《My Sister Stole My Mate, And I Let Her》


 Chapter 1 THE MISTAKE

    <h4>Chapter 1: Chapter 1 THE MISTAKE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    "Seraphina!"


    I jolted awake in bed, hearing my name from the urgency in my mother¡¯s voice on the phone. Her voice trembled through the phone, sharp and brittle.


    "Mom?" My throat was raw. She hadn¡¯t reached out in ten years¡ªnot unless it was the worst kind of news.


    "Your father¡ª" Her breath hitched, then broke. "He¡¯s been attacked."


    My stomach clenched. Ice-cold fear gripped me.


    "What?!"


    "Oh, Sera, he¡¯s barely clinging to life!" my mother sobbed brokenly.


    I immediately threw the covers off me and jumped out of bed.


    "Send me the hospital address," I said in a shaky voice. "I¡¯ll be there as soon as I can."


    I tried not to make too much noise as I rushed down the stairs so I wouldn¡¯t wake my son, Daniel. The light underneath my husband, Kieran¡¯s, office told me he was still up. As Alpha of the pack, he always had too much to handle.


    And if I were honest with myself¡ªtoo much resentment toward me.


    A decade-old mistake had bound us together. A mistake he¡¯d never forgiven.


    So, I didn¡¯t n to bother him.


    By the time I slid into the driver¡¯s seat, tears streaked down my face.


    My father had always been invincible. Unshakable. The giant of my heart, even if he¡¯d never wanted me as his daughter.


    Even if he¡¯d hated me. But I never imagined he could be taken from me like this¡ª


    I mmed my foot on the elerator.


    When I reached the hospital, my mother and brother sat like shadows outside the operating room. My chest tightened. Would the giant really fall?


    I hesitated. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to step closer. Not when their disgust had exiled me long ago. After that night ten years ago, they¡¯d erased me. To the world, they had only one daughter now¡ªCeleste.


    Should I even be here?


    It had been ten years since west spoke. Even after Daniel was born, allmunication with the family had gone through Kieran. My father had made it clear¡ªhe never wanted to see my face again.


    Would he really want to see me now?


    What if he didn¡¯t? What if his resentment hadn¡¯t faded?


    I hesitated, my pulse pounding in my ears¡ªuntil the sharp swish of the operating room doors cut through my thoughts. The doctor walked out, pulling gloves off his fingers.


    "Doctor!" I rushed forward before I could stop myself, my voice shaking. "How is my father?"


    The grim expression on his face said it all. "I¡¯m sorry. We did all we could... but his injuries were far too severe."


    I pressed a hand to my mouth, choking back the sob wing up my throat.


    "Is he... gone?" Ethan, my brother, barely nced at me before addressing the doctor, his voice rough.


    "Not yet." The man shook his head slowly. "But he won¡¯tst the night. He¡¯s been asking for his daughter."


    I took an instinctive step forward¡ªthen froze.


    His daughter.


    It couldn¡¯t be me. After ten years of indifference and resentment, the daughter my dying father wanted to see would never be me.


    Ethan¡¯sugh was ice. "Ten years, and our family is still paying for your mistakes!"


    I turned to face him, tears streaking my cheeks. A decade since I¡¯dst stood this close¡ªsince he¡¯d looked at me. Time had sharpened him into a true Alpha: broader shoulders, harder jaw, a dominance that rolled off him in waves.


    But the hatred in his eyes?


    That hadn¡¯t changed.


    My heart gave a vicious twist, like ws raking flesh.


    "Because of you," he snarled at me, "Celeste moved away. Because of you, she can¡¯t be here. Because of you, Dad will die with hisst wish unfulfilled."


    "Yes, it¡¯s all my fault." Myugh was bitter, weighted with decades of pain. "After all these years, I¡¯m still the first one med. No one cares about the truth¡ªor how I feel!"


    Tears burst forth, my outburst freezing Ethan for a heartbeat. But just as quickly, his voice turned razor-sharp:


    "Your feelings? You stole your sister¡¯s fianc¨¦ and dare to talk about feelings?"


    My nails dug deep into my palms, reopening that ugly old scar.


    Ten years ago, at the Blood Moon Hunt, I¡¯d just turned twenty¡ªthe age when every werewolf finds their mate. After a lifetime of being overlooked, I¡¯d been desperate for that bond.


    As a child, I¡¯d foolishly dreamed it might be Kieran. But then he fell for Celeste¡ªperfect, radiant Celeste, the darling of the entire Frostbane Pack¡ªand I learned my ce soon enough.


    What was I? The Alpha¡¯s defective daughter, the one who couldn¡¯t even shift. Nothing.


    When even my own family and pack barely spared me a nce, how could Kieran possibly want me? I never expected to change anything. But that night, when I heard about his impending engagement to Celeste, the pain cut deeper than any w. For the first time, I let myself drown in drink.


    I expected to wake up forgotten in some dark corner. Never did I imagine I¡¯d find myself naked in Kieran¡¯s bed.


    The liquor had burned through my senses. That night remained a haze of fractured memories. Before I could piece together what happened, Celeste burst in¡ªher shriek slicing through the air as she took in the scene.


    Then came the chaos: Celeste¡¯s hysterical sobs, Kieran¡¯s guilt-ridden apologies, the pack¡¯s venomous whispers, my stammered exnations¡ªall silenced by my father¡¯s resounding p across my face.


    "I regret ever bringing you into this world!"


    The aftermath yed out in muted horror. Kieran carrying Celeste¡¯s unconscious form to the infirmary. Ethan snarling at gawking packmates. My mother¡¯s muffled weeping. And Father¡¯s eyes¡ªGods¡ªthat look of pure revulsion. I¡¯d always known he despised me, but never with such intensity it stole the breath from my lungs.


    "I didn¡¯t..." My whisper died unheard. No one listened. No one.


    Overnight, I became the pack¡¯s favorite sin to punish. Where they¡¯d once mocked my defective shifting, now they spat "whore" like a benediction. Even low-ranking Omegas cornered me in shadowed corridors, their hands and insults alike too bold. Females crossed themselves when I passed, hissing "husband-thief" like a curse.


    The weight of it crushed me. When Celeste¡¯s admirers left death threats carved into my door, I gathered what little I owned and fled under a new moon. I intended to vanish forever... until the morning sickness began. Until the physician announced my pregnancy to the entire Blood Council.


    That was the only reason Kieran married me. He was an honorable man, an Alpha who would never desert his heir.


    Yet it tore my family apart.


    My parents and brother hated me for breaking Celeste¡¯s heart. Kieran¡¯s pack, NightFang, loathed me because I was not the Luna they wanted. And Celeste was so enraged, she moved abroad.


    "You ruined everything!" Ethan¡¯s using voice cut through my thoughts. The venom in his re cut deep. Undiluted after a decade.


    Blood may have made us siblings, but Ethan had never once treated me as his sister. Celeste was the only sister he cherished. He loathed me for driving her away.


    But was it truly all my fault? I may be weak and ordinary, but never so vile as to deliberately seduce my sister¡¯s lover. Yet they never cared. They just needed someone to me.


    "See this?" My hands trembled, but my voice hardened like winter frost. "My voice was never heard. My existence never mattered. So tell me, Mom¡ª" I turned to face her, throat constricted. "If you never wanted me, why didn¡¯t you just smother me in my cradle? Why pretend I still mattered enough to call me here?"


    "How dare you speak to Mom like that?!" Ethan roared, his canines lengthening. "Marrying Kieran didn¡¯t magically make you Luna material. That title was always meant for Celeste!"


    "I never asked for any of this!" I snarled back, bitterness filling my tone. "I was ready to disappear. You could have let Celeste and Kieran have their perfect mating ceremony and pretended I never existed!"


    Ethan¡¯s lips curled mockingly. "Don¡¯t y the martyr," he sneered. "You knew damn well Kieran would never abandon his pup¡ª"


    "Ethan!" Mother¡¯smand carried the faintest echo of her former Luna authority, though her scent now held only exhaustion and grief. "Enough. We will not waste your father¡¯s final moments on this old blood feud."


    She couldn¡¯t even look at me as she said, "Go see your father." Her gaze darted away like the sight of me pained her. Ethan shot me onest venomous re before slumping into a chair.


    Steeling myself, I pushed open the door.


    The fear nearly choked me¡ªfear of seeing that familiar disappointment in his eyes onest time. But when I saw him lying there, the man I¡¯d spent my life both fearing and longing to please...


    Gone was the towering figure of my nightmares. The father who¡¯d once seemed invincible nowy motionless, his chest swathed in bandages, his face ashen. The eyes that had always burned with contempt when they looked at me... now held nothing at all.


    Tears streamed down my face. Why did this hurt so much?


    This man¡ªthis giant who¡¯d hated me from the moment I presented as a wolfless. Who¡¯d looked at Celeste with pride and me with shame.


    The memory of ourst meeting still wed at my heart.


    There had been no wedding for Kieran and me. No celebration. Only my father¡¯s iron grip forcing my hand to scrawl my name on the marriage paper.


    "Now you¡¯ve gotten what you wanted," he¡¯d snarled, his Alpha power choking the air between us. "From this day forward, you are no daughter of mine."


    I¡¯d never wept so violently¡ªnever begged so desperately. But all I earned was the frozen line of his back and his final, venomous curse:


    "Your birth was a mistake, Seraphina. Dare to show your face again, and I swear you¡¯ll never know another moment of happiness."


    He kept his promise.


    His curse had poisoned every moment of my life, while my "honorable" husband turned our marriage into a gilded cage with his endless silence and contempt.


    I should have hated them all¡ªthis family, this fate.


    But when my father¡¯s fingers twitched weakly on the sheets, my traitorous heart lurched. Before I could think, I was at his side, clutching his ice-cold hand.


    "Dad?" My voice trembled with something dangerously close to hope.


    His pale lips parted slightly, as if struggling to form words.


    But before he could speak¡ª


    BEEEP¡ª!


    The heart monitor screamed. The line on the screen ttened.


    "NO!" The cry tore from my throat. He couldn¡¯t leave¡ªnot like this. Not before I saw forgiveness in his eyes. Not before we could unravel the knots binding our hearts.


    The door burst open. Ethan and Mother shoved me aside, sending me crashing to the floor.


    "He¡¯s gone..." Mother copsed against Ethan, her body wracked with violent sobs. "My mate... my Alpha...!"


    Ethan¡¯s grief choked him silently¡ªuntil his gaze locked onto me. His wolf was on the surface, teeth bared. I didn¡¯t doubt for a second he¡¯d rip my throat out. Until Mother caught his arm.


    "You viper," he hissed. "Whatever scrap of happiness you¡¯ve clung to¡ªI¡¯ll rip it from you."


    A hollowugh echoed through my mind. Why were they all so obsessed with stealing my happiness? Something I¡¯d never had.


    The doctor entered, murmuring to my mother, "Luna, we must prepare Alpha Edward¡¯s remains."


    I numbly walked into the hall, my soul scraped raw, tears falling unchecked. As the pack¡¯s elite arrived, none acknowledged me¡ªjust as it had always been.


    But their indifference barely influenced me now. I stood numb before the chamber holding Father¡¯s body, still unable to grasp the truth that he would never open his eyes to us again¡ª


    Until Kieran¡¯s voice cut through the silence.


    "My deepest condolences, Margaret." He took my mother¡¯s hands, every inch the dutiful son-inw. "Rest assured, I¡¯ll assist Ethan with every arrangement."


    Moonlight from the windows gilded his broad shoulders, the silver streaks at his temples only heightening the aura of a prime Alpha in his prime. Not a hair out of ce despite the midnight summons.


    The deadliest Alpha of the NightFang Pack. Just his presence was enough to control the air.


    "Your presenceforts me, Kieran," Mother wept, clutching his arm.


    When he embraced her, those piercing amber eyes found mine over her shoulder¡ªthen flicked away as if spotting a stain on the wall.


    "What exactly happened?" he asked as he turned to Ethan. "How could Edward get attacked?"


    Ethan¡¯s jaw clenched. "Routine border patrol. But the bastard rogues came in numbers we¡¯ve never seen¡ªarmed with silver weapons." His throat worked as he fought for control. "It was an ambush. Father never stood a chance."


    My mother¡¯s renewed sobs filled the corridor. Kieran gripped Ethan¡¯s shoulder¡ª


    "The rogues will pay for this," he vowed.


    I hovered at the periphery, an outsider in my own family¡¯s tragedy.


    The three of them¡ªMother, Ethan, and Kieran¡ªstood united in their grief, an unbreakable circle I couldn¡¯t prate.


    "I¡¯ve sent for Celeste," Ethan added suddenly. "She should be arriving soon."


    "Oh, my poor girl!" Mother wept into her hands. "To miss her father¡¯s final moments..."


    My gaze flickered unbidden to Kieran¡¯s face.


    Our eyes locked again.


    His expression remained unreadable¡ªarctic, assessing, utterly devoid of warmth.


    Ten years sharing a bed, yet he still felt gxies away. I¡¯d never touched his heart.


    And now, with Celeste¡¯s return, a terrible truth crushed my chest like an iron weight: I was about to lose my second family.


    If my wolf lived within me, she would have whined low in her throat. I didn¡¯t know if I could survive theing storm¡ªbut one thing burned brighter than fear:


    No matter what arrived, no one would take my son from me.


    No one.

 Chapter 2 COLD AND EMPTY

    <h4>Chapter 2: Chapter 2 COLD AND EMPTY</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The fragile silence was shattered as a piercing cry echoed down the sterile hallway.


    "Papa! Where are you?"


    Every head turned in unison. My stomach plummeted as Celeste came into view¡ªher golden hair whipping behind her, cheeks flushed from running. Her eyes were rimmed with tears, but her beauty remained utterly breathtaking.


    After ten years, my sister¡¯s sudden appearance struck me like a physical blow.


    I almost instinctively turned to Kieran, whose mouth had fallen open, staring at Celeste like she was a dream he was scared to wake up from. The raw longing in his eyes was enough to answer the question that had haunted me for a decade: his heart had never been mine.


    "Tell me I¡¯m not toote," Celeste begged, her voice breaking. When no one answered immediately, her knees buckled.


    Kieran moved faster than any werewolf had a right to. He caught her before she hit the ground, cradling her against his chest as my mother and brother descended into the huddle. Their tangled limbs and shared sobs painted the perfect family portrait¡ªone I¡¯d never been part of.


    The thought wed at my throat. I¡¯d lost my father too. Didn¡¯t I deserve to mourn?


    But this was Celeste¡¯s world. It always had been. From the moment she¡¯d taken her first steps, everyone had watched her, admired her, loved her. As Celeste shone, I became a shadow.


    And now, as her whimpers filled the room, I might as well have been invisible.


    The exit beckoned. Better to leave with what little dignity remained than wait for their inevitable rejection.


    Not a single head turned as I slipped away.


    My tears had dried by the time I reached home, leaving salt tracks on my cheeks. But the hollow ache in my chest? That felt like it would linger forever.


    My first stop was Daniel¡¯s room to check up on him.


    I was surprised to see light under his door, and when I pushed it open, I found my nine-year-old curled into himself, knees drawn to his chest like a tiny fortress against the world.


    "Mommy?" His voice was too small, too knowing.


    I perched on the edge of his racecar bed. "Sweetheart, why are you up?"


    He worried his lower lip between his teeth. "Something¡¯s wrong with Grandpa Edward, right?"


    The air left my lungs. How did I tell this bright-eyed boy that the man who¡¯d taught him to track deer justst summer was gone? I smoothed his pajama-covered knee. "Honey, there was... an incident tonight. Grandpa got hurt¡ª"


    "He died." Daniel¡¯s whisper held an eerie certainty. "Our bond... it broke."


    My hand stilled. At nine, he shouldn¡¯t have been able to feel the pack bonds severing. Yet here he was, demonstrating the very wolf-sensitivity I¡¯d spent his lifetime praying he¡¯d inherit.


    Relief warred with awe¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t be like me. Wouldn¡¯t bear the shame of being the Alpha¡¯s defective child, a werewolf whose wolf never manifested.


    "Come here, my brave boy." I gathered him close, breathing in his scent of maple syrup and childish sweat. However much I regretted that disastrous Blood Moon Hunt, I¡¯d never regret the miracle it gave me.


    Daniel was the one pure thing in my life¡ªthe only heart that loved me without conditions.


    As I tucked the spaceship-patterned nket around his shoulders, he turned those soulful eyes on me¡ªKieran¡¯s eyes in miniature.


    "You and Daddy will always be here, right?"


    The questionnced through me. I feathered my fingers through his hair, just like I had when he was a baby fighting sleep. "Oh, my love..."


    How could I exin that his father had never truly been mine to keep? That the way Kieran had looked at Celeste tonight¡ªlike the sun had risen after a decade of darkness¡ªwas a look he¡¯d never once given me? That their embrace in the hospital corridor had been more intimate than any he and I had shared in ten years of marriage?


    "Mommy¡¯s not going anywhere," I promised, pressing a kiss to his furrowed brow. "Your daddy and I love you more than anything," I whispered. "Nothing will ever change that."


    His sleepy smile gutted me. "Night, Mommy."


    "Sweet dreams, my heart." I kissed his forehead, lingering a moment too long before slipping out.


    The kitchen¡¯s fluorescent lights buzzed as I rummaged through the fridge. ss bottles clinked¡ªthen froze mid-reach at the sound of the front door.


    Kieran. Home already.


    I¡¯d expected him to stay all night at the hospital,forting her. Reconnecting with her.


    He moved through the darkened house like a shadow, his broad shoulders filling the kitchen doorway. Moonlight caught the sharp angles of his face as his gaze swept over me¡ªempty. Always empty.


    The refrigerator hummed between us as he reached past my shoulder. His cedar-and-rain scent enveloped me for one treacherous heartbeat before he withdrew, cracking open a water bottle.


    "Did you... want something to eat?" My voice sounded too small in the silence. "You missed dinner."


    Nothing. Just the working of his throat as he drank, the corded muscles flexing beneath stubble I¡¯d never been allowed to touch. The crushed stic hitting the recycling bin made me flinch.


    He braced himself against the countertop, head bowed like As bearing the world. I knew this dance by heart¡ªten years of speaking to a ghost.


    "I¡¯ll just..." I edged toward the doorway.


    "Seraphina."


    My name in his mouth was always a shock. Like being doused in ice water.


    I turned slowly. Moonlight carved hollows beneath his cheekbones, his expression unreadable as ever.


    "We need to talk."


    The quiet words sent a bolt of dread through me. His grip on the counter turned his knuckles bone-white.


    No preamble. No softening. Just Kieran¡¯s brutal efficiency, as always.


    "I want a divorce."


    Ten years. Ten years I¡¯d waited for this axe to fall.


    Funny how it still cut like a surprise.

 Chapter 3 ALL I WANT

    <h4>Chapter 3: Chapter 3 ALL I WANT</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The words shouldn¡¯t have hurt¡ªnot after a decade of waiting for this moment. Yet they sliced through me like silver, the pain radiating from my shattered heart to every nerve ending.


    I¡¯d always known that Kieran would eventually ask for this. Especially now. Celeste. His first crush. His real love. Back.


    It didn¡¯t matter that I¡¯d loved him since we were children, long before Celeste ever noticed him. It didn¡¯t matter that I¡¯d given him a son. The moment she returned, I became invisible¡ªjust as I¡¯d always been in his eyes.


    Celeste was the dazzling diamond, blinding everyone to the in pebble at her feet. I knew this. So why did it still feel like my soul was being ripped in two?


    "It¡¯s because of Celeste, isn¡¯t it?" My voice was eerily calm. I already knew the answer, but some masochistic part of me needed to hear him say it. Needed him to twist the knife deeper.


    Kieran¡¯s eyes shed¡ªthe first real emotion he¡¯d shown me in years. "No," he snapped, jaw clenched. "Of course not."


    Liar.


    He dragged a hand through his dark hair, exhaling sharply. "Edward¡¯s death just... reminded me life¡¯s too short to waste on a mistake."


    A mistake.


    I would have preferred the knife. Would have rather he screamed Celeste¡¯s name than reduce our marriage¡ªour son¡ªto a regret.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh out.


    The sound was jagged, hysterical, tearing from my throat as Kieran stared at me like I¡¯d lost my mind. Maybe I had.


    Iughed because the alternative was screaming.


    My gaze traced the lines of this man I knew yet didn¡¯t know at all, this stranger I¡¯d loved for eighteen years who had never truly seen me.


    Who was more pitiable¡ªhim or me?


    He loved Celeste, yet honor and a single mistake had chained him to a marriage he never wanted. What had these ten years given us? If not for that night, if we hadn¡¯t been forced into this loveless union, would his eyes have held even a flicker of warmth for me?


    We were never meant to be like this.


    Even though I could never regret Daniel, I¡¯d meant it that night¡ªI¡¯d been ready to vanish. I should have run farther. Should never have stepped into that clinic, never let them know about the pregnancy.


    I¡¯d told myself staying, enduring, was for Daniel¡¯s sake. But now, I couldn¡¯t lie to myself anymore. What kind of life had I given him, with parents whose hearts were oceans apart? While Celeste was gone, Kieran had yed the part of a dutiful father. But now she was back, and the fragile facade of our marriage would shatter.


    I won¡¯t let my son watch his mother be aughingstock.


    "Fine," I said atst, theughter dying on my lips.


    Kieran¡¯s brows lifted. Had he expected tears? Begging? Had he wanted to see me break?


    Too bad.


    My entire life, people had hungered for my surrender. But I refused to give them another ounce of my pain.


    When I walked away from this marriage, I would take only two things:


    My dignity.


    And my son.


    "I want full custody of Daniel."


    His shock morphed into fury. "The hell you will! He¡¯s my son!"


    "And mine!" I snarled back.


    "You can¡¯t take the pack¡¯s heir from his Alpha!" Kieran¡¯s voice shook with barely leashed rage.


    "And you can¡¯t take a mother¡¯s heart from her chest!" My hands trembled, but my voice didn¡¯t waver. "I don¡¯t want your money. Your property. Anything. Just my son."


    Daniel was my only light in this wretched world. If Kieran took him from me...


    I wouldn¡¯t survive it.


    "And most importantly... You and Celeste will have new children."


    The words stole the breath from my lungs. Just the thought of it¡ªof her giving him the pups I never could¡ªmade my chest ache like a fresh wound. But for Daniel, I would endure anything. Even this.


    I watched Kieran closely, his expression unreadable in the dim kitchen light. Finally, he gave a single stiff nod.


    "Fine. You can have full custody."


    The catch. He agreed so easily.


    Not a single denial. Not one word to contradict what I¡¯d said about him and Celeste. He still preferred a family with her, didn¡¯t he?


    And the most pathetic part? Some foolish, desperate corner of my heart had still hoped. Still waited for him to say something¡ªanything¡ªto prove our marriage hadn¡¯t been just a prison sentence to him.


    I pressed my palms to my stinging eyes. Gods, what was wrong with me?


    I couldn¡¯t afford to hope anymore. Not tonight. If I didn¡¯t leave here soon, I¡¯d copse right here on the cold tiles¡ª


    Then Kieran caught my wrist.


    He cleared his throat awkwardly, his grip warm against my skin. "We can wait until after the funeral to finalize everything, if you prefer."


    For one dangerous moment, I almost believed him. Almost thought this was kindness.


    If only he¡¯d shown me this consideration once in ten years.


    I wrenched my arm free. "No need to dy. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s much to dissolve¡ªyou never even gave me a mating mark."


    The one thing he¡¯d refused when we married. That, and loving me.


    "Your wolf never came," he¡¯d said that night we got married, his voice carefully nk. "A mating bond would only cause you pain when..."


    When we inevitably divorced.


    He hadn¡¯t finished the sentence, but we both knew. Just like we both knew the real reason¡ªthe mark belonged to Celeste in his mind. Always had.


    The bitter truth settled in my chest: he¡¯d nned for this ending from the very beginning.


    What difference did it make now? Whether it was pity or premeditation, the result was the same¡ªmy neck remained unmarked, my heart remained broken, and Kieran would walk away free.


    Kieran¡¯s brow furrowed deeper.


    "Seraphina, there¡¯s no need for bitterness. Our marriage was a mistake¡ªI only hope we can both move on." His voice softened, that hint of pity making my stomach churn. "You deserve¡ª"


    "Oh, spare me." I turned away before he could see how his pity cut me deeper than his anger ever could. "Don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ve saved enough to support myself and Daniel. You¡¯ll be free by tomorrow."


    The shock on his face was almostical. Had he truly expected me to fight for him? To beg?


    Yes, I loved him. I still do.


    But ten years of trying to thaw his heart had taught me this: no amount of warmth could melt a cier that didn¡¯t want to be moved.


    And now that Celeste was back? Did he think I¡¯d delude myself into believing I ever stood a chance?


    Why crush what¡¯s left of my pride just to feed an Alpha¡¯s ego?


    I¡¯d learned my lesson. A decade in this loveless marriage had been enough. I was done fighting for people who never wanted me.


    My steps were numb as I climbed the stairs, memories of Kieran shing like ghosts behind my eyes:


    *The bright smile he¡¯d given me when we first met as children.


    *Me watching from the shadows when he won his first Hunt.


    *The way my heart shattered as he ced the victory gand on Celeste¡¯s head, her lips meeting his in a sweet kiss.


    *The blur of liquor sses when their engagement was announced.


    *That catastrophic night that started it all.


    *Then¡ªDaniel¡¯s birth, his first steps, every milestone since...


    Halfway up the staircase, Daniel¡¯s sleepy voice echoed in my mind:


    "You and Dad will always be here, right?"


    My heart lurched. Gods. How do we tell him?


    I whirled around, my earlier resolve cracking. "How... how do we exin this to Daniel?"


    Kieran paused mid-sip of water. "I¡¯ll handle it."


    Of course. He¡¯s already nned for this, too. My fists clenched.


    "And you needn¡¯t worry about finances," he added stiffly. "Daniel is still my son. I¡¯ll cover his expenses¡ªand yours."


    I couldn¡¯t read his expression. After ten years, the view I knew best was still his poker face. But this time, I refused to waste energy deciphering him.


    Tomorrow, once the papers were signed, we¡¯d be strangers. As he wished.


    I turned without answering.


    The bedroom door clicked shut behind me¡ªthen the dam broke.


    Silent sobs wracked my body as I slid to the floor, the day¡¯s grief finally overwhelming me. Somewhere downstairs, the floorboards creaked.


    Kieran was probably already packing. Probably already picturing Celeste in this house, raising my son.


    My hand flew to my unmarked throat¡ªwhere his teeth should have been. Where a mating bond should have sealed us together.


    "It¡¯s okay, Sera," I whispered into the hollow dark, arms wrapped tight around my shaking ribs. "You¡¯ll survive this."


    For my son¡ªI¡¯ll survive anything.

 Chapter 4 WHERE’S THE FIRE?

    <h4>Chapter 4: Chapter 4 WHERE¡¯S THE FIRE?</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I returned from thewyer¡¯s office feeling like my soul had been put through a shredder.


    Walking through the front door gave me a strange kind of anxiety. Maybe it was because I knew this was one of thest times I would be here again.


    I let my gaze roam the foyer, taking in every detail¡ªDaniel¡¯s baby picture on the mantel, the portrait taken of Kieran when he was ordained Alpha, the picture of Daniel and me on his fifth birthday.


    There were no pictures of Kieran and me. Shocker.


    I headed straight to Kieran¡¯s office. I had left early in the morning, not wanting to run into him and have an awkward conversation about the uing divorce. I¡¯d also been avoiding Daniel, I think.


    How could I look into those innocent eyes and exin that his family was breaking apart?


    "I don¡¯t... get it."


    Daniel¡¯s small, confused voice stopped me outside Kieran¡¯s office. The door was slightly ajar, and I saw Daniel sitting in a chair in front of Kieran¡¯s desk like a visitor. Kieran sat opposite him, looking at our son with a tenderness he never showed me.


    He leaned forward and took Daniel¡¯s hands in his. "Mommy and Daddy won¡¯t be living together anymore, champ."


    "But... why?" Daniel¡¯s lower lip trembled. "Don¡¯t you love Mom?"


    I tensed. How was Kieran going to answer that? Surely he wouldn¡¯t tell our son he didn¡¯t love his mother. But the only other option was to lie.


    Kieran sighed and stood from his seat. He walked over to Daniel¡¯s side and took his hands again, crouching to our son¡¯s level.


    "You know, your mom gave me the greatest gift in the world," he said. He reached up and gently patted Daniel¡¯s head. "You. And for that? I¡¯ll always love her."


    My chest tightened. For ten years, I¡¯d desperately wanted to hear those words from Kieran, and now, there they were¡ªwhile I held divorce papers in my hands.


    But I knew what they truly meant¡ªKieran only married me because I gave him Daniel. He only tolerated me for a decade because I was the mother of his heir. It was more proof that our marriage was one-sided.


    His true, unconditional love was reserved for Celeste.


    A choked sound escaped me.


    Kieran went rigid. His head snapped up, wolf-quick, those gold-flecked eyes narrowing at the door.


    "We don¡¯t spy on private conversations," he said coolly, rising to his full height. The Alpha voice. The one that made the pack members bow automatically.


    I took a deep breath and pushed the door open.


    "Mommy!" Daniel stood and went to me, throwing his arms around my waist.


    "Hi, honey." I kissed the top of his head.


    "Is it true?" he asked, looking up at me with wide, ssy eyes.


    I stroked his head. "I¡ª"


    "Danny, give your mom and me some space, okay? Go help Chef with dinner preparations."


    Daniel pouted. "But¡ª"


    "Now." That single word carried the weight ofmand.


    I squeezed his shoulder reassuringly. "We¡¯ll talk more at home, baby. Go on."


    Daniel sighed and walked out, his shoulders slightly slumped.


    I closed the door behind me.


    Kieran¡¯s gaze dropped to the papers in my hand. Something unreadable flickered across his face.


    "I assume those are the papers?"


    I nodded, suddenly feeling nervous.


    "Mywyer drafted the agreement, stating the custody terms." I moved forward and ced the document on the desk. "Everything¡¯s clearly outlined¡ªvisitation schedules, holidays, education decisions..."


    Kieran opened the folder and pulled out the documents. His eyebrows furrowed in concentration as his eyes darted over the pages.


    "Um, I also met with a realtor she suggested," I continued, sping my hands before me. "She showed me a lovely house about thirty minutes from here. It¡¯s fully furnished¡ªready to move in¡ªand the mortgage is very reasonable. It¡¯s in neutral territory, so you can visit anyt¡ª"


    "Where¡¯s the fire?"


    I paused, frowning at Kieran. "What?"


    "I¡¯m the one who asked for a divorce." He dropped the papers on the desk. "Yet here you are with moving ns and legal documents before the ink¡¯s even dry. Were you counting down the days?"


    The truth burned my tongue¡ªyes, every single one of the 3,652 days we¡¯d been married. But admitting that would only give him more ammunition to use against me in the custody battle I feared wasing.


    Kieran scoffed at my silence and sat back in his chair. "Leave the address of your new home," he said. "My son and I will have dinner, then I¡¯ll send him your way, along with your signed copy of the papers."


    The finality in his voice extinguished my hope of onest family meal. Of course, the great Alpha Kieran wouldn¡¯t deign to break bread with his soon-to-be ex-wife.


    I left Kieran¡¯s office, the hole in my chest yawning further. I hadn¡¯t been able to sleepst night after the news, so I¡¯d used that time to pack all my belongings.


    I¡¯d never been given a proper chance to make this ce my home, so everything I owned fit into two suitcases.


    After loading my car with it, instead of driving away, I just sat in the driver¡¯s seat.


    I stared up at the house before me, recalling all my memories. The ones I¡¯d made with Daniel were bright and colorful, filled with love andughter. But the memories of Kieran were grey, dull, and empty. Every stilted conversation, every withheld touch, every smile he saved for someone else.


    The shrill ringtone shattered my reverie. My mother¡¯s name shing on the screen sent ice through my veins. Two calls in as many days after a decade of silence? The universe clearly had jokes.


    "Hi, Mom." I forced cheer into my voice. "How are you holding up?"


    She bypassed pleasantries like always. "Is it true?"


    My fingers tightened around the phone. "Is what true?"


    "That you¡¯re finally divorcing Kieran."


    The breath left my lungs. Of course she knew. Kieran had probably called Celestest night.


    "Yes," I ground out between clenched teeth.


    The sound of my mother¡¯s relieved sigh cut deeper than any de. Actual, gods-damned relief.


    "It¡¯s for the best," she said. "The marriage was a mistake to begin with. This... this is the correction we¡¯ve all been waiting for."


    My mouth fell open. A single, betrayed tear slipped free. What kind of mother celebrates her daughter¡¯s heartbreak? The answer came swiftly and bitterly¡ªthe kind who always wanted her other daughter to win.


    I hung up without another word and powered off my phone before she could twist the knife further.


    Just then, the front door opened, and Daniel walked out. Kieran walked out after him, shouldering arge duffle bag. I frowned. No way that was all Daniel¡¯s things. Kieran was making a point¡ªit didn¡¯t matter that we moved, Daniel¡¯s home was still here.


    Daniel saw me in the car, and his eyes lit up. I exited the car as he rushed to me, and I hugged him.


    "I said I¡¯d bring him over," Kieran snapped,ing closer.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I just wanted¡ª"


    "Is this how it¡¯s going to be?" he cut me off. "It¡¯s bad enough you¡¯re moving my son away from me, but you¡¯re also cutting into my time with him?"


    Daniel¡¯s small hand tugged at Kieran¡¯s sleeve. "Dad... It¡¯s okay." His voice was soft but steady. "We¡¯ll see each other tomorrow. At Grandpa¡¯s funeral."


    Kieran¡¯s jaw clenched hard enough to crack stone. For a heartbeat, I thought he might argue¡ªbut then he exhaled sharply and ruffled Daniel¡¯s hair.


    "Yeah. Tomorrow, champ." His gaze flicked to me, cold and dismissive. "Be good for your mother."


    He handed the duffle bag to me and went back inside without another word.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat and loaded the bag in silence. Daniel climbed into the passenger seat withoutint, his too-wise eyes watching me carefully. As I pulled away, I forced myself not to look back¡ªnot at the house, not at the life I¡¯d failed to make work.


    Two minutes into the drive, Daniel rummaged through his backpack and produced a slightly squashed sandwich.


    "You didn¡¯t eat dinner," he said simply, pressing it into my hand.


    The tears I¡¯d been trying so hard to hold in spilled out.


    "Daniel..." My voice cracked. "Do you hate me? For this? For taking you away from your dad?"


    He considered it with a solemnity no nine-year-old should possess. My heart stalled, braced for the blow¡ª


    "No." He fiddled with his seatbelt. "I know you were sad a lot. Maybe now you can be happy."


    A sob tore free. The road blurred. His small hand slipped into mine, squeezing tight.


    "Don¡¯t cry, Mom." His whisper was fierce with promise. "You¡¯ve got me. I¡¯ll make you happy."


    I brought his knuckles to my lips, tasting salt and hope. So what if Kieran never loved me? This remarkable boy did¡ªwholeheartedly, unconditionally¡ªand in that moment, it was enough.


    More than enough.

 Chapter 5 THE FUNERAL

    <h4>Chapter 5: Chapter 5 THE FUNERAL</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Another sleepless night.


    The irony wasn¡¯t lost on me¡ªI hadn¡¯t shared a bed with Kieran in years, yet the unfamiliar silence of this new house felt louder than any absence. Every time I closed my eyes, the ghosts of what might have been danced behind my lids.


    Three times I¡¯d crept down the hall to check on Daniel, only to find him curled peacefully under his Star Warsforter, his breathing deep and even. Thank the moon for small mercies. This modest house mightck the imposing security of the Alpha Manor, but I¡¯d fill every inch with enough love topensate.


    When dawn¡¯s pale fingers finally pried through my ckout curtains, a lead weight settled in my stomach.


    Today we¡¯d bury my father.


    I dressed slowly, each movement weighted with dread. It wasn¡¯t grief that paralyzed me¡ªour rtionship had died long before his heart stopped beating. No, it was the prospect of facing my family¡¯s judgmental stares, of standing across a coffin from Kieran while our divorce papers gathered fresh ink.


    Ex-husband. The term scraped against my raw nerves.


    Daniel¡¯s door creaked as I pushed it open. My breath caught¡ªthere he sat, already dressed in the miniature ck suit we¡¯d picked out together, his small fingers deftly maneuvering his Nintendo Switch.


    "Morning, Mom." He shed me a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes.


    Tears pricked myshes. Where had my baby gone? The boy staring back at me wore Kieran¡¯s strong jawline, his piercing gaze. A living reminder of everything I¡¯d lost¡ªand everything I¡¯d gained.


    "Look at you," I whispered, smoothing hispel. "All grown up."


    Sadness shadowed his face, but he steeled himself and put the video game console aside. "Let¡¯s go," he whispered, shoulders squaring with forced bravery.


    But when the old stone church loomed into view, Daniel¡¯s courage faltered. His knuckles whitened around the car door handle.


    "Hey." I cupped his tense shoulder. "Talk to me."


    When he turned, the unshed tears in his eyes shattered me. "We didn¡¯t... we didn¡¯t get to say goodbye. Does that mean Grandpa doesn¡¯t know we loved him?"


    The question hit like a silver dagger between my ribs. While my father¡¯s absence had be my normal, Daniel had lost his favorite storytelling partner, his secret cookie supplier.


    I pressed my palm over his thundering heart. "Grandpa¡¯s right here, my love." My voice cracked. "And here." I tapped his temple gently. "As long as we remember him, he¡¯s never really gone."


    Daniel exhaled shakily, some of the tension leaving his small frame. "Okay."


    "Ready?"


    His nod was all the strength I needed. Together, we stepped out of the car.


    The church doors swallowed us into a sea of mourners¡ªpack members in their finest ck, allies from neighboring territories, and a scattering of human associates who¡¯d done business with my father. The air hummed with whispered condolences and the cloying scent of lilies.


    My family sat like royalty in the front pew. My mother¡¯s head rested against Ethan¡¯s shoulder, while Celeste¡ª


    Gods.


    Even in grief, my sister looked like she¡¯d stepped from a magazine spread. Sunlight through stained ss windows gilded her perfect blonde waves, her designer dress clinging to curves that had always made my own frame feel boyish inparison.


    "Daniel, darling!" My mother¡¯s arms opened wide as we approached¡ªnot for me, never for me¡ªbut for the grandson who carried the ckthorne name. The grandson who mattered.


    I watched numbly as Daniel was enfolded in her embrace, his small frame disappearing against her ckce. That left only one vacant seat¡ªsandwiched between Celeste and the end of the pew.


    My sister¡¯s cial blue eyes raked over me. A decade apart, yet her hatred hadn¡¯t dimmed. She inched away as I sat, the silk of her dress whispering against the pew like a snake¡¯s warning.


    Trying to force my thoughts away from the family who didn¡¯t want me, I let my gaze wander round the hall¡ªandnd on another family that didn¡¯t want me. The ckthornes upied the opposite side of the aisle, Kieran¡¯s broad shoulders cutting an imposing silhouette beside his parents.


    Leona ckthorne¡¯s lips pursed when she noticed me looking. Like my family rejected me, the ckthornes refused to ept me. To them, I was Kieran¡¯s legal wife, not his Luna.


    His mother, Leona, still held the title of Luna even after the Alpha title was passed to Kieran. Now, she regarded me icily. I¡¯m sure she was ecstatic over the divorce news. The stain on her family was finally gone.


    A small, warm hand slipped into mine. Daniel had extricated himself from my mother¡¯s clutches and now formed a living barrier between me and Celeste. His fingers squeezed mine¡ªa silent I¡¯m here.


    I squeezed back, drawing strength from this remarkable child who shouldn¡¯t have needed to be the brave one. The organ¡¯s mournful chords signaled the service¡¯s start. Just a few more hours. I could hold myself together that long. Couldn¡¯t I?


    ***


    I had to give Celeste credit¡ªher timing was impable.


    She waited through the entire service. Waited through the graveside ceremony as we each scattered handfuls of earth onto our father¡¯s coffin. Waited until the crowd dispersed, leaving only Daniel and me watching the gravediggers begin their solemn work.


    "How thoughtful of you to offer help with the funeral arrangements." Her voice sliced through my grief like a silver de.


    I stiffened but didn¡¯t turn. "I meant it." The hollow ache in my chest deepened. My single text offering assistance had gone unanswered¡ªmy mother¡¯s silence spoke volumes. With Celeste back, I was more obsolete.


    Celeste¡¯sugh was all sharp edges. "As if anyone would ept anything from you."


    The wind carried her cloying jasmine perfume as she stepped closer. "Ten years, sister," she hissed. "Ten years you yed house with my life. But I¡¯m reiming what¡¯s mine¡ªmy family, my position..." Her breath warmed my ear. "My Kieran."


    I almost startedughing in front of my father¡¯s grave.


    The absurdity¡ªCeleste had always owned them all. Their love, their loyalty, Kieran¡¯s heart¡ªnone of it had ever truly been mine to lose.


    "Wee home," I murmured to the freshly turned earth. Today was about honoring my father, not fighting battles I was destined to lose.


    Celeste always won.


    The crunch of gravel announced her departure. I didn¡¯t need to look to know she¡¯d gone straight to Kieran¡ªcould picture perfectly how Leona¡¯s face would light up, how Kieran¡¯s arms would open instinctively. When Daniel shifted beside me, I caught the confirmation in my periphery: Celeste tucked against Kieran¡¯s chest like she belonged there, smirking over his shoulder.


    "Mom?" Daniel¡¯s small hand found mine. My brave boy, standing guard between me and the world. "Can I go see Grandma?"


    The plea in his eyes undid me. However much they rejected me, Daniel deserved his family. "Of course, sweetheart." My kiss lingered in his hair as he dashed away.


    From across the field, I watched Christian scoop Daniel up with grandfatherly ease, Leona fussing over his suit. At least they loved him¡ªthe one good thing toe from this sham of a marriage.


    Alone now, I faced the gaping hole in the earth. The gaping hole in my life.


    "Goodbye, Dad," I whispered to the wind, my tears falling not just for the father I¡¯d lost, but for the daughter he¡¯d never truly seen.


    I turned from my father¡¯s grave, my heels sinking into the soft earth as I made for the sanctuary of my car. I¡¯d wait there¡ªalone, invisible¡ªuntil this miserable affair was over.


    I was halfway out of the gravesite when chaos ensued.


    One minute: a somber afternoon pierced only by muffled sobs. The next: a nightmare of snarls and screams as rogues poured from the tree line like shadows given teeth.


    Daniel.


    His name was a prayer on my lips as I whirled back, scanning the chaos. My brother¡¯s massive brown wolf stood guard over our mother, his fangs dripping crimson. Across the clearing, Kieran¡¯s midnight-ck form circled Celeste¡ªof course.


    No one looked my way. No one remembered the wolfless daughter, the defective mate, the easy target.


    The rogues noticed.


    Yellow eyes locked onto me as gaunt forms slunk closer, nostrils ring at the scent of my fear.


    "Daniel!" My scream tore through the cacophony. Where was he? Who¡ª


    A crushing weight mmed into my back, ws tearing across my skin. I hit the ground hard, the world tilting as I scrambled backward. Above me, an emaciated rogue wolf loomed, rancid drool sttering my cheeks as it snarled.


    This was it. After everything, I¡¯d die on my knees in the dirt.


    My gaze darted desperately through the fray. My shoulder was on fire, hot, thick liquid trickling down my back, but all that mattered was Daniel.


    Please, I silently begged whatever deity was listening, just let me see him onest time¡ª


    The rogue lunged.


    Just before he bit my head off, a ck blur intercepted mid-air, the sickening crunch of bones echoing as the attacking wolf was hurled aside.


    Towering over me, hackles raised and fangs bared, stood a massive ck wolf I¡¯d never seen before.

 Chapter 6 ICY REGARD

    <h4>Chapter 6: Chapter 6 ICY REGARD</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    The scent of Seraphina¡¯s blood still haunted me.


    I couldn¡¯t purge that scene¡ªrogues swarming, Daniel safe with my parents, Celeste needing my protection after years of neglectingbat training. But when those fangs shed toward Sera... when her blood flooded the air, thick with pain...


    My heart stopped.


    Every Alpha instinct roared to shield her¡ªmy ex-wife, my son¡¯s mother, the mate I¡¯d never publicly imed. Yet before I could move, another shadow got involved first.


    I should¡¯ve been grateful when that stranger tore the rogues apart. Should¡¯ve thanked the moon when he saved Sera¡¯s life before it was toote.


    But watching him shift back, cradling her against his bare chest, a snarl ripped from my throat before I could choke it back. My canines throbbed, my vision bleeding amber.


    "Mine." My wolf, Ashar, snarled.


    The word was a lie. I had no right to it. Not after the divorce papers. Not after a decade of denying her my mark. Denied her the title of Luna.


    What kind of Alpha ims ownership over a mate he never truly imed?


    So why did the sight of his hands on her waist make me want to paint these fucking trees with his entrails?


    "How is she?" My mother¡¯s voice on the phone dragged me back to the present. "Daniel wants to know."


    I nced at the closed door of the treatment room in the ER in front of me, a cocktail of unfamiliar emotions stirring in my stomach. How was she? I didn¡¯t know. I¡¯d seen her dress in tatters, seen the blood pouring down her back, but I wasn¡¯t the hero who¡¯d saved her. Wasn¡¯t even the one who brought her here. Just the useless ex-husband waiting for news.


    No updates yet. No one hade to tell us anything.


    She had to be alive. She needed to be alive. How would I exin to Daniel if anything worse had happened to Sera? How would I justify protecting another woman instead of his defenseless, wolfless mother?


    Self-loathing burned through me. Whatever had passed between Sera and me, hurting Daniel was thest thing we wanted.


    "She¡¯s¡ª"


    The door opened, and Seraphina walked out.


    Her right hand was in a sling, bandages poking out from under the rolled-up sleeve of the shirt. Because she didn¡¯t have a wolf, she wouldn¡¯t be able to heal as fast as werewolves did.


    The thought of her having to nurse the pain and deal with injury like a mundane task gave me an ufortable, gnawing feeling.


    Her head was turned inward, smiling at whoever was in the room¡ªa doctor or nurse. "Thank you... I will... Yep." Then she turned, and our eyes met.


    I¡¯d always thought Seraphina had beautiful eyes¡ªflecks of green swirling in blue, like fish in a cerulean sea. For ten long years, I had deliberately avoided looking into them too deeply. Refused to acknowledge the devotion that once shimmered in their depths.


    I told myself I couldn¡¯t forget she was the woman who¡¯d ruined my life. Couldn¡¯t surrender again to that dangerous allure and betray my love for Celeste. But now, seeing those same eyes regard me with nothing but cial indifference, my heart clenched.


    Her smile fell. It was like that sea had frozen over, and there was nothing¡ªnot even anger for failing to protect her¡ªjust icy regard.


    "Sera!"


    I¡¯d almost forgotten Margaret next to me. She had been sitting in the corner, silently praying to the Moon Goddess since they¡¯d wheeled Sera in. Two hospital visits in one week¡ªI doubted she could handle losing another family member.


    As soon as she spotted Seraing out, she sprang up, rushing toward her daughter. Sera broke our gaze to view her mother, her eyebrows furrowing slightly.


    "Oh, darling, look at you." Margaret¡¯s voice trembled as she reached for Sera¡¯s injuries.


    "Excuse me," Sera stepped back, leaving her mother¡¯s hands suspended in empty air. "Who are you calling? It can¡¯t be me."


    "If you¡¯re looking for your darling¡ª" Her gaze cut past Margaret to where Ethan and Celeste stood, "¡ªshe¡¯s right behind you."


    "Sera!" Ethan interjected, his Alpha tone sharp with disapproval. "Mother¡¯s just concerned. What did the doctors say?"


    "Since when does my survival matter to any of you?" The ice in her voice was a de to the chest. This wasn¡¯t the Sera I knew. The woman who¡¯d once clung to our rare kindness like sunlight, who¡¯d shaped herself into whatever might earn a scrap of our affection.


    "The doctors said I¡¯ll live," she continued, that cial stare flicking to me. "But then again..." A cold smile. "Who cares about an expendable nobody, so long as the important people are safe?"


    "That¡¯s not¡ª"


    "Where is my son?" She cut off Margaret, turning to me with eyes stripped of all their former tenderness. As if I were just a stranger to her now.


    "At home," I answered stiffly. "With my parents."


    "I¡¯ll go get him." She gave a curt nod before walking toward the exit.


    "Wait¡ª" My hand shot out, catching her wrist. "Daniel is safe where he is. You¡¯re in no condition to care for him right now."


    Her gaze dropped to where my fingers circled her arm, brow furrowing. I released her but blocked her path.


    "The rogues who attacked today are likely the same ones who targeted your father. This wasn¡¯t random, Sera. They¡¯re systematically hunting the Frostbane Pack members, trying to¡ª"


    "What does that have to do with me?"


    The ice in her voice made the room collectively inhale.


    "For fuck¡¯s sake, Sera!" Ethan snapped. "Are you really this dense? You¡¯re in danger!"


    "I stopped being a Frostbane member years ago." Her voice was a whip-crack. "Which means I¡¯m safe."


    "Sera, listen¡ª" I dragged a hand through my hair, frustration spiking.


    "And I¡¯m not part of your pack either." She took a step closer, eyes glinting like shards of diamond. "Is this some new ploy to take Daniel from me?"


    "What?" I looked at her, unbelieving.


    "Then I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re all standing here trying to stop me from getting my child."


    "Have you lost your mind, Sera?" Margaret eximed.


    "I¡¯ve given you what you wanted." A shrug, feigning nonchnce. "The divorce is signed. I¡¯ve moved out. The funeral¡¯s over. There¡¯s no reason for us to keep talking."


    My jaw tightened. "Sera, that¡¯s not¡ª"


    "Try to take Daniel," she locked my eyes, a promise sharpened to a killing edge, "and you¡¯ll learn how sharp my teeth are¡ªwith or without a wolf."


    I exhaled through my nose. "Let me drive you."


    Sera froze. So did Celeste¡ªI felt her stare burning into my back.


    Shit. I schooled my features into something colder. "Your car¡¯s still at the cemetery. Divorced or not, you¡¯re still my son¡¯s mother. That makes you my responsibility."


    "No." Herugh was bitter as wolfsbane. "You already proved my point. Even when you¡¯re right beside me, you don¡¯t choose me. I won¡¯t trust my safety to someone who¡¯s resented me for a decade."


    "Sera." The warning in my voice should¡¯ve made her flinch.


    She didn¡¯t even hesitate. Just walked out.


    And fuck if that didn¡¯t feel like a silver bullet to the chest.


    Sera was a viper. Her distance should¡¯ve been a relief.


    So why did the line she¡¯d drawn between us make me want to tear the whole goddamn world apart?


    Celeste¡¯s touch startled me. "This is just... temporary, right?" Her fingers trembled against my arm. "We won¡¯t have to keep doing this?"


    I forced my attention back to her¡ªto the woman I¡¯d loved for years. My rightful Luna-to-be.


    "Nothing changes." I covered her hand with mine, squeezing. "You¡¯ll alwayse first."


    "Kieran," she sobbed into my chest, "with Father gone, I¡ªI don¡¯t feel safe. I need you."


    "I¡¯ve got you," I murmured, pulling her closer. "No one will tear us apart again."


    Celeste nestled deeper into my embrace, her tears dampening my shirt. Yet my traitorous gaze kept drifting to that empty exit, where Sera disappeared.


    The unease coiled in my gut.


    Why?

 Chapter 7 ROCKY RELATIONSHIP

    <h4>Chapter 7: Chapter 7 ROCKY RELATIONSHIP</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    "Mom!"


    Daniel unfolded himself from Christian ckthorne¡¯sp and raced to me as soon as I stepped in through the front door.


    I exhaled, catching his body against mine in a one-armed hug. I pressed his head against my chest, feeling his little heart thunder against me.


    He was fine; he was safe. My family had failed me in countless ways, but at least they¡¯d protected him. I was so thankful for that.


    "Hi, baby," I whispered into his curls.


    Daniel pulled back and eyed my injured arm, wrapped in bandages and a sling, his face tightening. "You¡¯re hurt." His voice wobbled.


    I shook my head, cupping his cheek to pull his gaze away. "It¡¯s okay, my love." I pressed his head against my chest again, kissing his hair. "I¡¯m okay."


    He clutched onto the fabric of the shirt I¡¯d borrowed from a nurse, and the shudder that ran through him seemed to reverberate through me.


    "It¡¯s okay, Mom." His voice was muffled. "I¡¯ll take care of you."


    I closed my eyes as a tear slid down my cheek. "I know you will, baby." My strong, beautiful boy who loved me in a world where no one else did. "We¡¯ll take care of each other."


    "Is this how you conduct yourself?" Leona¡¯s voice sliced through the moment. "Entering my home without so much as an acknowledgment?"


    I looked up. The ckthornes sat entwined on the couch, Leona¡¯s re as sharp as ever. Once, that look would¡¯ve sent me scrambling to apologize, to prove myself worthy. Yet now, looking between Leona and Christian, I waited for that pathetic part of me that always sought their validation to re up. But¡ªnothing.


    No fear. No anger. Just hollow eptance. The chaos of today had changed something. It felt like a switch had been flipped inside me, and I just... didn¡¯t care anymore.


    This family had drained me dry, and I was done bleeding for them.


    I ruffled Daniel¡¯s curls. "Go say goodbye to your grandparents, hon," I said, my voice steady.


    Daniel¡¯s arms reluctantly dropped from around my waist, and he moved to Leona and Christian.


    I tried not to notice how Christian¡¯s arms circled Leona¡¯s waist¡ªhow natural their affection was. A lifetime ago, I¡¯d foolishly dreamed Kieran might one day hold me like that.


    The memory almost made meugh.


    After Daniel had hugged his grandparents, I took his hand and walked out of the house wordlessly and¡ª


    Speaking of sights that stung my eyes.


    Kieran¡¯s familiar ck G-Wagon was in the driveway. He was at the passenger side, and I watched as he grabbed Celeste¡¯s tiny waist and helped her out of the car.


    Bracing her hands on his shoulder, she looked up at him with adoration, and he looked at her with a tenderness he¡¯d never once shown me.


    I waited for jealousy and bitterness to pull in my belly, but again¡ªthat nothing feeling. Just a dull ache behind my eyes.


    "Is she why?"


    Daniel¡¯s quiet voice stopped me cold. I turned to see my son staring ahead¡ªat Kieran and Celeste¡ªstonily, his dark eyes narrowed. "Is she the reason why Dad is leaving us?"


    I inhaled sharply. Celeste had left before Daniel was born, and he¡¯d never met her. I wondered if any of my parents had told him about his aunt¡ªthe one whose man his mother allegedly stole.


    At that moment, Kieran and Celeste saw us. A muscle ticked in his jaw, and his hand dropped from around her waist. A brief expression crossed Kieran¡¯s face, and I must have been hallucinating from my painkillers because it looked a little bit like... guilt?


    I remembered the question I¡¯d asked Kieran when he dropped the divorce bomb.


    "It¡¯s because of Celeste, isn¡¯t it?"


    "No," he¡¯d lied. "Of course not."


    I forced a smile, cupping Daniel¡¯s chin. "No, baby," I lied, my voice too bright. "Of course not."


    The words tasted like ash. I hated lying to my son, but even more than that, I hated the idea of him getting hurt in any way. Whatever rocky rtionship Kieran and I had was between both of us. I didn¡¯t want to expose Daniel to any unnecessary drama.


    Daniel¡¯s shoulders rxed. He believed me¡ªfor now.


    "Come on." I took his hand, steering us away.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Daniel lift his hand in a small wave to Kieran. I kept walking, but the weight of someone¡¯s gaze burned between my shoulder des¡ª


    Hot enough to scar.


    ***


    "Are you okay, Mom?" Daniel asked, tugging the thick duvet over my shoulder. "Do you need anything else?"


    I smiled. He¡¯d meant it when he said he¡¯d take care of me¡ªopening doors, helping me take an awkward, clothed towel bath, and even putting a bowl of mac and cheese in the microwave. It was cold in the middle, but I devoured the whole thing like it had five Michelin stars.


    "Just one more thing."


    I pulled the duvet open, patting the space beside me. Daniel grinned and, with a half-hearted eye-roll, climbed in. We hardly ever slept in the same bed anymore on ount of Daniel being "way too old for cuddling."


    As far as I was concerned, such a thing wasn¡¯t possible. As long as I was alive, he was my baby and would always be the perfect age¡ªand size¡ªfor cuddling.


    I gingerly draped my injured arm around his waist, and he cradled it in his arms. "Does it still hurt?"


    I tucked his head under my chin. "Not when I¡¯m with you."


    There was a soft silence in which Daniel idly trailed a finger over the bandage. "Mom?" he said quietly after a while.


    "Hmm?"


    "When I grow up... when I get my wolf, I¡¯ll protect you. I promise."


    My throat constricted with emotion, and I closed my eyes tightly against the tears that immediately swam to the surface.


    Behind my eyelids, the faces of my so-called family shed¡ªmy mother¡¯s performative grief, Kieran¡¯s infuriating indifference. Ten years I¡¯d wasted trying to earn their love. Ten years of begging scraps from people who¡¯d dly watch me starve.


    But then¡ª


    A rogue¡¯s fangs. A shadow leaping between us. Strong arms lifting me, the press of a tattoo against my cheek.


    The nurses¡¯ giggles when I¡¯d asked about my savior: "Oh, that Alpha? He carried you in like you were made of ss."


    An Alpha who protected the weak. He¡¯d saved many other wolves in the attack¡ªmainly Omegas.


    That only opened up a myriad of questions. The strong usually didn¡¯t bother with the weak, especially since I didn¡¯t know him from anywhere. So, who was this Alpha with a thing for weak wolves?


    "Whoever he is... I hope I get to thank him someday." My fingers brushed the bandages on my arm. "For protecting the wolfless, defenseless little Sera."


    ***


    Daniel was still sleeping when I woke early the following morning. I scoffed slightly, affectionately stroking his hair.


    "Too old for cuddling my ass," I murmured. He was wrapped around me like a baby ko.


    My muscles ached, and my back stung like a bitch. Still, I dragged myself to the kitchen, grabbed a box of Hungry Jack, and began putting breakfast together.


    I¡¯d barely ted the first pancake when there was a knock on the door.


    I nced at the clock¡ªsix-thirty. Not only was it early, but it was also unusual, considering we¡¯d just moved to this house, and I couldn¡¯t think of anyone who would visit us at this time.


    Kieran, maybe, but¡ª


    Iughed softly to myself at the ridiculous thought.


    When I opened the door, however, theughter died in my throat.


    Standing before me, his broad shoulders filling the entire doorway, was a man I¡¯d never met. What stunned me, however, was the shocking sense of familiarity I felt at the sight of him.


    I squinted against the early morning sun, which shone in my eyes and darkened his features. As if he noticed my difort, he shifted, blocking out the sun, and I could suddenly see him clearly.


    Jet ck hair pulled into a man-bun at the nape of his neck, dark blue eyes like an evening sky, a strikingly handsome face, and¡ª


    I gasped as my eyes dropped down¡ªto his right arm. To the swirling sleeve of ck ink covering it.


    It was he: the Alpha who saved my life.

 Chapter 8 OUT OF THE SHADOWS

    <h4>Chapter 8: Chapter 8 OUT OF THE SHADOWS</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    "Hi, Sera."


    His voice was deep and smooth, mildly amused¡ªmaybe because I was staring at him with my eyes popping out of my head.


    When I didn¡¯t move or say anything, he chuckled, the sound rumbling in the space between us. "I see I must have caught you at a bad time. I¡¯ll just¡ª"


    He turned to walk away, and I gasped out of my frozen state. "Wait!"


    He turned back, an eyebrow raised.


    "It¡¯s... you."


    His lips twitched. "Lucian Reed." He stretched out the tattooed arm to me expectantly.


    On autopilot, I reached out with my uninjured arm and took his hand. It wasrge and warm and swallowed mine. "Seraphina Bl¡ª" No, not ckthorne¡ªnot anymore. Not really Lockwood, either. Besides, he already knew my name.


    "Uhm...e in, please." I stepped out of the doorway and gestured into the house.


    "Thank you," Lucian said as he crossed the threshold. He towered over me, almost as tall as Kieran, and I took an instinctive step back.


    "Th-this way."


    I led him to the living room and gestured for him to sit in the armchair.


    He sat in it as if it were a throne, and something told me he could drop into a pile of mud and make it look regal.


    His head swiveled, taking in the living room¡ªthe flowery wallpaper, the mismatched couches, and oddly matching side tables.


    "Your home is lovely."


    I couldn¡¯t tell if he was being sarcastic, but I waved thement away. "It came like this. I just moved in."


    As soon as I said the words, I dropped my gaze. Why was I telling this stranger my business?


    "How are your injuries?" he asked, nodding toward my bandages.


    My fingers brushed over the surface. "They¡¯ll heal. I¡ª" I swallowed. "Thank you. I should have said that the moment I opened the door¡ªthank you so much for saving my life."


    Lucian grinned, a full-toothed smile that made him look less intimidating.


    "You¡¯re very wee, Sera."


    I worried my lower lip between my teeth. "Can I ask, though... why did you do it? Everyone was protecting what mattered to them; we don¡¯t even know each other."


    He shook his head, his smile fading into something softer. "You may not know me, but I know you."


    He slipped a hand into his pocket and then stretched it to me. My eyes scanned the contents.


    "¡¯Out of the Shadows,¡¯" I read out loud, looking up at Lucian in question.


    "I¡¯m the Alpha of the Shadowveil Pack in the south," he said.


    "And the president of¡ª" I nced at the card again. "¡¯Out of the Shadows.¡¯"


    Lucian nodded. "It¡¯s a relief organization dedicated to helping wolfless and vulnerable wolves¡ªOmegas, outcasts, rogues." He shrugged. "If a wolf needs help, OTS is there."


    Well, that exined a lot.


    "That¡¯s..." Noble, impressive, awe-inspiring. For someone who had spent her whole life being ridiculed and cast aside for being wolfless, it was a dizzying relief to find out that there was someone out there¡ªa whole ass organization¡ªwho cared that much for my kind.


    "You said you knew me," I said. "How?"


    Lucian leaned in, bracing his elbows on his thighs. "I did some business with yourte father¡ªmy condolences, by the way."


    I shrugged, ignoring the twinge of pain in my chest. It felt strange and ufortable receiving condolences for a man who¡¯d hated me up until he drew hisst breath.


    "But there was another reason why I attended his funeral," Lucian continued.


    I cocked my head, frowning as he said, "I heard Edward Lockwood¡¯s eldest daughter was wolfless."


    I could almost hear my mental walls mming up, iron gates locking.


    "What is this?" I hissed. "Were you targeting me? Did you save me so you could¡ª"


    "I saved you because you were in danger," Lucian said simply. "And I¡¯m here to check up on your well-being."


    "Are you checking up on all the other wolves you saved?"


    "No," he answered honestly.


    "So... why me?"


    "Because I want you to join my organization."


    I blinked. "What?"


    He nodded. "You¡¯re an Alpha¡¯s daughter, an Alpha¡¯s sister, and an Alpha¡¯s wife¡ª"


    "Ex-wife," I corrected immediately.


    Something twinkled in Lucian¡¯s eyes as he nodded. "Forgive me¡ªex-wife. Either way, I believe your identity and experiences could inspire many werewolves facing simr... disadvantages." It was a kinder word than the ones I¡¯d heard my whole life: disability, problem, impairment.


    I snorted. "I¡¯m not role-model material."


    Lucian raised a brow. "I¡¯d say you¡¯ve built quite a life for yourself and your son, even in light of your family¡¯s antagonism and recent divorce."


    "I¡ª" It was slightly unsettling how much this stranger knew about me.


    "The point is, Sera," he said, "I find you inspiring, and I know many others would, too. OTS is more than a relief organization. We also offer the... tools every wolf needs. We can train you, make you strong in your own right, so you never have to rely on someone else to save you."


    I nced down at the card in my hands¡ªthen back at Lucian.


    He smiled kindly. "You don¡¯t have to decide right now. Take some time to think about it."


    I nodded slowly. That, I could do.


    "Thank you," I said softly.


    "You already said that."


    Iughed softly. "Yeah, but..." No one had ever asked me to belong to something. Even my pack and family, with whom belonging should have been automatic, hadn¡¯t wanted me. But here was Lucian, who¡¯d sought me out, who wanted me to be a part of something. It sounded almost too good to be true.


    "Well," Lucian said, pushing himself to his feet, "I should get going."


    I stood, too, and walked him back to the door.


    "I hope you say yes," he said as he opened the door. "I think this will be really good for you."


    I smiled hesitantly. "I¡¯ll consider it."


    He shot me onest smile before leaving.


    Sighing, I leaned against the door, staring at the contact card in my hands. "¡¯Out of the Shadows,¡¯" I whispered. What would that be like, I wondered. If the organization was filled with wolfless wolves like me, I¡¯d be among my kind, so to speak. Could it be possible? Could I find amunity that¡ª


    A brusque knock on the door startled me.


    Smiling, I opened it. "Did you forget some¡ª"


    Kieran glowered down at me, and it was like a bubble burst over my head, showering me with reality. So much for thinking his visiting me was ridiculous.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Kieran turned, and I followed his gaze to see a dark red Aston Martin pull out of my driveway. He must have encountered Lucian outside.


    "What was he doing here this early?" Kieran hissed, turning back to me.


    A strange emotion zinged through me, one I¡¯d never felt with Kieran before¡ªirritation.


    "How is that any of your business?"


    He stepped inside and walked past me into the living room, his head darting around. "Hey," I called after him. "You can¡¯t just¡ª"


    "Did he sleep here?"


    I blinked. "Excuse me?"


    "Did he sleep here?" Kieran repeated, like my question was one of confusion and not of indignation.


    I scoffed. "Do you need a dictionary?" I asked.


    "What?"


    "Because you clearly need to be reminded of the meaning of ¡¯divorced.¡¯ Nothing concerning me is your business anymore, Kieran."


    He hadn¡¯t cared about anything pertaining to me over the decade we were married. How dare he attempt to show an interest now?


    His dark eyes shed. "I may not be your husband anymore," he snarled, "but I will always be the father of your son, and you can¡¯t be bringing strange men into my son¡¯s home when¡ª"


    "Oh, but it¡¯s okay to go around unting your rekindled rtionship with Celeste in front of Daniel?" I didn¡¯t know why I was so pissed. It wasn¡¯t like Lucian had actually slept over, or I¡¯d done anything wrong. But that was the thing¡ªeither way, it was not Kieran¡¯s business. Not anymore.


    "You¡¯re a lot of things, Kieran, but I didn¡¯t realize you were a hypocrite."


    His eyebrows furrowed so deeply, they almost merged into one. "Excuse me?"


    I pointed to the door. "There! You¡¯re excused."


    Kieran let out an incredulous scoff. "I don¡¯t know what has gotten into youtely, but this isn¡¯t you, Seraphina."


    I let out a sharp bark ofughter. "And how am I?" I asked. "How am I, Kieran? Because I can assure you, you don¡¯t fucking know me. You never did. In fact, I think this is the longest fucking conversation we¡¯ve ever had."


    Kieran took a step forward. "I¡ª"


    "Mom? Dad?"


    Kieran and I turned to see Daniel at the foot of the stairs, rubbing his eyes.


    "Baby!" I gasped, sidestepping Kieran to go to him.


    His curls were sticking around every which way, and I gently ran a hand through them. "Did we wake you?"


    He shook his head. "Your phone rm, for school."


    I nced at the clock¡ªseven a.m.


    "Right."


    Daniel looked over my shoulder and gave Kieran a toothy grin. "Hi, Dad."


    I stiffened slightly when Kieran stepped toward us, suddenly smiling brightly. "Morning, Champ."


    He waved a book I hadn¡¯t noticed in his hand earlier. "You forgot this in my officest time you did homework. Figured you needed it for school."


    Daniel reached out and took it. "Thanks, Dad." Then he sniffed once and turned to me, his eyes widening in delight. "Are you making pancakes?"


    I nodded.


    Daniel bounced on the balls of his feet. "Can Dade to breakfast?" He turned to Kieran. "Dad, can youe to breakfast?"


    Absolutely fucking not. "Danny, I¡¯m sure your father¡ª"


    "Would love to," Kieran said.


    Our eyes met over Daniel¡¯s head, and something crackled in the air between us, vtile and precarious. I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on it, but I suddenly didn¡¯t have an appetite.

 Chapter 9 SADISTIC BASTARD

    <h4>Chapter 9: Chapter 9 SADISTIC BASTARD</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The coldness wasn¡¯t unfamiliar.


    But there was an underlying tension that was new¡ªtight, ufortable.


    Still, I stered a smile on my face when Daniel asked me to pass the syrup and kept it on when Kieran asked me to pass the butter. I mped my mouth shut as father and son conversed animatedly.


    I would always be grateful that whatever animosity Kieran carried for me never spilled over to our son. So even if he never loved me, I could rest assured that he loved Daniel.


    I couldn¡¯t remember thest time we¡¯d had breakfast together, and doing it now, after we were divorced, was not only ironic but just in ridiculous.


    Although I would admit¡ªto myself only¡ªthat watching Kieran devour the pancakes and eggs I¡¯d made with gusto slightly appeased the anger and irritation I felt earlier.


    When breakfast was over, Daniel rushed upstairs to get ready for school, rebuffing my offers for help. "I¡¯m nine!" he called over his shoulder as he went. "I don¡¯t need my mommy to dress me."


    I might haveughed if Daniel¡¯s refusal of my offer didn¡¯t mean I was stuck stewing in the tension between Kieran and me.


    I cleared my throat and stood, reaching for Daniel¡¯s empty te. Kieran moved too, faster than I, and grabbed it.


    I shot him a questioning re.


    "You shouldn¡¯t be doing dishes with your injured arm," he said, taking my te out of my grip before I could protest.


    I raised an eyebrow, watching Kieran move to the sink, wondering what the hell had gotten into him.


    This was the man who¡¯d never enjoyed a meal I cooked. Who¡¯d never spared a thought for who cleaned up afterward.


    The only conversations he¡¯d ever initiated were curt notifications about when he¡¯d be taking Daniel to family gatherings¡ªones I was never invited to.


    I¡¯d grown ustomed to his indifference. To being a ghost in my own home.


    Yet now, after our divorce, here he stood in my kitchen, scrubbing dishes like our earlier argument had never happened?


    The kitchen bled into the dining space, one smooth line from marble ind to wooden table, and I sank back into my chair, watching Kieran¡¯s back as his hands moved in the sink, making quick work through soapy water.


    It was a surreal sight. A version of him I¡¯d never seen.


    The muscles beneath his t-shirt shifted and rippled as he moved, and I couldn¡¯t help but stare. At four inches over six feet, he towered over almost everything and everyone, and his body was covered with taut muscles, chiseled to perfection¡ªa living monument to Alpha perfection.


    I¡¯d dreamed of this once. A normal domestic scene: wife cooking, husband cleaning, maybe me slipping arms around his waist, and he¡¯d turn,nding a kiss¡ª


    When I heard Daniel bounding down the stairs again, I averted my gaze, feeling my cheeks burn like I¡¯d been caught doing something bad.


    Kieran wasn¡¯t mine to look at anymore¡ªnot that he¡¯d ever really been in the first ce.


    "I¡¯m ready," Daniel announced, shouldering his Pok¨¦mon backpack.


    I smiled at him and stood up from my seat. "Come o¡ª"


    "I¡¯ll take him to school."


    Arge puff of frustration left my mouth in the form of air as I turned to Kieran. "I¡¯m perfectly capable of driving my son to school," I said, forcing my voice to stay steady and calm.


    "I know," he said. "But you should be resting, not overexerting yourself."


    I blinked. Since when did he care? For ten years, Kieran had barely acknowledged my existence¡ªnow suddenly, he was all up in my business?


    "Dad¡¯s right," Daniel piped up,ing to me. He wrapped an arm around my waist, and I automatically rested my chin on his head. "Go get some more rest, Mom."


    I exhaled. "Fine."


    I looked at Kieran and forced out a "Thank you."


    He nodded once.


    After they left, I took a shower, painkillers, and then crawled into bed. But sleep wouldn¡¯te. My mind kept averting to my eventful morning¡ªuntil Kieran¡¯s infuriatingly considerate behavior hijacked my thoughts again.


    Stop. I shook my head sharply, gazending on Lucian¡¯s parting gift.


    The contact cardy on the side table¡ªan invitation.


    I grabbed my phone and typed into the search bar: Out of the Shadows.


    The first result was a website, and when I clicked on it, I was bombarded with a slew of information. My curiosity was piqued as I read through. Founded ten years ago, OTS had rapidly grown into something of a haven for werewolves like me¡ªwolfless, weak, outcasts.


    There were pictures, a virtual facility tour, and testimonials from wolves who had benefited from the organization¡¯s generosity.


    Something ballooned up in me as I drank in all the information¡ªhope. A sense of purpose I hadn¡¯t felt in forever.


    So I copied the number on the card to my phone and sent out a message.


    ¡¯Hi Lucian, It¡¯s Sera. I¡¯ve considered it; I¡¯d love a tour sometime.¡¯


    ***


    "And finally, this is the Sparring Arena," Lucian said, waving his arm around the room with a flourish.


    Slowly, I spun, taking in therge circr space.


    We were at the final spot on the tour of the OTS headquarters. We hadn¡¯t bothered with the administrative wing of the building. "Boring numbers and papers, nothing fun there," Lucian had said.


    Then he¡¯d shown me the several training facilities they had. He showed me the Core Pit, a sunken arena with natural stone walls for climbing and leaping, as well as logs, builders, and weighted chains for resistance training.


    Then there was the Moon Hall, where the wolves who could Shift practiced restraints and meditation techniques to help them control their powers. There was an intricate outdoor obstacle course with trees, rocks, and trenches designed for both humans and wolves.


    There was even an underground den lined with moss, heated dens, and fire pits for resting, healing, and mental recovery.


    Overall, it was the most impressive building I¡¯d ever been in. Making Lucian Reed the most remarkable person I¡¯d ever met for thinking to do this for a group of people that the world had written off.


    Like the general design of the OTS headquarters, the Sparring Arena was a sleek, open-air space reinforced with steel and obsidian. Lucian exined that the padded floor absorbed impact while embedded sensors tracked movement and force.


    He pointed out transparent barriers that rose around the perimeter, allowing spectators to watch without interfering.


    "Does that happen often?" I asked. "Spectating." I imagined a roaring crowd, cheering people on as they fought to the death like diators.


    Lucian shrugged. "It¡¯s mainly to track progress for feedback."


    I exhaled. "This all so... overwhelming."


    Lucian chuckled. "That¡¯s because you¡¯ve never been in an actual training facility, have you?"


    He was right. I¡¯d never trained before. My packpletely ostracized me for not having a wolf. Of course, I was never part of pack runs, and no one was willing to help me train in other aspects.


    "Is yours different?" I asked.


    He nodded. "OTS has thergest training facility in Los Angeles. And since it¡¯s located in neutral territory, many wolves from other packs train here. Our trainers are equipped to teach even the most feeble werewolves."


    I swallowed tightly, feeling that hope rise higher. "So, there would be someone willing to teach me?"


    Lucian¡¯s smile was soft, kind. "I would teach you personally."


    I snorted, rolling my eyes.


    Lucian took a step forward, and my amusement faded as I craned my neck back to keep his gaze. "I¡¯m serious, Sera."


    My eyebrows furrowed. "But... why would you? You¡¯re an Alpha. Don¡¯t you have more important things to do?"


    His lips twitched. "Important? Yes. More important?" He shook his head. "Nope."


    "Oh." I¡¯d spent my whole life being the less important choice, so I was thrown a little off-bnce.


    "What do you say?" he asked. "Ready for your first lesson?"


    I absentmindedly rolled my left shoulder. It had been a week since the rogue attack, but my injury had healed nicely. The stitches were out, and other than the asional annoying ache, I was as good as new, more or less.


    Training with Lucian would ensure I was never put in a vulnerable position where I could be injured again.


    "Yeah," I exhaled. "I¡¯m ready."


    ***


    Lucian Reed, the Alpha who saved weak wolves and paid them home visits, was kind, gentle, and warm.


    Lucian Reed, the trainer, was a sadistic bastard.


    "Stop, stop!" I panted, holding a hand out as my knees buckled, sending me to the floor.


    Lucian paced in front of me, hisbat boots thudding against the padded floors of the private training room.


    The Arena was for sparring, but OTS had hundreds of private training rooms, each divided by sliding one-way ss doors where one-on-one training took ce. It was where Lucian had made me regret ever being born.


    "Get up, Seraphina," Lucian said. His voice was unrecognizable¡ªhard, merciless. "You have more fight in you."


    "No," I wheezed, my hands trembling as I doubled over and tried not to throw up. "I don¡¯t."


    It had started with simple tasks¡ªposture, stance, and how to make a proper fist. It had quickly escted to suicidal drills¡ªwall sits, burpees, bear crawls, push-ups, nks, and the absolute fucking bane of my existence: controlled fall and recovery, which essentially required me to throw myself down on the mat and pop back up with the speed that made me breathless and nauseous.


    I felt Lucian crouch down before me, and I half-panted, half-growled. "I swear, Lucian, if you make me¡ª"


    I looked up to see him smiling down at me, the murderous trainer mask dissolved.


    "I expected you to tap out half an hour ago," he said, his voice dripping with pride. "I¡¯m impressed, Sera. I knew you had it in you."


    And even though Lucian was blurring at the edges, there was a suspicious ringing in my ears, and it felt like my heart was pounding in my belly, pride flooded my veins.


    "You. Suck," I panted.


    He tilted his head. "So you don¡¯t want hot packs?"


    My hands gave out, and I rolled, sprawling on my back. "No, please."


    The workout clothes Lucian had supplied me were soaked through and through, and every muscle in me screamed in agony, but I¡¯d never felt so... ted.


    Lucian¡¯s face loomed over me, inverted, as he braced his hands on both sides of my head.


    "This is just your first session," he said. "Imagine how strong you¡¯ll be after several."


    I grinned, looking into his twinkling blue eyes.


    I imagined it, and a rush of adrenaline flooded me. The idea of not being weak, fragile, or useless.


    "What the fuck!"


    The sliding ss wall was dragged open, and I sat up like a spring, my head bumping Lucian¡¯s on the way.


    "Ow!"


    He cupped my face, pressing his hand to the spot that had made contact. "Are you okay?" he asked, wincing.


    "I¡ª"


    A menacing growl pierced the air, and I nced to the left, in the direction of the intruder. My words died in my throat.


    Standing in front of me, in the space between the two training rooms, was Kieran, his dark eyes pitch ck with rage.

 Chapter 10 DANGEROUS COMBINATION

    <h4>Chapter 10: Chapter 10 DANGEROUS COMBINATION</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    "No, Celeste, thumb over knuckle," Ethan reiterated for the fifth time, adjusting his sister¡¯s fist. "If you punch like that, you¡¯ll break your fingers."


    Celeste huffed, her lips forming into a pout. "Whatever, I still don¡¯t know why I even have to do this."


    Ethan exhaled and exchanged a mildly exasperated look with me. "We¡¯ve been over this before. With all the attacks on the pack, you have to get stronger. I indulged you in the past when you refused to train, but not anymore. We even came here to train in neutral territory so you wouldn¡¯t feel inferior to other pack members."


    Celeste rolled her eyes. "I don¡¯t care. Training sucks. And I have you two strong Alphas to protect me anyway."


    "Babe," I said, stepping forward. "You know Ethan and I will always protect you, but it¡¯s good for you to at least be able to hold your own in the event of the worst-case scenario."


    She sighed and stepped towards me. "But you mean it, right?" She looked up at me with her gorgeous blue eyes. "You¡¯ll always be there to protect me?"


    I kissed her hair. She¡¯de back to me, and I¡¯d be damned if I ever let anything happen to her. "Always."


    "Okay, okay," Ethan pped his hands, drawing our attention back to him. "If we can just get your stance right, Celeste, we can move on. We can¡¯t spend all day here."


    "Right." She held up a fist, the thumb tucked inside her palm. "Like this?"


    Ethan clenched his jaw, and I pressed my mouth together to stifle my amusement.


    I moved across the room and leaned against the ss door dividing the training rooms.


    "Stop, stop!"


    My ears pricked, and I turned toward the ss door. The female voice on the other side of the ss door sounded familiar.


    Whoever was in the adjoining training room had been going hard at it since we arrived, but this was the first time I heard a voice.


    I heard a muffled male voice speak. The reply from the female was equal parts sharp and exhausted.


    I knew the strangers next door were none of my business, but for some reason, I couldn¡¯t pull my attention away.


    The female voice sounded so, so familiar.


    "At least Sera¡¯s lucky," Celeste grumbled as Ethan corrected her stance. "Nobody¡¯s ever going to force a wolfless werewolf to train."


    My eyes widened as everything clicked into ce. It couldn¡¯t possibly be, but...


    I slid the ss door open, and¡ªrage, potent unlike anything I¡¯d ever felt before, mmed into me with staggering force.


    Sera was lying spread-eagled on her back, and above her, his head so close to hers, like he was about to kiss her, was a stranger. No, not a stranger¡ªthe man who had saved her at Edward¡¯s funeral.


    "What the fuck!" The words tore out of me before I even registered them.


    Sera immediately shot up, her head bumping into the man¡¯s nose.


    "Ow!"


    He cupped her face, and impossibly, the rage doubled. They were both drenched in sweat, and their scents mingled in the air. Ashar growled, and I felt every muscle in my body tense.


    Celeste turned to me, and her eyes widened with shock.


    The bastard¡¯s hand was still cupping her face, and I had the sudden, jarring urge to rip his heart out.


    I had no idea why I was feeling this way, especially when the love of my life was a mere two feet away.


    Sera¡¯s shocked expression quickly faded, reced with that chilly countenance she¡¯d picked up since the funeral that was really starting to piss me off.


    "Kie?" Celeste¡¯s hand on my back should have loosened the tension in my muscles, but instead, they tightened even more.


    "What¡¯s wro¡ª"


    I didn¡¯t turn to her, but I saw in Sera¡¯s face the moment Celeste noticed her.


    The man stood, finally taking his hand off Sera¡¯s face. But immediately, he held a hand out to her, which she took without hesitation, turning her gaze away from us. I ground my teeth hard as he pulled her up.


    "Thanks," she smiled at him.


    "Why are both of you¡ª" Ethan, too, stopped in his tracks when he saw his other sister.


    Sera¡¯s sigh was unbothered, mildly annoyed, as if a bunch of neighborhood dogs hade skipping into her manicuredwn.


    "I¡¯m going to hit the showers," she said to the man, ignoring all of us altogether.


    He braced his hand on her arm, and I had to grip the edge of the ss door to stop myself from flying across the room and ripping his hand off her and then off his body.


    "Is that what we¡¯re doing now?" Ethan¡¯s cutting voice stalled their steps. "You¡¯re not even going to spare your family a greeting?"


    Sera turned back to us with a sardonicugh. "Family?" She pointed to me, and for some reason, my breath hitched. "He¡¯s not my family anymore." Her finger slid from me and waggled between Celeste and Ethan. "And you two never really were to begin with."


    Celeste bristled. "You absolutely have no grounds to be so rude all the damn time."


    "Can it, princess," Sera snapped back without missing a beat. "I just went through physical torture; I don¡¯t need the mental torture of listening to you talk."


    Celeste choked back a shocked gasp, and her tightened grip on the back of my shirt snapped me out of my momentary shock. Who was this stranger, and what had she done with the meek, demure Seraphina I¡¯d been married to for ten years?


    "Don¡¯t talk to her that way," I growled, stepping forward, blocking Celeste from Sera¡¯s view.


    Sera scoffed and took a step forward. "Or what?"


    My eyebrow rose to my hairline. Was she... issuing a challenge? Who was this?


    The man reached out and grabbed Sera¡¯s hand. "Hey," he said in a calm voice. "Let¡¯s all just¡ª"


    "Stay out of this," I growled, ring at their joined hands. "This is a family affair. No one needs you meddling¡ªwhoever the fuck you are."


    The man chuckled and took a step forward, standing next to Sera. "I¡¯m Alpha Lucian Reed of Shadowveil pack and the President of the organization that owns this building we¡¯re standing in."


    I finally had an identity for this meddlesome stranger, and I didn¡¯t like it one bit. But if he thought his credentials were going to make me cower, he had another thinging. Every male in here was a fucking Alpha.


    "And like Sera said," he continued, "none of you are truly her family. She belongs to none of you. In fact, we might find that down the road, I be more like family to her than any of you."


    My brain short-circuited, not quite processing what he just said. Sera, too, looked at him, her eyebrows furrowed in confusion.


    He smiled at her and brought her hand to his lips. "I n to court her," he announced to the room, but his gaze was trained on her. "So I better start protecting her interests now."


    Okay, I was wrong earlier. This right now was the most rage I¡¯d ever felt in my life.


    Lucian Reed¡¯s deration stunned everyone into silence, including Sera. And with a smirk, he turned around and walked out, pulling her along with him.


    The soft thud of the door of their training room seemed to vibrate through me.


    "What the fuck?" Celeste whispered.


    She leaned into me, her hand rubbing up and down my chest. "Can you believe them? What kind of stunt is she trying to pull?"


    But I wasn¡¯t hearing her, not really.


    All I could see as I stared at the door was Lucian and Sera¡¯s intertwined hands. All I could feel was that confusing rage coursing through my blood.


    I remembered what Gavin, my best friend and Beta, had said when I confided in him about Sera¡¯s coldness and my confusing reaction to her withdrawal and finding Lucian at her cest week.


    "She¡¯ll always be the mother of your child, and it¡¯s natural to care for her in that regard," he¡¯d said. "But be careful not to jeopardize your second chance with Celeste. Remember, she¡¯s who you really want."


    I knew Gavin spoke sense, but the way I was feeling didn¡¯t seem to follow that logic.


    "Come on," Ethan mumbled. "Let¡¯s get back to it."


    I didn¡¯t move when Celeste tugged me back.


    "Kie?"


    "I¡¯ll be right back."


    My feet were moving before I turned to see their reactions.


    Maybe the way I was feeling wasn¡¯tpletely illogical, I reasoned as I stepped out of the training room and headed toward the locker room. We didn¡¯t know this Lucian from anywhere, and Sera needed to be cautious of him.


    I was only seeking her out to warn her. She was, after all, the mother of my son. If anything were to happen to her, it would greatly affect Daniel.


    Sera spun with a gasp when I opened the door of the locker room. She was the only one in the room, standing before an open locker. Her shirt was off, bundled in her hands, revealing a spandex sports bra that pushed her cleavage out.


    I froze like I¡¯d mmed into a wall.


    There was something seriously, seriously wrong with me. Seraphina and I had had sex before. I had needs, and I loathed the idea of marital infidelity¡ªit was why I divorced Sera before courting Celeste again.


    I¡¯d seen her naked tits before, but now... Watching her cleavage rise and fall as her chest heaved and her skin glistened with sweat¡ªit was like I was seeing it all for the first time, and the effect it had on me was as rming as it was confusing.


    "You can¡¯t date him." The words came out of my mouth before I could consider how they made me sound¡ªjealous, whiny, possessive.


    Sera frowned for a moment; then, she let out a breathyugh that echoed in the empty locker room.


    She held up her left hand. The bare part of her finger where her wedding band had rested for ten years was noticeably lighter than the rest of her skin.


    "Is there a divorce ring I can wear to remind you that you have absolutely no im over me, and I can date whoever I want?" she asked.


    ¡¯No,¡¯ Ashar growled possessively. ¡¯Mine.¡¯


    The dangerousbination of anger, lust, and possessiveness pushed my body forward, and the next thing I knew, I had Sera pinned to the locker behind her.


    She gasped, her eyes widening as I leaned down, my eyes trained on her lips.


    Mine.

 Chapter 11 PISSING CONTEST

    <h4>Chapter 11: Chapter 11 PISSING CONTEST</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I felt the sting across my palm before I realized that I¡¯d pped Kieran.


    His head jerked to the side, and for a heartbeat, neither of us moved¡ªme, shocked that my ex-husband had tried to kiss me; him, stunned that I¡¯d dared to p him.


    How could this happen after we had already divorced?


    My chest heaved as I braced my hand against his chest and shoved him away from me. He didn¡¯t budge, both his arms caged me against the lockers, his body radiating heat like a furnace. The scent of him¡ªcedar and something darker, wilder¡ªflooded my senses, making it hard to think.


    "Have you gone raving mad?" I hissed, my heart pounding wildly in my chest.


    In all the years Kieran and I were married, he¡¯d never once kissed me¡ªnot my lips, at least. When we had sex, it was clinical, functional, a way for Kieran to take care of his needs. If at all his lips touched me, it was my neck or my tits, never anything so intimate as kissing me on the lips.


    So what the hell was this?


    "Did you take a hit to the head?" I shoved him again, but he was immovable, his dark eyes burning into mine. Beneath my palm, his heartbeat raced as wildly as my own.


    "Let me remind you of two things: One, we¡¯re divorced. Two, your precious Celeste is right outside!"


    That finally broke through whatever madness had gripped him.


    Kieran stepped back as if it pained him, his jaw clenched tight. For a moment, he just stared at me, his expression unreadable. Then, without a word, he turned and left.


    I stood there long after the door shut behind him, my breath uneven, my skin still buzzing where he¡¯d touched me. A traitorous warmth coiled low in my stomach¡ªone I refused to acknowledge.


    He¡¯s going back to her. The thought soured in my mind. I could still see them earlier, Celeste pressed against him like she belonged there. The perfect Luna. The perfect mate.


    I yanked my shirt back on, my skin still humming. No way was I showering here¡ªnot with them just rooms away. I needed air. Space. Distance.


    When I stepped into the hall, Lucian was there, rounding the corner with two water bottles in hand.


    "Here." He offered me one, his grip steady.


    "Thanks." Our fingers brushed, and I remembered his words from earlier: "I n to court her."


    I dismissed the thought. Lucian was a protector¡ªhe¡¯d probably just said it to deflect the tension. And it had worked.


    But as I twisted the cap off the bottle, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something had shifted.


    "Are you okay?" Lucian asked, ncing at the locker room door. "I thought you were taking a shower."


    I took a long drink of water, letting the cold liquid soothe me. I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand when I was done.


    "I¡¯ll do it at home," I said, refraining from saying why.


    His lips pursed, and I thought he would protest, but he just nodded.


    "Okay, I can take you if you like."


    I shook my head, smiling. "I drove here, remember?"


    He chuckled, a little self-deprecatingly. "Right. Well, if you need anything, Sera¡ªand I mean absolutely anything¡ªdon¡¯t hesitate to reach out. I¡¯m here for you."


    My chest warmed. When was thest time I had someone in my corner the way Lucian was?


    "I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Thank you, Lucian," I said.


    He beamed. "I look forward to our next session."


    I groaned, my whole body protesting with me. "Just kill me here and now."


    Lucianughed. "That would defeat the whole point, now, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    ***


    I didn¡¯t let myself think about what happened in the locker room until I was home. But as soon as I stood under the shower, the hot sprays washing over my sore muscles, I couldn¡¯t keep the thoughts at bay anymore.


    Kieran had never once exhibited any jealous or possessive traits¡ªat least not when it came to me. Then again, it wasn¡¯t like I¡¯d really garnered any male attention in the decade we were married.


    He¡¯d always been... mild with me, even when we had sex. I knew that all the extremes of his emotions¡ªpassionate love and fervent jealousy¡ªwere reserved for Celeste.


    But today...


    I closed my eyes, the water running down my face, and pictured the dark, murderous way with which Kieran looked at Lucian, at Lucian¡¯s hands on me.


    The rage he exhibited seemed an awful lot like jealousy, but I couldn¡¯t understand why.


    "Mine," he¡¯d growled just before he tried to kiss me.


    I brought my fingers up to my lips, the water sluicing between them. I hadn¡¯t let him kiss me, but I still felt the shadow of his lips, the warmth of his breath against me.


    What would have happened if I¡¯d let him?


    "Get it together, Sera," I chastised myself sharply.


    After all, there was a more likely exnation than jealousy and possessiveness: ego.


    Kieran was a proud Alpha who probably had double the normal testosterone level of a normal man. And Lucian hadn¡¯t made things better by announcing to the room that he was interested in me, no matter how nice his intentions were.


    Two Alphas had basically had a pissing contest, and it would have happened over a plot ofnd just as easily as it happened over me. I didn¡¯t need to read too much into it.


    Not into the near-kiss or Lucian¡¯s deration. Because the fact of the matter was the same¡ªno one but Daniel truly wanted me.


    I¡¯d made my peace with that a long time ago.


    When the hot water started to cool, I took that as my cue to step out of the shower.


    I headed downstairs and began preparing dinner in anticipation of Daniel¡¯s return from school.


    All the confusion and tension of the day faded away when I heard the front door open and close, followed by the sound of rushing feet heading for the kitchen.


    "Mom!"


    I turned in time to catch his hug but couldn¡¯t help wincing when he squeezed my middle, drawing a protest from my abused abs.


    He froze and pulled back immediately, looking at me in horror. "Are you okay?" he asked in rm. "Are you hurt?"


    I shook my head vehemently. "No, baby, not hurt. Just sore."


    He frowned. "Why?"


    I shrugged. "Your mom had a training session today."


    His eyes lit up. "Like the kind Dad does?"


    I smiled. "Nothing that intense¡ªnot yet, at least, but... yes."


    The pride that shone in his eyes made every sore muscle worth it.


    "That¡¯s amazing, Mom. I¡¯m proud of you." He beamed. "I wish I could grow up faster so we could train together and I could protect you."


    "Oh, baby." I pulled him to me again, and this time, he was careful not to hold me too tightly.


    He truly was the greatest thing that had ever happened to me. I swore then and there that no matter how hard it was, no matter how much my weak body ached afterward, I would keep training. I would grow stronger and be the kind of mother my son could be proud of.


    ***


    A weekter, the only thing keeping me from rescinding my vow was Daniel¡¯s proud smile every time I came home bruised and aching.


    Every day after dropping Daniel off at school, I headed straight to OTS headquarters, where Lucian, the sadistic bastard, devised innovative new ways to make me hate my life.


    When Leona and Christian asked to take Daniel camping on Sunday, I agreed wholeheartedly. I canceled training for the day and spent the morning giving my poor, abused body the rest it deserved.


    So you can imagine how utterly pissed I was when the insistent ringing of the doorbell interrupted my precious, delicious sleep and forced me to drag myself out of bed.


    "I¡¯ming, fuck!" I muttered angrily as I trudged to the door, tying my robe haphazardly around my waist.


    My hair looked like an abandoned roon¡¯s nest, and my breath stank to high heaven. I was hunched over, wincing with every step. I didn¡¯t mind, though.


    Whatever asshole at the other side of the door deserved to have their eyes assaulted by my gruesome appearance as punishment for desecrating the sanctity of my rest day.


    When I opened the door, however, I immediately regretted my decision. I should have taken a shower, waxed, blow-dried my hair, and put on a full face of makeup.


    Because even on my best days, I already paled inparison to her. I didn¡¯t need to give her more of a leg up.


    Celeste.

 Chapter 12 UGLY DARKNESS

    <h4>Chapter 12: Chapter 12 UGLY DARKNESS</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    It took every ounce of dignity and self-respect I had not to cower and shrink under the cold disdain in Celeste¡¯s eyes as they roamed over my body, her glossy lips twisting in disgust.


    "Wow, Sera," she sneered, shaking her head. "What the hell was I worried about?" she said, almost to herself.


    I folded my arms, bracing them around me like they could shield me from the interaction toe.


    "What can I do for you, Celeste?" I asked, my voice measured, t.


    She cocked her head. "You¡¯re not going to invite your little sister into your new home? How is life as a divorc¨¦e, by the way?"


    I clenched my jaw, bracing my feet at the doorway. "It¡¯s my rest day, Celeste. You interrupted a fabulous nap, and I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯te all this way to sneer and wrinkle your nose. So, what do you want?"


    "I wonder about it a lot, you know?" she said.


    I frowned. "What?"


    "What could you have possibly done to trick Kieran into bed with you that night? How did someone as fundamentally unattractive as you pull that off? How much did you fuck with his brain that he lost allmon sense?"


    I closed my eyes, breathing through my nose. I was so not in the fucking mood for this.


    "Goodbye, Celeste."


    I grabbed the door and tried to close it, but Celeste braced her foot between the door and the frame.


    "Stay away from him," she hissed.


    I looked up at her. "Who?"


    "Kieran," she spat. "Who else?"


    I sighed. I was way too tired and sleepy for this bullshit. "In case you didn¡¯t get the memo upon your return, Celeste, Kieran and I are divorced. Surely, he mentioned that to you."


    "And yet, you¡¯re still going around, shamelessly seducing him like the slut you are."


    I froze, waking up a little. "Excuse me?"


    Celeste¡¯s face morphed into something ugly and vicious. "He came back to the training room covered in your stink. You thought I wouldn¡¯t find out that you¡¯re still thirsting after my man?"


    The sheer absurdity of her usation left me momentarily speechless. Kieran had tried to kiss me, and somehow, I was the viin?


    "He left you, Sera," Celeste continued, each word a sharp-edged de designed to cut.


    "He never wanted you ten years ago, and he doesn¡¯t fucking want you now. Look at you and look at me¡ªdo you really think he¡¯d choose an ugly, wolfless slut over me, the woman of his dreams?"


    She stepped closer, and her jasmine perfume wrapped around me like a poisonous fog.


    "You¡¯re nothing, Seraphina," she hissed. "Do you hear me? Nothing."


    "You have no wolf, no job, and now, no husband. You will never amount to anything."


    "Your destiny is to sit on the sidelines forever and watch me rightfully take my ce¡ªas Kieran¡¯s mate, his wife, his Luna."


    I¡¯d be lying if I said those words of hers didn¡¯t sting me deeply. I¡¯d spent a lifetime hearing these.


    Wolfless. Weak. Unworthy.


    Decades trying to outrun it. But after that night, I became a sinner forever. Never deserving of any mercy.


    I¡¯d groveled for scraps of their approval. yed the obedient wife. Swallowed all the usations. Even voluntarily walked away from my marriage, thinking distance might dull the ache.


    But none of it mattered.


    Here stood my sister, on my doorstep, oozing that same venomous smile she¡¯d worn when she¡¯d "identally" exposed myck of a wolf to the entire pack.


    Memory fragments burned behind my eyelids:


    *Mother turning away as the pack youths "tripped" me into mud;


    *Father¡¯s dismissive snort when I begged for training;


    *Ethan¡¯s indifferent eyes when his friends cornered me in the woods;


    *Celeste¡¯sughter when her minions pulled my hair hard...


    Leaning against the doorframe, I squeezed my eyes shut. The ugly darkness I¡¯d kept caged for years rattled its chains.


    Why was I always the one begging? What sick part of me kept letting them win?


    Years of fury, humiliation, and swallowed pain erupted in a single breath. When my eyes snapped open, I gave a dark smirk at her.


    "You¡¯re right," I said sweetly. "You¡¯re his dream woman. And yet..." I let my smirk sharpen as I went in for the kill. "For ten years, it was my bed he came to, not yours."


    The effect was instantaneous. Celeste flinched like I¡¯d pped her¡ªI considered doing that too, but my arms ached too damn much.


    "The trick I yed must have been a damn good one," I continued, enjoying the way she seemed to crystallize on my doorstep. "I must have fucked with his brain so good, he couldn¡¯t go a day without fucking me."


    The look in her eyes¡ªhorror and disgust¡ªdidn¡¯t hold me back but stoked the darkness inside. I tilted my head. "Tell me, have you two even slept together yet?"


    Her wless porcin features cracked. I smiled more evilly. "So that means you don¡¯t know about the adorable little birthmark on his left butt cheek. Or the way his voice breaks when he¡ª"


    "You bitch!" Celeste seethed, and I could almost imagine steaming out of her ears.


    I cocked my head. "What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t handle the truth? Ten years is a long time, Celeste. You¡¯d be surprised what can happen in a decade¡ª"


    "Shut up, you vicious bitch!" She pped her hands over her ears, tears spilling down her perfectly contoured cheeks. "How dare you?! You stole those ten years from us! This is all your fault!"


    The way she sobbed¡ªraw, ugly, childish¡ªsuddenly reminded me of her as a newborn. How she¡¯d wailed until I rocked her to sleep in the nursery, her tiny fingers clutching mine. How I¡¯d sneak her extra desserts when Mother wasn¡¯t looking. There was a time I¡¯d have burned the world for her.


    When did we be this? Knives drawn, aiming for the softest parts, not caring if the other bled out.


    "Celeste¡ª" My momentary triumph curdled into guilt. But she had spun on her heels, her ponytail whipping viciously behind her.


    I bit back a groan as she stormed down my driveway in six-inch Manolos. In the mix of everything, it was easy to forget that Celeste, too, was a victim of what had happened between me and Kieran ten years ago.


    But she just made it so damn hard to feel anysting remorse towards her. Every single person thought she was a better match for Kieran and didn¡¯t hesitate to voice their opinions.


    I¡¯d epted it all years ago. I¡¯d kept my emotions locked away¡ªuntil that night.


    I might have done wrong once. But haven¡¯t ten years of silent suffering been penance enough? I gave him the divorce. I returned him to her. I had done everything to atone for my sins. Now, all I wanted was peace.


    Was that too much?


    With a tired exhale, I stepped back into the house and closed the door.


    I trudged back upstairs, my legs heavy and the bitter aftertaste of my words to Celeste rank in my mouth. Some battles weren¡¯t worth winning.


    I sat at the edge of the bed but didn¡¯t lie back down. As tired as I was, I was no longer sleepy.


    My gaze brushed over myptop on my nightstand, and a tired smile pulled at my lips as I reached for it.


    Sure, I might never measure up to Celeste. I may never have her effortless charisma or morous career, but despite the steady antagonism I faced, I had made something of myself.


    The screen of myptop lit¡ªa silent reminder of the one thing I¡¯d built for myself in the past ten years.


    Romance author.


    The irony wasn¡¯t lost on me. Ten years of crafting love stories while living in a marriage devoid of it. No one knew. No one cared.


    I¡¯d nned to work on my next book today¡ªa rare free weekend¡ªbut Celeste¡¯s venom had left me restless, my skin crawling with unspent fury.


    I needed to clear my head. So I headed into the shower, letting the hot water wash away the nastiness of Celeste¡¯s visit. Dressed in soft joggers and an old hoodie, I slipped outside, desperate for air.


    Although it was still morning, the LA sun shone brightly over the quiet Los Feliz neighborhood. I tilted my head up for a moment, letting the bright rays warm me. The sidewalks were damp from the early-morning sprinkler systems.


    As I walked to the end of Fern Dell Drive, the houses began to thin out. A couple of joggers passed me, earbuds in, lost in their private worlds. The entrance to Griffith Park appeared like a shift in temperature. The sidewalks turned to packed dirt under my feet, and the smell of flowers and wet leaves hung thick in the air. Tall trees arched close, filtering in the light.


    Birds chirped in the branches overhead, a melodic song that pulled a wistful smile out of me.


    I climbed onto a small wooden bridge that crossed the creek and stopped in the middle, leaning on the railing. I closed my eyes and took slow, calming breaths, inhaling the clean air and calming myself.


    My hard-won tranquility was shattered when my phone started ring, a shrill sound that cut into the quiet of the morning.


    I huffed, fishing it out of my pocket.


    I rolled my eyes when I saw the caller ID.


    What now?


    "Hell¡ª"


    "What the fuck, Sera?" Kieran snarled down the line.


    I pulled the phone away, wincing slightly. "You¡¯re going to have to be more specific," I said dryly.


    "What the fuck did you say to Celeste?"


    I snorted. Of course, she¡¯d gone running to him, no doubt leaving out all the unttering details that didn¡¯t favor her, once again painting me as the viin.


    If she¡¯d gone to him first beforeing to me, then maybe I wouldn¡¯t have had to say¡ªand hear¡ªsuch ugly things.


    I ran my hands through my hair, feeling my earlier exhaustion return with a vengeance. "Listen, Kieran¡ª"


    I heard the sound first¡ªa sharp, explosive crack that shattered the quiet morning. Then I saw the birds take to the sky, screeching wildly.


    Then I felt it¡ªpain. Red-hot agony, unlike anything I thought was possible.


    "What was that?" Kieran¡¯s voice sounded like it wasing through a vacuum¡ªmuffled and distant.


    My head dropped slowly, and for a second, I couldn¡¯t put the pieces of the puzzle together, couldn¡¯t reconcile the sound of the gunshot with the pain, with the blood seeping out of the hole in my chest.


    "I think I just got... shot?" I mumbled, my words slurring as the pain spread from my chest to every part of my body.


    "Wha¡ª"


    My knees buckled, and I crashed to the floor as the world around me turned ck.

 Chapter 13 YOU’RE SAFE NOW

    <h4>Chapter 13: Chapter 13 YOU¡¯RE SAFE NOW</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I hated this feeling¡ªthe way my world tilted every time she bled and I wasn¡¯t there to stop it.


    "Sera?!" My roar echoed through the phone. "Sera, answer me!"


    Nothing. Just that horrifying thud after her slurred, "I think I¡¯ve been shot."


    The anger I¡¯d felt moments earlier¡ªwhen Celeste called sobbing about Sera¡¯s taunts¡ªevaporated. In its ce: wildfire panic, scorching through my veins.


    I was out the door before my chair hit the floor. The tracking app on my phone¡ªthe one I¡¯d kept active post-divorce, despite every logical reason not to¡ªled me to Griffith Park. I drove like the hounds of hell were chasing me, cursing Sera¡¯s stubbornness for moving so damn far away.


    What followed was a nightmare in fragments:


    Blood. So much blood, pooling beneath her as I pressed my hand to the silver bullet wound still pulsing in her chest.


    Speed. The longest thirty minutes of my life, herbored breaths the only sound in my car as I ran every red light.


    Waiting. Pacing the OR hallway for five fucking hours, her dried blood cracking on my knuckles.


    Relief. The surgeon¡¯s words¡ª"Grazed her heart... no fatal damage... and the surgery was a sess."¡ªnearly brought me to my knees.


    Now, forehead pressed to the ICU ss, I watched the machines breathe for her. The urge to shatter the window warred with the need to fall apart.


    "Her recovery now solely depends on her strength of will."


    I slid to the floor instead, Sera¡¯s cut-up clothes clutched in my fists. The scent of her blood¡ªfear, pain, copper¡ªseared my lungs.


    Again. I¡¯d failed her again.


    Two attacks since our divorce. Two times I hadn¡¯t been there.


    She was Daniel¡¯s mother. My responsibility, even if she wasn¡¯t my wife anymore. I should¡¯ve assigned guards. Should¡¯ve¡ª


    A shudder racked me.


    Should¡¯ve done a lot of things.


    An unfamiliar ringtone shattered the silence¡ªSera¡¯s phone, buzzing from the bag of her bloodied clothes.


    I fished her phone out, and my heart dropped when I saw the caller ID.


    "Mom!" Daniel gasped when I answered.


    I pressed the heels of my palms to my eyes, swallowing back a curse.


    "Hey, Champ," I strained out.


    Daniel paused for a beat. "Dad?"


    I exhaled. "Hey. How¡¯s camping going?"


    "Okay," he said slowly, tightly. "We¡¯re back¡ªwhere¡¯s Mom?"


    I looked over my shoulder at my son¡¯s unconscious mother.


    "She¡¯s upied right now, Danny."


    "Dad?"


    "Yeah?"


    "Are you in the hospital?"


    I froze. Daniel¡¯s perceptiveness was sometimes eerie.


    "Dad?" Daniel pressed when I didn¡¯t answer. His voice trembled when he spoke again. "What happened? Is Mom okay? Is she hurt again?"


    I exhaled. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to tell my son what had happened to his mother. The horrific details sat on the tip of my tongue and refused to fall out.


    "Your mom is fine," I lied.


    "Then where is she? I want to talk to her."


    "Not right now, hon. She... she¡¯s on a trip."


    "Without me?" The betrayal in his voice gutted me.


    "Last-minute thing," I backpedaled. "She left her phone by ident."


    "Is it a training trip?"


    I jumped on the escape. "Yes! You know how hard she¡¯s been training. She¡¯s gone on a training trip."


    "Oh." A skeptical exhale. "Then why are you at the hospital? Are you hurt?"


    I shook my head. "No, bud, just some routine checks. Don¡¯t worry about it."


    "Right." He didn¡¯t sound convinced.


    "So when is Moming back?"


    "Soon, bud. But are you okay with staying with Grandma and Grandpa for a little while longer?"


    "What about school?"


    I paused. If Sera had been shot in the open park in broad daylight, there was no telling what other dangers were lurking around my family. I would be damned if someone else I lo¡ª


    If someone else close to me got hurt.


    "How would you like a break from school, Champ?"


    ***


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Consciousness returned inyers of agony.


    My eyelids felt like they¡¯d been superglued together, my mouth felt dry and sandpapery, there was an itch under my right foot that was driving me crazy, and... oh yeah¡ªthe god-awful, brain-fogging bitch of a pain that weighed on my chest.


    I woke up with a gasp, but that only tripled the pure agony radiating through my torso from where I¡¯d been¡ª


    Oh gods. I¡¯d been fucking shot.


    "Shit, Sera?"


    That voice¡ªrough with exhaustion, thick with relief¡ªtugged my attention sideways. It took monumental effort, but I turned my head just enough to see¡ª


    "K¡ª?"


    His name dissolved into a pained groan and a throbbing in my chest that was not worth it.


    "Hey, hey, it¡¯s okay." His voice was a caress against my throbbing muscles, softer than I¡¯d ever heard it.


    Kieran ckthorne knelt beside my bed, my hand clutched between both of his. His lips brushed my knuckles, his exhale shuddering like he¡¯d been drowning. Dark circles bruised his eyes. His hair stood in chaotic peaks, as if he¡¯d spent days dragging fingers through it.


    He looked wrecked.


    "That¡¯s it," he murmured. "Thank you for waking up."


    The crack in thosest words would¡¯ve made my eyes widen¡ªif they didn¡¯t weigh a thousand pounds each.


    Between the bullet wound and Kieran¡¯s inexplicable bedside vigil, I wasn¡¯t sure which was more shocking.


    The door opened then, bringing in external chatter from the hospital corridor before it faded as the door closed.


    A man in a white coat smiled kindly at me from the doorway. He had a name tag on, but I couldn¡¯t read what it said.


    "Mrs. ckthorne"¡ªhe beamed at me¡ª"well done."


    Huh. "Miss¡ª" Once again, my tongue hadn¡¯t quite woken up, and I couldn¡¯t correct his mistake.


    Kieran didn¡¯t either.


    "You were quite lucky, Seraphina," the doctor said, adjusting his clipboard. "That silver bullet should have killed you. But without a wolf¡¯s elerated metabolism, the poison spread more slowly. What would¡¯ve ughtered a full-blooded werewolf merely... severely wounded you."


    I mentally scoffed at the irony that the inhibition that had been a source of pain and ridicule my whole life had saved me.


    The doctor moved closer and began performing routine checks¡ªshing a light into my eyes, checking my blood pressure and oxygen saturation, and performing a number of other procedures I was too tired to follow.


    "Everything looks good," he dered when he was done, and Kieran exhaled in relief.


    "The hard part¡¯s over," the doctor continued, "but your human biology means a longer recovery. No wolf healing for you."


    I managed a faint nod. I was alive by some miracle. No way was I going to bitch about the fact that it would take me a while to heal.


    The fog in my brain was beginning to clear slowly but surely, and the gravity of the situation fell heavily on me.


    Someone had shot me. With silver.


    This wasn¡¯t random violence.


    Kieran¡¯s warning after the rogue attack echoed in my skull. I¡¯d been naive to think my family¡¯s disdain would protect me.


    A tremor wracked my battered body.


    "Hey." Kieran¡¯s hand enveloped mine, his thumb brushing my knuckles. "You¡¯re safe now. I¡¯m not going anywhere." His jaw clenched. "This won¡¯t happen again."


    I arched a brow¡ªWhy the sudden protectiveness?


    He gently, tenderly brushed my hair back from my forehead. "I¡¯m not letting my son grow up without his mother," he said tightly.


    A fleeting pang went through me at the mention of Daniel. How was he? Was he hurt? Did he know I was hurt?


    "Sera." Kieran¡¯s voice cut through my spiraling thoughts. "That mind of yours is working overtime. Stop. Just rest. I¡¯m here." He shook his head. "I don¡¯t want you to worry about anything, okay? Just rest. I¡¯m here."


    But why? The question burned behind my lips.


    The doctor¡ªwho I¡¯d almost forgotten¡ªchimed in. "Mrs. ckthorne, you need serious recovery time. Your husband hasn¡¯t left this room in forty-eight hours, so you¡¯re in good hands."


    My eyelids finally cooperated, flying open. Husband? Two days?


    "I¡ª"


    "She¡¯ll rest now, Doctor." Kieran¡¯s tone brooked no argument. "Thank you so much for everything."


    The doctor nodded. "Don¡¯t hesitate to alert the nurses if you need anything."


    Once we were alone, I opened my mouth and forced out the dry, cracked words: "You¡¯re... not... my husband."


    Kieran rolled his eyes.


    "All your identification documents still read Seraphina ckthorne, so..." He shrugged.


    Dammit! I¡¯d dragged my feet on changing the name because even though I knew I was no longer a ckthorne, I didn¡¯t feel like a Lockwood either.


    "Don¡¯t... have to stay," I rasped.


    His grip tightened around my fingers. "Try and make me leave."


    I wanted to argue¡ªassure him that hospital security would keep me safe¡ªbut the few words I¡¯d said had drained me, and Kieran¡¯s hand was so warm andforting around mine.


    "That¡¯s it," he murmured, stroking my head, "Sleep, Sera. I¡¯ll be here when you wake. You¡¯re safe now."


    Against all logic, against the terror of being hunted, his presence anchored me. For the first time in years, I didn¡¯t fear the dark.


    Because the devil himself was keeping watch.

 Chapter 14 ALL THESE YEARS

    <h4>Chapter 14: Chapter 14 ALL THESE YEARS</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I watched Sera like a hawk.


    Just watched the steady rise and fall of Sera¡¯s chest like it held the secrets of the universe.


    Even now¡ªwith her awake and resting¡ªthe image of her bleeding out on that bridge yed behind my eyelids every time I closed them. How close I¡¯de to losing her. Again.


    Our handsy entwined on the hospital nket. When was thest time we¡¯d touched like this? Not during the divorce. Not during our marriage. Had we ever?


    My phone buzzed in my pocket, and I fished it out with my other hand, not wanting to let go of Sera¡¯s.


    "Margaret." My voice sounded rough even to me. "I was about to call you."


    Her voice was shaky with anxiety when she said, "Did something happen? Is she okay? Is she¡ª?"


    "She woke up." I cut off the panic before it could spiral. Margaret had been a ghost in these halls since the shooting¡ªanother casualty of this nightmare. First Edward, now Sera. The grief hung on her like a second skin.


    She¡¯d begged to take my ce at Sera¡¯s bedside. I¡¯d refused. Not just because Margaret was barely holding herself together, but because the thought of walking away made my wolf snarl.


    "Oh, thank the gods," Margaret sobbed, and I heard a shuffle like she¡¯d dropped into a chair. "How is she?"


    "On initial examination, the doctor said everything looked good. She just has to rest a lot, and she has a long road of healing ahead of her."


    "But she¡¯ll live?" Margaret¡¯s voice wobbled, thick with tears. "My daughter won¡¯t die?"


    The thought of Sera dying was like my own silver bullet to the heart.


    "No." My thumb brushed Sera¡¯s knuckles. "She¡¯s not going anywhere."


    Margaret let out a heavy sigh of relief. A pause. Then, so quiet I almost missed it: "Do you... Do you think she¡¯d want to see me?"


    I ground my teeth. Over thest couple of weeks since the funeral, Sera had made it a point to stay away from her family, not hiding her intention to cut all ties. Even injured and enervated, she¡¯d wanted me to leave. I could only imagine what kind of wee Margaret would receive.


    "I think we should give her some space for now," I said carefully. "Let her fully recover. And you also need to rest, Margaret; you¡¯ve gone through a lot of heartache in such a short time."


    Margaret sniffed. "I understand. Thank you, Kieran. I know you two are divorced, and you don¡¯t have to¡ª"


    "She¡¯s Daniel¡¯s mother." The lie came easily. "Divorced or not, she¡¯s my responsibility." At least, that¡¯s what I had been telling myself.


    Just as I hung up the phone with Margaret, Sera¡¯s phone on the side table rang.


    An unfamiliar name shed on Sera¡¯s screen: ine.


    I answered warily. "Hello¡ª"


    "How¡¯s my favorite wordsmith doing?" A woman¡¯s cheerful voice cut me off. "You ghosted me for two days! Writer¡¯s block? Look, I know divorce sucks, you could be in a mental slump, but you¡¯re newly single, girl! Go live a little¡ªyour readers need that sequel. That man never deserved you anyway."


    I pulled the phone away from me, frowned at the name, and put it back. "Ma¡¯am, I think you have the wrong number."


    There was a pause. And then, "Isn¡¯t this Sera¡¯s phone?"


    "Well, yes, but..."


    "I¡¯m ine, her editor. Could you kindly give the phone to her?"


    I was frowning so hard, I probably had a unibrow. "Editor?"


    "Yeah, just as I¡¯ve told you," she snapped. "Who is this?"


    "Kieran, her hus¡ª" I caught myself in time. It was one thing to let the hospital staff believe we were still married; it was another to introduce myself that way. "Her ex-husband."


    The temperature dropped. "Ah. The divorced ex-husband. Why do you have her phone?"


    "Lady, what do you mean by ¡¯editor¡¯?"


    A dryugh. "Oh, this is rich. She said you didn¡¯t know."


    "Know what?"


    "That your ex-wife is a bestselling author? That she¡¯s sold half a million books worldwide under a pen name?"


    My mouth fell open, and I nced at Sera sleeping peacefully, unaware of the bomb that had just been dropped on my head.


    She was an... author? What the fuck?


    I¡¯d vaguely wondered why she never asked for money, but I chalked it up to the fact that she subsisted off the Lockwood family funds and never thought of it twice.


    All those hours she¡¯d spent locked in her room...


    She hadn¡¯t been hiding.


    She¡¯d been writing, building a career for herself.


    ine¡¯s voice sharpened. "Now that I¡¯ve satisfied your curiosity, put Sera on."


    "She¡¯s... unavable."


    "What does that mean?"


    I exhaled. "She¡¯s in the hospital. There was an... incident."


    ine gasped. "Oh, poor Sera! Is she okay? Can Ie to see her?"


    "She will be." My grip tightened on the phone. "But no visitors yet."


    "Take care of her, Kieran." ine¡¯s tone held a warning.


    I looked at the woman who¡¯d been my wife for ten years¡ªthe woman I¡¯d never truly known.


    I swallowed. "Yeah. I will."


    After I hung up, I grabbed my phone and typed out Sera¡¯s pen name into my Google search. My jaw dropped at the results.


    She went by only Seraphina¡ªneither ckthorne nor Lockwood¡ªand over the past decade, she¡¯d published more than ten books. A 4.6-star average. A devoted fanbase.


    My breath left me in a rush, guilt curdling in my chest. I turned to look at her, sleeping soundly in the hospital bed. How isted from me had she felt that she¡¯d kept this part of her hidden?


    We¡¯d shared a life, a child¡ªand yet, we¡¯d truly been strangers all these years.


    The walls of the room suddenly felt too close, the air too thick. I needed to get out.


    I pushed off the stool beside her bed, my muscles stiff from days of barely moving. But as I swung the door open, I froze.


    Ethan stood there, fist raised to knock, Celeste hovering behind him.


    "Hey," Ethan exhaled. "Mom called us and said Sera had woken up."


    I nodded, stepping into the hallway and pulling the door shut behind me. "She did. But she¡¯s asleep again."


    His jaw tightened. "How is she?"


    "She¡¯s¡ª"


    "Kie." Celeste cut in, catching my hand. "How are you?"


    "Fine."


    "No, you¡¯re not." She shouldered past Ethan, her sky-high heels putting her nearly at my eye level. Her fingers framed my face, her blue eyes roaming all over me. "When was thest time you slept?"


    I shrugged. "Someone had to watch over Sera."


    Her grip tightened. "Not you. You don¡¯t owe her anything, Kie."


    A tired sigh escaped me. "She¡¯s Daniel¡¯s mother, Celeste. I won¡¯t let my son grow up without his mother."


    She huffed. "Look at you." She cupped my cheek, her thumb swiping under my eye. "You¡¯re dead on your feet."


    Ethan patted me on the shoulder. "You should go home, man. Get some rest; we¡¯ll take it from here."


    But my feet stayed rooted to the floor, an instinctive resistance ring in my chest. Sera and her siblings had never been close¡ªand after everything, I couldn¡¯t shake the need to shield her from the family that had failed her so badly.


    Hypocrite, a bitter voice hissed in my head. You hurt her worse than any of them. She hadn¡¯t even trusted me enough to share her writing.


    "Kieran." Celeste drew my attention back to her. "Go home, please. We¡¯ll take care of Sera."


    The weight of exhaustion pressed down on me, undeniable now. "...Yeah. Okay."


    I turned to Ethan. "Don¡¯t leave her alone. We still don¡¯t know if the threat¡¯s passed."


    He gave a grim nod.


    Celeste tilted my chin back to her. "Stop worrying. Go."


    This time, I nodded.


    It happened in a heartbeat¡ªCeleste smiled, her eyes trained on my lips, but just before she could make contact, I shifted, and her lips pressed against my jaw instead.


    I forced a smile, trying to cover up my uneasiness and surprise at what I¡¯d just done. Brief confusion and hurt shed in Celeste¡¯s eyes, but she covered it up and stepped back, her hands falling from my face.


    "Go on, now," she murmured, too soft, too careful.


    I nodded and forced my legs to move away from Sera¡¯s door.


    The phantom warmth of Celeste¡¯s lips still burned against my skin, and I couldn¡¯t exin why I¡¯d moved. Why I¡¯d avoided it.


    Celeste and I had been affectionate since she returned¡ªteasing touches, lingering hugs¡ªbut we hadn¡¯t kissed. Not once. And now, striding through the parking lot, I realized that it hadn¡¯t been an ident.


    It made no fucking sense. I¡¯d spent ten years aching for her. So why did the thought of kissing her now feel... wrong? Like crossing a line I couldn¡¯t uncross. Like if I did, there would be no going back.


    But where was this feeling exactly from?


    My mind shed to Sera in the locker room, her palm cracking across my face before I could close the distance between us. I hadn¡¯t hesitated then.


    But with Celeste...


    The realization sat in my gut like bad sushi as I slid into my car, the metallic tang of Sera¡¯s blood still clinging to the upholstery.

 Chapter 15 ONE BIG ROLLERCOASTER

    <h4>Chapter 15: Chapter 15 ONE BIG ROLLERCOASTER</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I¡¯d been wrong.


    When I wed my way back to consciousness, the space beside my bed was empty. No brooding alpha. No Kieran.


    Just Ethan and Celeste hovering like vultures over a kill.


    What the fuck? My tongue felt oddly weightless, but the bitterness in my chest was lead-heavy.


    "Oh, Sera¡ª" Celeste lunged for my hand with performative sympathy. I yanked back before she could touch me.


    Ethan¡¯s throat worked as he studied everything in the room¡ªthe IV snaking into my arm, the EKG¡¯s steady blips, the starch-white pillows¡ªanything but my face. "How are you feeling?"


    "Like I¡¯ve been fucking shot," I rasped.


    A muscle ticked in his jaw. "We¡¯re sorry this happened to you."


    The sarcasm burned on my tongue¡ªOh, are you? Sorry enough to finally acknowledge I exist?¡ªbut the raw guilt in his eyes choked it back. "Thanks," I muttered instead.


    Then, like a masochist, I asked, "Where¡¯s Kieran?"


    Celeste went rigid. Ethan answered too quickly. "We made him go home. Get some rest."


    Of course. The logic was sound¡ªhe¡¯d earned the break after ying dutiful watch.


    Shortly after that, a nurse came in to administer my medication and painkillers. Then she inclined the hospital bed, so I was sitting up slightly. When she was done, she reassured me that I was doing as well as could be expected, and I took a deep breath of relief¡ªthen regretted it, thanks to the stabbing pain in my chest.


    "Do you need anything?" Ethan asked when she was gone. "Food? Water?"


    I was about to remind him that the nurse had just said I couldn¡¯t eat solid foods just yet when Celeste beat me to it. "Could I get atte, please, Ethan?"


    He raised a brow. "We¡¯re at a hospital, Celeste. They have exactly one kind of coffee¡ªinstant."


    She rolled her eyes. "Fine. That."


    Ethan turned to me. "What about you?"


    I smiled. "I¡¯m good, thanks."


    He nodded. "I¡¯ll be right back."


    As soon as the door closed behind Ethan, I closed my eyes. Things were definitely awkward between Celeste and me, and I knew she probably felt guilty about ourst conversation and wouldn¡¯t want to¡ª


    "You conniving, maniptive bitch."


    My eyes flew open to see my sister looming over my hospital bed, her perfect face twisted with venom.


    "Excuse me?" The words scraped raw against my throat.


    "I thought I knew every seductive tactic in the book," Celeste sneered at me. "But getting yourself shot to get Kieran¡¯s attention?"


    She slow-pped, each mocking p stinging worse than the gunshot wound. "That¡¯s on another level, Sera."


    I actuallyughed¡ªa hoarse, painful sound. "Are you fucking serious?"


    "Please." She leaned in, her designer perfume choking me. "You¡¯ve always been pathetic when ites to Kieran. But this?" She gestured to my bandages. "This is desperate."


    The heart monitor spiked as I struggled upright. "You think I¡ª" A white-hot bolt of pain silenced me.


    Celeste smirked. "Weak. Pathetic. Exactly what he¡¯ll remember when this little stunt fades."


    For the first time, I saw her clearly¡ªnot my baby sister, but a viper who¡¯d been poisoning my life for years.


    "Get out." My voice dropped to a growl.


    "I¡¯ll surely leave." She flicked my IV line. "But make no mistake..."


    "I meant it when I said I would take back everything that¡¯s mine," she said sharply. "But maybe, as revenge, I¡¯ll take something that¡¯s yours, too."


    I narrowed my eyes. "What are you talking about?"


    Celeste¡¯s lips curled into a viper¡¯s smile. "Kieran only tolerates you because you whelped his heir."


    Her manicured finger tapped my IV pole. "So maybe I¡¯ll take Daniel as my own. Raise him properly. As my son."


    The heart monitor shrieked alongside my pulse.


    Celeste¡¯s smirk widened. "How would you like that, Sera? Danny calling me mommy?"


    The door clicked open. Ethan walked in, a bottle of water in one hand and a cup of coffee in the other, steam rising over the rim.


    Later, I wouldn¡¯t remember deciding to move. Only the scalding arc of dark liquid, Celeste¡¯s scream like shattered ss, and the burn of satisfaction deeper than any wound.


    "You psychotic bitch!" Celeste wailed, swiping at her face and pulling her drenched top away from her. "You hateful piece of shit!"


    Ethan¡¯s mouth hung open, the empty water bottle slipping from his grip. "Jesus Christ, Sera¡ª"


    "OUT!" The word tore from my raw throat. My oxygen tube slithered away as I heaved, but I kept my re locked on Celeste. "BEFORE I POUR THE NEXT ONE ON YOUR FACE!"


    The nurse came bursting in, her eyes wide when she beheld themotion.


    "GET THEM OUT!" I screamed, wheezing. "I DON¡¯T WANT TO SEE THEIR FACES!"


    I copsed against the pillows, desperately gasping for air. The cann had slipped onto the bed, and my hand moved wildly, trying to reach for it.


    I could still hear Celeste sobbing and hurling insults at me, the nurse politely, then firmly telling my siblings to leave, and then¡ª


    "Shhh. It¡¯s okay."


    I didn¡¯t know if my vision was blurring because of my tears or the gradual asphyxiation. But then I felt someone gently fit the cann back into my nostrils, and I took a grateful breath.


    The room was silent again, and I heard the warm voice say, "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m a friend."


    "She just chased away her siblings, now, I don¡¯t think..."


    I turned my head, my vision clearing slightly, and I smiled softly. "It¡¯s okay," I said weakly. "He can stay."


    Lucian shot the nurse a charming smile. "See? Thedy vouches for me."


    The nurse finally left, and Lucian turned the smile on me. "My, my, Sera, your life is one big rollercoaster, isn¡¯t it?"


    ***


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I woke with a snarl, my wolf already wing at my ribs before my eyes found the clock.


    Two fucking hours.


    I¡¯d meant to shower, sleep for thirty minutes¡ªjust enough to take the edge off¡ªthen get back to Sera. Instead, I slept for over two hours.


    I hastily threw on clothes and shoes and was out of the house in two minutes.


    The drive to the hospital was a blur of growling engines and worse scenarios. Had she woken in pain? Had she asked for me?


    I took the stairs three at a time, my pulse roaring¡ªonly to freeze at the sight outside her door.


    Ethan sat slumped, hands clenched like he was praying. Celeste looked like she¡¯d been dipped in coffee, her silk blouse ruined, face mottled red.


    "What the hell happened?" My voice came out gravel-rough.


    They both looked up at me.


    Celeste sniffled. "Kie¡ª"


    But my attention was on Ethan. "You promised you wouldn¡¯t leave her side," I said. "Why are you outside and not with her?"


    Ethan nced at Celeste, and annoyance shed in his eyes. "She kicked us out," he said to me.


    "Why?"


    Again, Ethan looked at Celeste, and she simply rolled her eyes, ring down at her stained shirt.


    "What does it matter?" Ethan said. "Besides"¡ªhe nodded towards the door¡ª"he¡¯s here."


    I frowned. "Who?"


    "Lucian Reed."


    My body moved before my mind could catch up, and I drew open the door to Sera¡¯s room.


    The first thing that hit my ears wasughter¡ªsweet and musical.


    "Stop!" Sera was saying amidst fits of giggles. "You¡¯re going to make me tear a stitch!"


    I froze for a second, stunned by the look of pure joy on her face as she threw her head back against the pillows, giggling uncontrobly at whatever Lucian fucking Reed said.


    Then her eyes met mine across the room, and she froze, too.


    And, like someone drawing blinds to keep the sun away, her entire expression shuttered. Her smile faded, her eyes hardened, and a st of frigid air filled the room.


    "Get out," she said icily.


    My jaw went ck.


    She¡¯d asked me to leave the day before, too, but not like this¡ªthis was ice¡ªthe kind that froze rivers from the bottom up.


    Lucian was seated on the seat I had upied over thest two days, a gift basket at his feet. An illogical, irrational part of me told me he was trying to rece me.


    I took a step into the room.


    "Sera¡ª"


    "I said out." Her voice could have sh-frozen hell. The heart monitor spiked as her breath turned ragged. "Take your pack of hypocrites with you."


    What the hell had happened in the three hours I was gone? Had she just been too weak earlier to treat me this way, or had something else urred?


    Regardless of her words, I stepped further into the room, and her face tightened with anger.


    "Are you deaf?" she snapped, and my eyes widened as her chest started to rise and fall rapidly. "I said¡ª"


    "Sera," Lucian said softly, taking her hand in his, "calm down, don¡¯t overwork yourself."


    My eyes zeroed in on Lucian¡¯s hand in Sera¡¯s, and my vision tinged green with jealousy as she turned to him and offered him a soft smile.


    "Are you kidding me?" The words tore out of me raw.


    She turned back to me as I entered the room.


    "I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been by your side for the past two days while you teetered between life and death. He"¡ªI red at Lucian in disgust¡ª"shows up with a gift basket and deserves your affection?"


    Herugh was hollow. "Funny. I don¡¯t recall asking for your vigil."


    That look in her eyes¡ªlike I was nothing. Like our decade together had evaporated.


    The truth hit like a silver bullet:


    The woman I married was gone.


    And the one left behind hated me.

 Chapter 16 EXES OR ENEMIES

    <h4>Chapter 16: Chapter 16 EXES OR ENEMIES</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    The door swung open before Sera could spit whatever venom she¡¯d brewed.


    She closed her eyes and muttered, "What now?" like everyone¡ªincluding me¡ªwas a fucking inconvenience.


    "Enter," I called out, hoping whoever it was would annoy her further.


    The door drew open, and Gavin, my Beta, strode in, all military precision. His gaze swept over Lucian¡¯s hand clutching Sera¡¯s¡ªfuck¡ªandnded on me like none of it mattered.


    "Alpha,"¡ªhe stretched out a thin brown envelope to me¡ª"here are the results of the investigation."


    Sera¡¯s nails dug into the sheets. "Take your pack business elsewhere¡ª"


    I couldn¡¯t resist snapping back at her. "It is your business."


    She frowned. "What?"


    Ignoring her, I pulled out the single document in the envelope. Gavin narrated as my eyes skimmed the document. "We found the casing of the bullet that Seraphina was shot with."


    I heard Sera¡¯s breath hitch.


    "As you suspected, they had the same markings that we found on the bodies of the dead rogues after the attack."


    "Wh-what does that mean?" Sera asked softly.


    I turned to her, and whateverpassion I felt for her evaporated at the sight of Lucian still fucking holding her hand.


    Gavin looked at me, silently asking for permission, and I nodded. "It means that the rogues who attacked during your father¡¯s funeral are the ones who tried to kill you with the silver bullet."


    "But... that¡¯s impossible..." Her whole body trembled, and I had to make a conscious effort not to race across the room and gather her in my arms.


    "I haven¡¯t been a Lockwood in years." Her whispered words cut deeper than any de.


    "You may not wear the Lockwood name now, Sera," I tightened my jaw, "but you can never deny your blood."


    "This makes no sense." She shook her head, refusing to ept it. "Are you sure you got it right?" Her gaze snapped to Gavin. "Even if they wanted a Lockwood, why target me? To the Lockwoods, I¡¯m nobody."


    "Silver casing. Matching striations." Gavin¡¯s tone was clinical¡ªno bullshit. Even if Sera didn¡¯t know him well, everyone understood my Beta didn¡¯t lie.


    "This wasn¡¯t random. They were waiting for you."


    A fractured sound escaped her¡ªhalf frustration, half fear. Every instinct in me howled to close the distance, drag her against my chest¡ª


    But Lucian moved first.


    "I¡¯ll keep you safe, Sera." His interruption made my fangs throb. "OTS has top-tier security¡ª"


    "Over my dead body." The growl tore from me before I could stop it. "The mother of my son remains under my protection."


    "Is that so?" Lucian¡¯s polished facade finally cracked, revealing something razor-edged. "Then exin why Sera¡¯s lying in a hospital bed. Again."


    The usation in his eyes lit a fire in my blood. Who the fuck did he think he was, judging me?


    The air crackled with the sh of two Alphas, and with just one move, I would have lunged to rip out Lucian¡¯s throat¡ª


    "Daniel!" Sera¡¯s gasp shattered our standoff, pping her hand over her mouth. Her gaze snapped to mine, and for the first time since I¡¯d entered, her eyes held something other than icy disdain¡ªraw, primal fear.


    "What if they go after him next? We have to protect him!"


    For a brief second, our eyes locked, and an understanding passed between us. We weren¡¯t exes or enemies¡ªjust two parents with one goal: protecting our pup.


    I swallowed hard, knowing what came next would shatter this fragile truce. "I¡¯ve arranged for my parents to take him to¡ª" My jaw snapped shut from divulging the location of my private ind because Lucian was still in the room, and no matter howx Sera had let herself be with him, I didn¡¯t trust him one fucking bit.


    "What?!" I suspected that if not for her injuries, that one word would have been roared at me. As it was, it came out as a raspy shudder that wed at my instincts.


    I sighed. "It¡¯s for the best, Sera. He¡¯ll be safe¡ª"


    "You¡¯re not stealing my son!" Her IV line trembled with her fury. "Our divorce agreement was clear¡ª"


    "This isn¡¯t about custody!" I barely restrained myself from mming a fist into the wall. "It¡¯s about keeping him alive!"


    Her eyes glowed with that stubborn fire I knew too well. "Then we¡¯ll protect him together. He¡¯s not leaving me."


    The monitor¡¯s frantic beeping underscored what we both knew¡ªneither of us would back down. Not when it came to our son.


    "And what if Daniel had been with you in the park?" I took a threatening step forward, my voice dropping to a dangerous rumble. "You survived because you¡¯re human, but our son? A single silver bullet¡ª"


    Sera¡¯s breath hitched, her whimper slicing through me like ws. Every muscle in my body tensed to go to her¡ªuntil Lucian¡¯s damned fingers brushed her cheek, catching that traitorous tear.


    My hands fisted so hard my ws pierced my palms. The coppery scent of my own blood mixed with the stench of my rage.


    "C-can¡¯t I go with him?" Her broken whisper shattered what remained of my control.


    I forced myself to shake my head, each movement agony. "If you are their main target, wherever you go, they will follow¡ªand that puts Daniel in harm¡¯s way."


    A full-body tremor wracked her frame. I didn¡¯t need the bond to feel her devastation¡ªit pulsed in the air between us, thick as blood. Gods, how I wished with all my might that I could take the pain¡ªall her pain¡ªaway.


    I should have been the one by her bedside, holding her hand. I was the only one who could understand the anguish of being separated from your child. Not some polished outsider who¡¯d never spent nights aching for his child¡¯s scent.


    Least of all fucking Lucian Reed.


    ***


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    "Are you sure you don¡¯t need me toe in and help you?" Lucian asked, his fingers tightened on the steering wheel as he studied me.


    I shook my head as I unhooked my seatbelt, swallowing a wince when it pulled at the tender spot on my chest.


    "I appreciate everything you¡¯ve done, Lucian. But I can take it from here."


    Over the past week, Lucian had be my second most frequent visitor¡ªright after Kieran. Part of me wondered if his concern crossed professional boundaries, but after Kieran tried sneaking Celeste into my room again, I¡¯d stopped caring about his murderous res.


    At least with Lucian around, I didn¡¯t have the energy to fight with Kieran. But each passing day was a countdown to separation from my son, and I refused to spend one more second in that sterile hospital bed.


    He huffed. "Frankly, I don¡¯t think you should have been discharged yet."


    I cocked my head. "Remind me where you went to med school?"


    He rolled his eyes, his lips twitching slightly. "Ha ha."


    Iughed. "I¡¯ll be fine." I reached for the door handle. "You of all people know I¡¯m harder to break than I look."


    He smiled softly and squeezed my hand. "Yeah. You are."


    I squeezed. "I¡¯ll see you at training."


    "Not until you¡¯re one hundred percent."


    "Yeah, yeah." I got out of the car.


    As I walked up to my porch, I noticed a ck vehicle idling at the end of the street. I didn¡¯t panic, though; I knew that it was a security detail, courtesy of Kieran. The car had followed Lucian and me from the hospital.


    I took in a deep breath as I stepped into the house, noting gratefully that my chest didn¡¯t hurt from it.


    I nced at my phone, and my heart soared when I saw the time¡ªDaniel would be back home soon. I¡¯d missed my baby over the week I¡¯d been in the hospital, and although Kieran assured me that he wasn¡¯t aware of my injury, I couldn¡¯t help but worry about him.


    I went upstairs for a shower and a quick nap. Sooner than I¡¯d expected, the doorbell rang through the house, and I rushed down the stairs to open it.


    "Baby!" I gasped as Daniel threw himself at me, wrapping his arms around my waist.


    I bit back a gasp as the force of his head colliding with my chest sent a jolt of pain through me.


    He stiffened and immediately pulled away.


    "Oh, my baby," I whispered, cupping his face. "I missed you so much."


    His dark eyes roamed over my face, ncing pointedly at my chest. "You... you lost weight," he said tly.


    I chuckled. "The training trip was rigorous, hon."


    He raised a brow, and in that moment, he looked so much like his father. His searching gaze was so intense, I had to force back the urge to squirm.


    I waited for him to call bullshit. Although I was wearing a thick sweater that covered the bandages around my chest, Daniel was eerily perceptive, and I wouldn¡¯t put it past him to somehow know the number of stitches the doctors had used to close the surgical wound or the serial number of the gun that had shot me.


    But after another second of surveince, he exhaled. "You need a home-cooked meal then."


    I smiled, nodding. "I know, I¡¯ll get started on dinner right away¡ª"


    Daniel shook his head and stepped into the house, grabbing my hand as he pulled me along.


    "No," he dered. "I¡¯m cooking for you."


    I let out a surprisedugh. "You are?"


    He nodded and helped me sit on the ind in the kitchen.


    "Grandma taught me how to make egg-fried rice."


    "Did she now?"


    He nodded, opening the fridge.


    My smile was so wide, my jaw hurt as I watched Daniel move through the kitchen. I offered helpful tips like "Watch out for your fingers while you chop, hon," or "Add some oil to the rice so it doesn¡¯t boil over," "That¡¯s enough salt," and "You have to keep stirring or it¡¯ll burn."


    Eachment was met with an endearing sigh of exasperation that made me giggle.


    Finally, he turned to me, two heaping tes of fried rice in his hands. I slipped my phone out and took a picture.


    "Mom!" Daniel whined as I giggled, staring at the picture.


    He came over to sit beside me, and I nced at the huge mess he¡¯d left behind¡ªdishes piled high in the sink, vegetable peels, scraps, and eggshells littered all over the counter¡ªand winced.


    "Try it," he nudged the te towards me.


    I lifted my fork and clinked it against his.


    The first bite was... interesting.


    The rice was mushy, the veggies were overcooked, the egg was burnt, and he¡¯d added way too much salt and not enough soy sauce. Still, it was the best thing I¡¯d ever tasted.


    Daniel scrunched his face, ring at the te. "That is not how Grandma¡¯s fried rice tasted."


    I smiled, swallowing another mouthful. "It¡¯s delicious, hon."


    He rolled his eyes. "You don¡¯t have to coddle me. You can tell me the truth."


    His words resonated within me, and aside from the quality of his fried rice, I remembered another truth he needed to hear.


    I set my fork down and turned his stool so he was facing me, his legs tucked between mine. "Speaking of truths..."


    His eyes locked on mine expectantly, and a gnawing feeling stabbed at my chest. I had no idea how I would cope with Daniel being miles away from me. He was the only true love I had, and if he was gone...


    The loneliness that loomed ahead of me rendered me temporarily mute.


    "Mom?" Daniel ced a hand on mine, and I intertwined our fingers and squeezed.


    As much as being apart from him for a while would hurt, losing him forever would destroy me more than a silver bullet ever could.


    So I took a breath and forced a smile. "Here goes nothing."

 Chapter 17 THOUSANDS OF MILES

    <h4>Chapter 17: Chapter 17 THOUSANDS OF MILES</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    "So, baby, the thing is¡ª"


    "Is it about my vacation?"


    I paused, blinking at Daniel. "What?"


    He shrugged. "I¡¯ve been on break from school for a week now, and Dad said I was going to go on a longer one with Grandma and Grandpa."


    "Oh..."


    The tension eased out of my body. I wasn¡¯t sure how I felt about Kieran beating me to break the news to Daniel, but I was relieved that I didn¡¯t have to do it myself when I didn¡¯t even know where to start.


    "And... you¡¯re okay with that?"


    Daniel¡¯s shoulder lifted in that careless way only children could manage. "I was worried about missing school, but Dad said I¡¯ll have a private tutor so I won¡¯t be behind when Ie back."


    Kieran had thought of everything. I supposed my feelings were shifting towards gratitude.


    Daniel raised our intertwined hands and pressed them to his chest. "Now that you¡¯re back from your training..." His voice was suddenly small, his eyes wide and hopeful. "...will youe with me?"


    My throat closed.


    He rushed on before I could respond, words tumbling like waves: "Dad said it¡¯s a really cool private ind, and we can swim every day and learn to surf and barbecue on the beach and¡ª"


    "Oh, sweetheart."


    I leaned forward and kissed his forehead, taking in a shaky breath. "You don¡¯t need to list all those things to make me go with you."


    "So..." His voice was shaky with anticipation. "You¡¯lle with?"


    I closed my eyes tightly and willed the tears brimming not to fall. "No," I choked out. "I can¡¯t."


    I pulled back in time to see his face fall. "Why?"


    My heart cracked at that one word, but I forced my voice steady, smoothing his wild curls. "I have to train harder, baby. To protect you."


    He sniffed. "But I¡¯m the one who¡¯s supposed to protect you."


    The dam broke. I gathered him close, squeezing my tears back before they soaked into his hair.


    I made a smile as I held his face again. "I know, my love. But how amazing would it be if we could protect each other?"


    He managed a small smile, and I took it as a victory. Then, he turned to his te of fried rice and wrinkled his nose.


    "Can we order pizza instead?"


    ***


    The sun was just beginning to bleed gold over the horizon as I pulled up to the private terminal at Van Nuys Airport.


    The area hummed with quiet efficiency, staff and crew buzzing around Kieran¡¯srge private ne at the beginning of the private runway.


    Daniel stepped out of the car, shouldering his Spider-Man backpack as he stared up at the huge ne.


    "That¡¯s a Gulfstream G650," he said excitedly, turning to me as I retrieved his suitcase from the trunk. "Dad says when I¡¯m old enough, I could learn to fly it."


    I smiled, smoothing his wild curls, my fingers lingering. "You¡¯d make a dashing pilot."


    Tires crunched on asphalt. The silver Escde rolled up beside my battered sedan like a predator circling prey.


    Kieran got down from the driver¡¯s side and immediately walked over to open the passenger door.


    I gritted my teeth as Celeste hopped out, tossing a perfect curl over her shoulder, half of her face shielded by oversized sunsses. Leona and Christian alighted from the backseat, and a tightness spread in my chest.


    A man in a pilot¡¯s uniform walked across the tarmac to the car, and while Kieran only gave him a cursory nod, he engaged Leona and Christian in conversation, which left Kieran and Celeste free to head our way.


    "How¡¯s my boy doing?" Kieran crouched to receive Daniel¡¯s flying hug, his voice warm with pride.


    "Good," my son mumbled against his dad¡¯s shoulder. When they pulled apart, his eyes darted between me and Kieran. "Are you sure neither of you cane with me?"


    Kieran crouched down and whispered something in Daniel¡¯s ear.


    Daniel¡¯s face set, and he nodded once. "Got it."


    "That¡¯s my boy," Kieran said softly, and I wondered what he had said to Daniel.


    "Danny!"


    Celeste¡¯s sharine voice set my teeth on edge as she swooped in, her manicured ws digging into my son¡¯s shoulders. Her hospital threat echoed in my mind¡ªI¡¯ll take Daniel as my own¡ªand it took every ounce of control not to shove her away and snarl at the catty bitch.


    Her smile stretched too wide. "Aren¡¯t you excited for your little adventure?"


    Daniel recoiled, his small body pressing back against me. I encircled him protectively, my arms a living shield.


    He nced up at Kieran. "She¡¯s noting with us, is she?" he asked coldly.


    A muscle ticked in Kieran¡¯s jaw as Celeste¡¯s ears reddened.


    "No, sweetheart," I answered, pressing my lips to his soft hair. My re at Celeste could have melted steel. "She definitely isn¡¯t."


    One more car drove in¡ªEthan¡¯s Mercedes¡ªstopped nearby, disgorging more family members I couldn¡¯t bear to acknowledge.


    Look at us, I thought bitterly, One big happy family.


    The ne suddenly came alive, the engines humming in the stillness of the early morning.


    "It¡¯s time," Kieran said somberly.


    Illogical panic gripped me.


    Even though we packed his things together and spent all night watching his favorite shows and gorging on pizza and ice cream before finally falling asleep at 2 a.m., it felt like I hadn¡¯t had enough time with my baby.


    It seemed like Daniel felt the same because he turned to me, his beautiful dark eyes ssy with unshed tears. "Mom?"


    I crouched down, wrapping my arms around his waist as he threw his arms around my neck. "Oh, my baby," I breathed, trying to choke back the tears building at the back of my throat.


    "I¡¯m going to miss you so much," he whispered.


    "Not as much as I¡¯m going to miss you," I replied shakily.


    "I¡¯ll call you every day," I promised. "And remember to be good for your grandparents. Listen to everything they tell you, okay?"


    Daniel nodded. Then, he pulled back slightly and shrugged his backpack off. He zipped it open and pulled out something grey and fluffy.


    "Here," he handed it to me, and my eyes widened. It was his stuffed wolf¡ªvery urately named Wolfy¡ªthat I¡¯d given him for his third birthday. For thest six years, Daniel hadn¡¯t gone anywhere without Wolfy.


    He pressed the stuffed animal into my hands. "Wolfy will stand guard over you till Ie back," he said solemnly.


    "Shit," I whispered as I lost the battle with my tears, and they started pouring down my cheeks like rain. I pulled Daniel back to me, clutching him as tightly as I clutched Wolfy.


    "I don¡¯t have to go," he whispered, his voice shaky. "I could stay, Mom."


    What if there¡¯d been a silver bullet for him, too? Kieran¡¯s words echoed in my head, and I sniffed, wiping away my tears with the back of my hand.


    "No, baby." I pulled away. "Don¡¯t worry about me, okay?"


    Daniel¡¯s brows knit.


    "But¡ª"


    I pressed a kiss to his forehead and squeezed him onest time, memorizing the feel of his little body against mine and his scent. Then I let him go.


    Kieran appeared beside us, a hand on Daniel¡¯s shoulder. "Come on, bud. I¡¯ll show you all the cool things in the ne before takeoff."


    Daniel¡¯s face lit up a little, and he nodded.


    Kieran leaned forward, and our fingers brushed as he took Daniel¡¯s suitcase from me. Our eyes locked briefly, and something sizzled in the air between us that was gone as quickly as it had happened.


    I wrapped my arms around myself as I watched Kieran and Daniel move towards the airstairs of the jet, suddenly feeling cold.


    I jerked instinctively when I felt a hand on my shoulder.


    I turned to see Leona and Christian smiling at me softly. I frowned in response, confused.


    "How are you feeling, dear?" Leona asked in a gentle voice that waspletely out of character. This wasn¡¯t the woman who¡¯d once told me I¡¯d never be worthy of standing beside her son as Luna.


    "Yes," Christian added. "It must have been an awful experience."


    I took a cautious step backward, causing Christian¡¯s hand on my shoulder to drop. All their sudden "concerns" just reeked of performance.


    In ten years, my ex-inws had never once offered me so much as a kind word. The only reason they tolerated my presence under their son¡¯s roof was that my defective womb somehow produced Daniel¡ªthe perfect heir. That was what I¡¯d heard after my delivery. I wouldn¡¯t forget it.


    "Save the act," I said in a measured tone. "We all know I was never family to you. And now that the divorce is finalized... there¡¯s no more need to pretend."


    I didn¡¯t bother looking at them. My gaze snagged on the ne instead¡ªon Daniel paused at the top of the boarding stairs, turning to wave at me.


    I waved back, forcing back a sob.


    "Just take care of him," I said, turning back to Leona and Christian. "If any harmes to my baby¡ª"


    "He¡¯s our family, too," Leona said tightly, her expression an odd mix of indignation and guilt.


    "Keep. Him. Safe."


    They exchanged a look, Christian sighed, and then they turned away from me, walking towards the ne.


    A minute after they boarded, Kieran came down the stairs, and a slight whimper escaped me as the airstairs retracted.


    I tightened my arms around myself as Kieran walked towards me and stood by my side.


    "They¡¯ll be flying nonstop to Nassau, then a quick switch to our private seane for thest hop to Musha Cay," he said, like he was reading today¡¯s headlines.


    I nodded once.


    "The house is fortified," he continued. "No outside contact with anyone but you and me. He¡¯ll be safer there than anywhere in California."


    I nodded again.


    After that, the only sound in the airfield was the increasing hum of the ne as it taxied and then took off, taking a part of my heart away with it.


    I stood there a while longer till the ne became a tiny speck across the dusty blue sky.


    Then I exhaled once and turned¡ªand walked right into my mom.


    "Oh, Sera," she whispered, her arms outstretched like she was about to hug me. I took an instinctive step back¡ªand crashed into Kieran¡¯s chest.


    The contact was a shock to my system, and I sidestepped, putting distance between me and my so-called family, who were suddenly crowding me.


    "What?" I asked, my voice shaky. All I wanted now was to go home, crawl into Daniel¡¯s bed, and cry while clutching Wolfy to me.


    Her arms dropped to the side. "H-how are you?"


    "Fine," I answered curtly.


    Kieran took a hesitant step forward. "Can I drive you home?"


    I nced at Celeste, noting the way she stiffened at his offer, and scoffed. "No, thanks."


    I moved around them, heading to my car.


    "Sera," my mom called out softly, and I stiffened.


    "I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay," she said.


    I took a deep breath. I hadn¡¯t been okay in a long time, but what would my mother know about that?


    I opened the door and slid into my car without a word.


    The drive home seemed tost forever, nketed with eerie silence without Daniel fiddling with the radio and calling out every traffic sign he saw.


    Stepping into the house was worse. It¡¯s like the building knew that the light of my life was currently being taken thousands of miles away from me.


    I didn¡¯t even make it to Daniel¡¯s room. I slid down the front door and clutched Wolfy to me as the first of many, many sobs wracked my body.

 Chapter 18 HOSPITAL BUDDY

    <h4>Chapter 18: Chapter 18 HOSPITAL BUDDY</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Some might call it pathetic¡ªa grown woman curled up in her child¡¯s bed, drowning in his scent like some lovesick omega.


    Fuck them.


    I spent the night in Daniel¡¯s room, burrowed in his nket, inhaling his scent, and trying not to dissolve into a messy puddle of tears.


    I¡¯d gotten a clipped text from Leona when theynded at the private ind. Due to the strictmunication rules that served to keep Daniel safe, we couldn¡¯t schedule a call ahead, and I was informed that I¡¯d hear from them when it was secure.


    Part of me thought they were going a bit overboard, but I was also grateful they were going overboard. Anything to protect my baby.


    I rolled out of bed, squinting against the morning sunlight streaming through the parted windows, and trudged to the bathroom, where I took a quick shower.


    I didn¡¯t want to go anywhere, but I had a follow-up appointment at the hospital, and the sooner I got the all-clear, the quicker I could return to training and get strong enough to hold my own against the bastards who wanted me dead.


    I changed into a pair of jeans and a loose shirt and threw my hair up in a messy ponytail. I was hungry but felt too depressed to cook anything, so I grabbed an apple from the fridge.


    I bit into it as I opened the door¡ªand mmed right into Kieran¡¯s chest.


    "What the¡ª" The apple slipped from my mouth and fell. "Shit!"


    He moved faster than was humanly possible and caught the apple in his hand.


    He held it up to me. "Here."


    I blinked up at him and made no move to take the apple from his hand. "What¡ª" I paused, chewed the piece of fruit in my mouth, swallowed, then continued, "¡ªthe hell are you doing here?"


    "You blocked me," he answered, his tone usatory.


    I nodded. "Yeah, I did. Because normal people stop calling after the fifth time of being ignored, but you¡ª"


    I frowned, my eyes taking him in from head to toe. He was wearing the same ck jeans and navy T-shirt he¡¯d been wearing yesterday at the airport. His hair was tousled, a little t at the back, and his under-eyes were dark.


    I nced behind him, and sure enough, his Escde was parked beside my sedan.


    I frowned at Kieran. "Any answer other than ¡¯no¡¯ is fucking ridiculous, but did you sleep in your car¡ªin front of my house?"


    He shrugged, taking a bite out of my apple.


    My eyes widened. "Hey!"


    "I handed it to you; you didn¡¯t take it," he said, chewing nonchntly.


    I huffed. "I don¡¯t have time for this, Kieran. I have a¡ª"


    "Doctor¡¯s appointment. I know." He nodded towards his car. "Come on, I¡¯ll take you."


    My eyes blinked, struggling to process this bizarre reality. Had I woken up in some alternate universe? Since when did my estranged ex-husband give so much damn about me?


    First, the hospital vigil, then camping out in my driveway, and now this¡ªying chauffeur to my check-up?


    What the hell had gotten into him?


    We¡¯d spent ten years as strangers in a marriage, and he was barely tolerating my presence. Now suddenly he wanted to act like some model co-parent? Like all those years of icy resentment and deliberate indifference never happened?


    While Daniel was here, I might have cooperated for his sake. But with him away from home? I wasn¡¯t in the mood to y house.


    Thest thing I needed was another deranged Celeste showing up at my doorstep, leaving me so rattled I¡¯d make reckless choices that may cost my life. And the thought of being in an enclosed space with Kieran for any amount of time made my stomach churn with something that wasn¡¯t hunger.


    I shook my head. "Stop offering me rides. I¡¯m capable of driving myself."


    He frowned. "Have you forgotten that there¡¯s a target on your back?"


    I gave him a sarcastic smile and tapped my chest lightly. "How could I? Besides,"¡ªI pointed to the familiar ck car parked opposite my house¡ª"your security team has been watching me like a hawk. I don¡¯t need you to apany me."


    He rolled his eyes. "Sera¡ª"


    "If I wanted a hospital buddy, I¡¯d call Lucian, okay?"


    Kieran tensed, and I flinched when he squeezed the apple in his hand so tightly, the poor thing crumpled to nothing, juice trailing down his arm and dripping to the floor.


    He tossed the carcass away and fixed his eyes on me, anger rippling off him in waves¡ªanger, and...the sudden pressure in the air as his control snapped.


    Even without my wolf, I felt it. That primal alpha energy rolling off him in waves, thick enough to taste. Anger. Frustration. And something else that made my human instincts scream to either run or...


    I swallowed hard. Damn him.


    "You¡¯re a dick," I muttered, brushing past him before my body could betray me further. At least he¡¯d had the decency to nudge rather thanmand¡ªthough the effect was annoyingly simr.


    "Pick that up," I said, toeing the destroyed apple. "It¡¯ll bring flies to my porch."


    I didn¡¯t look back at his expression.


    The old me¡ªthe meek, obedient wife¡ªwould never have spoken to him like that. But the woman I was now? She needed this small act of rebellion. Needed to push back, if only to prove to myself that the traitorous flutter in my chest meant nothing.


    As I suspected, as soon as Kieran closed the door behind him, his spacious car suddenly felt like we werepressed into a tiny clown car, and the only air avable to breathe was his own.


    The hospital was about a twenty-minute drive from my house. Around minute five, Imented, "I thought you preferred the G-Wagon. Why have you been driving this one around?"


    Kieran¡¯s jaw briefly clenched. "It¡¯s getting cleaned. Your..." He nced at me from the corner of his eye before continuing. "Your blood stained the backseat."


    I nodded. "Right."


    There was silence for one more minute before I said, "Thank you."


    Kieran looked at me properly then, surprise nketing his features. I cleared my throat. "The doctor said if I hadn¡¯t gotten to the hospital as soon as I did, I might not have lived, so...thank you."


    He nodded.


    The rest of the drive was quiet and slightly less tense.


    The appointment went well.


    The cardiologist, whom I¡¯d finally identified as Dr. Trumann, carried out a series of basic checks, inspected the wound and removed my stitches, switched up my medication, and happily informed me that everything looked good and I was healing nicely.


    Kieran was leaning against the wall opposite the doctor¡¯s office when I walked out. His head was hung low, and I had to clear my throat twice before he jolted, obviously startled awake.


    I cocked my head. "Why on earth did you sleep outside my housest night?"


    He frowned, and I could have sworn his neck flushed red. "You had me worried when you didn¡¯t pick up my calls."


    "What does that have to do with¡ª"


    "Sera!"


    I turned towards the sound of a voice, and my face lit up. "Abby!"


    She threw her arms around me, careful not to squeeze me too tightly. "Oh, it¡¯s so good to see you up and about," she gushed.


    I smiled. "Thanks to you."


    Nurse Abigail had helped treat me when I¡¯d firste to the hospital after the rogue attacks, and she¡¯d been on night duty during my stay after getting shot. She always brought me banana pudding from the cafeteria, and when I couldn¡¯t sleep on most nights, she would stay up with me, discussing the most mundane things.


    Kieran hovered awkwardly while we caught up.


    "Pain?"


    "Almost entirely gone."


    "Aches?"


    "A little, but I¡¯ve been doing those stretches you taught me."


    "Sleep?"


    I shrugged. "Meh."


    Sheughed and gave me onest hug. "I have to go now, but it was so good seeing you, Sera."


    I beamed. "You too."


    She backed away, waving animatedly, and Iughed, mirroring her gesture.


    When she disappeared round the corner, I dropped my arms and turned to Kieran. The frown on his face had my smile slipping. "What?"


    He opened his mouth as if to answer, but immediately shut it. "Nothing,e on."


    I followed him back out. His head was on a swivel like he was looking out for potential threats, and I noticed he walked right next to me at a weird angle, like he fully intended to put his body between me and another bullet.


    The drive back home was silent, and when Kieran parked in front of my house, I wasted no time in unbuckling myself.


    "Thank you," I mumbled.


    "Sera."


    I turned to him. "Yes?"


    He looked like he was warring with what he wanted to say, but finally, he spoke. "I don¡¯t get it."


    I felt like I would regret my question. "Get what?"


    "You were so friendly with that nurse at the hospital. You¡¯re the most amazing mom to Daniel and Lucian..." His jaw flexed. "You treat him like he¡¯s a fucking rockstar."


    I raised a brow. "Your point?"


    "Why are you so mean to Celeste?"


    I couldn¡¯t help the snort that escaped me. There it was. That same tired refrain.


    "What, are we in kindergarten now?" I met Kieran¡¯s gaze head-on, wrapping my bitterness inyers of sarcasm. "Celeste¡¯s dad wants to know why the mean girl in her ss is yanking on her pigtails?"


    Kieran¡¯s face tightened. "It¡¯s not funny."


    "No, it is. And you know what else is funny?"


    "What?"


    "The fact that¡ª" I caught myself in time. I could tell Kieran everything¡ªfrom Celeste showing up at my door and practically calling me a slut to threatening to take my son away from me while I was on fucking life support.


    But what would be the point? They never listened to me.


    Every damn time Celeste and I shed, I was automatically the viin. Her words were gospel. Her actions beyond reproach. While I¡ªthe pathetic, wolf-less reject¡ªwas forever scheming to hurt their precious princess.


    No matter what I said, Kieran would only be on Celeste¡¯s side. He would never believe that she could be the bad guy¡ªnot the perfect love of his life.


    "Forget it," I mumbled, opening the door. "Tell her to stay out of my way, and I¡¯ll stay out of hers. Everyone¡¯s happy then."


    "Wait."


    I groaned. "What now?"


    He rolled his eyes and reached into the backseat. His hand reappeared with a box. "It¡¯s an encrypted phone formunicating with Daniel. The number is already there. If you use your phone, you run the risk of having Daniel¡¯s location traced."


    "Oh." I reached out and took the phone. "Thanks."


    He nodded. "You have another appointment next week, right?"


    I exhaled, clutching the phone box to me. "Listen, Kieran, you don¡¯t need to do all this. Your security detail hot on my ass is enough."


    He shook his head. "I promised Daniel that¡ª"


    "Well, Daniel¡¯s not here. And he¡¯s the only thing that tethers us together anyway."


    Something like hurt flickered across his face. "Sera¡ª"


    I opened the door. "You have Celeste now. We hurt her in the past; you don¡¯t want to hurt her anymore, do you?"


    He frowned. "Of course not, but¡ª"


    "Then we agree. Bye, Kieran. Thanks for the ride."


    I shut the door before he could say anything else. This was how it had to be. We¡¯d gotten divorced for a reason, and with Daniel gone, we had no other reason to be in each other¡¯s space.


    It was best for everyone if Kieran and I kept our distance. And if my chest ached at the thought, it was probably because I was still healing from the bullet wound.

 Chapter 19 A DEAD PLANT

    <h4>Chapter 19: Chapter 19 A DEAD PLANT</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    As soon as I closed the door behind me, I rushed to the couch and unboxed the phone Kieran had given me.


    Sure enough, there was one number saved in the contacts, and I initiated a FaceTime call, my hands shaking with anticipation.


    It rang twice, and a gasp tore out of me when Daniel¡¯s face filled the screen. "Mom!"


    "Oh, my baby!" I clutched my chest, feeling like my heart was going to break free of my ribcage to go to him.


    He gave me a toothy grin, showcasing his canines that were still growing out slowly after falling out a month ago. I didn¡¯t know if it was the ache of missing him, but he looked so young, and all I wanted to do was reach through the phone and hold him in my arms.


    "I miss you," he dered.


    "Oh, I miss you, too," I said, forcing tears back down my throat.


    "How¡¯s the ind?" I asked to distract myself.


    Daniel¡¯s eyes danced with glee. "Oh, Mom, it¡¯s huge!"


    Iughed. "Yeah? You like it?"


    He nodded. "There are two pools in the house, and I can see the ocean from my window. Grandpa said when the tide is right, he¡¯ll show me how to catch a wave."


    I worried my lower lip between my teeth. "Is that safe, though?"


    He snorted. "There¡¯s like fifty guards here, Mom." He rolled his eyes, flopping onto a bed. "And they follow me everywhere. I can¡¯t get a snack without an escort."


    Iughed, refraining from telling him that security guards wouldn¡¯t be able to save him from a bad wave on the surfboard.


    "Well, it¡¯s all for your own¡ª"


    "Where¡¯s Dad?"


    I blinked, caught off guard. "What?"


    He sat up, his eyebrows knitting together. "At the airport, he promised me he wouldn¡¯t leave your side if I went."


    That must have been what Kieran whispered to Daniel at the airport. I fought the urge to roll my eyes. What was Kieran thinking, making that kind of promise to our son?


    "Listen, sweetie," I started carefully. "Your Dad and I are¡ª"


    "Is he going to make her his Luna?"


    I froze. "What?"


    "Is Dad going to marry Celeste and make her his Luna?" Daniel repeated, his voice wobbling slightly.


    He only called her name, not with any title. I wasn¡¯t sure whether I should correct that manner. Celeste would join Kieran¡¯s life officially one day, and I didn¡¯t want my boy to be med for such a tiny thing.


    But back to the point, Daniel had inherited the worst of both Kieran¡¯s and my stubborn streaks. Once he dug his heels in, not even an Alphamand could shake him loose.


    I took a deep breath. "Where did you hear that, honey? Did someone say something to you?"


    I swear, if Celeste had been running her mouth in front of my son¡ª


    "I see her and Dad together," he said, his voice losing its luster. "And they¡¯re always hugging. Plus, I heard Grandma say she was tired of being Luna and couldn¡¯t wait to give it to someone else."


    My mouth dropped open, but no words came out.


    I was appalled that Kieran had been so careless in disying his rekindled rtionship with Celeste in front of Daniel and that Leona had been so crass as to have him overhear that.


    Daniel sighed when I didn¡¯t speak. "So I guess you and Dad aren¡¯t getting back together?"


    "I¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t want Dad to marry her, Mom. I want you to get back together. I want you to be his Luna."


    I could feel the tears I¡¯d struggled to keep at bay pushing against my blockades, and I knew the dam would burst any second.


    "Hon," I choked out. "I forgot, I have to... get to training. I¡¯ll call you backter, okay?"


    He frowned. "Mom?"


    "I love you," I said in a broken whisper before hanging up.


    I tossed the phone away from me and dropped my head into my hands.


    Funnily enough, the tears were suddenly nowhere to be found. It was like they¡¯d dried up, leaving my insides arid, empty, deste.


    For the first time since the divorce, I wondered if I¡¯d made a mistake. I thought we¡¯d gone through the whole process as amicably as possible, and Kieran and I had been civil with each other, at least in front of Daniel.


    Thest thing I wanted was to hurt my son, but was that what we were doing?


    I mean, I wasn¡¯t the one who initiated it, but should I have fought harder? Should I have done more to keep my marriage intact?


    I scoffed at that thought.


    What more could I have done? Over thest decade, I¡¯d done everything in my power to turn lemons into lemonade.


    As soon as we got married and I moved into Kieran¡¯s home, we¡¯d slept in separate rooms. I¡¯d tried to move into his room to foster some kind of intimacy, but I was shut down with a frigidity that made sure I never attempted that again.


    I tried to dress sexily around the house, hoping he could start to see me as less of a prison and more of a woman, but he never even looked my way.


    And on the nights when he needed physical gratification, he woulde to my room, climb into bed with me, do what needed to be done, and leave. He never kissed me, never even fully took off my clothes, never spent the night.


    The sex was transactional, like a chore to tick off his list. And, of course, he always used a condom. God forbid I had one more child to further tether him to me.


    But I got over the feeling of being used, and I figured if we couldn¡¯t be proper lovers, we could be good friends¡ªbut even that had been an exercise in futility.


    I cooked Kieran¡¯s favorite meals only to have them go bad because he ordered takeout instead. I tried to get involved in pack activities but was shut down at every turn. I even learned everything I could about Form One racing so we could talk about it during the Grand Prix, but as soon as I entered the living room, he would stand up and go to his room to watch it there.


    No matter how much you water a dead nt, it won¡¯t miraculouslye back to life. So I stopped trying. I retreated into myself, wrote my books, and lived in a silent hell for ten years.


    But was my freedom worth it if my son was getting hurt in the process?


    I wasn¡¯t given a chance to answer myself because my doorbell rang at that moment, stopping me from wallowing further in my anguish.


    I sighed as I drew up from the couch and headed to the door. I really hoped it wasn¡¯t Kieran; I wasn¡¯t in the mood for any more¡ª


    "Oh." I blinked at Ethan.


    "Hi," my brother exhaled.


    I straightened my spine. "Can I help you?"


    His jaw flexed, his entire body stiff and tense. "Mom has been trying to reach you," he said tly. "You haven¡¯t responded, and she¡¯s worried."


    A sharp bark ofughter slipped out of me. "How nice of her to finally worry about me after ignoring me for ten years."


    His thick eyebrows furrowed. "Sera, she¡¯s your mother¡ª"


    "A fact she¡¯s only remembering now." I chuckled dryly. "If I¡¯d known this is what it took, I would have gotten shot years ago."


    Ethan¡¯s eyes red. "Seraphina!"


    I rolled my eyes and stepped back from the door. "Bye, Ethan."


    Before I could close it, he braced arge hand against it and pushed, leaving me no choice but to keep the door open.


    "What the hell has gotten into you, Sera?" he asked, his voice hard, his blue eyes cial. "We¡¯re a family; why have you been treating us like this?"


    My eyes widened, and an incredulous sound fell from my agape mouth. "Why am I treating you like this?"


    I stepped forward. "Do you remember back at the hospital, right after Dad died, when you, my fucking brother, swore to rip away whatever scrap of happiness I clung to?"


    His face drained of color. "Sera, I was... I didn¡¯t¡ª"


    A bitterugh tore from my throat. "Turns out, you seeded."


    "Daniel is my only happiness." I gritted my teeth. "And now, because of the goddamn threat you brought to my doorstep, I had to send him away just to keep him safe."


    "So tell me, Ethan¡ªwhat¡¯s next?"


    "Sera, I¡ªI never meant¡ª"


    "Save it," I said sharply, pping away his hand that held the door open. It dropped to his side without a fight.


    "You all should just continue doing what you¡¯ve done for thest ten years. I¡¯m not your sister, Ethan, and I am not that woman¡¯s daughter. I have no intention of changing that¡ªnot now, not ever."


    "Sera¡ª"


    "Goodbye," I said firmly and mmed the door in Ethan¡¯s face.


    For a moment, I stood in front of the door, unmoving. I didn¡¯t know why. Was I waiting for Ethan to knock again, demanding to reconcile?


    After a full minute, I scoffed, wiping away a lone tear that had managed its way out of my eyes. It was one thing that he¡¯d even visited my home, but expecting Ethan to fight for me?


    Not in a million years.


    And maybe that was for the best. Trying to reconcile with my family was like trying to make Kieran love me. Like watering a dead nt¡ªfutile and useless.

 Chapter 20 THE LAW OF ELASTICITY

    <h4>Chapter 20: Chapter 20 THE LAW OF ELASTICITY</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    The low rumble of the city and the sharp chorus of traffic drifted through the tall windows behind my desk, but today, they carried no familiarfort. The glowing skyline of downtown LA blurred into meaningless lights as my thoughts circled the same point again and again¡ªSera.


    Papers spread before me on my desk, untouched. Architectural renderings. Expansion blueprints. Signed contracts. All things I should¡¯ve been focused on.


    But every line and glossy print twisted into the curve of her frown, the cerulean blue of her eyes, the pale blonde of her hair, the bite behind her words as I reyed every interaction we¡¯d had since the divorce, dissecting each one over and over again.


    Sera had always been meek and reclusive, and when Celeste came into the picture, I¡¯d expected no less from her.


    What I didn¡¯t expect was this... stranger who kicked people out of her hospital room and blocked my calls and dished out scathing remarks like they were going out of fashion.


    Worst of all was that she¡¯d tactfully kept her distance. I guess it was foolish of me to expect anything less. After all, she¡¯d spent the decade we were married like a snail, retreating deeper into her shell, even managing to keep me in the dark about her career.


    "Sunset Ridge acquisition closed this morning. No press as usual¡ªour shellpany did the buyout clean."


    Gavin sat across from me, reading out from his tablet.


    I nodded. "Okay."


    He cleared his throat and continued. "The zoning pushback you feared has been handled. Councilman Ortego got his incentive as scheduled, disguised as a campaign donation."


    Another nod. "Good."


    "We¡¯ve also purchased the unicorns you requested. They like their new habitat with the leprechauns at the end of the rainbow."


    "Perfect."


    A loaded silence followed, and my mind backtracked for a second before I sighed. "Ha ha," I deadpanned, folding my arms as I leaned back into my seat with an exhale.


    Gavin wasn¡¯t amused, though. His steely eyes were fixed on me like a mirror that refused to tter.


    I sighed. "What?"


    He looked at me for a beat longer before he shook his head. "Nothing. Shall we continue?"


    I nodded. "Sure."


    "The Malibupound¡¯s under¡ª"


    "It¡¯s about time for her security shift change, right?"


    A muscle ticked in Gavin¡¯s jaw as his hands dropped to hisp.


    "You asked about her security this morning," he said tly. "And again, this afternoon. And again, thirty minutes ago. And before that, every single day for thest week."


    What the fuck?


    When¡ªhow¡ªdid I turn into this... obsessive mother hen? I¡¯d thought more about Sera in thest couple of weeks than the entire decade of our marriage, and her presence in my mind was showing no signs of departing.


    "Indulge me," I said through clenched teeth.


    Gavin sighed, sliding a finger across his tablet.


    "We¡¯ve got wolves posted at opposite corners of her perimeter at every point in time, rotating in four-hour shifts," he said in a practiced drone, like he¡¯d repeated this a million times¡ªwhich he kind of had. "We¡¯ve got surveince drones in the surrounding trees. Motion sensors. Noise scanners. One of the security teams has a human ex-Marine bonded to the pack. The others are elite pack members."


    He nced up with a sigh. "Short of moving in with her, there¡¯s nothing more we or you can do to ensure her safety."


    I ran a hand through my hair, the tension in me not easing. "And you¡¯re certain there¡¯ve been no breaches?"


    "A hundred percent."


    I exhaled, the leather of my seat creaking underneath me as I shifted my weight.


    "Ten years," Gavin muttered, his tone thoughtful.


    My gaze jumped to his. "What?"


    "You and Seraphina were married ten years, and I have never seen you so... unnerved when it came to her."


    My arms tightened. "She didn¡¯t get shot in those ten years."


    His gaze sharpened, like he could cut me open and inspect my insides. "And you¡¯re sure that¡¯s all it is?"


    Gavin¡¯s brows shot up, and his head tipped back to look at me when, instead of answering, I stood abruptly.


    "I need a drink," I dered.


    I needed to stop thinking about Sera, and evidently, I couldn¡¯t do that with my own willpower.


    ***


    Luna Noire pulsed with soft jazz, velvet walls muting the outside world, pulsing lights casting everything in a bruised-red glow. Wolves lounged on curved leather banquettes, sses in hand, theirughter feral and unfiltered.


    The bar gleamed like obsidian under candlelight, and, like a sailor to the call of a Siren, I moved towards it, drawn by the promise of momentary distraction.


    The distraction came quicker than I expected when Gavin and I climbed onto the bar stools¡ªnext to Ethan.


    "I know why I¡¯m here," I started, eyeing my ex¡ªand most likely future¡ªbrother-inw. "Why are you?"


    Ethan chuckled, a dry, empty sound that contrasted with the liveliness in the bar.


    "How are things with Sera?" he asked instead of answering.


    My chest tightened. Fuck. So much for a distraction.


    I signaled to the bartender. "Whiskey. Neat."


    A minuteter, a ss slid into my waiting hand. "Leave the bottle," I muttered.


    I downed the first ss in one gulp before filling it again.


    "Fine," I bit out.


    Ethan scoffed. "Paid her a visit about a week ago to check up on her."


    I winced. "And how did that go?"


    His hand tightened around his ss of scotch. "She hates me." Those three words sounded like they¡¯d burned on their way out of his throat.


    "She doesn¡¯t¡ª"


    He shook his head. "You didn¡¯t see the look in her eyes. It was like¡ª"


    "Ice," we said simultaneously.


    Ethan looked at me, his eyes heavy, and the smile I was going for came out as a grimace.


    "She¡¯s... different," he said quietly. "The Sera I knew used to be..."


    "Kind," I added. "Demure."


    He shook his head. "I don¡¯t know what changed."


    Gavin scoffed next to me, and both of us turned to him, brows raised in question.


    He didn¡¯t shrink under the weight of the stare of two Alphas, shrugging instead. "ording to thew of sticity, if a force greater than the stic limit of an object is applied..."


    He slipped a rubber band out of his pocket, hooked both thumbs at opposing edges, and, with a sharp jerk of his hand, pulled so hard that it snapped.


    He raised a brow at both of us. "Call it thew of sticity, call it self-preservation. Sera reached her limit and snapped. Simple."


    I stared at Gavin in stunned silence, his words settling inside me like an anchor. Ethan let out a low hiss, and when I turned to him, his face was tight.


    "I called her a viper," he groaned. "I threatened her right after our father died¡ªfuck!" He buried his head in his hands, his whole body shuddering.


    "I¡ª"


    Where would I start from? If I began to list all the altercations I¡¯dmitted towards Sera over thest ten years, we would be here forever.


    I¡¯d neglected her, treated her as less-than, pushed her away every time she attempted to get close. She¡¯d always been reserved, quiet, but... maybe I had snuffed out her voice, choked her with silence and contempt, and now¡ª


    "There you two are," a sultry voice broke through the uneasy silence.


    I stiffened when a hand stroked my back, the scent of jasmine wrapping around me. The familiarfort it should have brought eluded me, reced instead by puzzling agitation.


    Celeste leaned over, her long golden curls brushing the granite of the countertop. "Hi, babe." She beamed, her hands stroking up my back to my neck.


    The urge to shrug her hands off me hit me, and I frowned to myself. What the fuck was wrong with me? This was Celeste, the woman I loved. Her touch was wee. She was¡ª


    She pressed her body against my side and leaned in, her lips brushing the shell of my ear as she whispered, "I¡¯ve missed you."


    My control snapped, and just like in the hospital when she tried to kiss me, my reaction waspletely instinctive¡ªI was jerking back with a snarl before I could stop myself.


    My eyes widened, three simultaneous sharp inhales resonating around me. I could feel Gavin and Ethan¡¯s astonishment behind me, but my eyes were fixed on Celeste, on the way her face paled with shock and tightened with hurt.


    "Kieran?" she whispered, her voice trembling.


    Shit.


    I shot up from my stool and reached for Celeste, pulling her into my arms. "I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry," I muttered,ying my head on her crown.


    She was rigid against me, her arms dangling by her side.


    Could she feel my heart thundering against her? Could she sense the mortification that consumed me?


    "I¡¯m sorry," I choked out again.


    I gripped her shoulders and pulled away slightly so I could look her in the eyes. They were ssy, tears brimming in their depths, poised to spill over.


    Fuck. I¡¯d sworn to myself that I wouldn¡¯t hurt Celeste when she came back to me, not after what had happened ten years ago.


    What the fuck was wrong with me?


    "I¡¯m sorry," I repeated. "I¡¯ve had a long, shitty day, and I was on edge. I shouldn¡¯t have taken it out on you."


    The words felt like sandpaper in my mouth.


    I was on edge. I¡¯d had a shitty day? Because I¡¯d spent the entire fucking time thinking about my ex-wife.


    What the hell was happening to me?


    Celeste sniffed, furiously blinking. "It¡¯s o-okay."


    I shook my head. "No, it¡¯s not." I cupped her face, my thumb catching a tear that escaped. "Let me make it up to you."


    Her brows knit. "How?"


    I smiled. "You always wanted to visit the rooftop garden here, but you couldn¡¯t because we weren¡¯t old enough, remember?"


    She nced towards the ceiling, and a faint smile ghosted her lips. "You promised to take me on my twenty-first birthday."


    But she was gone by then. Because of what I¡¯d done.


    I pushed that thought away and forced a smile as I slid my hand down her arm and intertwined our fingers. "I¡¯ll take you now."


    Her smile broadened. "Okay."


    I nodded towards Ethan and Gavin before leading Celeste out.


    The building that housed Luna Noire had three floors. The first two were the bar¡ªthe first floor for select humans, the second for werewolves. The third was a restaurant, and the roof was the Moon Garden.


    It was a hidden sanctuary¡ªwalled with moon-silvered herbs and night-blooming jasmine. Twinkling lights circled the perimeter, casting a soft glow over moongrass, rune-marked stones, and a central fire pit that glowed like molten gold.


    As we stepped through the ss hatch into the moon-kissed night, Celeste took a deep breath, and her hand in mine tightened.


    "Oh, it¡¯s beautiful, Kieran," she breathed.


    But her voice sounded far away, muffled by the blood roaring in my ears as I red at the fire pit, at the couple seated on the bench that curved around it.


    She was enveloped by a gigantic jacket that had to belong to him, and she was smiling at him, her fingers twirling around the stem of an Evening Primrose.


    For a second, I forgot everything and everyone. All my senses honed in on the two of them, and it was all I could do not to surge forward and rip him away from her¡ªthen rip him apart.


    Sera and Lucian.

 Chapter 21 JEALOUS EX

    <h4>Chapter 21: Chapter 21 JEALOUS EX</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    "Stop¡ªfuck!"


    I doubled over, bracing my hands on my knees as I struggled to breathe through the burning in my lungs.


    Someone must have connected a Bluetooth speaker to my heart, because it was thundering so loudly that I barely heard when Lucian came to my side and said, "That¡¯s enough for today, Sera."


    I shook my head, immediately regretting it as the training field tilted. "No, I..." I swallowed against the dryness in my mouth. "I can keep going."


    Lucian, the sadistic bastard, was gone, and Lucian, my friend, said in a gentle, patient voice, "You¡¯re done, Sera."


    I straightened and winced when I felt a stitch in my side. "I haven¡¯tpleted the course," I panted, resisting the urge to rub at the ache in my chest.


    I¡¯d run the obstacle course at OTS three times before I got shot. Each time, I finished drenched in sweat and mud with my palms scraped raw from climbing rocks.


    But I finished.


    Now? I¡¯d copsed halfway, feet nted in a muddy ravine as I tried to distinguish the ringing in my ears from the singing of the birds fleeting overhead. As if mocking my weakness.


    "I always finish," I whispered, staring longingly at the rest of the obstacles I had to ovee¡ªI would probably die if I attempted to go on any further.


    "Yeah," Lucian said, "before you got shot by a silver bullet and had open-heart surgery."


    "But I¡ª"


    "Healing takes time, Sera." He ced aforting hand on my back, although it was drenched with sweat. "You¡¯re not back to a hundred percent, and that¡¯s okay."


    I huffed. "Being wolfless sucks."


    "Hey," he nudged me gently. "That¡¯s what saved you, remember?"


    "Right." I exhaled, wiping sweat off my brow and identally smearing mud on my forehead in the process. I reminded myself to be grateful that my weakness had saved my life.


    "Why don¡¯t you hit the showers, and we¡¯ll go grab some dinner?" Lucian suggested.


    My first instinct was to kindly refuse the offer, being in no mood to be out in public. But then I remembered that I was going home to an empty house and leftover takeout in the fridge.


    So I gave Lucian a tired smile. "Sure."


    ***


    "You¡¯re probably the first person I know who could wear a long face while in the Moon Garden."


    I blinked and pulled my gaze away from the lily I¡¯d picked and was fiddling with.


    The mes cast a warm glow on the side of Lucian¡¯s face as he smiled softly. "What¡¯s it going to take to cheer you up?" he asked.


    I exhaled, shaking my head. "I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯ve been so sweet taking me out to dinner and then this..." I waved my hands toward our surroundings. The serene beauty here was marvelous, but the stupid thing was... that I couldn¡¯t even appreciate it.


    "There¡¯s still something on your mind," Lucian noted. "Is it Daniel? You miss him?"


    My chest tightened. The admission tasted bitter. This was exactly why they¡¯d sent Daniel away¡ªbecause his mother was too damaged, too wolfless, too weak to protect him.


    We¡¯d never been apart this long. Not since the night he was born, when I¡¯d counted each tiny finger through exhausted tears. Now every breath without him felt like drowning.


    "Yes." The word tore from my throat. "I miss him, very much."


    "The only thing that takes my mind off him is training." My fists clenched. "...If I could just be strong enough, fast enough, we can be together again."


    He nodded. "I get that, but you can¡¯t rush these things, Sera. You¡¯re already doing so well for what you¡¯ve been through."


    He squeezed my hand. "Progress isn¡¯t linear; there are highs and lows and twists and turns, but you¡¯ll get there, I know it."


    I cracked a genuine smile. "Thank you, Lucian. For being by my side and for taking the time out to train me."


    "Well, about that..."


    "What?"


    "I was going to make it a surprise,"¡ªhe shrugged¡ª"but I might as well tell you now."


    "What?" I pressed.


    "I¡¯ve assigned you a new trainer."


    My face fell. "Oh, am I not meeting up to your standards?"


    His eyes widened slightly. "Oh, no, no, it¡¯s not like that. This trainer is an elite warrior, in many ways more skilled than I am. She¡¯ll guide you properly in your next phase of training."


    "Oh," I said, intrigue recing my despondency. "Who is it?"


    "Well¡ª"


    His gaze shifted to something to the left, and his face tightened. "You have got to be kidding me," he muttered.


    I frowned, turning in the direction of his line of sight. "Wha¡ª"


    I bit back a groan of frustration when I saw the pair at the entrance to the garden¡ªCeleste and Kieran.


    I turned back to Lucian and forced a smile. "We should get out of here."


    He nodded, taking my hand. "Yes, let¡¯s."


    As we stood, Celeste¡¯s sharine voice carried across the flowers: "Oh, sister, we¡¯re interrupting something!"


    I kept my mouth shut¡ªa lesson I¡¯d learned. Not rising to her bait. Not giving her the satisfaction.


    Lucian¡¯s hand found the small of my back, warm and steady. "Let¡¯s go," he murmured, guiding me past them.


    "Excuse us," Lucian said, his tone bright and amicable.


    Kieran stood rigid as an oak, his eyes burning holes into the space where Lucian touched me.


    ¡¯Just move out of the way,¡¯ I thought. ¡¯Just move out of the way and save us¡ª¡¯


    "Really, Sera?"


    Ah fuck.


    I took a deep breath, steeling myself for the interaction toe, and looked up. I shot Kieran a sardonic smile that only made the creases between his brows deepen.


    "What now, ckthorne?" I asked.


    His nostrils red like an enraged bull, finger jabbing toward Lucian with enough force to disturb the air between us. "You blocked me, practically shut me out of your life, and now you¡¯re parading the city with him?"


    I felt Lucian stiffen next to me. No matter how cordial he could be, he was still an Alpha, and I was sure the disdain in Kieran¡¯s tone rubbed him the wrong way.


    I scoffed at Kieran. "Excuse me if I¡¯m confused. Would you rather I parade the city with you?"


    Kieran¡¯s eyes widened indignantly, and he spluttered. "That¡¯s not what I¡ª"


    "Because I don¡¯t know why I have to keep reminding you that we¡¯re fucking divorced, Kieran ckthorne."


    "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s been going on with youtely, but this jealous ex routine is getting pathetic and, frankly, tiring."


    Celeste¡¯s eyes shed with barely concealed anger, her manicured hand clutched Kieran¡¯s arm, and sheshed out. "Oh, please, Sera. If anyone is chasing an ex, it¡¯s you."


    I scoffed. "Yeah, because I¡¯m the one blowing up his phone and demanding to escort him everywhere, and I¡¯m the one who can¡¯t keep my nose out of his business!"


    Something shuttered in Celeste¡¯s face, and I pressed down that familiar guilt. I¡¯d bowed out; I¡¯d moved out of the way so they could finally be together.


    I wasn¡¯t going to let anyone make me the viin of their story ever again.


    Celeste¡¯s lips trembled with theatrical precision. "Kieran," she whimpered, pressing closer to his side. "I want to leave."


    I barely suppressed an eye roll. "Don¡¯t bother, we were just¡ª"


    Kieran wrapped an arm around Celeste¡¯s slender waist and tucked her into his side. His voice turned cial. "Let me make this clear, Seraphina. The only part of your life that concerns me is Daniel. I tolerate your recklessness because my son¡ª"


    "Yes!" I snapped. "You¡¯ve mentioned it quite enough times. You don¡¯t want Daniel growing up without a mother, I get it. But if you could¡ª"


    "And I won¡¯t have you embarrassing him."


    I paused. "Excuse me?"


    He nced at Lucian pointedly, his eyes hard with loathing, and said nothing.


    An incredulousugh tore out of me. "Oh, that¡¯s fucking rich." I mimed weighing an invisible object. "The hypocrisy is so thick I could sculpt it into a trophy for your next pack meeting."


    Kieran clenched his jaw, and I saw his free hand clenched into a fist, his knuckles bleaching white.


    I scoffed, grabbing Lucian¡¯s hand. "We¡¯re leaving. You two have a nice night." I pinned a re on Kieran. "Stay the fuck away from me."


    I shouldered him out of the way and stomped off the roof, pulling Lucian along. To his credit, he let me drag him along as I angrily stomped to the elevator.


    I was still vibrating with anger when he turned on the car and merged onto the Hollywood Freeway.


    "Sera," he started hesitantly, "are you¡ª"


    "The nerve of him!" I snapped. "He parades around with my sister¡ªconfusing our son, unting their rtionship¡ªbut I¡¯m the embarrassment?"


    Lucian rolled down the windows. "Scream if you need to." A faint smirk. "I wouldn¡¯t mind."


    I sighed, leaning my head slightly out of the window as the wind whipped tendrils of hair across my face, cooling my heated skin.


    "I¡¯m sorry you got in the middle of all that."


    He shrugged. "Would you be mad if I said it was slightly entertaining?"


    I raised a brow, and he chuckled. His amusement was contagious, and I found myself smiling grudgingly, my anger gradually dissipating.


    I closed my eyes, letting the soft smile y on my lips. I didn¡¯t want to think about Kieran or Celeste. I hated how much headspace they¡¯d already taken in my mind.


    I was determined to focus on the only things that mattered¡ªmy son, my career, and my training.


    Celeste and Kieran could very well jump off a skyscraper together.

 Chapter 22 BREAKING POINT

    <h4>Chapter 22: Chapter 22 BREAKING POINT</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    My shoulder still burned from where Sera had brushed past me.


    The contact had been brief but packed with enough tension that it sparked like a live wire. I stared at the exit long after she and Lucian had disappeared, a prickly, electric sensation simmering beneath my skin¡ªanger, disbelief. Something else I wasn¡¯t ready to name.


    A quiet sigh broke my trance.


    I turned to Celeste. "I don¡¯t think I¡¯m much in the mood for sightseeing anymore," she said. Her voice was calm, but something edged it¡ªsomething I couldn¡¯t quite pin down. "Can we go?"


    I exhaled slowly, trying to expel the anger and unease lodged in my trachea. That moment with Sera and Lucian had scraped open something jagged inside me.


    But Celeste was here, beside me. I needed to focus on that.


    I pulled her closer to me and pressed a kiss to her temple. "I¡¯m so sorry."


    She shook her head gently. "I know it¡¯s not your fault."


    She wound her arms around my waist and gave me a small, hopeful smile. "Why don¡¯t we order takeout from the restaurant? Go back to your ce? Just you and me. No surprises, no interruptions."


    More than anything, I wanted to be alone right now, but I swallowed down that feeling and smiled at Celeste. "That sounds perfect."


    Since she¡¯d driven to the bar, Celeste and I drove separately back to my house.


    The drive back was short, but my thoughts ran far, looping in restless circles.


    It had been just over three weeks since the divorce, and ten years of routine hadn¡¯t dissolved in twenty-one days. I still reached for habits that were no longer mine. Still paused at the door, expecting Daniel¡¯s thundering footsteps rushing to wee me, Sera¡¯s quiet "Wee home." I still half-listened for the soft clink of her cooking in the kitchen, for the faint scent of cinnamon and clove wafting from a candle she¡¯d always kept lit.


    But every time I walked into the house now, there was only empty silence.


    And tonight, when I stepped inside with Celeste¡¯s hand in mine, that silence echoed louder than ever.


    I tried to ignore it.


    This would be our home someday¡ªmine and Celeste¡¯s. I had to startying the foundation.


    She slipped her arms around my waist again, pressing her cheek to my chest. "Hmm," she murmured. "Feels like I¡¯ve barely had a moment with you since I got back."


    I kissed the top of her head, closing my eyes for a beat. "I¡¯m sorry. Things have just been... chaotic."


    That was true. But it wasn¡¯t the whole truth.


    I needed to do better. I couldn¡¯t keep letting my past bleed into every moment of the present.


    Sera was gone. Celeste was here.


    This was my second chance. I couldn¡¯t keep fumbling it.


    She tilted her face up, her expression warm and open. "You can make it up to me now."


    This time, when she leaned up to kiss me, I steeled myself and let our lips meet.


    She tasted like strawberries and wine, sweet and soft. She pressed closer, wrapping her arms around my neck, her body molding to mine. I hesitated¡ªjust for a breath¡ªand then kissed her back.


    I braced a hand on her waist, trying to lose myself in the warmth of her touch, the shape of her against me.


    But somewhere beneath the kiss, beneath the softness of her skin and the curve of her smile against my mouth, something inside me remained distant. A part of me that couldn¡¯t shake off that feeling of wrongness.


    Celeste was my home now, and I...


    I exhaled, pulling away.


    Her hands hung on my shoulders, blinking up at me in question. "Kie?"


    I forced a smile through the hazy fog of emotions in my chest.


    I held up the bag of takeout. "We should eat."


    She shook her head, took the box out of my hand, and set it on the console table in the foyer. "I can¡¯t think about food right now," she whispered as she gripped my shirt and pulled me to her again.


    I tried. I really, really tried. I owed Celeste that.


    But when her hands slid under my shirt, warm against my skin, a shiver rocked through me. Her body pressed against me, soft and unfamiliar, and something inside me froze.


    I pulled back slowly and caught her wrists, gently stilling her. "Celeste..."


    She exhaled and looked at me, her expression already shifting. "What now?"


    "I can¡¯t," I said, my voice barely held together. "Not tonight."


    Her face fell. Just slightly at first¡ªa flicker of disbelief. Then, something deeper.


    "You can¡¯t..." Hurt. Quiet, raw, and rising fast. "Or you don¡¯t want to?"


    "No. It¡¯s not that. I just¡ª" I scrambled for the right words to say, to fix the cracks I could sense opening between us. "I¡¯m not... ready, Celeste. I don¡¯t want to pretend I am and hurt you more because of it."


    She looked at me for a long, tense minute and then let out a quiet scoff and took a step back.


    I felt the distance immediately, and I was appalled by myck of will to close it. Tension lined Celeste¡¯s body. Her back was straight, her shoulders tight, but I could feel herposure slipping.


    "You¡¯re. Not. Ready." She spelled out each word as if it were a code she was trying to decipher.


    "Celeste¡ª"


    "I¡¯ve been alone for ten years," she said suddenly, her voice t. "When I left, I thought it was the right thing¡ªspace, time, whatever. But it hurt like hell, Kieran. And I missed you so fucking much."


    "I missed you, too," I said. And I meant it.


    She let out a soft, bitterugh. "Yeah, I¡¯m sure you spent thest ten years pining after me while married to my sister."


    I took a step closer. "Celeste, I did."


    "You don¡¯t see it, do you?" she whispered. "You¡¯re acting like nothing¡¯s changed. Like she still belongs in your life. Like I¡¯m the one who doesn¡¯t."


    "It¡¯s not like that," I rushed to say, but the words felt thin in my mouth.


    She wiped her eyes with a quick swipe of her fingers, smudging her mascara. "I thoughting back would mean something¡ªthat I¡¯d still matter to you. That we could resume where we left off before... her."


    "You do matter."


    She wrapped her arms around herself, and her voice was bitter with sarcasm when she said, "Yeah, I feel pretty fucking important right now."


    "Wait." I caught her wrist as she started walking away. "Don¡¯t go," I said, the words catching in my throat. "Please."


    She shook her head slowly, pulling her arm out of my grasp. "Goodnight, Kieran," she said quietly, tly.


    I wanted to fight harder, make her stay. But all I could do was stand there, paralyzed by guilt and confusion.


    And then she was gone.


    The door closed behind her with a quiet click, and the emptiness crowded me.


    I stood in the foyer for a long time, staring at the door, my hands clenched at my side. The silence around me felt louder than any argument, and Celeste¡¯s words seemed to bounce off the wall, an echo of pain.


    ¡¯You¡¯re acting like nothing¡¯s changed. Like she still belongs in your life. Like I¡¯m the one who doesn¡¯t.¡¯


    "Fuck," I swore, running a hand of frustration through my hair.


    Sera didn¡¯t belong in my life, not anymore, and I couldn¡¯t understand why I couldn¡¯t let her go. Why was I still stubbornly holding on to a woman I never really wanted at the expense of the woman of my dreams?


    I¡¯d hurt Celeste ten years ago by what Sera and I had done, and now I was hurting her again because I couldn¡¯t seem to fucking let go of Sera.


    Celeste was all that mattered to me now, and I had to fix it before it was toote. So I forced my heavy legs to move and grabbed my keys.


    I was halfway to Ethan¡¯s house, where Celeste was staying, when my phone rang.


    Daniel¡¯s name lit up the screen like a tiny ray of sunshine piercing storm clouds.


    "Hey, champ," I greeted, forcing a light tone. "It¡¯s way past your bedtime. What are you doing up?"


    "Hi, Dad. I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I called Mom to talk to her, but I couldn¡¯t reach her."


    My grip on the wheel tightened, mirroring the force with which irrational anxiety gripped me. "I¡¯m sure she just went to bed early, bud."


    "Well... okay. But she always answers my call. Can you check on her?"


    "Yeah." I nodded, forgetting he couldn¡¯t see me. "I¡¯ll take care of it. Good night, Danny."


    I hung up and immediately called Gavin.


    "Hey, what¡¯s up?"


    "I need a status report on Sera," I said, trying to keep my tone even.


    Gavin sighed. "Kieran, this¡ª"


    "I have no time for a lecture, Gavin," I snapped.


    There was a heavy sigh and a mumbled, "Gimme a minute."


    And then: "She¡¯s home. Thest hourly report shows a male matching Lucian Reed¡¯s description entering the house with her; he hasn¡¯t exited since."


    A chill spread in my stomach as I pulled the car over to the side of the road. "How long ago?" I bit out.


    "Fifty-two minutes ago."


    Lucian. In her house. For an hour. Doors closed. Phones off.


    I sat in silence for a moment, the engine humming around me. All thoughts of reconciling with and apologizing to Celeste took a back seat.


    The longer I sat, the more insistent that prickly tension grew inside me. I couldn¡¯t stop picturing Lucian and Sera behind closed doorsughing, talking... doing gods know what else.


    I hated how my mind filled in the nks with images I didn¡¯t want but couldn¡¯t escape.


    By the time I hit the gas again, I wasn¡¯t thinking anymore.


    I barely remembered the drive¡ªjust the blur of streetlights and a knot twisting in my chest tighter with every block.


    When I pulled up outside Sera¡¯s house, Lucian¡¯s car wasn¡¯t in her driveway.


    But that new information did nothing to quell the vtile energy thrumming through my veins.


    I walked up to the door and mmed my fists against it insistently.


    A moment passed. Then another.


    And then the door opened.


    Sera stood there in a loose bathrobe, her hair damp like she¡¯d just gotten out of the shower. Her skin glowed with a soft, dewy sheen, and a flush colored her cheeks.


    Her eyes, devastatingly beautiful, widened in surprise.


    I didn¡¯t see Lucian. But I didn¡¯t need to.


    My eyes took her in¡ªthe robe, the damp hair, the faint scent ofvender drifting out into the night air¡ªand my brain came to its conclusion.


    "Where is he?" I asked, my voice low, rough.


    Her brows pulled together. "What?"


    I stepped closer. "Where. Is. Lucian?" I was going to tear him apart limb from limb.


    "Kieran, what the fuck?"


    But I couldn¡¯t answer Sera. The jealousy, the frustration¡ªit all swelled to a breaking point. My eyes swept over her again, and I hated how badly I wanted her, how much it wrecked me to imagine her with anyone else.


    Something in me snapped.


    I grabbed her by the waist, and this time, she was too stunned to stop me from kissing her¡ªhard.

 Chapter 23 RUINED EVERYTHING

    <h4>Chapter 23: Chapter 23 RUINED EVERYTHING</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The shower had washed away the sweat, but not the frustration. Lavender ointment tingled on my bruised knuckles as I towel-dried my hair, the scent doing little to calm my racing thoughts.


    The failed training drills. That wretched garden confrontation. The way Kieran¡¯s gaze had burned through me like I was the one betraying him.


    I exhaled a deep sigh. I should stop thinking of that annoying Kieran. We were divorced. He shouldn¡¯t crash through my life like a hurricane anymore.


    My phone buzzed on the sink counter.


    Lucian: Left the protein shakes in your fridge. Don¡¯t overdo it tomorrow.


    A small smile tugged at my lips. Lucian had stayedte under the guise of reviewing my training schedules, but we both knew the truth¡ªhe¡¯d been giving me space to process while silently ensuring I wasn¡¯t alone. No prying questions. No false titudes. Just steady presence, the way one might guard a wounded packmate.


    I typed back: Thank you, Lucian. For everything you do.


    Outside, the stars twinkled. At that moment, I just wanted to let the peace im me.


    However, the animal suddenly fiercely banging against my door did not get the memo.


    With an annoyed huff, I tied my robe, and when the towel wrapped around my head fell to the floor, releasing my damp hair around my shoulders, I didn¡¯t bother to pick it up.


    I padded barefoot into the hallway, muttering angrily to myself. I swear, whoever was on the other end was going to¡ª


    I blinked, taking in Kieran. He filled my doorway like a tornado made flesh¡ªjaw tight, eyes stormy. His chest heaved like he¡¯d run here.


    "What¡ª?" I barely got the word out before he spoke.


    "Where is he?" he growled.


    I frowned. "What?"


    He stepped closer, his presence flooding the threshold. "Where. Is. Lucian?"


    Exasperation flowed through me, and I held back the urge to scream in his face. Had he followed us home? What the fuck was he ying at?


    "Kieran, what the fuck?"


    Then his mouth crashed onto mine.


    My body went rigid, frozen by sheer disbelief.


    Kieran had never kissed me before, but I¡¯d imagined it a million times. In my fantasies, it would be sweet, soft, loving. He¡¯d take me into his arms, and we¡¯d just sink into it¡ªthe kind of kiss love songs were written about.


    But this... this was nothing like that.


    It was sudden. Consuming. A wildfire of need that threatened to devour me whole. His lips collided with mine like a tidal wave held back too long. Desperate. Heated. Possessive¡ªlike I belonged to him.


    I couldn¡¯t push him away. I was too stunned, too caught off guard to think, let alone move. My heart pounded against my ribs, my breath caught somewhere in my throat, trapped between longing and shock.


    His tongue violently opened my lips, iming. His broad hands gripped my hips onto his firm body, my robe slipping from one shoulder under his rough handling. His gaze darkened at the exposed skin.


    "Kieran¡ª" I gasped between searing kisses, fingers twisting in his shirt as the heat radiating from his beastly muscles threatened to melt my resolve. The way he looked at me, damn, sent liquid fire through my veins.


    But I knew it was not right. I should remind him. "K-Kieran, we shouldn¡¯t¡ª"


    Another possessive growl vibrated against my lips as he swallowed my protest with a deeper kiss, his hands locking around my hips like living shackles.


    My brain screamed that we were divorced, that this needed to stop¡ªbut my body arched into his touch, trembling. Ten years as his wife, and never once did he want me like this. And this time, I could feel it was not just for need.


    When his hand slid beneath my robe, the embers of my love for him that I thought I¡¯d already buried seemed to re dangerously, aching to¡ª


    Then, a phone rang¡ªshrill and jarring¡ªshattering the moment like ss on concrete.


    Kieran tore himself away from me as if I¡¯d burned him, and still, I couldn¡¯t move. I stared at him, breathless, eyes wide, brain short-circuited.


    He was breathing heavily, his gaze unfocused, his entire body trembling.


    "Your... phone," I whispered, unable to think beyond the ringing¡ªaround us, in my head.


    Kieran swore softly and shoved his hand in his pocket. He turned away from me as he answered it.


    "Ethan, hi." Another curse. "She¡¯s crying?" A sigh. "I didn¡¯t... I didn¡¯t mean to. I¡¯ll make it right, I swear."


    Then he hung up.


    "What the hell was that?" I whispered, my voice a thin rasp.


    Kieran didn¡¯t answer right away. His expression flickered¡ªconfusion, regret, unsatiated hunger.


    "Did you fight with her?" I asked, and my voice came out colder than I expected. "With Celeste?"


    He didn¡¯t respond.


    His guilty silence was answer enough.


    "Oh my God," I stumbled back, clutching the fallen robe to my chest as humiliation burned up my neck. I couldn¡¯t believe I¡¯d almost repeated history.


    "I wasn¡¯t thinking," he said, stepping toward me. "I just¡ª"


    "You just what?" My voice cracked. "Thought you could kiss your problems away? On me?"


    "Sera¡ª"


    "Are you out of your mind?" The words tore from me raw. "What am I to you? A convenient distraction? A stand-in?"


    "No, Sera, it¡¯s not like that¡ª"


    "Get out!" I snapped, heart pounding. "You have no fucking right to do this to me!"


    He hesitated, hunger still dark in his gaze. I didn¡¯t care.


    "Get out, Kieran," I repeated, firmer. "Some nightmares aren¡¯t worth reliving."


    When he didn¡¯t move fast enough, I shoved him back, and he stumbled back out. The door hit his shoulder as I mmed it shut and turned the lock.


    I stood there, breathing hard, one hand on the doorknob, the other pressed against my pounding heart.


    The kiss still lingered on my lips, burned through my flesh, imprinted on my fucking soul.


    But I¡¯d learned enough over the past ten years.


    Some paths, once broken, should never be retraced.


    ***


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    Something was wrong with me.


    I stood on Sera¡¯s porch long after the door mmed in my face, the echo of it sharp and final in the night air.


    My breaths came out ragged and sharp, adrenaline racing through my whole body.


    Ethan¡¯s call should¡¯ve snapped me back to reality. To Celeste. She was hurting. She¡¯d left my house in pieces, and instead of going to her... I¡¯d gone to Sera.


    I¡¯d kissed Sera.


    And not just any kiss¡ªthe kiss. The first real one¡ªfull of heat and desire and everything I hadn¡¯t allowed myself to feel.


    It was a mistake. It had to be.


    But then why did it feel so goddamn right?


    I could still taste her on my lips. Still remember the way her breath caught when I touched her.


    I could still feel the hunger gnawing at my gut, demanding more. That scared me more than anything.


    My phone buzzed. I pulled it out of my pocket, foolishly hoping it was Sera telling me toe back.


    It wasn¡¯t.


    It was Ethan. Attached to the message was a photo of Celeste. She was asleep on Ethan¡¯s couch, curled up under a throw nket, her makeup smudged, tear stains visible on her cheeks. Her face soft, exhausted. Fragile.


    The guilt punched me square in the chest.


    What the hell was I doing?


    Celeste hade back for me. She¡¯d offered forgiveness, love, a second chance. And I¡¯d practically rejected her. Not just in words but in every choice I made tonight.


    I had let her cry herself to sleep while I chased after a woman who wanted nothing to do with me¡ªthe woman I¡¯d used to hurt her in the first ce.


    I closed my eyes and leaned my head against the cold wood of Sera¡¯s door. The contrast between the heat of the kiss and the cold sinking into my bones made everything feel sharper. Too real.


    What if I¡¯d ruined everything with Celeste for good this time?


    What if I¡¯d ruined everything with Sera with that kiss?


    I shoved my phone back into my pocket and walked away from the house, the pavement crunching under my shoes.


    I didn¡¯t know who I was right now. I couldn¡¯t fathom what fucked-up part of me was making all these damning decisions.


    All I knew was that I¡¯d hurt two women¡ªone who loved me and one I couldn¡¯t seem to let go of.


    And the worst part?


    I wasn¡¯t even sure who I wanted to be forgiven by.


    ***


    CELESTE¡¯S POV


    "Have you sent it?" I asked, arms crossed as I leaned against the kitchen doorway.


    Ethan looked up from his phone and gave me a long-suffering sigh. "Yeah. I sent it."


    I stepped forward, tension buzzing beneath my skin. "And?"


    He raised an eyebrow. "Did you really need me to lie to him for you?"


    "It¡¯s not a lie," I said, pouting slightly. "If anything, it¡¯s a ring truth he needs to see."


    "He knows you¡¯re upset. You didn¡¯t need to drag me into this."


    I scoffed. Ethan was always so quick to act like he was above it all, but he was the furthest thing from perfect.


    "He needs a reminder," I said softly. "Of what we are. Of who¡¯s always been there."


    Ethan rubbed the bridge of his nose. "You know Kieran has only ever loved you. You don¡¯t need topete with Sera."


    My lips curled bitterly. "Then why does he care so much about her all of a sudden?"


    He hesitated. "Because she¡¯s the mother of his son. And she¡¯s been through two attacks now. It would be strange if he wasn¡¯t concerned."


    I scoffed. "Or maybe it¡¯s an act. Did you ever think about that? Maybe she¡¯s ying the victim, soaking up attention while pretending to be scared. She just can¡¯t stand me winning."


    Ethan opened his mouth, probably to defend her, but just then, the doorbell rang.


    He rolled his eyes. "That¡¯s probably him. Happy?"


    My heart gave a small, fluttering leap as I spun around and moved quickly down the hall. I slipped beneath the nket on the couch. I turned to face the backrest, eyes fluttering shut, body curled perfectly still.


    I could hear Ethan opening the door, low voices murmuring. The soft pad of footsteps approached, heavier now.


    Kieran.


    I let myself breathe slower, shallow, like I was still asleep.


    The nket shifted slightly, and a hand rested on my shoulder. I stirred, slowly, deliberately, and blinked like I¡¯d just woken.


    "Kieran?" My voice cracked softly. "What are you doing here?"


    "I¡¯m sorry, Celeste," he said, kneeling beside the couch. "I should never have let you leave like that."


    I blinked back tears that weren¡¯t hard to summon. "I thought... maybe I¡¯d lost you. Maybe you didn¡¯t want me."


    His brows furrowed with guilt. "No. I just¡ªI wasn¡¯t thinking. I messed up."


    I sat up slowly, rubbing at my eyes. "I get it. I know you¡¯ve been under a lot of pressure with everything going on."


    He shook his head. "I shouldn¡¯t have taken it out on you."


    I nodded slowly, then gave him a fragile smile. "At least you¡¯re here."


    Kieran leaned forward and wrapped his arms around me. I melted into his embrace,ying my head against his chest, listening to the quiet, steady beat of his heart.


    I didn¡¯t say anything more. I didn¡¯t need to.


    He was here. That was what mattered.


    And as Iy there, tangled up in him, I made a silent vow:


    I wouldn¡¯t let Serae between us again. Not with her dramatics. Not with her schemes. Not with their stupid fucking history.


    I had to remind him of ours. Of what we could have built. Of what we could still build.


    And if Daniel was the strongest thread still tying Kieran to Sera...


    I¡¯d find a way to unravel it.


    Because I am Celeste Lockwood, and I was born to win.

 Chapter 24 THREE MINUTES

    <h4>Chapter 24: Chapter 24 THREE MINUTES</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I lost focus. Again.


    I knew it the second my foot slipped on a basic pivot, and the training stick flew out of my hands,nding uselessly on the other side of the room.


    In the training rooms around me, I could hear the others moving, grunting, and groaning, probably doing a whole lot better than I was.


    Lucian had left me to train on my own today, promising to check in on me periodically. I was grateful for that because it was one thing to mess up while on my own but a whole other thing to do it in front of an audience.


    This time, I couldn¡¯t even me my distractedness on my injury. It was evident that my heart wasn¡¯t in training.


    My heart wasn¡¯t in anything.


    Not since...the kiss.


    I could still feel it¡ªsudden, heated, jarring.


    That wild, chaotic moment yed on a loop in my head. The look in Kieran¡¯s eyes as he grabbed me, the strength of his grip, the heat of his lips.


    I was still as stunned as I was that night. I should have pulled away¡ªbut I didn¡¯t. I may not have kissed him back, but I didn¡¯t stop him.


    I didn¡¯t know what that meant.


    I tried my best to dissect it all. Why had he done it?


    Yeah, I knew he¡¯d fought with Celeste, but that shouldn¡¯t have ended with him showing up on my front porch and turning my world over on its axis.


    It all felt so...messy.


    "You nning to actually train or just stand there with your head firmly shoved up the clouds?"


    The sharp voice sliced clean through my thoughts like a de.


    Startled, I turned. A woman I didn¡¯t recognize stood at the door I hadn¡¯t even heard open, arms crossed over a lean, toned frame.


    She had skin the color of caramel, dusty brown hair braided into cornrows, and dark brown eyes that slowly, calctingly took me in. She watched me like a predator, trying to decide whether the prey was worth chasing.


    I fought the urge to squirm under her gaze.


    She arched a perfect brow and said, "If you¡¯re here to waste time, you¡¯re better off in front of a couch stuffing your face and watching sis."


    "I¡ªno, I¡¯m just¡ª"


    "Thinking of a myriad of excuses," she interrupted, cold and t. "None of which will suffice."


    She waved an arm around, and my gaze was drawn to her powerful bicep. She wasn¡¯t overly muscr, but I could see the strength rippling under her skin. "There¡¯s no ce forziness here. You might as well just leave."


    My cheeks burned.


    "I have been training. I just wasn¡¯t¡ª" I started again, but she raised a hand.


    My mouth mmed shut. I didn¡¯t know what it was about her, but a quiet, simmering authority seeped out of her every pore, and I instantly knew that this was a woman whose bad side I never wanted to be on.


    She straightened from the wall, and my eyes tracked her as she walked across the room. Her steps were graceful, lithe¡ªlike a gazelle.


    She picked up the staff that had slipped from my hands. I barely had time to move when she tossed it at me, but I managed to catch it.


    "You¡¯ve been training?" It didn¡¯t sound like a question she wanted answered. "Prove it then."


    I raised a brow. "What?"


    "Fight me."


    My heart skipped a beat. "What?!"


    She shrugged. "Or you can get the fuck out."


    My eyes widened. Where the hell was Lucian? I needed him to check in on me right fucking now.


    She crossed her arms and tapped her foot on the mat. "Well?"


    "I¡ª"


    "If you want to stay, fight me. Three minutes. Youst, you can stay. If not..." She shrugged. "Bye-bye. Same goes if you don¡¯t fight at all."


    I blinked. "Are you serious?"


    Her body looked honed, like she¡¯d spent a lifetime training. How was I supposed to hold my own against her?


    "I hate repeating myself." She gestured to the open space between us. "Clock starts when you move."


    I had the urge tough at the incredulity of the situation. Part of me wanted to drop the staff and walk away.


    But another part of me chafed against the look in her eyes, the slight derision in her tone.


    I was tired of being treated like I didn¡¯t belong. By my own pack, by Kieran¡¯s pack¡ªand now, thisplete stranger.


    I¡¯d already had so much taken from me¡ªmy marriage, my son, my fucking peace of mind. I wasn¡¯t going to let OTS be taken from me, too.


    So I moved.


    And instantly regretted it.


    She exploded forward with terrifying speed, and all I could do was throw my arms up and hope for the best.


    I swung the staff at her and winced when her boot connected with my hands, knocking it clean out of my hands¡ªright back to where she had picked it up.


    Lucian would have clucked, shaken his head, and told me to go get it.


    She, however, did not stop.


    She didn¡¯t take a breath. Didn¡¯t go easy. Didn¡¯t hold back. Every strike she threw was calcted, clean, devastating.


    She was frighteningly fast, impossibly strong, terrifyingly skilled¡ªeverything I wasn¡¯t.


    I wasn¡¯t fighting a person¡ªI was weathering a storm.


    And worst of all? She wasn¡¯t even trying.


    I lost count of how many times I hit the ground, nearly cking out. Time lost all meaning, and my breaths came in desperate, ragged bursts.


    Every sparring tactic Lucian had drilled into my mind evaporated, and I went into survival mode.


    She never gave me a second to get on the offense. All I could do was dodge and block, letting her momentum work against her. Creating space when I could. Little tricks. Stalling. Surviving¡ªbarely.


    Seconds dragged. My muscles screamed. My lungs burned. My head swam. Only sheer willpower I didn¡¯t even know I had kept me standing.


    But I refused to give in. I wasn¡¯t weak or defenseless. And I would prove it if it was thest thing I¡ª


    A shrill ringing pierced through the air, and she suddenly retreated. I dropped to one knee, chest heaving, blinking the nausea and dizziness away.


    She tapped her watch, silencing the timer, and folded her arms again. She wasn¡¯t panting or sweating¡ªnothing to give away that she¡¯d just handed my ass to me for three whole minutes.


    "Not bad," she said, not even a single fucking tremor in her voice. "Imagine what you could achieve if you focused."


    I looked up at her, dazed. For a split second, she was two people, and I had to blink to fix my vision. "Who the fuck are you?"


    She cracked a minuscule smile and leaned down, offering a hand to help me up. "Maya Cartridge. I¡¯ll be your trainer for the next phase."


    This was the ¡¯elite trainer¡¯ Lucian had told me about?


    Was he trying to have me killed?


    I hesitated, then took her hand.


    "You held your own longer than I expected," she noted. "But you¡¯ll need to do better when you face an opponent that decides to use their werewolf abilities."


    My jaw dropped. "You didn¡¯t?"


    She snorted. "I¡¯m a Beta¡¯s daughter. If I did, you¡¯d be in two halves across the room right now."


    I stared at her in disbelief. How had she moved like that if she hadn¡¯t used her werewolf powers? "Seriously?" I asked. "You didn¡¯t use powers?"


    She shook her head. "Not a single drop of it. You don¡¯t have to be a wolf to move like one. You just have to train like one."


    She spread her arms, gesturing to herself. "And that¡¯s where Ie in."


    Her words hit deep in me, breaking through the doubt and the feeling that I didn¡¯t belong. I didn¡¯t have to be a wolf to move like one.


    "You¡¯ve got potential," Maya continued. "But if you want to make it, you¡¯ll have to let go of all your distractions."


    She tapped her temple. "Silence that voice in your head telling you that you have to be something you¡¯re not to achieve greatness. Who you are now is enough to take you to who you need to be."


    "I¡ª"


    She cocked her head. "That better not be an excuse."


    I huffed augh, hopeful anticipation brewing inside. I understood now why Lucian had assigned Maya Cartridge to me.


    I could tell that she was exactly what I needed.


    I shook my head. "No excuses."


    She nodded and extended a hand. I took it. Like the rest of her, her grip was firm, powerful.


    "Get some rest, Sera. We start bright and early tomorrow."


    I nodded. "Thank you, Maya."


    She gave me a slow, devious smile. "You won¡¯t be saying that when I have you on your knees, puking up your intestines."


    My mouth dropped open, and she threw her head back,ughing.


    "See you, Sera," she threw over her shoulder as she walked out of the room.


    Her voice held promise¡ªof torture and agony. But I knew that if I could brave through that, I woulde out stronger than ever.


    I couldn¡¯t wait.


    ***


    Later, as I slipped into my car, eagerly anticipating going home and soaking in a hotvender bath, my phone buzzed.


    I reached for it and frowned at the name on the screen: Michelle Brenner¡ªDaniel¡¯s homeroom teacher.


    Did this have to do with Daniel¡¯s absence from school? Kieran assured me he¡¯d sorted it all out.


    "Hello?"


    "Good afternoon, Mrs. ckthorne."


    I winced. I really needed to go about changing my name¡ªor at least letting the people around me know I was divorced.


    "I called to remind you about the parent-teacher conference this evening."


    I bit back a groan. I¡¯d forgotten about Daniel¡¯s biannual PTC.


    "I trust you and Mr. ckthorne will be attending together as usual?"


    My stomach turned.


    The kiss had momentarily left my headspace while I was trying not to die sparring with Maya. But now, it returned with a vengeance¡ªsharp and achingly vivid.


    I cleared my throat. "Yes," I said, forcing the word out. "We¡¯ll be there."


    If I didn¡¯t shoot myself in the head before then.

 Chapter 25 BROKEN PROMISES

    <h4>Chapter 25: Chapter 25 BROKEN PROMISES</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I stared down at the text I had sent Kieran this afternoon after Miss Brenner¡¯s phone call.


    ¡¯Daniel¡¯s PTC at six.¡¯


    And his reply: ¡¯I know. I¡¯ll be there.¡¯


    I¡¯d dreaded seeing him again after the kiss, a knot of unease and difort pulling at my stomach.


    I should have saved myself the mental energy¡ªthe parent-teacher conference was nearly over, and Kieran still hadn¡¯t shown up.


    I kept ncing at the door, waiting¡ªfucking praying¡ªhe¡¯d walk in at thest second, his usual scowl in ce, ready with an apology.


    But the door stayed closed. His seat next to me remained empty. And every tick of the clock only made the hollow pit in my stomach grow deeper.


    I pulled out my phone again and called him for the fifth time. Straight to voicemail. No message. Just that cold, empty beep.


    Miss Brenner had asked me for the sixth time if my ¡¯husband¡¯ wasing, and I¡¯d told her: "He¡¯s just runningte; five more minutes" six times.


    I couldn¡¯t sit in that uncertainty any longer, so I called Gavin. If anyone knew where Kieran was, it¡¯d be him.


    "Hey, Gavin," I said, keeping my voice steady.


    Like the rest of Kieran¡¯s pack members, I didn¡¯t have much of a rtionship with Gavin, but unlike the rest of them, he¡¯d never shown hostility to me¡ªat least not outwardly.


    "Sorry to bother you. Do you know where Kieran is?"


    There was a pause, just long enough to set me on edge. "Yeah," he finally answered. "He¡¯s... out. With Celeste."


    My heart dropped. Celeste. Of course.


    I took a deep, calming breath. "Okay, thanks, Gavin," I said, forcing my voice to be steady.


    I ended the call and stuffed my phone back into my purse before I threw it across the room in frustration.


    "Mrs. ckthorne?"


    I looked up and forced a smile when Miss Brenner smiled down at me and asked the same question for the seventh time. "Can we expect Mr. ckthorne soon?"


    She¡¯d had her one-on-one with all the other parents and students in Daniel¡¯s ss, and now it was just me and her in the ssroom.


    I gave her an apologetic smile. "I¡¯m so sorry for keeping you waiting, but it turns out that my¡ª" I caught myself. "Daniel¡¯s father won¡¯t be able to make it."


    "Oh. I hope there¡¯s no problem?"


    There was¡ªnamed Celeste.


    I shook my head. "Oh, no. He just got too caught up with work."


    "Right." She nodded. If she could sense my sour mood, she made no indication. "Well, shall we begin?"


    "Yes." I took a deep breath. "Let¡¯s."


    "How is Daniel, by the way?" she asked. "The whole ss misses him."


    "He¡¯s doing well, thank you. He has a tutor whoes in every day, so he¡¯s up to date with his school work."


    She nodded. "Good. I have no doubt that he¡¯ll do well and will be up to speed by the time he returns. Do you have any idea when that might be?"


    I pursed my lips. "No. Soon, hopefully."


    "Okay, then. Well, let¡¯s dive deeper, shall we?" She looked through a file in her hand. "Academically, Daniel is excelling. He¡¯s reading above grade level, his math skills are strong, and his writing shows real thought and creativity."


    My next smile was genuine. "He¡¯s really a brilliant boy. He always pushes himself."


    She smiled. "It shows. He¡¯s also extremely kind and demonstrates a great deal of emotional intelligence for his age. He always raises his hand, helps his ssmates, and volunteers to lead group projects. He¡¯s respectful, empathetic, and very self-motivated."


    Pride swelled in my chest like a balloon¡ªand was immediately deted by the fact that Kieran wasn¡¯t here to hear all the amazing things about our son.


    "One thing, though," Miss Brenner added. "Has Daniel been going through any... changestely?"


    I stiffened slightly. "What do you mean?"


    "Well, for the past few days before he left school, he seemed more... withdrawn. Children are sensitive and are very attuned to their environment, and changes within that environment can affect them."


    Once again, I asked myself if getting divorced was the right thing to do, especially for Daniel. The thought of my baby being affected by Kieran¡¯s and my separation made my heart ache.


    "I¡¯ll pay more attention to his well-being," I said thickly. "Thanks for pointing it out."


    Miss Brenner smiled kindly. "Of course. As you know, we usually have a segment where our students share their thoughts about the academic experience, and since Daniel¡¯s not physically here, could we video call him?"


    My heart lit up with the usual happiness when I was about to see Daniel. "Yes, of course."


    I pulled out the encrypted phone and video-called Daniel.


    I set up the phone between us, and my heart skipped a beat when the screen lit up with his bright, expectant face.


    "Mom!"


    I beamed. "Hi, baby."


    His gaze shifted, and he waved, his smile widening. "Hi, Miss Brenner."


    "Hello, dear. It¡¯s good to see you. Everyone misses you in ss."


    "I miss them¡ª" His gaze shifted to the space beside me, and his smile froze. "Where¡¯s Dad?"


    My heart cracked at the way his voice wavered. "Sweetie, he had to work. He¡¯s really sorry he missed this."


    The words tasted bitter in my mouth. I didn¡¯t want to have to cover for Kieran like this. He should have shown up for his son.


    But my anger wasn¡¯t important right now.


    What was important was the way Daniel¡¯s face crumpled with confusion and hurt.


    "He promised," he whispered, his voice shaking with too much fury for a nine-year-old. "This morning, after breakfast, he promised he¡¯de. He said he wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world."


    I guess Celeste was more than the world.


    I reached for words, anything to patch the wounds I could already see forming. "He didn¡¯t mean to break his promise. He just¡ª" I sighed. "Things came up."


    But Daniel had already stopped listening. His chin trembled slightly before he looked away. "He¡¯s a liar," he muttered, angrily swiping at his cheek.


    My heartpletely broke at the tears spilling down his cheeks. "Danny¡ª"


    He shook his head obstinately. "I¡¯ll never forgive him."


    "Honey, please don¡¯t be mad. Miss Brenner is telling me some amazing things about your school work and¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t care," he said. "What¡¯s the point of working hard to make Dad proud if he won¡¯t even show up?"


    I choked back a rogue sob. "Oh, baby. I¡¯m proud."


    He smiled softly, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "Thanks, Mom. Bye, Miss Brenner."


    "Dan¡ª"


    The screen went nk.


    I sat back in the chair, numb and burning at the same time. I¡¯d worried about how our divorce affected Daniel, worried I¡¯d inadvertently hurt my son.


    But it was Kieran who had initiated the break. He was the one who broke his promise to our son.


    He chose Celeste over Daniel.


    "Mrs. ckthorne¡ª"


    I gathered my things. "Thank you, Miss Brenner. I think we¡¯re done for the night."


    Daniel¡¯s teacher sighed. "Children look up to their parents and¡ª"


    I shook my head, cutting her off. "I¡¯m not the one who needs to hear that. I showed up."


    My steps faltered as I walked out of the school¡ªand saw him.


    Kieran.


    He was rushing toward me from the parking lot, looking disheveled¡ªmessy hair, wrinkled dress shirt. What the hell had he and Celeste been up to?


    His eyes widened when he saw me, an apology written all over his face.


    I huffed and forced my legs to move, intending to walk past him. But he caught my arm, turning me around to face him.


    "Sera¡ªwait¡ªI¡¯m sorry."


    I red at him, fury rising like wildfire. "You¡¯re sorry?"


    He ran his hand through his hair, further mussing it up. "I¡ªI lost track of time. I was with Celeste and¡ª"


    I couldn¡¯t help it¡ªIughed. It was either that or scream in the parking lot of an elementary school.


    "Of course you were with her. You weren¡¯t justte, Kieran. You chose not to be there. You chose her."


    "It wasn¡¯t like that," he said, face twisting in frustration. "I didn¡¯t mean¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t care what you meant," I snapped. "All that matters is what happened, and what happened is that you didn¡¯t show up for your son. There was an exhibit of projects. Daniel made the cutest birdhouse. His teacher sang his praises. And you weren¡¯t there. He worked himself to the bone to make you proud¡ªand you couldn¡¯t even show up."


    Kieran looked like he wanted to argue¡ªlike he had a thousand excuses just waiting to pour out. But I didn¡¯t give a fuck.


    "He cried," I continued, my voice sharper. "You promised him, and he trusted you; he believed in you. And now he¡¯s saying he never will again. Do you know what that means? What that does to a child?"


    Kieran stepped forward, his face set like stone. "It won¡¯t happen again."


    I stared at him, feeling like I was looking at a stranger.


    The Kieran I knew was honorable, a man of his word.


    This man, who kissed his ex while prancing around with her sister and then broke promises to his son...


    I didn¡¯t know him.


    "You say that now. But what happens the next time Celeste calls? What happens when you two eventually get married and have a child?"


    The words caused an inexplicable ache in my chest, but I shoved that feeling aside and focused on my anger. "How far will Daniel fall on your list then?"


    His jaw clenched. "Don¡¯t say that."


    "I will. Because it¡¯s the truth, and someone has to say it. You already made your choice. But I swear to you, Kieran¡ª" I stabbed a finger in his chest, and his eyes darkened.


    "If you hurt Daniel like this again, I won¡¯t stay still. I will take him, and we¡¯ll go, and you will never see him again."


    Kieran looked like I¡¯d dropped a sh grenade in front of him, and for once, he was silent¡ªnoeback.


    Because he knew I meant it.


    Daniel was the one thing in the world I didn¡¯t take lightly, and I would be damned if I let anybody, least of all Kieran and fucking Celeste, break my baby¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 26 FAILURE OF A FATHER

    <h4>Chapter 26: Chapter 26 FAILURE OF A FATHER</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I didn¡¯t expect Daniel to shut me out sopletely.


    Three calls ignored. Twelve texts left on read. Each unanswered attempt carved deeper into my chest. I felt the distance like a physical ache¡ªit was cold, sharp, brutal.


    I¡¯d always believed myself a good father¡ªpresent, devoted, enough. But now, I wasn¡¯t so sure.


    "He¡¯ll never trust you again."


    Sera¡¯s words haunted me, razor-sharp and unforgiving. Worse because they were true. I¡¯d crushed a child¡¯s fragile faith beneath my boot like discarded trash.


    When my phone finally rang, Mother¡¯s voice held none of her usual warmth. "Your son cried himself to sleep, clutching that robot model he wanted to show you."


    I flinched. "You sound just like Sera."


    "Good," she hissed. "That girl should¡¯ve chewed your ear off for what you did."


    If I needed more proof that I had epically fucked up, that was it.


    My mother had spent a decade sharpening her contempt for Sera. When even Sera¡¯s greatest enemy took her side, I hadn¡¯t just failed as a father.


    I had be the very weakness I¡¯d spent a lifetime despising¡ªA coward behind his excuse.


    My excuse for letting my son down was flimsy at best, absolutely ridiculous at worst.


    I¡¯d been out with Celeste. Forgetting the responsibilities in my life, like a teencking a fully developed frontal lobe.


    I¡¯d been so desperate to mend what I¡¯d broken between us, to prove I could still be the man she once wanted. So when she begged me to take her to Six gs Magic Mountain, I went like an obedient mutt instead of the Alpha I was supposed to be.


    When she snatched my phone and tucked it into her purse¡ª"No distractions, Kieran. Just us."¡ªI didn¡¯t challenge her.


    And when I finally realized howte it was, when she pouted and asked me to drive her home first instead of rushing to Daniel¡¯s school, I fucking agreed.


    Sera was right. I¡¯d chosen Celeste over Daniel.


    I¡¯d upgraded from shitty ex-husband to shitty father.


    I¡¯d forgotten the one thing that should have been carved into my bones¡ªmy son. My brilliant, kind-hearted boy who still looked at me like I hung the moon, even when I didn¡¯t deserve an ounce of his faith. And I¡¯d shattered him. Made him cry.


    The self-loathing clung to me like the stench of blood after a hunt.


    After an eternity of my mother¡¯s scolding¡ª"You¡¯re lucky he¡¯s even willing to speak to you"¡ªshe finally relented. yed mediator. Convinced Daniel to give me onest chance.


    I clung to that opportunity like a drowning man clings to driftwood.


    Then the screen flickered to life, and the moment I saw his face, it felt like I¡¯d taken a ser ball to the chest.


    "Danny," I exhaled, running a hand over my face.


    He wouldn¡¯t look at me. His gaze fixed somewhere over my shoulder, on the painting behind me¡ªthe one of the mountain range he¡¯d always loved.


    "Hi." t. Empty.


    My chest caved in. He used to light up when he saw me. Now I¡¯d drained that light dry.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat. "Bud, I¡¯m so sorry. You have no idea how much¡ª"


    "Was it because of Celeste?" His voice was sharp. Too sharp for a nine-year-old.


    Ice flooded my veins. Had Sera twisted his mind against me? Against Celeste?


    "Danny, whatever your mom told you¡ª"


    "Mom didn¡¯t say anything." His re finally snapped to mine. "She never does. But I saw it myself. Yesterday. On the video call. That woman was sitting in our kitchen like she owned it. You were with her, right? That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t go to my school."


    My jaw worked soundlessly¡ªa damned Alpha rendered speechless by his own pup. There was no defense, no excuse that could dull the betrayal in his voice.


    "I don¡¯t like her, Dad." His gaze locked onto mine, eyes burning with conviction.


    "Daniel." I dragged a hand down my face. "If you¡¯d just give her a chance¡ª"


    "No." He shook his head firmly. "I don¡¯t want her around us. Around me."


    That stubborn set to his jaw? That was me. The same unyielding pride that had once made me challenge my father¡¯s orders. Except Daniel wasn¡¯t just stubborn¡ªhe was right.


    And I was the one who¡¯d lost his way.


    "She¡¯s family," I rasped.


    "No." His voice dropped low, eerily mature. For a heartbeat, it felt like he was the Alpha, and I was the pup being put in my ce.


    But I was still his father. He needed to understand.


    "Listen to me, son." I forced steel into my voice. "Celeste and I are together. It¡¯s serious." A pause, then the blow I¡¯d hoped to deliver gently: "One day, I¡¯m going to marry her. She¡¯ll be your stepmother."


    His breath hitched. Guilt ripped through me¡ªthis wasn¡¯t how he should¡¯ve found out. I¡¯d wanted to ease him into it, let him adjust.


    Instead, I¡¯d gutted him.


    Silence. Then, so quiet it shattered me: "What about Mom?"


    The question knocked the air from my lungs. I could still taste Sera on my lips. I¡¯d kissed her. Held her like she was still mine. But that... was just another mistake.


    "Your mom and I are divorced, bud."


    "You could fix it." His voice cracked. "You could go back."


    Did I want? The truth was a living thing, wing behind my ribs. I thought about her constantly¡ªthe scent of her skin, the way she¡¯d gasped when I kissed her.


    "No." I clenched my fists. "We won¡¯t."


    "But why?" His small hands balled into fists. "Mom¡¯s awesome. Why don¡¯t you love her?"


    "I do¡ª"


    "Not like how you do to Celeste." The way he said her name was a curse.


    I stared at him, struck dumb. Since when did my nine-year-old understand this better than I did?


    "Mom always put us first. Even you."


    Each syble was a condemnation, peeling back the lies I¡¯d told myself. Sera had sacrificed everything¡ªher pride, her happiness, her very breath¡ªfor this family. While I¡¯d been blind to it. Worse, I¡¯d expected it. Took it for granted.


    "Nobody can take her ce!" His voice cracked with a rawness. "She will never be my mom!"


    The screen went ck before I could respond.


    Silence.


    The kind thates after a gunshot.


    I sat there, hollowed out, Daniel¡¯s usations echoing in my skull. He was right. I¡¯d treated Sera like a discarded toy¡ªsomething to be consumed and forgotten the moment Celeste, my shiny new obsession, came back into my life.


    I never even considered the damage it would cause, the people I would hurt.


    A knock.


    Celeste slipped in before I could answer, her jasmine scent flooding the room. My muscles locked.


    "How¡¯d it go?" She perched on my desk, all sympathy.


    "He hates me." The admission tasted like blood.


    Her pout was practiced. "Oh, Kieran, he¡¯s just a child¡ª"


    "He looked at me like I was a stranger." Like I¡¯d be one.


    She slid into myp, fingers tracing my neck where the mating mark should be. I let my hands settle on her hips out of habit, but my skin prickled¡ªwrong, wrong, this was all wrong.


    "Is Daniel why we haven¡¯t...?" Her breath was warm against my jaw.


    I stiffened.


    The truth?


    No. The reason lived in the way my pulse didn¡¯t stutter when she touched me. In how my wolf stayed dormant in her presence. In the dreams where another woman¡¯s eyes haunted me.


    But I couldn¡¯t say that. So I nodded.


    Celeste¡¯s lips brushed my cheek¡ªa im. "I¡¯ll make him love me. We¡¯ll be perfect."


    Her certainty should¡¯veforted me. Instead, my gut twisted.


    Because Daniel¡¯s hatred wasn¡¯t just childish resentment. My son was extremely intuitive¡ªthe kind that sensed rot beneath pretty surfaces.


    Maybe his fury was from something deeper.

 Chapter 27 HER REGRET

    <h4>Chapter 27: Chapter 27 HER REGRET</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    It was an enjoyable morning. The sun streamed through my kitchen window, and for the first time in months, I felt light. Hopeful.


    Every muscle screamed in protest as I measured flour, but the pain had be an old friend¡ªone whose constant presence meant progress.


    I had started training with Maya, and if Lucian was a sadistic bastard, then she was the devil herself.


    "You¡¯ve got more in you, Sera!" she¡¯d snarled yesterday, her boot nudging my trembling thighs during yet another impossible drill. "Dig deeper!"


    And somehow, I always made it.


    The memory of her rare praise still warmed me. Advanced techniques. Real progress. Each bruise was a stepping stone toward bing someone who could stand unshaken between Daniel and the world¡¯s cruelties.


    Today called for celebration. I turned up the radio, letting the upbeat pop song guide my movements as I danced between counter and bowl, flour dusting my arms like battle scars. The sweet scent of vani filled the air¡ª


    BRRRRZZZZT!


    The doorbell screamed through the house, one endless electronic wail.


    My good mood wavered as the shrill noise continued. Over and over. Like whoever was pressing it had gone into an electric shock and had their finger locked on the doorbell.


    Judging by my track record of visitors and the aggressive way my doorbell was being abused, there were only a couple of guesses who could be on the other side.


    I wiped my hands on my apron, already bracing for impact.


    The door swung open to reveal Celeste, her designer sunsses perched atop her perfectly styled golden waves. Of course.


    Before I could speak, she shoved past me, her shoulder knocking mine with deliberate force.


    I didn¡¯t turn around right away. I stared at the empty driveway, my eyes fixed on a sprinkler in the yard of the house across the street.


    Give me strength, I silently prayed to every deity in existence.


    I finally turned.


    Celeste looked gorgeous as always, her golden hair curled around her face like a halo¡ªironic because she was the furthest thing from an angel.


    And right now, she looked like a serpent, poised to strike.


    "Stay away from Kieran," she snapped, like some bitter queen issuing a decree.


    I dramatically turned, my head swiveling like I was looking for something. "Do you see me with Kieran?" I asked, desperately holding on to the earlier bliss I could already feel slipping away.


    "Don¡¯t y coy with me," she hissed, taking a threatening step toward me. "I know what you¡¯re doing. I see through all your little tricks. What¡¯s next? Are you going to n another attack to catch his attention?"


    I closed my eyes and breathed through my nose deeply. One breath. Two. Three.


    When I opened my eyes, she was still standing before me and hadn¡¯t burned to ashes like I¡¯d desperately hoped.


    "I¡¯m not doing this again with you, Celeste," I said, crossing my arms.


    She scoffed. "Tough shit, because I¡¯m doing it with you. How are you going to do it this time? Another gunshot is too obvious. Maybe an ambush? Home invaders?"


    She stepped even closer, stabbing a manicured finger at my chest. "Share with the ss, Sera. What conniving ways are you going to use to make sure no one suspects you this time?"


    A sharp, angry burst ofughter escaped me as I swatted her hand away. "Are you serious right now?" I asked. "If anyone should be the suspect in that attack, it¡¯s you."


    I narrowed my eyes at her. "You had the motive, and I wouldn¡¯t put it past you. Anything to secure your precious Kieran."


    Celeste sneered. "Like I would waste my time on you. You¡¯re not worth the effort."


    I spread my arms, gesturing around the foyer. "Yet, you¡¯re here¡ªhaving yet another bitch fit."


    I cocked my head to the side. "How bored are you that you¡¯ve penciled ¡¯Incessantly harass Sera even though she¡¯s blissfully minding her own business¡¯ into your calendar?"


    Celeste¡¯s entire body vibrated with rage. "You smug bitch," she hissed. "You think you¡¯re clever? It¡¯s not enough that you¡¯re a fucking obstacle, you had to go and drag Daniel into this?"


    The mention of my son immediately set me on edge.


    "Excuse me?"


    Celeste noticed my change in demeanor and her glossed lips curled like she¡¯d just yed her winning card. "You heard me. That brat of yours has been nothing but trouble since I returned." She took a step closer. "One more outburst, one more refusal to ept me, and I¡¯ll make sure Kieran ships him off to some remote boarding school in Switzend."


    The world narrowed to the pulse pounding in my ears.


    "Let¡¯s see you manipte situations when your precious Daniel is six time zones away," she purred, close enough now that I could see the flecks of gold in her cold blue eyes. "No more video calls. No more parent meetings. Just... silence."


    Something inside me snapped.


    The p cracked through the room like a gunshot, my palm connecting with her cheek with enough force to snap her head to the side. Celeste staggered back, her manicured hands flying to her face in shock.


    For a heartbeat, there was perfect stillness. Then¡ª


    "If you ever," I growled, stepping into her space, "so much as whisper my son¡¯s name again, I will end you." My voice shook with barely contained fury. "Not a threat, Celeste. A promise."


    Celeste¡¯s fingers trembled against her reddening cheek. For the first time since she¡¯d barged into my home, she looked genuinely shaken.


    "Now get the fuck out," I hissed, my voice low and venomous, "before I decide to give you matching cheeks."


    The hatred in her eyes burned like acid, mirroring the fury I knew shone in mine.


    "You¡¯ll regret this," she whispered, though the tremor in her voice undermined her threat.


    A bitterugh tore from my throat. "The only thing I regret is ever believing you had a shred of decency."


    The door mmed behind her with enough force to make the framed photos on my walls shudder. One of Daniel and me at the beachst summer tilted dangerously before righting itself.


    Silence.


    The kind that rings louder than any scream.


    My pulse roared in my ears, adrenaline still coursing through my veins. The sting in my palm should have felt satisfying¡ªjustice for her vile threats¡ªbut it only left me feeling... empty.


    Each encounter with Celeste since her return had been worse than thest. A disturbing esction from petty jabs to outright warfare. And now she¡¯d crossed the one line I¡¯d never allowed anyone to cross¡ªthreatening to harm my son.


    The realization hit me like a physical blow: Kieran chose this. He chose her. Either he was willfully blind to the monster she¡¯d be, or worse¡ªhe simply didn¡¯t care.


    My good mood had dissipated, and I abandoned my baking project, instead grabbing a tub of ice cream and curling up in front of the couch.


    I hoped mindless TV and sugar would take my mind off the altercation with Celeste, but half an hourter, my door burst open, and I knew that was a pipe dream.


    Kieran stormed into the living room like a thundercloud, and I fought the urge to scream.


    Why wouldn¡¯t these two just leave me alone?


    "You struck her?" His voice was dangerously quiet, the kind of calm thates before a hurricane.


    I set the melting carton aside with deliberate slowness, pausing Chandler¡¯s sarcastic quip mid-sentence.


    "Going to ask for my side?" I kept my voice level, though my fingers dug into the couch cushions.


    His lip curled. "I know exactly what happened. Celeste came to you in good faith, seeking advice about Daniel¡ª"


    A bark ofughter escaped me. "Seeking advice? Is that what we¡¯re calling threats now?"


    "Enough!" His roar shook the windows. "Just admit the truth¡ªyou can¡¯t stand the thought of her being his stepmother!"


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. The ice cream in my stomach curdled into acid.


    "Marry her if you fucking want," I hissed. "But if you or that bitchy one finger on my son..." My voice dropped to a deadly whisper. "I will burn your entire world down, Kieran."


    He scoffed, advancing like a predator cornering prey. "You still don¡¯t understand. You have no say. Because you..." His lips twisted. "You never mattered."


    My breath hitched, his wordsnding like a blow.


    "You never did. Not when we got married, not when we lived together..." His gaze flicked to my lips, darkening. "Not even when we fucked.


    "You were a mistake, Sera." Venom dripped from every syble. "If you hadn¡¯t slithered into my room that night¡ªif you hadn¡¯t trapped me¡ªCeleste would be Daniel¡¯s mother. As she should have been."


    I searched his eyes desperately¡ªfor remorse, for the man I¡¯d loved. Found only a void.


    "It¡¯s always been Celeste. Every time I touched you, I closed my eyes and pretended you were her. You were just... convenient."


    My palm cracked across his face before he finished, sending his face to the left. If I owned my wolf, his throat would have been torn out.


    "You don¡¯t get to rewrite history," I rasped, hands shaking. "Not like this."


    Kieran¡¯s head snapped back, but his expression hardened into something inhuman.


    "Don¡¯t I?" A cruel smirk. "You yed the whore to get this marriage. unted our sex life in Celeste¡¯s face. Did you think there wouldn¡¯t be consequences?"


    My palm cracked across his other cheek, the impact vibrating up my arm. The sting in my hand was nothingpared to the agony shredding my chest. Hot tears threatened, but I clenched my jaw¡ªI¡¯d be damned if I let him see me break.


    "Out." The word tore from my throat like shrapnel. "Now."


    Something flickered in his expression¡ªtoo little, toote. With strength I didn¡¯t know I had, I shoved him toward the door.


    "Listen well, Kieran ckthorne." My voice was steel wrapped in shattered ss. "My only regret is ever loving you. That night with you? I¡¯d have rather fucked a stranger."


    The door mmed on his stunned face.


    When I was finally alone in the room, I unraveled.


    I copsed onto the carpet, banging my left knee on the coffee table on the way down. The pain that exploded was nothingpared to the agony piercing my heart.


    Sobs ripped through me like bullets from a machine gun¡ªrapid-fire, loud, ugly. I pressed my hands to my ears, trying to drown out Kieran¡¯s words, but it was like applying a tourniquet to an arm after the poison had already reached the heart.


    Why?


    Every time I wed my way forward¡ªevery time I tried to move on¡ªthey ripped me open again.

 Chapter 28 WORTH CELEBRATING

    <h4>Chapter 28: Chapter 28 WORTH CELEBRATING</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The training room clock had long since blurred into meaningless numbers. Hours? Minutes? Time didn¡¯t matter¡ªonly the burn in my muscles, the raw ache of my knuckles, the way my lungs screamed for air but got none.


    Each jab carried Celeste¡¯s sneer: "You¡¯re not worth the effort."


    Every hook bore Kieran¡¯s venom: "You never mattered."


    I hit harder. Faster. Letting the pain overwrite them like a virus corrupting old files.


    If I stopped, even for a second, I¡¯d hear them. I¡¯d feel the stabbing agony of their words.


    I couldn¡¯t afford that. If I let the words sink in, they would take root. Grow branches. Vines. Wrap around me and choke me from within¡ª


    "Damn, what did that poor dummy ever do to you?"


    I startled, whipping around to find Maya by the door, just like she¡¯d been the first day we met.


    I was panting so hard, I couldn¡¯t answer her, and that split second of distraction brought the venom back.


    ¡¯You were a mistake, Sera.¡¯


    I spun back around and continued to attack the sparring dummy. It didn¡¯t have a face, but Celeste¡¯s and Kieran¡¯s kept shing on the nk canvas, and I hit even harder.


    I didn¡¯t know when Maya moved, but the next thing I knew, she had a firm grip on my wrist, pausing my swing.


    "You¡¯re going to break your wrists if you keep going like that," she said. "And you¡¯ll burn out."


    For a moment, I just stood there, fighting to catch my breath, debating whether struggling against her when I knew I was going to lose was worth it.


    Finally, I staggered back, and Maya released me as I slumped down to the mat.


    She sank, too, with a lot more grace than I could ever muster. She wordlessly handed me a water bottle.


    The sound of me greedily chugging the contents of the bottle filled the room, and when I was done, I felt slightly better.


    ¡¯Every time I touched you, I pretended you were her.¡¯


    I closed my eyes, fighting the urge to scream. Anything to drown out the fucking noise.


    "Come on." I looked up to see that Maya was standing again. She had a hand stretched out to me. "We¡¯re getting a drink."


    I shook my head. "I¡¯m not in the mood."


    She crouched, her brown eyes pinning me. "When your trainer tells you to do something, what is your reply?"


    I rolled my eyes, remembering the first rule she drilled into me during our first session. "Maya, this isn¡¯t¡ª"


    "What. Is. Your. Reply?"


    I sighed. "Yes, Miss Cartridge."


    Her lips twitched, and she held her hand out. "Let¡¯s go."


    "I smell," Iined weakly.


    She wrinkled her nose like she¡¯d just noticed. "You¡¯re right. You do."


    She wiggled her hand impatiently, and I finally took it, letting her pull me to my feet.


    We sat outside on the patio behind the OTS dorms. Maya procured a fancy bottle of Cabe Sauvignon, which we sipped from stic cups from the cafeteria, watching the sky deepen into dusk as a cool breeze brushed against our skin.


    The silence wasn¡¯t ufortable¡ªit was actually kind of nice.


    Until Maya broke it. "So, wanna tell me why you¡¯re attempting to murder yourself and a sparring dummy on your day off?"


    I exhaled, staring down into my cup. I twirled it slightly in my hand, watching the liquid slosh around.


    "It¡¯s a long story," I said softly.


    She leaned back, folding her arms. "Then you¡¯re lucky I¡¯m a good listener."


    I shook my head. "I don¡¯t¡ª"


    "Your trainer just told you to do something, Sera."


    I looked up at her. Though she had on her usual stern countenance, her eyes held a softness I¡¯d never seen before.


    "Yes, Miss Cartridge."


    The words tumbled out of me¡ªhalting at first, then fast and uncontroble.


    I told her everything.


    The mistake I made ten years ago. The night I let my guard down, lost my inhibitions, andmitted an irreversible mistake. The punishment that came after¡ªhow my family shunned me, how I was branded a disgrace. How I spent thest ten years¡ªalone, unloved, worthless.


    I told her about Celeste¡¯s return, about how I¡¯d somehow remained the viin in their story even after the divorce.


    I didn¡¯t dare look at her when I finished.


    I didn¡¯t know Maya all that well, but she struck me as a disciplined person. Someone upright who valued honesty and hated weakness. I expected her to flinch, to withdraw, to look at me with the same disdain I¡¯d received my whole life.


    But she didn¡¯t.


    She just let out a soft sigh and said, "You¡¯ve been through hell."


    I blinked, my gaze darting to her.


    "Of course you¡¯ve made mistakes, Sera. Who hasn¡¯t?" she continued. "But being wolfless¡ªthat wasn¡¯t your fault. And that one night? Last I checked, it takes at least two people to have sex, and unless you¡¯re Mary, you didn¡¯t make Daniel all by yourself."


    I huffed a weakugh at that.


    Maya ced a hand on my shoulder and squeezed. "I¡¯m sorry you were let down. I¡¯m sorry you¡¯re hurting."


    I opened my mouth, but no words came. I hadn¡¯t been expecting this level of sympathy, and I didn¡¯t know what to do with it.


    There was pressure building in my eyes, and I was horrified that I might cry in front of Maya.


    "I just wish Lucian and I had met you sooner," she said softly. "If you¡¯d been brought into OTS back then, maybe you wouldn¡¯t have had to endure all that alone."


    Yep¡ªI was going to cry.


    Maya once again surprised me by pulling me into her arms. She held me as I wept, and I clung to her like a lifeline.


    The tears flowed out of me unabated, but instead of my heartache growing, it felt like the pain was ebbing.


    Like the tears were washing it all away. Suddenly, I felt less pathetic, less broken. Understood.


    Maya¡¯s words reced Celeste¡¯s and Kieran¡¯s.


    Everyone made mistakes, but the punishment I¡¯d suffered had far outweighed the crime, and I was done serving it.


    I was done letting Kieran and Celeste poison my life with their toxicity.


    ***


    I woke up the next morning with a kind of rity I hadn¡¯t felt in years.


    It felt like the weight of guilt and regret I¡¯d carried around for ten years had been lifted. I felt lighter, an actual spring in my step.


    It was time to move forward¡ªfor me, and for Daniel.


    Training was better. I felt less inclined to decapitate the innocent sparring dummy, and I think my tears had softened Maya because she went easier on me than usual. Not that I wasining.


    Still, Maya¡¯s version of easy had me copsing to the floor when we were done, struggling to breathe.


    My vision swam as she waved something in my field of vision.


    I frowned, grabbing the flyer.


    "What¡¯s this?"


    "A trial for all OTS rookies," she said. "It¡¯s in three months. It¡¯s a critical test to evaluate your progress."


    I sat up. "And you want me to participate?"


    She nodded. "Lucian thinks so, too."


    "But¡ª" My mouth was suddenly dry. The other rookies had been training longer than I had. Most of them had wolves, which was a given advantage.


    Maya nudged my knee with her boot. "Get out of that head. If I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be ready in three months, I wouldn¡¯t ask you to do it."


    She cocked her head. "But I am¡ªasking you to do it."


    A small smile spread on my face. If Maya and Lucian thought I could do it, then I probably could.


    It struck me that I had more people in my corner than I initially thought. Lucian, Maya, Daniel.


    Daniel...


    Oh, he¡¯d be so proud of me if I did well.


    That cemented my decision, and I looked up at Maya. "Yes, Miss Cartridge."


    She returned my smile and tilted her head towards the door. "Now go hit the showers."


    I pushed myself to my feet and headed out.


    I frowned when I saw that the light in the hallway was off. I felt my way to themon area I had to pass to get to the locker rooms.


    Just as I stepped in, the lights clicked on, momentarily blinding me with their sudden intensity.


    "Happy birthday, Sera!"


    I staggered backward, stunned, taking in the room¡ªconfetti, balloons, streamers, an actual banner with my name on it.


    Some of the rookies were grinning like idiots, Lucian was holding a cake, and Maya appeared from behind me, throwing her arm around my shoulder.


    "Happy birthday, Sera." She beamed at me.


    I blinked slowly, my heart clenching in my chest.


    I rarely celebrated my birthday. My birth nearly killed my mother, and my father never let me forget that. He¡¯d scowl every year when the date came around and saw any form of celebration as a personal affront.


    And after I got married... Well, let¡¯s just say birthdays were thest thing on anyone¡¯s mind.


    Only Daniel ever remembered.


    So when my phone buzzed earlier today with a birthday greeting, I thought it was from Daniel.


    However, when I checked... it wasn¡¯t.


    It was from Kieran.


    "Happy birthday. Hope you¡¯re well."


    I stared at the message for a long moment, strangely numb. Then I locked the screen without replying.


    And now, I pushed that thought out of my mind, determined not to let Kieran pop the balloon of happiness swelling inside me.


    For once, I was surrounded by people who actually cared. People who chose me¡ªnot out of obligation, but out of respect.


    And this year, for the first time in a long, long time, I felt like there was actually something worth celebrating.


    I was someone worth celebrating.

 Chapter 29 NAUSEATINGLY LOVELY

    <h4>Chapter 29: Chapter 29 NAUSEATINGLY LOVELY</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I stared at the read receipt, wondering why the hell I had sent the message in the first ce.


    I knew there would be no typing bubbles, no reply.


    Why would there be? Did I really expect a birthday greeting and those three meaningless words¡ªHope you¡¯re well¡ªto fix it all?


    After what I said to her, after what I did, how could that ever be enough?


    Every time I closed my eyes, I saw her face¡ªnot the hardened Sera who¡¯d pushed me away these past months, not the defiant woman who¡¯d looked at me with ice in her gaze.


    No, that day, she looked...wrecked. Shattered in a way I had never seen before¡ªnot even when I asked for a divorce or when we had to send Daniel away.


    And it had been my doing.


    Celeste¡¯s reddened cheek. Her tear-streaked story. They¡¯d ignited a rage so blinding I hadn¡¯t stopped to question. Hadn¡¯t considered that there might be another side.


    I¡¯d stormed into Sera¡¯s home and¡ªgod¡ªI¡¯d unleashed. Every cruel word was a weapon wielded for Celeste¡¯s sake.


    I deserved that second p. Deserved far worse.


    But nothing had prepared me for the pain in Sera¡¯s eyes. It truly cut. The way each word had trembled as she fought to keep herself together. The way she¡¯d said she¡¯d rather have been with any strangers that night instead of me.


    The door mming in my face had been the wake-up call I needed. In that moment, I¡¯d understood exactly how far I¡¯d fallen. But when I raised my hand to knock again¡ªto beg forgiveness¡ªthe sound of her sobs through the wood stole all my courage.


    Those broken, gasping cries hurt more than any physical blow ever could.


    ¡¯Coward,¡¯ my wolf Ashar sneered at me.


    The days bled together, each one heavier with regret. Today¡ªher birthday¡ªhad been my flimsy excuse to reach out.


    I stared at my screen, and even though I knew it was no use, I waited.


    Even a ¡®Go to hell¡¯ would have sufficed. It would have given me something¡ªan opening. The chance to say the one thing I hadn¡¯t had the decency to say that day: I¡¯m sorry.


    But the screen stayed dark. Nothing came.


    Fine then.


    I didn¡¯t deserve an easy way out anyway. I¡¯d berated her physically; it was only right that I apologize physically.


    The thought of seeing Sera again made me restless as I got into the car. I didn¡¯t even know what I nned to say¡ªif anything at all could reverse those awful, ugly things I¡¯d said.


    I tried to practice on the drive over, but by the time her house came into view, my mind was still a nk te.


    I was about to pull into her driveway when my foot mmed the brake.


    A familiar Aston Martin was pulling in ahead of me. I watched, tense, as the engine shut off and Lucian fucking Reed stepped out of the driver¡¯s side.


    I gritted my teeth, irrational anger tightening my muscles. The guy was everywhere, like a fly buzzing around Sera.


    He walked over to the passenger¡¯s side and opened the door with a flourish, bowing slightly.


    My breath hitched as Sera exited the car, and her musicalughter floated in the night air, a startling contrast to those gut-wrenching sobs I couldn¡¯t get out of my head.


    I heard my wolf, Ashar, murmur, ¡®What do you know? Lucian makes herugh; you make a cry.¡¯


    I rolled up my window to mute the sound.


    Sera¡¯s arms were full of flowers, little gifts, and pastries wrapped in bright cellophane. Her cheeks were flushed, and I desperately wanted to me it on the cold, but it was a warm evening.


    And that smile she fixed on Lucian¡ªgenuine, unguarded, radiant¡ªhit me like a punch to the chest.


    I hadn¡¯t seen her smile like that in...fuck, ever.


    I watched as Lucian stretched his arm out, relieving some of the load in her arms.


    No wonder she looked so happy. She¡¯d celebrated her birthday; he¡¯d probably done that for her. Something I never once did in the ten years we were together.


    They walked side by side to her door, smiling at each other. They formed a nauseatingly lovely picture, and I felt something ugly twist in my gut¡ªjealousy, bitterness, that ever-present regret.


    ¡®This is good, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ I heard Ashar whisper. ¡®It¡¯s what you want, right?¡¯


    Ashar was all the best parts of me¡ªpowerful, honorable, noble. I doubt he approved of my extremely errant human nature.


    And as usual, he was right. This was good. It was for the best.


    Sera had found someone else. She could finally move on¡ªshe deserved to.


    And it would make it easier for me tomit to Celeste. No lingeringplications. No tangled past.


    So why did it feel like something in my chest was tearing? Why did every fiber of my being revolt at the idea?


    I was trying to make sense of it when I heard a knock on my window. I flinched, caught off guard.


    Lucian.


    A growl built up at the back of my throat as he gestured for me to roll my window down.


    I gritted my teeth as he leaned down through the opening, folding his arms on the window ledge.


    ¡°She had a good birthday today,¡± he said calmly. ¡°She said she can¡¯t remember thest time she had a good birthday. Don¡¯t ruin that.¡±


    My jaw clenched, and Ashar chafed. Who the hell was Lucian to dictate what I could or couldn¡¯t do with Sera?


    I felt my hackles rise. I didn¡¯t give a fuck that he was an Alpha. I was¡ª


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink,¡± he said suddenly.


    I blinked, surprised. There was no smugness in his voice, no challenge. Just...an offer.


    I don¡¯t know why I said yes. Maybe I wanted to feel like I still had some kind of control. Maybe I wanted to size him up.


    Or maybe I just didn¡¯t want to go home¡ªback to my thoughts.


    We ended up at Luna Noire again, seated at a private booth at the back, reserved for Alphas. The crowd was thin today, the atmosphere subdued in a way that perfectly reflected this unorthodox meeting.


    I nursed my single malt scotch the same way he did his vodka on the rocks. Neither of us took a single sip, and I suspect it was for the same reason¡ªneither of us was willing to let our guard down around the other.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like me,¡± Lucian said inly, leaning back in his seat, surveying me with dark, calcting eyes.


    I snorted. ¡°No shit.¡±


    He smirked, but his eyes held no mirth. ¡°I don¡¯t like you much either. But I respect what you meant to Sera.¡±


    Meant. The tense of that word unsettled something inside me.


    Without another word, Lucian brought out his phone, tapped on the screen, and pushed it towards me.


    I looked down at the footage ying¡ªgrainy at first, then clearer.


    Sera. Training.


    Sparring, running drills, practicing strikes. Her form improved with every clip. And the way she moved¡ªfocused, determined¡ªit caught me off guard.


    She looked... confident. Powerful. Nothing like the timid, fragile woman I¡¯d convinced myself she was.


    ¡°You all made her feel like she was broken,¡± Lucian said quietly. I couldn¡¯t tear my gaze away from the woman¡ªthe stranger¡ªI was watching. ¡°Like she was weak and worthless. You punished her for a mistake she didn¡¯t make alone.¡±


    Something clenched in my chest. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but it is,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°Everything that concerns Sera is my business now.¡±


    I stared at him, fury coiling low in my gut. Did this bastard really think he had any im over her? I hadn¡¯t forgotten his deration¡ªhis intent to pursue her. But from what I¡¯d seen, Sera hadn¡¯t fully epted him yet.


    Though I wasn¡¯t sure how long that wouldst.


    I took a sharp swallow of whiskey, letting the burn down my throat smother the violent thoughts rising in me. I had Celeste. Why the hell should I care which man Sera chose?


    "Get to the point."


    Lucian leaned forward, his voice dropping. ¡°If you still care about her, Kieran¡ªand I suspect you do¡ªlet her go. Stop reopening her wounds just because you don¡¯t know what to do with your own guilt.¡±


    My hand clenched around my ss. I wished he wouldn¡¯t talk to me like that¡ªso patronizingly. It made me want to shatter my ss against his temple.


    More than that, I wished his words didn¡¯t...make sense.


    I nced at the footage that was still ying on Lucian¡¯s phone as tension coiled in my body.


    Everything I¡¯d discovered about Sera since we got divorced¡ªher sessful writing career, the backbone she¡¯d apparently always had, this...strength¡ªled to one crushing conclusion.


    I¡¯d held her back all these years.


    I was more than her ex-husband and the father of her son, more than a part of her past. I was an anchor that had only ever dragged her down.


    And now that I was out of her life, she was flourishing.

 Chapter 30 NOT ON MY WATCH

    <h4>Chapter 30: Chapter 30 NOT ON MY WATCH</h4>


    LUCIAN¡¯S POV


    I could see it in his shoulders¡ªthe way they tensed like drawn wire. Kieran was barely holding himself together.


    The infamous Alpha of NightFang, known for power that could shake battlefields, was now one step from breaking my neck in this very room.


    But I didn¡¯t flinch. I couldn¡¯t afford to¡ªnot with Sera¡¯s future on the line.


    "I¡¯m not here to provoke you," I said evenly, eyeing the ss he had in a vice-like grip. "But there are truths you need to hear, whether you like them or not. This isn¡¯t even about you to begin with."


    His eyes red, sharp and wild like a cornered animal. "Careful, Lucian."


    I nodded once. "For Sera¡¯s sake, I will be."


    I wasn¡¯t rash or brute like Kieran; I knew how to y the long game, and that meant picking my fights wisely. "But I won¡¯t be silent."


    I swiped across my phone screen, switching from the training footage to Sera¡¯s performance breakdown.


    Her metrics were impressive. More than impressive¡ªthey were exceptional. She had raw talent, and she was relentless and determined. She took everything I and Maya threw at her, and she came back stronger. No matter how many times she went down, she always got back up.


    And yet, I knew that this wasn¡¯t even her full potential.


    There was still a burden she carried around¡ªpain and guilt and shame knotted deep inside her. Weighing her down. Holding her back.


    A burden given to her by the very people who imed to be her ¡¯family.¡¯


    They had clipped her wings before they ever had the chance to spread, dulled her instincts, ruined her self-worth, and punished her for mistakes she should never have borne alone.


    I would not let them do it again. Not on my watch.


    "She¡¯s thriving," I said quietly, not taking my eyes off Kieran, who couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the screen. "But she could be so much more. If she¡¯s ever going to reach her full potential, you need to stop dragging her back into the muck of your indecision."


    He bristled, and his eyes snapped to me. "Indecision?"


    I shrugged. "Even a blind person would see that you¡¯re swinging between Sera and her sister like a pendulum."


    A muscle flexed in his jaw. "That¡¯s¡ª"


    "None of my business, yes, you¡¯ve mentioned." I leaned in. "But as I¡¯ve also mentioned, anything concerning Sera is my business."


    Kieran scoffed, shaking his head like he didn¡¯t want to hear it. "You think you know her better than I do? You met her, what¡ªa month ago? Two?"


    "And you were married to her for ten years, and yet, I see her more clearly than you ever did," I replied, voice calm but firm.


    "I don¡¯t know the dynamics of your rtionship, but if any part of you ever loved her, if any part of you respects her, you¡¯d stop making her relive the same wound over and over again. You¡¯d let her heal."


    He stood then, jaw clenched. I remained seated. Let him tower over me if that made him feel better.


    "I don¡¯t care who you think you are or what you think you know," he hissed. "But my business with Sera is¡ª"


    "And what about Celeste?" I asked.


    A vertical line formed between his brows. "What about Celeste?"


    I flicked the disy again, this time pulling up the two-month evaluation from ourpound¡ªCeleste¡¯s.


    "It just seems to me like you¡¯re focusing on the wrong woman."


    I let him read the data in silence. Celeste¡¯s numbers¡ªdespite having equal ess to training, gear, and personnel¡ªwere abysmally low.


    She was barely keeping pace with an average Omega recruit. Her formcked discipline. Her drivecked consistency. And her instincts? Nearly nonexistent.


    "Maybe if you weren¡¯t so concerned about her sister¡ªwho isn¡¯t yours to be concerned with anymore¡ªyou would be able to help Celeste."


    A low growl rolled through him. "That¡¯s my future Luna. Show her some damn respect," he said through gritted teeth.


    "I¡¯m not here to insult or disrespect her," I said, before he could erupt. "But facts are facts, and numbers don¡¯t lie."


    Celeste and Sera were evidently not cut from the same cloth. Sera had what it took to be something great, something formidable.


    Celeste did not.


    I tapped my fingers against my ss. "I respect her reality, not your illusion of her. Both women need very different things, and you can¡¯t give them that or protect them by standing in the middle, Kieran. Your indecision will end up destroying both of them."


    He didn¡¯t answer right away.


    But I saw it in his face¡ªthe crack in his armor. He was starting to understand that the best thing he could do for Sera now was to get out of her way. Let OTS train her, guide her, and protect her.


    While he did the same for the woman he had chosen.


    He did not get to eat his cake and have it. I wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    After a long pause, he gave a stiff nod, and I saw how much that concession cost him. "Fine."


    He exhaled. "I will work with Celeste, help her improve, and you..." His throat worked, and I imagined the words wing their way up his esophagus. "You handle Sera."


    He leaned down, bracing his hand on the table as he looked me dead in the eye. If I were a lesser being, I would have shrunk under the weight of his menacing re. "But if I ever find out OTS has any foul intentions toward her, if you even think about hurting her¡ª"


    "I¡¯ll be the first to answer for it," I said without hesitation. "But rest assured, Kieran, I didn¡¯t build this ce to hurt her. I built it to give people like her a chance¡ªone she was long overdue."


    He gave me a long, loaded look. Then he left.


    I watched his powerful strides eat up the distance between our table and the door. Once he was out of sight, I let out a slow breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding.


    I finally took a gulp of my drink, letting the familiar burn ease the tension between my shoulders.


    I hoped I had gotten through to Kieran. I hoped he would stay away from Sera from now on. He was hurting her, weighing her down, and worst of all, he was confusing her.


    I couldn¡¯t have that. Not right now. Not when I was so close.


    I raised my head as someone slid into Kieran¡¯s empty seat, and I arched a brow. "Reece."


    My Beta gave a short, respectful nod.


    "How did it go?" he asked.


    I shrugged. "As well as can be expected."


    He held out his phone to me. "It¡¯s theb."


    I tensed briefly before taking the phone from Reece. I put it to my ear.


    "Alpha, good evening."


    "Report," I said.


    "We secured the DNA," one of theb aides replied. "The sample you provided was adequate."


    My lips twitched. By ¡¯sample¡¯, he meant Sera¡¯s cake fork I¡¯d swiped when I so graciously helped her with her empty te.


    "And?"


    "Just as you predicted, the results are aligning, though additional samples are necessary for full confirmation."


    "Fine," I said. "She sweats all over OTS; continue discreetly. But under no circumstances is her health to bepromised. Understood?"


    "Understood, Alpha."


    The line went dead.


    I stared at the dim screen in front of me, a strange sensation coiling in my chest. Something... hopeful.


    "So, have you decided?" Reece asked. "Or do you want to wait for the final results?"


    I exhaled slowly, ruminating on the question.


    The results weren¡¯t confirmed yet, not officially. But I didn¡¯t need paperwork to tell me what I already knew in my soul¡ªSera was the one I¡¯d been searching for all this time. Not because fate said so, but because I did.


    I nodded once. Solemn. Sure. "I¡¯ve decided."


    Sera was the one¡ªmy long-awaited Luna.

 Chapter 31 TRASH IN SILK

    <h4>Chapter 31: Chapter 31 TRASH IN SILK</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Daniel¡¯s face lit up the moment the video connected. Just seeing him grinning like that filled my chest with something warm and bubbly.


    "Mom! Happy birthday!"


    I beamed. "Thank you, my love."


    He briefly disappeared from the screen and returned with arge cardboard with ¡¯HAPPY BIRTHDAY MOM!¡¯ designed with sparkly markers and little cartoon caricatures I assumed were me.


    My eyes watered as he said, "Grandma said I couldn¡¯t send it to you for security reasons."


    "That¡¯s okay, Danny. I love it, thank you."


    "You look great," he beamed, and then his eyes widened. "What are you wearing?"


    I held the phone out so he could see properly. "They¡¯re my training clothes."


    It was a sleek, ck tactical set with silver rune detailing and armored ents. Complete with fingerless gloves,bat boots, and a cropped leather jacket I never actually wore to train.


    I thought it was a bit of overkill, but Maya said the first step to feeling like a badass was to dress like one.


    "Woah!" Daniel gawked, his eyes wide in a way that made me swell with pride. "You look like an action hero."


    Iughed. "That¡¯s a bit of a stretch."


    "So tell me," he said. "Did you have a good birthday?"


    I smiled, ncing at the pile of flowers and gifts on my bed. I tilted the camera so Daniel could see. "I did. My friends threw me a surprise party."


    He gasped in delight. "Friends?"


    Iughed. "Don¡¯t sound so surprised."


    He shook his head. "No, I just..." His smile was so wide it crinkled his eyes shut, pure joy lighting up his face. "I¡¯m so d you have friends, Mom. You deserve that."


    I smiled. "Thank you, baby."


    His smile faded slightly. "I wish I could have been there, though. We¡¯re always together on your birthday."


    "Oh, baby. I wish you were here too." He always made my birthday slightly less miserable.


    "But I¡¯ll be back soon," he said. "Right?"


    Gods, I hoped so.


    I nodded. "Sooner than you think. I can¡¯t wait."


    "Uhm..." I debated whether the topic I was about to broach was a good idea, but decided to go ahead anyway.


    "Have you... spoken to your dad?"


    Daniel¡¯s smile immediately faded, and he looked away without answering.


    I sighed. No matter what went on between me and Kieran, I didn¡¯t want my son harboring resentment towards his dad.


    Kieran might have been a distant husband and an even worse ex, but he was a good father, recent actions notwithstanding.


    "Honey," I said softly. "You should talk with your dad, okay? He loves you, and he¡¯s super sorry about missing the PTC."


    He looked back at me, and I hated that his bright countenance had dulled. "Did he even wish you a happy birthday? I told him he has to treat you better."


    I blinked, processing his words.


    So that was why Kieran sent that message. It hadn¡¯te from remorse or sentiment¡ªit was to look good in Daniel¡¯s eyes.


    "He did text. He wished me a happy birthday," I said gently, stamping the resentment that suddenly rose in me.


    The confrontation was none of his business. He didn¡¯t need to know about Kieran¡¯s cruel words or how Celeste ripped into me yet again.


    Daniel didn¡¯t need that weight on his little shoulders.


    The tension in his face eased. "Okay, good. I¡¯m d he did. Maybe I¡¯ll talk to him again."


    I smiled softly. "That¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯m proud of you, baby."


    "So tell me more about your party!" he said, his excitement returning.


    We spoke for a while longer before finally hanging up after he promised to call Kieran again.


    I snuggled into my pillows, a contented smile on my face. It had been a good day. A really, really good day.


    A part of me was skeptical. I knew I deserved happiness, but was I truly allowed?


    The doorbell rang through the house, breaking me out of my reverie.


    Something twisted in my belly as I went down to answer the door. I swear, if Kieran or Celeste decided they wanted to pull any of their shit on my birthday¡ª


    Oh.


    Maya stood on my porch in... a dress.


    She always looked formidable in her training clothes, but in her halter dress, strappy sandals, and her curly hair in a wild afro around her head, she looked like a goddess.


    She pushed her oversized sunsses up on her head and grinned. "Hi, birthday girl."


    My mouth opened, and an incredulous sound fell out.


    "You ready for our big shopping spree?" she asked, eyes gleaming.


    I blinked. "Shopping?"


    She nodded. "Yep!"


    I shook my head in disbelief. "But... why?"


    Sheughed. "Do friends need a reason to hang out? Do I need a reason to spoil my friend on her birthday?"


    That word¡ªfriends¡ªresonated within me like a gong.


    As far as I was concerned, I exaggerated earlier for Daniel¡¯s benefit.


    But hearing Maya call herself my friend had to be the best part of today.


    When I was younger, back when she merely tolerated me as opposed to the scalding hatred she now bore for me, I was like... an essory for Celeste.


    I had no other friends, and after marriage, all I had was Daniel.


    Maya gently flicked my forehead, snapping me back to the present. "We¡¯re going to have to do something about all this noise in your head," she tsked.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. "Sorry, I just¡ª"


    "Yeah, yeah." She braced her hands on my shoulders and spun me around. "Go change!"


    I rushed back inside the house, a giddy smile on my face.


    ***


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going?"


    I paused, blinking in confusion at the row of department stores in front of me¡ªMacy¡¯s, Nordstrom, and rks.


    They all had the things I needed¡ªclothes, shoes, home essentials.


    "Shopping?" My answer came out as a question because Maya was looking at me like I¡¯d grown two horns.


    She sighed in mild exasperation. "Oh, you clueless sweetheart."


    She looped her arm through mine and tugged me in the opposite direction.


    "Nope. Today isn¡¯t about utility. It¡¯s about indulgence. This way."


    "But... I don¡¯t¡ª"


    The boutique she led me to was the kind of ce I usually passed by without even looking in. Silks, sequins, and shoes that looked more like art than footwear. I hesitated in the doorway, but Maya tugged me forward.


    "I don¡¯t need all this, Maya," I said, my eyes wide.


    She rolled her eyes. "Actually, you do," she said matter-of-factly.


    "I do?"


    "For the g," she said like it was obvious. "Lucian¡¯s hosting one in a few weeks. Formal dress, full m." She gestured into the store with a flourish. "The works."


    I started to protest. "Maya, I¡ªthis sounds expensive. I can¡¯t¡ª"


    She waved it off. "Lucian¡¯s covering it. Said it¡¯s your reward for surviving his sadistic training regimen." She winked. "And mine."


    I wanted to keep protesting, but the smile she gave me was so disarming. I let her pull me into the explosion of sparkles and silk, my reservations dissolving with every glittering step.


    At first, I felt ridiculous. The gowns clung too tightly, shimmered too brightly. But then I caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror¡ªwearing something backless and emerald green¡ªand something stirred.


    I looked... beautiful.


    No one had ever cared to dress me like this before. I was never invited to balls or gs when I was with Kieran.


    His family made sure I was tucked out of sight¡ªan embarrassment, their secret shame.


    But now? Now, I was being seen.


    And I liked it. It felt so fucking amazing.


    We had just finished our purchases¡ªMaya insisting I take two gowns and four ridiculous pairs of heels I could barely walk in¡ªwhen the day took an inevitable turn.


    We ran into her.


    Celeste was nked by two shadows¡ªI recognized them as Emma and Abby. Growing up, I¡¯d mentally referred to them as Gretchen Wieners and Karen Smith because when all three of them were together, they reminded me of the stics from the movie Mean Girls.


    And Celeste, reprising her role as Regina George, looked us up and down with a sneer.


    "Well, well, well." She nced at the bags in our hands and scoffed. "Look who¡¯s ying dress up."


    Emma smirked. "Doesn¡¯t matter what she wears, Celeste. Trash in silk is still trash."


    I flinched, thement hitting harder than it should have. Old reflexes kicked in, and I felt myself begin to shrink.


    But Maya stepped forward, fire in her eyes, and suddenly, despite the dress and heels, she was my formidable trainer, the fiercest person I knew.


    "Say that again," she hissed, her voice low. Dangerous. "But this time, to my face and see what happens."


    Emma¡¯s eyes widened, and then she was the one shrinking, withering under Maya¡¯s re.


    Celeste didn¡¯t seem as fazed, but herughcked its usual bite. "You think dressing her up changes anything? Kieran¡¯s already made his choice. I¡¯m his Luna."


    "Congrats," Maya said coolly. "What a world-altering achievement. You must be so proud. Would you like a cookie?" The way she said it made it sound like Celeste had drawn on the walls and was expecting praise.


    Maya took a step back, standing at my side as Celeste bristled with barely contained anger.


    My new friend slipped her arm in mine. "Come on, Sera," she said. "It¡¯s reeks of insecurity and desperation."


    Celeste¡¯s eyes shed, but she didn¡¯t say another word as Maya pulled me away.


    I let her guide me forward, our heels clicking against the polished floor like punctuation marks.


    I could feel the burn of res on my back, but I didn¡¯t look back.


    Celeste was where she belonged¡ªbehind me.

 Chapter 32 MY LUNA

    <h4>Chapter 32: Chapter 32 MY LUNA</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    As we walked, my shoulders started to ache¡ªnot from the bags I was carrying, but from the weight I thought I¡¯d finally shrugged off.


    I tried to hide it. I smiled at Maya, thanked her a thousand times, even made a joke about tripping in one of the ridiculous heels she made me buy.


    But the truth? My shopping spirit had tlined somewhere between Emma¡¯s sneer and Celeste¡¯s smug little deration.


    Even now, it echoed in my head: ¡¯Kieran¡¯s already made his choice.¡¯


    I knew that. And it shouldn¡¯t have bothered me one bit.


    Still, hearing it¡ªspoken with such confidence, like I was nothing but a discarded mistake¡ªburned hotter than any insult ever could.


    "Okay, onest stop," Maya announced as we pulled up to our cars. "My car has been acting uptely,"¡ªshe tapped on the hood for emphasis¡ª"and if that isn¡¯t a sign that I need a new whip, I don¡¯t know what is."


    She pointed to the dealership across the street from the mall. "Let¡¯s drop our bags and¡ª"


    "I think I¡¯ll head home," I said. "I need to... dpress. Maybe take a nap before dinner. It¡¯s been quite a day."


    Maya narrowed her eyes slightly. "I thought we could grab dinner together."


    I forced a grin. "Rain check?"


    She bit her lower lip. "You¡¯re not letting those girls get to you, right? They¡¯re all fucking juvenile. Not worth the headspace, Sera."


    I nodded, my jaw aching with the strained smile. "I know, Maya. And thanks for that earlier; it was pretty badass."


    She nodded slowly. "Alright, birthday girl. You promise you¡¯re not going home to sulk under a nket?"


    I shook my head. "I¡¯m not." At least I hoped I wasn¡¯t.


    She watched me a beat longer, then nodded. "Okay then."


    She watched me as I unlocked my car and put my shopping bags inside. Before I slid into the driver¡¯s seat, I waved at her cheerfully, pretending like I didn¡¯t feel as if I¡¯d just been shoved ten steps backward in my healing.


    ***


    MAYA¡¯S POV


    I¡¯ve walked into ambushes alone and walked out without a scratch. Once took down an Alpha twice my size with stic chopsticks.


    But nothing¡ªand I mean nothing¡ªcould¡¯ve prepared me for the jolt that went through me the moment I stepped into that godforsaken dealership.


    I¡¯d been distracted, worrying about my new friend and all the forces of the world that conspired to hurt her.


    I¡¯d been wondering what else I could do to help her, to ease the weight she constantly carried like a pain mule, when I felt it¡ªwhite hot lightning rushing through my body, freezing me in ce.


    All my senses honed in on the source of that feeling, and I felt my wolf, Nyra, stir.


    He was leaning against the hood of a dark green Mercedes G-Wagon, all polished steel and understated arrogance, casually arguing with the service manager like he owned the ce.


    I wouldn¡¯t have noticed him if the bond hadn¡¯t punched me in the chest like a battering ram.


    ¡¯Mate!¡¯ Nyra howled. The sound filled my head. Awareness spread through my body. The sheer force of my realization gave me vertigo.


    Tall. Broad-shouldered. A clean-shaven jaw I could already see myself punching for fun. And those eyes¡ªlike storm clouds gathering in a clear blue sky¡ªlocked on me the moment I entered.


    He felt it too.


    I saw his body tense as he straightened, saw his pupils dte. Felt the weight of his attention on me, the service manager suddenly an afterthought.


    He started toward me, slow and cautious, probably trying to y it cool despite the maic pull humming between us like a live wire.


    Each step he took toward me reflected in my pounding heart, but I forced it to be still, forced my nerves to ease.


    I was Maya fucking Cartridge, and I didn¡¯t get fazed. Mate or no.


    "Hey¡ª" he began. His voice was warm silk, smooth and rich.


    I raised a brow. "If you¡¯re about to say you think we know each other, don¡¯t. It¡¯s clich¨¦."


    He blinked. Thenughed. Damn it. It was a niceugh¡ªit curled into the air between us, oddly intimate.


    Nyra purred.


    "I wasn¡¯t. I was going to say"¡ªhe stuck out a hand¡ª"I¡¯d like to know your name."


    My lips twitched. "Would you now?"


    "Very much."


    I almost told him. Almost.


    I¡¯d always found the idea of fated mates a little ridiculous. No disrespect to the moon goddess, but if I was going to be with someone for the rest of my life, it would be my decision, not fate¡¯s.


    I wasn¡¯t the kind of girl you stumbled upon and just imed. I had to be earned.


    I took a step closer. Close enough to let the tension sharpen.


    His scent hit me¡ªdark leather with a trace of pine.


    My senses sharpened. In recognition. In hunger.


    Shit.


    "Then here¡¯s a challenge, mystery man." I forced my voice to steady, to not betray the longing coiling in my belly. "You¡¯ve got one week. Find out who I am¡ªwithout using the bond. No sniffing, no asking around the pack, no cheating. And if you manage that..."


    His brows lifted, intrigued.


    "...then we¡¯ll talk."


    His eyes darkened, his lips quirking. "A challenge... Interesting."


    I tilted my head. "Are you up for it?"


    His eyes flit to my lips, and almost instinctively, I bit down on my lower lip, wondering what it would be like to kiss him. Explosive, no doubt.


    "Definitely."


    I smirked and turned to leave. There was no way in hell I could focus on car shopping when he was in the vicinity, within reach.


    "See you in a week, stud. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re made of."


    ***


    CELESTE¡¯S POV


    Emma wouldn¡¯t stop checking the mirror in herpact. I didn¡¯t me her.


    I¡¯d told her to go with soft curls and a peachy-nude lip, something pretty and approachable¡ªnot desperate.


    She looked perfect. All we needed was for Ethan to show up and notice it.


    I¡¯d nned it perfectly.


    I¡¯d asked Ethan to pick me up from the mall. Meeting Emma here would be a ¡¯happy coincidence,¡¯ followed by a casual movie invite. At that point, I would suddenly feel sick and take an Uber home to get some rest.


    Emma had carried a torch for Ethan for years, and it shouldn¡¯t have to take much to create a spark between them.


    Except he was almost an hourte, and Abby and I were running out of things to say that would keep Emma¡¯s nerves from unraveling.


    "He¡¯sing," I repeated, more for myself than her. "He probably got caught up at the car dealership. You know how he is when he starts talking about cars."


    Emma gave me a tight nod, but her eyes kept darting toward the boutique¡¯s ss doors¡ªthe same ones Sera and her little bodyguard had walked through earlier.


    The entire interaction still left a bad taste in my mouth and simmering anger in my chest. I didn¡¯t know what I hated more: Sera pretending she belonged in a ce like this, or that smug little curl on her friend¡¯s lips as she defended the cunning snake.


    I shoved all thoughts of them to the back of my mind, ignoring my cheek stinging with the memory of Sera¡¯s p. Everything concerning my older sister filled me with a bitterness that eclipsed all else, and I couldn¡¯t afford a distraction.


    Today was about Emma. About putting the right people in the right ce¡ªstarting with making sure Ethan finally saw what was right in front of him.


    I spotted him just as Emma stood to smooth her dress. He came from across the mall, weaving through thete-afternoon crowd. The moment I saw his face, something shifted in my gut.


    He looked... off.


    His eyes were unfocused. His movements sharp, tense.


    Like his whole body was vibrating with something he hadn¡¯t figured out how to process yet. There was this strange energy rolling off him¡ªalmost like he was holding back a Shift.


    "Hey!" I waved lightly. "Over here."


    "Ethan," Emma said as he approached, giving him her best sweet smile. "It¡¯s good to see you; it¡¯s been a while."


    For a moment, he didn¡¯t respond. His jaw flexed, and he looked past us¡ªlike his mind was somewhere else entirely.


    Then, finally, he blinked and looked at Emma. Then at me.


    He reached out and grabbed my hand, pulling me away from my friends.


    "Ethan," I hissed. "You just ignored Emma. You¡¯re being rude."


    "I found her," he said, a tremor in his voice.


    I frowned. "What?"


    "My mate," he rified, a tinge of awe in his voice. "My Luna."


    My eyes widened. "What?! Who?"


    But he didn¡¯t borate. He wasn¡¯t smiling, wasn¡¯t bragging. He looked... stunned. Wrecked. Disoriented. Like the ground had shifted under him, and he hadn¡¯t quite caught his bnce.


    I stepped closer. "Are you sure?"


    His eyes finally focused on me, and I saw it. That flicker of knowing. Of instinct.


    "As sure as the blood pumping in my veins," he answered, his voice low. "Logan sensed her instantly."


    His wolf aura glowed in his eyes as if Logan himself was trying to confirm Ethan¡¯s deration. There was no denying it.


    Ethan turned, and I reached out, grabbing his hand. "Wait," I said. "Emma wanted to know if you wanted to watch a movie with her."


    He looked at me like I¡¯d suggested he strip and run naked through the mall.


    He gently but firmly pulled his arm out of my grasp. "I have no time for that. I need to find out who she is."


    His eyes zed over, and I knew he was thinking about her¡ªhis mate.


    Fuck.


    He was already halfway across the tiled floor by the time I processed what had just happened.


    I turned to Emma, and she blinked at me curiously. I didn¡¯t know what to say to her.


    Not because I was heartbroken for her, but because I was already calcting what this meant.


    If Ethan had truly found his mate, then everything I¡¯d been quietly orchestrating¡ªpositioning Emma at his side, guiding the narrative¡ªwould unravel in a blink. And more importantly?


    I¡¯d lose influence.


    Emma would have been the perfect Luna¡ªnot too ambitious, not too clever. Loyal to me. Malleable.


    I could¡¯ve whispered in her ear and held the reins without anyone noticing. I would¡¯ve remained important. Visible. The sister who built the Luna.


    But now?


    Now, Ethan was tethered to someone I didn¡¯t know. Someone I hadn¡¯t chosen. Someone I couldn¡¯t control.


    And that? That was the real danger.


    Because if his mate had a mind of her own, if she didn¡¯t need help, or worse, didn¡¯t want mine, then where did that leave me?


    Invisible.


    I had to find her and somehow steer my brother away from her.


    Before it was toote.

 Chapter 33 BEYOND THE VEIL

    <h4>Chapter 33: Chapter 33 BEYOND THE VEIL</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I woke up before dawn, unwilling to lie in bed and let my thoughts spiral any further like they¡¯d been doingtely. The quiet house made for too much noise in my head.


    I had a yoga session scheduled at the Moon Hall today. I¡¯d done a few over thest couple of weeks, and I found that it helped with my healing and also settled my mind.


    I changed into my yoga attire¡ªsoft grey leggings and a worn sports bra that smelled faintly of my usualvender oil.


    I hadn¡¯t used it in a while because the scent brought back... memories.


    Warm, firm hands pressing me to a rigid body. Soft lips. Searing heat.


    I shook my head. This was exactly the kind of noise I needed yoga to quiet.


    I had just stepped out of the locker room when Maya intercepted me, her hair back in its usual cornrows, two cups of coffee in her hands.


    "Morning, sunshine," she said, stretching out a cup to me.


    I was still trying to reconcile the idea of my ruthless trainer, Maya, as my new friend. As strange as it was, it made me deliriously happy that someone like her had me in mind to the point of getting me a cup of coffee.


    Pathetic, I know. But I¡¯d been shown so little kindness in my life, so seemingly inconsequential gestures meant the world.


    I eyed the cup of coffee wistfully. "Thanks, but I can¡¯t. I¡¯m going to the Moon Hall."


    "Ah," Maya nodded in understanding, withdrawing her hand. "Caffeine and yoga do not go together."


    "So," she started, her tone dancing with something... teasing. "OTS has been buzzing with some gossip since your birthday party."


    I raised an eyebrow, amused. "I didn¡¯t take you for someone who cared about, listened to, or spread gossip."


    She shrugged. "I usually don¡¯t, but this one is particrly juicy, and I¡¯m invested." She winked.


    I chuckled. "Okay, so what is it?"


    She wiggled her dark brows. "It¡¯s about you and Lucian."


    My steps faltered. "What?"


    "You guys looked cozy during your party, and it¡¯s no secret that he took you home afterward. And you two spend a lot of time together."


    I let out an amused breath. "Lucian and I are friends, Maya."


    "Sure you are," she sing-songed. "I heard he dered to your family that he was going to court you."


    "I¡ª" my jaw dropped. "How did that even get out?"


    "Oh, you can¡¯t hide anything in OTS." She shrugged. "The walls have ears and big mouths."


    Iughed, shaking my head. "Lucian was just helping me. That¡¯s it."


    Maya snorted. "Is that what we¡¯re calling flirting these days?" She nudged me. "Come on, Sera. You can¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t noticed how he looks at you. Or how he shows up, no matter what you need."


    She puffed out her chest and deepened her voice. "If you need anything, Sera," she said, obviously mimicking Lucian, "and I mean anything. I¡¯m here."


    I felt the heat rise in my face and silently cursed my fair skin. "He¡¯s just a friend, Maya."


    "And isn¡¯t that the best foundation for a strong rtionship?"


    I groaned. "Maya."


    She chuckled. "Fine. But I¡¯m just saying, you and Lucian would make the most adorable couple. And I¡¯ve known him for years; he would be amazing to you."


    At this point, my face was the color of a tomato. I shook my head, wishing I had my hair down to shield my cheeks. "I just got divorced. I have a son who¡¯s already not too keen on his father¡¯s new rtionship. I don¡¯t want any moreplications."


    Kieran and Celeste were one thing, but I didn¡¯t think Daniel could handle it if I started dating someone new, too.


    Maya shrugged, undeterred. "Sometimes love doesn¡¯t care what you want. It shows up anyway."


    I had nothing to say to that. But it would be pretty fucking ironic if love showed up now after I¡¯d spent a decade waiting for it.


    We arrived at Moon Hall, and Maya stepped back as I gripped the door handle. "Well, enjoy your session," she said with a conspiratorial smile, like she knew something I didn¡¯t.


    I stepped into the meditation hall, and my steps faltered, understanding Maya¡¯s smug departure.


    The Moon Hall was calm and cool, lit by golden rays streaming through the domed skylight. Low incense braziers smoldered at the corners, releasing a faint, grounding scent of pine and sage. Old w marks scarred the worn stone floor, left by wolves that had Shifted during sessions.


    In the centery a sunken circle ringed with cushions and woven mats, and on one of the cushions sat Lucian.


    He was sitting cross-legged, his posture calm, his expression unreadable. But when his eyes lifted and met mine, something inside me fluttered. Awareness.


    Damn Maya for getting into my head.


    "Come in, Seraphina," the instructor, a serene-looking Gamma named Ilsa, waved me in.


    I¡¯d meditated with her the first two times, but it had just been us.


    Lucian smiled softly as I moved into the room.


    "This is a surprise," I noted.


    It was Ilsa who answered. "Lucian and I have decided it is time to attempt to connect with your absent wolf," she said in a soothing voice that belied the gravity of her words.


    My heart skipped a beat. We were going to try to ess my wolf.


    "No werewolf is born without a wolf," she continued. "But sometimes, the wolf retreats or a connection breaks before it ever had a chance to form. Today, we¡¯ll reach for that connection, try to ess that silenced part of you."


    She waved towards the cushion beside Lucian, who was watching me intently. "And the presence of an Alpha helps immensely."


    My stomach flipped, my body buzzed with nervous energy. Before I could get too in my head about it, I sat down beside Lucian as Ilsa sat in front of us, crossing her legs too.


    "Now," she said in that soothing voice. "Face each other and hold hands."


    Lucian immediately turned to face me. When I did, mirroring his position, he gave me a warm smile. "Rx," he said softly.


    "I¡¯m rxed," I mumbled.


    He chuckled and held out his palms, waiting.


    I hesitated¡ªbut when our hands touched, something shifted. The warmth of his skin seeped into mine, not burning but grounding.


    "Just breathe," he whispered. "You¡¯re safe."


    I knew that. When I was with Lucian, there was no doubt that I was safe.


    "Now," Ilsa said. "Close your eyes."


    I obeyed.


    "I want you to center yourself like you¡¯ve done in our past sessions. Focus on your breathing. In and out. In and out. In and out. Let the world around you fade away. What you¡¯re looking for is inside you. She¡¯s lost, but she wants to be found. She wants to find you."


    I let Ilsa¡¯s words guide me as I tried to settle myself. After doing it previously, it was now easier.


    The world dulled. The voices faded. My heartbeat slowed.


    Each breath unspooled the knots in my chest, one at a time, until my body felt untethered¡ªfloating in the quiet between worlds.


    Then¡ªsoftly, so softly I almost missed it¡ªI heard something.


    A sound.


    It wasn¡¯t a voice, not exactly. More like a note reverberating just beneath the surface of silence. Low, raw. Primal. A vibration through my body.


    I leaned into it, unsure if it was real or a figment of my imagination.


    But it came again.


    A call.


    Distant. Wild. Fragile.


    And oddly familiar.


    My breath hitched. My pulse faltered. Inexplicably, I knew that sound. Knew it as well as I knew the breath in my lungs and the beat of my heart.


    It was her.


    My wolf.


    The part of me that had always been hollow, empty. A werewolf without a wolf was like a person born without limbs. I never knew how to miss it; I just knew something was missing.


    But now...


    She was here.


    Somewhere just beyond the veil. Within reach.


    I could feel her¡ªfaint as a whisper¡ªcircling me from the edges of my mind, pacing in a ce I couldn¡¯t yet reach.


    The air between us was heavy, thick like fog. I felt that vibration again, a movement. Each step she took sent a ripple through me.


    She wasn¡¯t charging toward me. She didn¡¯t leap with joy or relief.


    She hesitated.


    Wary. Guarded.


    Because she didn¡¯t know me. I was as much a stranger to her as she was to me.


    I wanted to call out to her, tell her I¡¯d spent my whole life missing her.


    But I didn¡¯t know if she¡¯d understand.


    Still, I inched closer¡ªmentally, emotionally¡ªin whatever way I could.


    Each breath deepened my anchor to the space, and the fog around us began to stir. The outline of trees shimmered in the distance. Pines. Like the scent in the Moon Hall.


    I felt the warmth of Lucian¡¯s hands in mine and struggled to remain grounded, not to slip back into the physical.


    What I wanted was here. She was here.


    Pale and ghostly, a silhouette half-formed, she prowled the treeline. Watching me. Waiting.


    And then¡ªjust for a moment¡ªthe fog shifted, and her eyes met mine.


    Familiar. Feral. Mine.


    Something inside me broke open at the sight. A pressure behind my ribs I hadn¡¯t even known I was holding released all at once. The ache, the emptiness¡ªI felt it begin to fill.


    And just as the mist began to thin¡ªjust as I felt the first tremor of recognition tremble between us¡ª


    Bang!


    The door mmed open, jolting me out of the trance like a snapped cord.


    My eyes flew open. My head turned.


    In the doorway stood Kieran.


    Frozen.


    His gaze locked onto Lucian and me¡ªour hands still sped, our faces flushed from the trance, from something more than just breathwork.


    Kieran¡¯s eyes widened, disbelief cutting sharply across his face. I saw it all in a single second: shock, confusion...and then, something deeper. Something that made the air between us thrum like a struck chord.


    And me? I was reeling.


    From what I¡¯d just seen, what I¡¯d just felt.


    But as the world around me came into focus, I felt that feeling fade, and the fog thickened till it was as solid as a wall.


    The delicate ache of my wolf¡¯s presence faltered, then vanished altogether, like she¡¯d turned and run back into the dark.


    Gone.

 Chapter 34 SOMETHING DESTINED

    <h4>Chapter 34: Chapter 34 SOMETHING DESTINED</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I was supposed to be watching Celeste train.


    I¡¯d agreed to apany her to her training session at OTS that morning when she¡¯d asked. Her gaze held that familiar plea, the one that said, ¡¯Prove you still care.¡¯


    That, and her appalling statistics that Lucian had shown me, were the reason I was once again at OTS headquarters.


    The n was to keep a respectful distance, show support, maybe give her some pointers if she asked.


    But it was one thing to see the numbers; it was another to have a firsthand experience of just how far behind Celeste was in her training.


    We hadn¡¯t even made it halfway through warm-ups before I realized she wasn¡¯t focused. Her eyes weren¡¯t on the course. They were on me.


    Her footworkgged, her form slipped, and her trainer winced more than once when Celeste nearly missed her mark.


    I kept my distance. I didn¡¯t want to overstep with her trainer¡¯s instructions. But the longer I stayed, the more distracted she became¡ªtripping over drills, snapping at her trainer, stealing nces at me like I was the one throwing her off bnce.


    Eventually, I stepped away. Told her I needed air. The truth was, I couldn¡¯t take the weight of her gaze anymore. I was a distraction she didn¡¯t need right now.


    The second I stepped out of the room, the pressure in my chest shifted. Like the air changed density.


    I paused in the hallway, rolling my shoulders.


    I remembered Lucian¡¯s words, urging me to focus on Celeste and her training. But I didn¡¯t even know where to start with her. How could I help her if she couldn¡¯t even concentrate with me in the same room?


    "Oww!" Celeste¡¯s indignant yell floated out into the corridor. I fought the urge to roll my eyes and pushed away from the wall.


    I wandered the corridor outside the training halls, heading nowhere in particr. I knew Sera was somewhere in this building and that knowledge was a curse.


    I wondered what she was doing¡ªwhatever it was, she was probably performing levels higher than Celeste.


    I stamped down the urge to seek her out, to see her. Nothing good woulde out of that. Not after the way we¡¯d left things.


    I was about to turn and head back to Celeste¡¯s training room when I froze in my tracks.


    It felt like I¡¯d been shot through with a bolt of lightning, freezing me from within.


    I felt Ashar¡ªwho had been quiet all morning¡ªstir.


    Something singed my blood. Like a voice. A whisper. Amand.


    A sudden, fierce tug beneath my ribs. An awakening.


    It wasn¡¯t just instinct. It wasn¡¯t routine alertness or the casual awareness of another wolf in the vicinity. This was primal. Visceral. Intimate.


    And... familiar?


    My pulse stumbled.


    What is that? I thought in confusion.


    The pull grew stronger. Ashar surged, growling low in my chest. "Go."


    I turned, following the maic pull like I¡¯d been hooked on an invisible thread and reeled forward.


    It wasn¡¯t a direction¡ªit was a feeling. A scent, barely there. A heat blooming under my skin, electric. Foreign and familiar all at once.


    Ashar went from curious to feral in a heartbeat. I could feel him straining against my mind, pushing against the cage of my body, demanding to move faster, get closer.


    And then it hit me¡ªwhat this strange, overwhelming sensation was.


    Mating call.


    Ashar snarled and lunged, recognition zing through him like wildfire. He knew that call. He knew her.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    My brain scrambled. I¡¯d never felt anything like this. Never heard that frequency, that tone. Never smelled that exact scent¡ªwarm vani and sandalwood, the edge of something wild, yet fragile.


    But Ashar... He knew. His voice was pure certainty.


    "Mine."


    I stopped in front of a closed door I hadn¡¯t meant to find. My hand went to the handle, already burning with tension I didn¡¯t understand.


    I was barely able to restrain myself from tearing into the room with all the force simmering in my body.


    Time stopped.


    In the center of the room, a meditation circle. The soft haze of incense curled through shafts of golden light. And at the center of it¡ª


    My heart seized.


    Her.


    Sera.


    Kneeling across from Lucian Reed, their hands sped, her face flushed, her lips parted like she was caught mid-breath. Her eyes were closed. Her expression was softer than I¡¯d ever seen it¡ªunguarded, glowing with something deep and primal. A sheen of sweat clung to her brow, trickled down the back of her neck.


    I felt it before I understood it: the low hum in the room, the frayed threads of something destined being stitched back together.


    Ashar howled¡ªnot with rage, but with longing. With recognition.


    He made me surge toward her, certain¡ªof what I couldn¡¯t name, only feel: this was it. Her. The one.


    The bond.


    I didn¡¯t understand it. But he did.


    Then¡ªher eyes flew open.


    And everything changed.


    She gasped, sharp and startled, as if waking from a dream.


    And in the space of a single breath, the feeling disappeared.


    Snapped. Cut clean.


    Like whatever force had tethered us had retreated the moment she came back to herself.


    Gone.


    Just¡ªgone.


    I stumbled forward a step, desperate to feel it again. To confirm it hadn¡¯t just been in my head. That the sudden... hollowness inside me had once been filled with something bright and burning and potent.


    Ashar whined low, disoriented.


    Lucian moved before I could reach her. He rose to his feet, cing himself squarely between us. Calm. Controlled. Possessive.


    "This is a sacred space, Alpha ckthorne," he said evenly.


    I barely heard him. My focus was on Sera¡ªnow standing too, her expression shuttered.


    She looked at me¡ªbut there was nothing in her eyes.


    No recognition. No pull. Not even the echo of what had just lit me up from the inside.


    Whatever I¡¯d felt... she hadn¡¯t.


    Or she didn¡¯t remember. Or it was already lost.


    I stepped closer anyway, hand reaching out of its own ord. It wrapped around her arm. "Sera¡ª"


    She flinched.


    And I stopped cold.


    Something inside me twisted. The connection¡ªwhatever it had been¡ªwas gone. The wolf I¡¯d felt rising to meet mine had vanished like smoke. As if it had never existed.


    Ashar let out a low, pained growl inside me. A sound of protest. Of mourning.


    I¡¯d found something¡ªand lost it in the same breath.


    The door behind me mmed open, jolting me.


    "Kieran?" Celeste¡¯s voice was like ice water down my spine, dampening thest embers of the fire I¡¯d felt.


    I turned to find her standing in the doorway, eyes flicking between me, Sera, and Lucian. Hurt was already blooming on her face, even though she didn¡¯t know what she was seeing.


    Sera pulled her arm out of my grip, putting space between us like she needed it to breathe. Lucian was already at her side, steering her away without saying a word.


    She didn¡¯t look back as they left the room through a second doorway.


    I stood there, heart pounding, chest hollow, the echo of something precious fading fast.


    Celeste approached slowly, her voice careful. "Kie, what were you doing in Sera¡¯s ss?"


    "I¡ª" I could barely form the words, could barely understand their magnitude. "I felt something. Ashar did¡ªa call. I don¡¯t understand it, but..." I exhaled heavily. "It was intense."


    She frowned, confusion giving way to disbelief. "And that led you here? You thought Sera might be your mate?"


    My silence was all the answer she needed.


    "That¡¯s not possible," she snapped. "Werewolves without wolves don¡¯t have mates. There¡¯s no way Sera¡¯s your mate."


    I ran my hand through my hair, feeling disheveled. "I don¡¯t know what I felt, Celeste, I..."


    Celeste¡¯s face shifted, wounded pride curling into something sharper. She looked away, voice tightening.


    "My wolf¡¯s been... off," she said finally. "For thest decade. I haven¡¯t told anyone, not even you. I didn¡¯t want it to affect how people saw me. How you saw me."


    That caught me off guard.


    She continued, softer now. "After what happened that... night, my wolf never fully recovered. The trauma of seeing you two together¡ªit changed something. She stopped responding like she used to. Some days, I can barely feel her at all."


    I stared at her, guilt winding through me like barbed wire.


    Celeste looked up at me, eyes glistening. "What you felt wasn¡¯t Sera. Maybe it was my wolf. I¡¯ve felt her growing stronger since I¡¯ve been training. Maybe that¡¯s what you sensed."


    Then why did it lead me to¡ª


    She stepped closer, her voice quiet but sure. "You and I are fated, Kieran. We¡¯ve always known that. I¡¯ve never doubted it¡ªnot even after what happened."


    And I...


    I couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Not when she looked at me like that. Not when she¡¯d just cracked herself open for me.


    So I wrapped my arms around Celeste, pulling her into my chest.


    She trembled slightly.


    And I held her tighter. Even as Ashar growled low beneath my skin¡ªrestless. Unconvinced.

 Chapter 35 THAT WAS STRENGTH

    <h4>Chapter 35: Chapter 35 THAT WAS STRENGTH</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Kieran¡¯s behavior had been a dizzying cocktail of infuriating and befuddling since we got divorced.


    Today was worse. It rattled me down to my core. Jarred me in a way I couldn¡¯t understand.


    The way he¡¯d looked at me in the meditation circle, how he gripped me, his wolf rising to the surface like Ashar was trying to speak for him¡ªonly for him to pull away and walk back to her.


    I didn¡¯t know what that meant. I didn¡¯t want to.


    As the door to the Moon Hall shut behind us, I leaned against the wall, forcing calming breaths. In and out. In and out.


    Lucian must have sensed the spiraling questions in my mind, the jumbled emotions running through me, because he leaned in, voice smooth and steady. "Sera? Are you okay?"


    I looked up at him, blinking like I was seeing him for the first time.


    "I... felt her," I whispered, still in awe. The feeling had already faded, and the memory was getting hazy with every passing second. But there was no denying it¡ªI had a wolf. Lost, hidden. But there.


    He smiled, tucking a loose strand of hair behind my ear. The action was oddly intimate, and my breath hitched in response.


    "We should celebrate," he dered. "Let me take you out to dinner."


    I frowned. "I lost her almost immediately. I¡¯m not sure there¡¯s anything to celebrate."


    He shook his head. "Are you kidding me? That was immense progress. That you were able to sense your wolf on the first try is amazing, Sera!"


    I felt my lips twitch. "So you think I¡¯ll be able to sense her better as time goes by?"


    He nodded. "Definitely."


    I let the smile show. "Yeah, dinner sounds nice."


    He grinned. "I¡¯ll pick you up at six." He winked before turning and heading back down the hall.


    When he disappeared around the corner, I turned toward the door, wondering if Kieran and Celeste were still in the Moon Hall.


    The look on his face shed in my mind¡ªdazed, baffled, flustered¡ªand I shook my head. Whatever that was... I was done being entangled in Kieran/Celeste drama.


    Four hourster, I was spread-eagled on the mat in the training room, soaked in sweat and ruing the day Maya Cartridge was born.


    "Well, look who¡¯s getting stronger," she mused, dropping to the mat next to me and crossing her legs.


    "Oh, is that what this is?" I wheezed. "¡¯Cause I could have sworn I was dying."


    "Are you kidding me? You breezed through thatst drill almost as fast as I do."


    I let out a breathlessugh as I sat up. "I felt my wolf today during meditation."


    Maya¡¯s eyes widened. "That¡¯s amazing, Sera!"


    She leaned forward and pulled me into a hug. "I knew you could do it."


    Iughed, leaning into her embrace. "I didn¡¯t take you for a hugger."


    "I¡¯m full of surprises, babe," she said, pulling away.


    I chuckled. "Lucian is taking me out to dinner to celebrate¡ªno, stop that."


    I rolled my eyes as Maya wiggled her eyebrows suggestively. "Oh, is he now? A romantic, candlelit¡ª"


    "As friends," I emphasized. "To celebrate today. I was gonna ask if you wanted toe."


    After what she¡¯d insinuated earlier and that brief tender moment out in the hallway, I needed her presence at dinner as a buffer. Because rumors didn¡¯t rise out of nothing, so if people thought Lucian and I were a thing, then that had to mean he...


    "Can¡¯t, babe, sorry."


    I groaned. "Maya..."


    She chuckled. "It¡¯s not even about you and Lucian." She lowered her voice. "I kind of have toy low for a while. Can¡¯t be seen out in public, especially not with you two."


    I cocked my head. "Huh?"


    She leaned over and patted my cheek affectionately. "All in good time, babe. I¡¯ll exin in good time."


    I looked at her in confusion. "Right."


    ***


    We avoided Luna Noire like the gue, opting for a cute little restaurant in Beverly Hills. It was beautiful, with a touch of vintage charm¡ªthe kind of ce where conversations floated low, and candlelight softened the atmosphere.


    "Maya told me about this ce," Lucian ventured. "Shees here a lot. She lives close by."


    I eyed the candles and subtly rolled my eyes. "Of course she did."


    Dinner with Lucian wasn¡¯t anything we hadn¡¯t done before. Yet, everything felt... different tonight.


    Lucian was charming and warm as always, but something behind his eyes had changed. Maybe it was me¡ªreying Maya¡¯s words in my mind: ¡¯You can¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t noticed how he looks at you.¡¯


    Or maybe it was him¡ªleaning closer than usual, pouring my wine without asking, that almost imperceptible breath he caught every time I smiled.


    The warm atmosphere shifted when Lucian looked over my shoulder and frowned. "Isn¡¯t that your brother?"


    I turned in my chair and bit back a curse. It really was Ethan standing at the door. He was talking to the Ma?tre D at the entrance, his hands waving animatedly like he was describing something.


    "Is there any ce we could go in this city without running into a member of your family?" Lucian said. There was teasing in his tone, but I didn¡¯t even have it in me tough at the joke.


    Because he was right. Was there a tracking chip in my neck I didn¡¯t know about?


    "Let¡¯s just turn around," I said, still ring at Ethan. "Maybe he won¡¯t see¡ª"


    Ethan looked up and stiffened, his eyes meeting mine.


    "Lovely," I muttered, turning away.


    ¡¯Ignore me,¡¯ I prayed fervently. ¡¯Ignore me like you¡¯ve done in thest ten¡ª¡¯


    "Sera?"


    I exhaled sharply and looked up, not bothering to force a smile. "Ethan."


    His eyes narrowed in suspicion. "What are you doing here?"


    I waved to Lucian, to our steak dinner. "Performing open-heart surgery, obviously."


    He rolled his eyes. "Very clever."


    I rolled mine, too, pushing my seat back. "I¡¯m going to the bathroom."


    Hopefully, Ethan would miraculously vanish by the time I returned.


    As I walked past him, I said, "Feel free to make yourself scarce by the time I¡ª" I let out a surprised gasp as Ethan grabbed my arm with an urgency that shocked me.


    My eyes widened as he leaned in and sniffed my neck. "What the hell?"


    "Where have you been?" he asked sharply, his eyes snapping to mine. "Who were you with?"


    "Excuse me?"


    Lucian rose from his seat, and his voice cut in, cool and calm. "Ethan, let her go."


    But my brother¡¯s grip only tightened. There was something feral in his eyes. What scent on me was making him this way?


    "Tell. Me," he ground out.


    "Where she goes or who she spends her time with is none of your business, Lockwood," Lucian said, his voice firmer.


    Ethan¡¯s gaze snapped to him, and he growled, sounding more agitated than usual. "It is when it involves my sister."


    The audacity stunned me, and I ripped my arm out of his grasp. "You¡¯re unbelievable. You¡¯ve ignored me for years, and all of a sudden, now you care?"


    "I care about who¡¯s around you," he said, eyes flicking back to my neck. "She must have hugged you for the scent to stick like that. Who were you with?!"


    What the fuck?


    The only person who had hugged me today was Maya, and what the hell did that have to do with Ethan?


    He leaned forward again as if to grab me.


    But before he could touch me, I shoved him back with all the strength I could muster.


    His eyes red as he stumbled backward, feet lifting off the ground for a heartbeat before he crashed into the empty table behind him.


    My eyes widened, too, at the fact that I¡¯d just sent a full-grown Alpha flying when opening a jar of pickles was my Achilles heel.


    Ethan stared at me with shock, and I looked down at my hands in equal measure.


    My pulse thrummed, my breath caught. I was buzzing.


    "What. The. Fuck. Sera?" he snapped, straightening. The entire restaurant was watching us, intrigued by the spectacle we were making.


    "You are one of four people who have absolutely no right to pry into my life. You¡¯re not my brother, and nothing¡ªabso-fucking-lutely nothing¡ªI do concerns you. Next time you see me in public, I¡¯d thank you kindly to mind your fucking business."


    Ethan¡¯s mouth opened¡ªthen closed. He inhaled sharply, and I saw his wolf re in his eyes. His jaw clenched, his eyes darkened, and he turned on his heel and left.


    I stood there long after Ethan disappeared through the doors. Long after our spectators returned to their meals.


    Lucian didn¡¯t speak for a long beat. He simply ced a hand gently on my arm.


    "I¡¯m fine," I whispered. But I was shaking¡ªthis time from something else.


    "I felt her," I said, turning to him. "My wolf¡ªIt was faint, but... she stirred when I pushed him."


    I looked down at my hands in awe. "That was strength."


    Lucian beamed, proud. "Now that is worth celebrating."


    ***


    We left the restaurant and went to a bar about ten minutes away from what Lucian pointed out was Maya¡¯s apartment building.


    Alcohol flowed freely, with Lucian calling toast after toast. My cheeks flushed warm, and the adrenaline had softened into something almost giddy.


    I hadn¡¯t drunk like this in a long time, and I felt deliriously happy.


    "Okay," Lucian chuckled, taking my ss from my hand. "I think it¡¯s time we cut you off."


    "No," I whined, holding my head up with my hands; it felt too heavy to hold on my own. "We¡¯re celebrating."


    "Let¡¯s not overdo it, yeah?" he said, brushing hair away from my cheek. "I have a feeling that when ites to you, we¡¯ll have more reasons to celebrate."


    "I don¡¯t get it," I mumbled, my words slurring. "Why do you treat me so well? What do you get out of this?"


    Lucian didn¡¯t answer right away. He leaned back, studying me with a look that made my stomach flutter¡ªor maybe that was the alcohol.


    I blinked once, twice, but the edges of the world had started to blur. The background of the bar melted into something syrupy and drowsy.


    My head dropped to the side, and thest thing I felt was Lucian¡¯s hand¡ªsteady, careful¡ªcatching my head before the darkness swept me into sleep.


    And, through the haze, I heard the words but barelyprehended them. "I want you as my Luna."

 Chapter 36 PRETTY FUCKING AMAZING

    <h4>Chapter 36: Chapter 36 PRETTY FUCKING AMAZING</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I woke with my mouth dry and my limbs heavy, like I¡¯d been asleep for a thousand years, and barely managed to w my way back into the world.


    The faint scent of saffron and eucalyptus filled the air¡ªsoothing, grounding.


    Not my apartment.


    I blinked against the soft morning light streaming in through parted drapes and slowly sat up, clutching the edge of the couch. I recognized that scent, associated with my new friend and formidable trainer.


    I was on Maya¡¯s couch.


    Relief hit first. No unfamiliar sheets. No morning-after regrets. I was fully clothed, my shoes were neatly ced by the door, and a nket had been tucked over me.


    No smeared lipstick, no taste of another¡¯s mouth on mine. Nothing to indicate I¡¯d done anything reckless.


    "Oh, thank fuck," I whispered.


    I rarely let myself indulge in alcohol as much as I didst night. After what happened with Kieran ten years ago, I rarely let myself get inebriated, wary of making yet another devastating mistake.


    But then, inexplicably, underneath the relief was... disappointment?


    I couldn¡¯t understand the feeling. I guess with everything that had passed between Lucian and me, a part of me had wanted... something to happen.


    Lucian had looked at mest night like he saw me¡ªreally saw me. Not as Kieran¡¯s ex. Not as the tragic, estranged daughter of the Lockwood family.


    But as a woman. One who was changing. Growing. Bing.


    And I liked it¡ªI fucking loved it.


    I leaned back against the couch cushions and exhaled. Maybe I¡¯d let Maya get too into my head and imagined the whole thing. Maybe the warmth in Lucian¡¯s gaze was just his kindness, his steady loyalty.


    Maybe I was projecting hopes onto the only man in my life who hadn¡¯t treated me like an afterthought.


    I mean, how desperate did I have to be that I was wishing I had a drunken one-night stand with him?


    The front door creaked open before I could spiral too far.


    Maya stepped in, bncing two cups of coffee and a paper bag. The bag carried the same logo as the restaurant we were atst night. I guess she really was a regr there.


    "She lives," she teased, setting the bag on the coffee table and offering me a cup.


    I epted it with grateful hands. "What time is it?"


    "Late," she answered, plopping down beside me. "But I¡¯ll say you¡¯ve earned the indulgence."


    I raised a brow. "Really?"


    She smirked, shrugging. "Enjoy it while itsts. Suicide drills first thing tomorrow morning."


    I groaned, leaning back into the chair. "I hate you."


    She blew me a kiss.


    I took a sip of the coffee, letting the warmth and caffeine flood my sluggish system. "How did I get here?" I asked softly.


    "Lucian brought you," she answered. "Carried you in himself like a goddamn knight in pressed cks. Laid you down, made sure you werefortable. Wouldn¡¯t leave until I promised to call if you threw up or so much as breathed wrong."


    My heart thudded. "Right."


    She raised a brow, those sharp eyes of hers seeing too much. "What¡¯s with the long face?"


    I shook my head and instantly regretted it when it throbbed.


    "Ah, I see," Maya mused, smirking. "You hoped to wake up in a different ce." She winked. "Say, maybe, Lucian Reed¡¯s bed?"


    My cheeks instantly med. "No, Maya. Jeez."


    She snorted. "Yeah, okay. I¡¯m convinced."


    I sighed. "I just¡ªyou said a bunch of things and... I thought maybe..." I stared down at my coffee. "Did I misread it?"


    Maya tilted her head, scrutinizing me like she could see right through to the truth lodged in my chest. "No, babe. You didn¡¯t. But I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re wondering why he didn¡¯t do more."


    I nodded.


    "Because you were drunk," she said simply. "And Lucian is a lot of things¡ªstrategist, visionary, charming devil¡ªbut he¡¯s not the kind of man who¡¯d take advantage of someone not fully in control of their choices."


    That... made sense.


    And it made me feel something else entirely. It quadrupled the respect I had for Lucian.


    Maya leaned in. "What happened to ¡¯we¡¯re just friends¡¯? Do you want something more, Sera?"


    I chewed my bottom lip, at a loss for an answer. "I... don¡¯t know. What if I do want to pursue something with him? What if I regret not saying somethingst night?"


    Maya leaned back and grinned, looking particrly proud of herself. "Then say something today. Tomorrow. Whenever. Just... don¡¯t let it fester."


    I let out a breathyugh. "You make it sound easy."


    "Because it is. You don¡¯t need to make it harder than it really is."


    "In case you haven¡¯t noticed, I¡¯m not exactly dripping in feminine allure," I said. "He¡¯s an Alpha¡ªpolished and powerful. I¡¯m..." I shrugged, familiar self-deprecation settling over me. "Me."


    Maya frowned. "Okay, first of all, ew. Don¡¯t ever talk about yourself like that again. Second, Lucian isn¡¯t some shallow prick looking for arm candy. If he wanted pretty and empty, he could find it tenfold. But he¡¯s stuck to you like gum on a shoe, even though¡ªno offense, babe¡ªyou¡¯ve hardly been receptive."


    That made meugh, and she nudged me with her elbow.


    "Listen," she said more gently, "you¡¯re allowed to want things. You¡¯re allowed to feel desired. And trust me, Sera, you are desirable. You have nothing to prove¡ªnot to the right man."


    I stared at her in awe, unable to believe that there was someone on this earth who saw me this way.


    "You¡¯re pretty fucking amazing, you know that?" I whispered.


    Maya leaned in and kissed my forehead. "I know."


    I craned my neck to look up at her as she stood. "Going somewhere?"


    She winked. "I need to not be here for a while."


    I frowned. "Here... like your home? Because of me?"


    She shook her head. "Oh, no, babe. It just turns out I¡¯ve made too good an impression on my surroundings, and I¡¯ve be more visible than I¡¯d like."


    My frown deepened. "Huh?"


    Sheughed, stroking my hair affectionately. She pushed the paper bag to me. "Breakfast burrito and cinnamon roll," she announced. "Help yourself to anything in the fridge. Stay as long as you need to."


    I blinked at her as she moved through the room. She grabbed her keys from the counter and slung a canvas tote over her shoulder.


    She was acting so odd, but I didn¡¯t want to push. "You¡¯ll tell me what this is eventually, right?"


    Her smile was soft, affectionate. "Definitely. I promise."


    Then she moved towards me again and leaned down to hug me, long and warm and anchoring.


    "Don¡¯t run from good things just because you¡¯re afraid," she whispered against my hair. "You¡¯ve lost enough."


    When the door closed behind her, I was left in the quiet of her apartment, cradling coffee between my palms and wondering what the hell was going on.


    ***


    ETHAN¡¯S POV


    Twenty-three hours.


    That¡¯s how long I had left to find her¡ªthe intoxicating woman with wildfire eyes and a challenge on her lips. My mate.


    Maya.


    Discovering her name was the easy part. Actually finding her was proving impossible. And now I was stuck prowling the streets around her favorite restaurant like a creep.


    Logan was in a constant state of agitation, prowling just beneath the surface, restless.


    She was out there¡ªclose, maybe¡ªbut just out of reach. And the bond didn¡¯t help. I¡¯d honored her rules. No sniffing, no shortcuts.


    And still. Nothing.


    I was losing my mind. And my pride. Fast.


    So when my phone buzzed, and my mother¡¯s name lit the screen, I was already frayed at the edges.


    "Ethan," she greeted, her voice soft. My chest ached slightly. Ever since my father died, she hadn¡¯t fully regained her luster, and I had no idea how to give her thefort she needed.


    "Hi, Mom."


    "I wanted to ask..." She hesitated. "How is your sister?"


    I winced at the memory ofst night at the restaurant¡ªthe one I found out that Maya frequented often.


    I should have acted better, but Maya¡¯s scent I¡¯d smelled on Sera made me lose half of my mind, and nothing else mattered but finding out where it hade from.


    Sera¡¯s words had cut deeper than I let on, and since Kieran¡¯s Beta so eloquently exined the dynamics of our rocky rtionship, I couldn¡¯t deny that I¡¯d deserved them.


    "She¡¯s fine," I said instinctively.


    She exhaled. "So you¡¯ve seen her? Things are better between you two?"


    My mother was too fragile to handle the brutal truth¡ªwhich was that Sera loathed me. And I wasn¡¯t going to admit that someone half my weight threw me across the room like a ragdoll.


    Whoever was training her at OTS must be a fucking legend.


    "They¡¯re..." I paused, searching for the right lie. "Better."


    Her relief was palpable. "Good. That¡¯s good." A pause. Then, gentler: "I baked her those cinnamon raspberry scones she used to like. Will youe pick them up and take them to her?"


    I almost said no.


    But the hope in her voice stalled me. I knew she was trying to mend the rift between her and Sera the only way she knew how. Her pride held her back from facing her daughter, and my sister¡¯s new antagonism wasn¡¯t making things easier.


    I sighed. "Yeah. I can do that."


    "Thank you, darling."


    I hung up and dropped my phone in the console. I looked up¡ª


    And saw her.


    A sh of dark hair, honey-toned skin, long legs inbat boots. She was walking down the sidewalk, swinging a tote bag like she didn¡¯t owe the world a damn thing.


    Maya.


    Her presence hit me like a freight train. Logan surged¡ªalert, feral, wound-up. My chest ached with need.


    She was here.


    I¡¯d found her again. Finally.

 Chapter 37 FIGHT A DRAGON

    <h4>Chapter 37: Chapter 37 FIGHT A DRAGON</h4>


    ETHAN¡¯S POV


    Nothing else mattered. Not the way I haphazardly parked my car and stumbled out of it like a drunkard. Or the fact that I dived into oing traffic and narrowly missed bing roadkill.


    All that mattered was her¡ªright across the road, within reach. My fucking mate.


    Startled, she took an instinctive step back as I stepped directly into her path, panting like I¡¯d run a marathon, not twenty feet.


    Her eyes widened, but the surprise was brief, quickly dissolving into a look of amusement and mild intrigue.


    She crossed her arms. "Well," she said, cocking her head, "someone¡¯s an overachiever."


    She¡¯d just sent me on a wild goose chase, had me running around town trying to uncover a name and a damn address. Yet, despite myself, I smiled. "Do I get bonus points for turning in my homework early, Maya Cartridge?"


    Her lips twitched. "We¡¯ll see."


    I took a step closer to her, my eyes zeroing in on the pulse beating wildly in her neck. She could feign nonchnce and indifference all she wanted, but I knew she felt the pull between us. It thrummed between us like a live wire¡ªdangerous, deliberate, and impossible to ignore.


    "Congrattions," she said, her voice like velvet caressing my skin. "You passed the first challenge with flying colors."


    I blinked. "First?"


    Her smile was slow, scheming. Dangerous. "Next: beat me inbat."


    I raised a brow. "Is there a final level where I have to fight a dragon and retrieve a magical stone, too?"


    "Oh, honey." She reached a hand out, and my breath hitched when she ran a finger down my torso and smirked. "I am the dragon."


    My eyebrows arched. She had to be the craziest fucking woman I¡¯d ever met, and gods help me, I was head over heels already.


    "I¡¯ll fight you," I said, stepping into her space. Not touching¡ªbut close enough that the energy between us crackled, undeniable. "And I¡¯ll win."


    She looked up at me through hershes, that familiar challenge shing in her eyes. "Looks like your ego is as big as you are handsome. It¡¯ll be a shame if you¡¯re all talk, though."


    "Trust me, I¡¯m not."


    She shrugged. "I guess we¡¯ll see."


    She started to walk away, but I caught her wrist and pulled her flush against me. Her breath hitched, and Logan surged beneath my skin, restless, growling.


    Her scent was a headybination that momentarily scrambled my thoughts.


    "You know," I murmured, leaning in slightly. Our lips were so close I could kiss her. Fuck, I wanted to kiss her so badly. "I¡¯m an Alpha. We don¡¯t like being led in circles."


    She cocked her head. "Then you¡¯re wee to bow out."


    I gritted my teeth. "I¡¯m trying to respect your terms, Maya Cartridge." I hooked her chin with my finger and thumb, tilting her face up. "But if you keep testing my patience, I¡¯ll simply take you to bed and mark you."


    Logan yipped even as my heart raced at the image of Maya naked in my bed, writhing under me, our bodies slick with sweat. Heat surged underneath my skin.


    Her eyes darkened, lust simmering underneath the challenge. But she stubbornly held on to herposure, and her smirk deepened.


    "You want to take me to bed, Alpha?" She leaned in, close enough that I could feel her breath against my lips. She was testing every restraint I had, and she fucking knew it. "Then beat me first. If you can."


    "When?" My voice was rough, my throat dry.


    "Your choice. I¡¯m always ready."


    ¡¯Now,¡¯ Logan roared. ¡¯Right fucking now.¡¯


    But before I could answer, a memory surged¡ªmy mother¡¯s voice, hopeful, fragile: ¡¯Will youe pick them up and take them to her?¡¯


    Stupid fucking pastries.


    "I have somewhere to be first," I said tightly. "An errand to run."


    "Cute," Maya replied. "I didn¡¯t know Alphas ran errands."


    "This one does. For family." I paused. "After that, I¡¯ll be ready."


    I reached around her, unable to hide my smirk as she stiffened when my hand slipped into her back pocket and pulled out her phone. I held it up to her face and unlocked it with Face ID.


    I typed my number into her phone and held it out to her without saving it. She hadn¡¯t asked for my name and I¡¯d be damned if I volunteered it when she¡¯d made hers so difficult to uncover. "Text me the venue, and I¡¯ll be there as soon as I¡¯m done."


    She took the device from me, eyes gleaming. "Can¡¯t wait."


    Fuck, neither could I.


    ***


    Sera opened the door with a face like stone.


    "I brought pastries," I said, holding up the bag like the peace offering it was.


    She didn¡¯t move. "What the hell for?"


    "They¡¯re from Mom," I said, trying to keep my voice level. "She asked me to bring them."


    She folded her arms. "Again¡ªwhat the hell for?"


    I blinked. "She¡¯s your mother, and she baked you pastries, isn¡¯t that reason enough? They¡¯re your favorite, too, cinnamon raspberry, right?"


    She stared at me for one long second before sheughed, dry and sharp. "Cinnamon raspberry is Celeste¡¯s favorite, Ethan."


    I blinked. "No, that can¡¯t be right¡ª"


    "That the only person whose tastes mattered to Mom was Celeste?" She shrugged. "Sounds about right to me."


    She scoffed. "I can¡¯t fucking believe her."


    I exhaled. "It was an honest mistake. There¡¯s no need to be so hostile; we¡¯re family."


    Her eyes narrowed, and I immediately regretted my words. I fought the urge to take a step back, remembering how she¡¯d shoved me almost halfway across the room.


    "Family." She repeated the word as if it were a foreignnguage. "Do you even know the meaning of that word, Ethan?"


    "I¡ª"


    "Becausest I checked, family doesn¡¯t push you away for one mistake. Family doesn¡¯t scoff at you and hide you away and write you off because of a defect. And family knows what fucking dessert you like."


    "Oh,e on," I sighed in exasperation. "Like you know mundane facts like that about¡ª"


    "Your favorite pastry is lemon squares¡ªspecifically the ones at that little bakery opposite the pack house. Your favorite color is gray; you hate ssical music because you think melody without lyrics is a ridiculous phenomenon, and you¡¯ll die before you put pineapple on pizza."


    I blinked at her, stunned.


    She crossed her arms. "What about me, big brother?" she sneered. "What¡¯s my favorite color? Favorite food? Pet peeve? What music do I like or dislike?"


    I opened my mouth. Closed it. Nothing.


    That silence was a goddamn scream.


    Her face crumpled for a heartbeat before it hardened again. "That¡¯s what I thought."


    "Sera, I¡ª" I had no words.


    ¡¯Call it thew of sticity, call it self-preservation.¡¯ Gavin¡¯s words were deafening in my head. ¡¯Sera reached her limit and snapped.¡¯


    "Best get those to Celeste before they get cold," she said, nodding to the pastry bag in my hand.


    She stepped back into her house. "I¡¯ve done just fine without you all for thest ten years, and I don¡¯t need olive branches or attempts to rebuild decimated bridges."


    Her voice broke a little, but she pushed on. "If you care about me like you so adamantly im, leave me the fuck alone."


    The door mmed in my face. I stared at it, a hollowness spreading in my chest, quickly filling up with guilt and frustration.


    Just then, my phone buzzed.


    It was an unknown number, but I instantly knew who it was.


    ¡¯Venue secured. You ready, Alpha?¡¯


    I stared at the text, the ache in my chest shifting into something sharper. Something hungry.


    Oh, I was ready.


    I needed an outlet for the torrent of emotions swirling within me.


    And if the avenue for that happened to be the woman driving me to the edge of madness, all the better.

 Chapter 38 POWER AND FIRE

    <h4>Chapter 38: Chapter 38 POWER AND FIRE</h4>


    MAYA¡¯S POV


    Fuck, he was hot.


    I couldn¡¯t help thinking that perhaps sparring wasn¡¯t the physical activity I should be engaged in with my mate.


    Surely those toned arms would be better served holding me up against a wall rather than throwing punches.


    "I didn¡¯t realize when you saidbat, you meant a staringpetition," Ethan said, an eyebrow raised as he eyed me from the edge of the ring.


    I¡¯d been wary of bringing him to OTS yet, so I¡¯d chosen an MMA gym near my apartment. The smell of sweat and talcum powder filled the air, yet his scent still managed to evade my senses, setting Nyra on edge.


    I let out an amused huff, turning my head away so he couldn¡¯t see the heat crawling up my neck.


    "Oh, don¡¯t worry," I said, gripping the edge of my t-shirt and pulling it over my head. "You want a fight? You¡¯ll get one."


    I smirked when his eyes darkened at the sight of my toned torso in nothing but a ck sports bra.


    "Let¡¯s get it over with," he said, his voice hoarse. "The sooner I pin you on the mat,"¡ªhe smirked¡ª"the sooner I can pin you in my bed."


    A thrill ran through me.


    I¡¯d dated around a bit, but none of them had given me even a quarter of the excitement I got just by standing in the same room as him.


    Despite his snarkyment, I let my eyes run down his body onest time. He was stripped down to a ck T-shirt that hugged his muscles deliciously and training pants, eyes burning with a singr focus that made my pulse skip.


    Alpha. Dominant. Controlled.


    The idea of snapping that control sent another thrill down my spine.


    I didn¡¯t wait for a countdown. Iunched at him fast¡ªno warning, no warm-up. His eyes red for a nanosecond before he caught the fist I threw at his face.


    Stepping to the side, he swung his arm around me, trapping me against his body. "That¡¯s quite the punch you have there," he murmured into my ear.


    His heat radiated around me, his grip tight around my body¡ªunyielding, deliberate.


    My first instinct was to sink into his embrace. My second was to fucking move.


    Dropping my weight, I hooked my foot behind his heel and twisted sharply, using his momentum against him.


    He stumbled just enough for me to slip out, twisting in his hold like water through fingers. My elbow jabbed into his ribs as I spun, and I ducked low, sliding behind him before he could recover.


    "You always that handsy on a first date?" I said, breathless but smug.


    He turned to face me, grinning like I¡¯d just given him a gift.


    "You call this a date?"


    "I¡¯m having fun." I smirked, cocking my head. "Aren¡¯t you?"


    He chuckled, low and slightly feral. "I¡¯m about to."


    Then he charged.


    He was good, I¡¯ll give him that. His instincts were honed, his blocks solid. But mine were sharper. Cleaner. I moved like smoke, struck like a de, and for the first few minutes, it was beautifully even.


    We circled each other, heat rising off our bodies in waves.


    I swept my foot toward his knee, but he caught my arm mid-move and twisted, redirecting my momentum. I spun with it, rolled through the motion, caught myself on my hands, and kicked back up to my feet.


    Sweat prickled at the base of my neck.


    "You¡¯re holding back," I said, breathless but goading.


    "And you¡¯re taunting me," he said, voice low and dark.


    I shrugged. "Fair¡¯s fair."


    Then he stopped holding back.


    His hits came faster. His control slipped. Not out of recklessness, but because his wolf was riled. Challenged. Drawn.


    And mine? Nyra practically purred, loving the pressure, the proximity. The friction. It was a high unlike anything I¡¯d ever felt before.


    He tackled me mid-lunge, and we crashed into the padded floor. I twisted us before wended, straddling him as we hit the ground.


    My thighs caged him in, and he grabbed my wrists to flip us¡ªbut I shoved back.


    We froze there¡ªme on top, sweat-slicked and panting, bodies pressed together with nowhere to go but closer.


    I could feel every inch of him against me, hard and hot and high-strung.


    His gaze dropped to my lips.


    Screw it.


    I surged forward and kissed him.


    It was hard and hungry¡ªteeth and tongue shing in fiery desperation and snapping restraint.


    His hands left my wrists and found my waist, fingers digging in like he feared I was a flight risk.


    Hands free, my fingers tangled in his hair, tugging, and he growled into my mouth.


    He rolled us so he was now on top, pressing me into the ground, never breaking the kiss. I let him. Just this once. Just to see how it felt to surrender¡ªto let someone else take the control I so rarely relinquished.


    Somehow, inexplicably, it felt even more empowering.


    When he finally pulled back, we were both gasping. His lips were shiny with my lip gloss, his eyes dark with a hunger I knew was mirrored in mine.


    My pulse was a drumbeat beneath my skin.


    "I won." He smirked.


    I scoffed. "I pinned you."


    He arched a brow. "Really? Cause from where I¡¯m standing, I¡¯m the one on top."


    I threw my head back, a breathyugh escaping me.


    I shifted my knee. "If you¡¯re suspected of cheating, you won¡¯t pass this trial."


    He leaned in, his breath hot against my ear, and all I wanted to do was kiss him all over again. "If it ends like this, I wouldn¡¯t mind a retrial."


    I pushed against his chest, letting my hands linger against the expanse of muscle covering his torso.


    His eyes flickered to something by my hip, and his hand reached out.


    I raised a brow as he held up what must have slipped out of my pocket. It was my OTS business card. He sat up, still straddling me like he had no intention of moving any time soon.


    His brows furrowed. "OTS?"


    I pushed myself up on my elbows. "Look at you, discovering more tidbits about me."


    "Elite trainer?" His eyes widened. "You¡¯ve been so close all this time?"


    I cocked my head. "How so?"


    "My sister trains at OTS," he said. "Well... sisters, I guess." His voice dropped a fraction, and I wondered what the story was there.


    "Do I know her?"


    He shrugged. "If you¡¯re an elite trainer, probably not. She¡¯s... struggling."


    Then his eyes snapped to me, looking at me like he was seeing me for the first time. "Would you train her?" he asked out of the blue.


    "Isn¡¯t it too early to be copping favors?"


    He smirked. "I¡¯ll take it as my prize for besting you inbat."


    Iughed. "Cheater."


    "Come on," he pressed, leaning forward. I fell t on my back again, and his hands caged me on both sides. "She needs help, and I think you could push her in ways no one else has."


    I bit my lip, staring into the dark expanse of his gorgeous eyes.


    "I¡¯m booked," I said simply. "I have a student already¡ªshe¡¯s my number one priority."


    Sera had lived most of her life as an afterthought. I wouldn¡¯t do that to my new friend.


    He nodded, shoulders stiffening as if preparing for rejection. But I wasn¡¯t done.


    "However," I said, gripping his shirt, pulling him closer. "I was promised another pinning"¡ªI bit my lower lip¡ª"in your bed. Impress me and maybe I¡¯ll think about it."


    He chuckled, and the sound curled in the space between us, warm and intimate. "That¡¯s your criteria?"


    "My schedule¡¯s sacred. You want a miracle, pay the toll." I grinned. "So what do you say, Alpha? Up for the real challenge?"


    He grinned, feral and hungry.


    "You¡¯re on."


    ***


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    "Well, you look like the cat that got all the cream and had some tuna as dessert," I noted the next day when Maya floated into the training room, a very obvious spring in her step.


    Sheughed as she dropped onto the mat next to me, where I was doing my stretches.


    She was... glowing. Like her aura had been dipped in sunshine. I wanted to pry further, but our friendship was so new that I didn¡¯t know what lines there were, and I didn¡¯t want to cross any.


    I needn¡¯t have bothered, because the next thing she said had me almost pulling a hamstring. "That¡¯s probably cause I gotid several timesst night. Frankly, it¡¯s a miracle I can walk."


    I blinked wide eyes at her. I guess there were no lines after all.


    Sheughed at my shell-shocked look. "Fuck, I¡¯ve wanted to tell you this since the moment it happened¡ªI found my mate!"


    I gasped in surprise. "Maya!" I leaned forward and threw my arms around her. "That¡¯s fucking amazing!"


    She hugged me back,ughing. "You have no idea!"


    I pulled back. "I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s going well, seeing as you..."


    "Had four orgasmsst night and two again this morning?" She grinned.


    Iughed. "TMI!"


    She fell back against the mat, giggling. "I¡¯ve got to hand it to the moon goddess¡ªshe picked a good one. Didn¡¯t know she could be so kind."


    My chest tightened, then softened. I was happy for her, I really was. Maya was amazing and deserved joy, someone who matched her power and fire.


    And yet, underneath the joy was a little pinch of something else¡ªsomething wistful.


    Without a wolf, the chances of finding my mate were practically nil. And my track record with love wasn¡¯t exactly ster.


    Still, I managed a genuine smile. "I¡¯m so happy for you, Maya," I said. And I meant it.


    She sat up then, and her face fell ever so slightly, as if she was weighing something. "He¡¯s asked if I¡¯d consider training his sister. She needs help, and he trusts me to give it. But... I didn¡¯t want to make a decision without talking to you first. If sharing your instructor makes you ufortable, I¡¯ll staypletely focused on you. Nopromises."


    My chest filled with warmth. She didn¡¯t owe me anything, and it touched me to know she considered me like that.


    "I don¡¯t mind," I said, shaking my head. "Truly. Don¡¯t let me be the reason someone else doesn¡¯t get what they need."


    Maya smiled, and her arms wrapped around me in a fierce hug.


    "You¡¯re one of a kind," she murmured. "And once it¡¯s appropriate, my mate will treat you to a proper thank-you meal."


    "I can¡¯t wait to meet him."


    She beamed. "I¡¯m sure you two will hit it off."

 Chapter 39 FEDEX IT

    <h4>Chapter 39: Chapter 39 FEDEX IT</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    With Maya blissfully preupied with dating¡ªbasking in her new-mate glow¡ªI found myself alone after training for the first time in a while.


    She¡¯d practically purred her way through sparring today, leaving me stretched out and sore in the best way, but also... empty.


    It was silly, maybe, since we¡¯d only just recently be friends, but I missed hanging out with her.


    She¡¯d ended our session early, so instead of going home right away, I decided to do a little shopping. Without Daniel¡¯s ravenous appetite to feed, I hadn¡¯t needed to restock until now.


    When I was done at the Farmer¡¯s market, I headed over to the mall. I missed my baby so much, and since I couldn¡¯t be with him physically, I wanted to do some shopping so I could send him gifts.


    As soon as I started picking things out, I couldn¡¯t stop. I bought books, puzzles, art supplies, clothes, and shoes. I pushed my overflowing cart, shaking my head as I left the mall.


    I rarely splurged on myself, but I would empty my bank ount if it made Daniel happy.


    As I neared the sliding ss doors, the specialty gaming store caught my eye. I stopped, nced at my overflowing cart, then back at the store¡ªthen headed in.


    I followed the familiar flicker of pixted lights to the wall of limited releases. I heaved a sigh of relief when I saw it¡ªonly one copy left. Dragon Blight III: Firestorm Quest


    Daniel was obsessed with the game and had already yed Dragon Blight I and II so much that he had memorized every level and mastered every move.


    He¡¯d been so excited for the challenge the new release would pose.


    My hand reached out at the exact moment another did.


    Fingers brushed mine¡ªwarm, calloused, painfully familiar.


    I froze.


    Kieran.


    He blinked at me, just as stunned. And for a moment, neither of us moved, like our hands tethered us in some invisible standoff.


    He cleared his throat first. "Sera."


    I didn¡¯t let myself flinch. "Kieran."


    He looked down at the game between us and then back at me. "Daniel¡¯s favorite."


    "I know," I said evenly. "I was getting it for him."


    "So was I."


    The silence stretched¡ªthick and heavy.


    "Let me take it," he said. "I¡¯ll pay for it and have it sent in your name."


    I bristled. "That¡¯s unnecessary."


    "Sera¡ª"


    "I can afford to buy my son a game," I said, sharper than intended. "I never needed your money before, and I sure as hell don¡¯t need it now."


    He exhaled. "That¡¯s not what I meant."


    "Whatever," I mumbled, grabbing the game.


    His jaw tensed. "How do you n to get it to him anyway? You can¡¯t exactly FedEx it out to the very confidential, very secure ind."


    I stilled. I hadn¡¯t thought of that. I¡¯d bought Daniel enough gifts to fill Santa¡¯s sack and hadn¡¯t even considered how I was going to get them to him.


    Kieran raised a brow, waiting, already looking smug.


    "Beta Gavin," I said suddenly. "I¡¯m pretty sure he knows how to deliver packages to the ¡¯very confidential, very secure ind.¡¯"


    With that, I turned on my heels and headed towards the self-checkout, reaching for my wallet.


    But I¡¯d evidently rubbed Kieran the wrong way.


    He stepped up beside me as I scanned the barcode and said, voice tight, "You¡¯ve maybe said a total of five sentences to Gavin in the period we were married, and you¡¯d trust him with that, but not me?"


    I turned to face him fully. "Why not? You know firsthand that he¡¯s professional. Efficient." I put the game in a bag and shot Kieran a pointed look. "And he¡¯s never spoken to me like I¡¯m filth under his shoe."


    He flinched. Like I¡¯d punched him straight in the gut.


    Good.


    "Sera¡ª" He exhaled heavily. "I... I didn¡¯t mean those things I said."


    I shrugged. "Well then, all is forgiven."


    His eyes widened. "Really?"


    I scoffed, shooting him a dark look. "Of course not." I shouldered past him, heading for the exit.


    "Sera¡ª"


    His fingers brushed my skin, but I moved out of the way before he could get a steady grip.


    "You said what you said, Kieran," I hissed. "Fucking own it. You don¡¯t get to backtrack now or attempt to erase it."


    His expression shifted, flickering between guilt and something harder. "Sera, I¡ª"


    "You said I never mattered," I reminded him, my voice quiet but seething. "Not when we were married. Not when we lived together. Not even when we¡ª" I swallowed. "When we made Daniel."


    Regret rippled across his face like a crack in ss. He stepped forward, lowering his voice. "I was angry. I didn¡¯t mean¡ª"


    "But you did mean it. You meant every word." I straightened. "And now you¡¯re surprised that I won¡¯t lean on you for help? That I won¡¯t y happy co-parents like none of it ever happened?"


    "Sera, I¡¯m so so¡ª"


    "Kieran!"


    Of-fucking-course. I should have known wherever Kieran was, she wouldn¡¯t be too far behind.


    Celeste.


    I turned just in time to see her sweeping toward us in a designer coat, her hair curled into perfect waves, holding a pair of shopping bags in one hand and her phone in the other.


    "There you are!" she said, breathless. "You just walked out in the middle of my fitting. You know I need your opinions."


    She looked at me then, her smile curving into something razor-edged. "Oh. Hey, Sera." Her voice was sugar dipped in acid.


    I said nothing.


    Her gaze slid to the game in my hand. "That¡¯s for Daniel, right?"


    I flinched as she snatched the game case out of my hand, her sharp eyes skimming over the title. "Oh, he told me how obsessed he is with this!"


    He¡¯d told her? Surely she was bluffing. I couldn¡¯t imagine that they¡¯d gotten close enough for Daniel to share his hobbies with her.


    "I¡¯ve been watching walkthroughs so I can get good. Maybe we can co-y sometime,"¡ªshe grinned like she¡¯d just discovered sunshine¡ª"he¡¯d love that."


    I didn¡¯t realize how still I¡¯d gone until Kieran stepped half in front of me, voice clipped. "There¡¯s no remote co-y on that ind, Celeste. It¡¯s a closed circuit for security."


    Celeste blinked, lips parting like she was surprised he¡¯d correct her.


    But she recovered fast. "Oh, right. Of course." She stepped closer to him, her voice syrupy. "Anyway, about this weekend¡ªmy g outfit isn¡¯t finalized. It¡¯s a huge deal¡ªfirst public appearance as your official mate and all. I want to make sure I look stunning."


    I blinked, surprised at the way my chest tightened at her words.


    She wrapped her arms around his and leaned into him. "You haven¡¯t told me what colors you¡¯re wearing. It¡¯s important we match to show the world how well weplement each other."


    Her words were a knife twisting slowly in my chest. But I was done hurting because of Kieran and Celeste.


    She didn¡¯t even flinch when I took the game out of her hands and turned to my cart without another word.


    As I stepped past Kieran, I didn¡¯t look back¡ªbut I felt his gaze on me, heavy and unrelenting.


    But I kept walking¡ªfurther and further till Celeste¡¯s voice was an inaudible whine. Till I could forget the whole interaction and finally breathe again.

 Chapter 40 UNDER THE FULL MOON

    <h4>Chapter 40: Chapter 40 UNDER THE FULL MOON</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    When I got home, I dropped the shopping bags on the living room floor and sank into the couch, the ache in my muscles nothingpared to the dull throb in my chest.


    I stared nkly at the ceiling, still tasting the bitter aftertaste of the brief encounter.


    I inhaled deeply, then exhaled through my nose. I wasn¡¯t going to let Kieran and Celeste continue living rent-free in my head tonight. Not when I had better things to upy my mind.


    I grabbed the encrypted phone from my purse and tapped the screen.


    Daniel answered almost immediately, his bright face filling the disy.


    "Hi, Mom!" he beamed, and just like that, the heaviness in my chest lifted.


    "Hey, sweetheart," I said, sitting up straighter. "How are you?"


    "Good!" he chirped. "Today, I stood on the surfboard for one whole minute!"


    I smiled. "Oh. I¡¯m proud of you, just promise to always be careful, okay?"


    He nodded. "I will."


    "Hey, guess what?" I asked, grinning.


    "What?"


    I grabbed the bag of the video game and lifted the case into view, as if it were a treasure. "Tada!"


    His eyes lit up. "You got it! There was only a limited release."


    I nodded. "Yep! I got the veryst one."


    Daniel let out a whoop so loud I had to lower the volume. "That¡¯s insane! You¡¯re the best, Mom!"


    I preened. I could feel his joy rushing through me as if it were my own.


    I tilted the phone so he could see the other things I bought. "I also got you a bunch of stuff I know you¡¯ll love."


    "Thanks, Mom!" He grinned. "Did you go shopping again with your new friend?"


    "Not today," I said, turning the phone back to me. "She¡¯s busy tonight..." I leaned in and whispered, as if we were sharing a fun secret. "Dating."


    Daniel wrinkled his nose dramatically. "Gross. But okay."


    Iughed. "It won¡¯t be so gross when you¡¯re a little older and you start dating, too." The thought of Daniel¡ªall grown and independent, building a life outside of me¡ªmade my heart clench.


    He paused, and when he spoke again, his tone was careful, deliberate. "Do you want to date too?"


    The question came out of nowhere and caught me off guard. "Daniel..."


    "It¡¯s okay if you do," he said quickly, looking suddenly older than his nine years. "I don¡¯t want you to be alone."


    "I¡¯m not alone. I have you."


    He rolled his eyes, but a soft smile yed on his lips. "You know what I mean, Mom. I want you to be happy. And if Dad can date..." His face scrunched again. "...her. Then you can date too."


    I was stunned speechless for a few seconds. "You really don¡¯t mind?" I really thought having his two parents dating so soon after getting divorced would affect him.


    He shrugged, casual but serious. "You deserve someone who makes youugh and remembers your birthday and tells you you¡¯re beautiful all the time¡ªeven when you¡¯re wearing those weird face masks at night."


    I blinked. "You remember those?"


    "Mom, you scared me half to death the first time."


    I snorted and wiped at my eyes.


    Daniel grinned. "I just want you to be okay. Especially when I¡¯m not there."


    I couldn¡¯t speak for a long moment. My voice would¡¯ve cracked. My son¡ªthe same one who used to cling to my side like a barnacle¡ªwas growing up into someone kind, thoughtful, and wise in ways that made my heart ache and swell all at once.


    "I love you, baby," I whispered, pressing a kiss to the phone screen.


    "Love you too, Mom."


    ***


    While I put the groceries away and made dinner, our conversation yed in my mind. I had to admit, it was a little freeing to know I had Daniel¡¯s blessing, should I ever decide to date anyone.


    And that train of thought inevitably led me to reminisce on my earlier conversation with Maya. ¡¯I¡¯m just saying, you and Lucian would make the most adorable couple.¡¯


    Maybe, just maybe...


    I had just finished clearing up after dinner when my phone buzzed. My heart skipped a beat when I saw the caller ID.


    Lucian.


    I hesitated for a heartbeat before answering. "Hey, Lucian."


    "Hey, Sera. Do you have any ns for tonight?"


    I swallowed, leaning against the sink. "Uhm, no. Why?"


    I could practically hear the smile in his voice as he said, "The moon¡¯s in full glow."


    I blinked, then nced out the kitchen window. Silver light spilled across the deck.


    "I was just going to go to bed early," I admitted.


    I didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the full moon. It was a monthly reminder of what Icked. When I was young, I would curl into bed and stuff a pillow over my face, trying to muffle the sounds of my pack howling in the distance as they ran together.


    He hummed. "Well, Ilsa rmends running under the full moon to help reconnect with your wolf."


    I raised a brow. "She does?"


    "And I¡¯m sure the presence of an Alpha with you will help immensely," he added, quoting Ilsa.


    Iughed, a little breathless. "Now, why would you want to shackle yourself to boring mortal flesh when you can unleash your wolf for the night and run with your pack?"


    "Nothing¡¯s boring with you, Sera."


    The teasing lilt in his voice was gone, reced by something that warmed me. "You really want to?" I asked.


    "I can¡¯t think of anything I want to do more."


    ***


    The cool night air hit my lungs like a balm. The world was quiet, the forest whispering around us as Lucian and I jogged side by side under the glow of the full moon.


    I¡¯d never run under the full moon before, and I didn¡¯t know if it was a result of my session with Ilsa or if it was something I could have always felt if I¡¯d run in the past, but I felt something stir.


    My connection to the moon goddess wasn¡¯t strong, but tonight, it felt like she was taking note of me, acknowledging my existence.


    And Lucian was right¡ªhis presence was an immense help. I could almost imagine I was running with my pack. I could pretend like I hadn¡¯t been excluded from bonding activities like this my whole life.


    For the first time in forever, I didn¡¯t feel like an odd piece of a puzzle never made for me. I felt... whole.


    After a while, we slowed, breath misting in the night.


    Lucian turned to me. "You¡¯re glowing."


    I braced my hands on my knees. "That," I panted slightly, "is called sweat."


    He chuckled, the sound like a warm breeze in the quiet forest.


    I smiled, then straightened, looking up at the moon, letting it bathe my face in silver.


    "I haven¡¯t felt this grounded in a long time," I murmured. "Connected."


    I turned to Lucian. "Thank you for this."


    He smiled. "Anytime. And maybe, one day, we won¡¯t have to do this in ¡¯boring human flesh.¡¯"


    The thought of one day being able to run under the full moon in wolf form made my heart race. I wondered if my wolf could sense me now. Was she proud that I¡¯d stepped out under the full moon?


    "There¡¯s something else," he added after a beat of silence. "You know the charity g I¡¯m hosting?"


    "The one where I¡¯m supposed to give a speech as the trainee representative, and that you spent a ridiculous amount of money to clothe me for?"


    He chuckled. "The very same."


    "As the host, I¡¯m supposed to open the first dance," he continued. "With a partner. Would you do me the honor?"


    My stomach flipped.


    "The opening dance?" I echoed. "You want me to do that with you?"


    He nodded.


    "Lucian..." I swallowed. "Only mates do that."


    He shrugged. "That may be tradition, but I don¡¯t particrly care for tradition."


    It doesn¡¯t matter. All the attendees would see us and they¡¯d think we were...


    I hesitated. "I don¡¯t know how to waltz."


    "I¡¯ll lead," he said, smiling faintly. "It¡¯s actually quite easy."


    I shook my head, unsure whether tough incredulously or panic. "What if I step on your feet?"


    "Then I¡¯ll consider it penance for all I¡¯ve put you through during training. You¡¯re the only one in the world I want to have that dance with, Sera."


    I studied him. His expression was open, patient. Not demanding. Not entitled.


    Just... hopeful.


    My heart was doing a weird fluttery thing in my chest, and I knew why¡ªLucian¡¯s question, the way he was looking at me, the way he always looked at me.


    At this point, I could no longer deny it¡ªI liked Lucian. A lot. The kind of ¡¯a lot¡¯ that made my stomach twist when he looked at me for too long or said my name like it was precious.


    Yet, something held me back.


    Despite Daniel¡¯s blessing and Maya¡¯s encouragement and the affection that was so apparent in Lucian¡¯s eyes... I didn¡¯t feel ready.


    Not yet, at least.


    And I didn¡¯t want to ruin this easy,fortable rhythm we had¡ªthe friendship I hadn¡¯t known I needed until he gave it to me.


    So I gave him a steady, neutral answer. "I know how important this event is to OTS," I said, picking at invisible lint on my leggings. "I¡¯d be honored to help."


    Lucian smiled, his voice gentle. "We don¡¯t have tobel anything, Sera. I just want to share the evening with you. We¡¯ll go slow. No pressure."


    "Yeah," I exhaled, my nerves easing slightly. "We can do that."


    No pressure.

 Chapter 41 PLAYING CINDERELLA

    <h4>Chapter 41: Chapter 41 PLAYING CINDERELLA</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I was on the edge of a breakdown.


    I stood in front of my full-length mirror on the night of the g, heart pounding, palms sweaty,pletely convinced the dress was a mistake.


    It was a shimmering navy blue that swirled around me like liquid midnight. It was off-shoulder, with a fitted waist that red slightly at the bottom. It made me feel regal and beautiful and... visible. Too visible.


    What if it was too much? What if it was obvious that this dress¡ªthis stunning ethereal dress¡ªdid not belong on the body of someone as in and ordinary as me?


    I imagined all heads turning to me as I walked the red carpet, mouths spreading into mocking grins as people pointed andughed, calling me an impostor.


    Maybe this was a bad idea. There was still time¡ªI could take off this... this costume, throw onfy pajamas, and forget I was ever this delusional and¡ª


    The sound of the doorbell jolted me out of my spiral, and my heart did a backflip in my chest.


    Lucian was here.


    "Shit," I whispered, my pulse skittering.


    I guess there was no turning back.


    I grabbed my purse and slipped on my heels with shaky hands, trying to remember to breathe.


    I opened the door hesitantly, bracing myself for polite disappointment.


    But Lucian didn¡¯t say a word.


    He just stared. Eyes wide, jaw unhinged.


    "Lucian?" I asked cautiously, fighting the urge to hide. "Is... is it that bad?"


    His eyes snapped to mine. "What? No. No, Sera¡ªgods. You look..."


    His mouth opened and closed again, like his vocal cords had failed him.


    I wanted to bite my lip¡ªbut I had lipstick on. I wanted to rub my sweaty palms on my dress, but that seemed like a crime worthy of jail time. I wanted to run my hands through my hair, but I¡¯d spent hours curling it and doing it up in an intricate half-up, half-down style.


    There was no outlet for the anxiety running wild inside me.


    "I look...?"


    "Like the moon goddess stepped off her throne and decided to eviscerate us mortals with her beauty."


    I blinked. "That¡¯s... very specific."


    He smiled, a little crookedly. "And very urate. You¡¯re stunning, Sera."


    Heat crawled up my neck, and I had never been more grateful for makeup. "I don¡¯t look... odd?"


    I wasn¡¯t fishing for morepliments, but if Lucian, who¡¯d seen me at my lowest, thought I could fit in with the elites, then maybe I could believe it.


    He took a step forward, his pupils dted as he took me in. "You¡¯re a vision, Sera. No one will be able to keep their eyes off you¡ªand not because you look ¡¯odd¡¯." He took my hand, and my breath hitched. "But because you¡¯ll be the most beautiful woman in the room."


    My breath came out in a woosh, and I almost sagged against him in relief. Lucian had an uncanny ability to put me at ease, and he was such a sincere person that I had to believe I did look amazing.


    "Thank you." I smiled, feeling better.


    "Speaking of gods eviscerating mortals..." I said, running an appreciative nce down his body¡ªhe was wearing a ck bespoke tux cut perfectly to his frame. A crisp white shirt underneath, satinpels, and cufflinks that caught the glow of my porch lights. His dark hair was swept back with deliberate ease, curling above his cor, just tousled enough to hint he hadn¡¯t tried too hard.


    Every detail said power, wealth, control¡ªthe thought that I was going to walk into the g with him by my side was dizzying.


    Lucian grinned, spreading his arms wide. "You like?"


    I held my hands up as if to shield my face. "No, please stop. You¡¯re blinding me! My eyes can only take so much before they melt out of my head."


    Hisughter echoed into the still night, and when I took his hand and he led me out to the waiting limo, I left my anxiety and self-doubt behind on my front porch.


    ***


    The red carpet was surreal.


    Cameras shed like fireworks, voices called out names I didn¡¯t recognize, and questions buzzed around us like flies.


    But Lucian stayed close, hand steady at my back, his low voice grounding me.


    "You¡¯re doing amazing," he murmured between answering questions from reporters and posing for pictures.


    "They¡¯re all staring," I whispered, doing my best to keep from squinting or t-out closing my eyes against all the dazzling bursts of light.


    "If two stars took human form and walked the red carpet, would you, too, not stare?" he asked.


    I huffed augh. "You¡¯re ridiculously good at this."


    He leaned in, warm breath brushing my ear. "Only when I mean it."


    We reached the end of the carpet, and just as the staff greeted us with polite bows, I felt the air shift.


    It was absolutely absurd how I instantly knew what I would find as I turned my head.


    Kieran and Celeste.


    They stood near the entry to the ballroom, a little too perfectly posed for the cameras. Celeste wore a silver dress that sparkled like ice, her smile fixed and sharp. Kieran stood beside her, his suit a mutedplement to her dress¡ªall broad shoulders and quiet intensity¡ªan arm around her waist.


    The moment he saw me, he stilled.


    His eyes widened. Then flickered to Lucian. Then narrowed.


    Lucian felt my hesitation. "You good?"


    I took a steeling breath and pulled my gaze away from the couple, determined not to let anything ruin this night.


    I gave Lucian a smile. "I¡¯m perfect."


    His hand pressed against my lower back, spreading warmth through me. "Then, shall we?"


    I lifted my chin. "We shall."


    As we moved forward, I felt Kieran¡¯s gaze drag across me like fire, but I didn¡¯t turn toward him¡ªno matter how much I wanted to.


    ***


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    When she stepped onto that carpet, time stopped.


    Ever since we got divorced, it was like every time I turned around, there was a new version of Sera to behold.


    Sera, the ice queen. Sera, the author. Sera, the indifferent.


    And now¡ªSera, the fucking goddess.


    She looked luminous, her dress sparkling around her like a starry night sky. Her hair was swept up just enough to show the elegant line of her neck, and her eyes¡ªgods, those eyes¡ª they seemed to glow like they had their very own energy source.


    She outshone everyone and everything on the red carpet.


    And she had her arm entwined with Lucian fucking Reed.


    My breath stilled when her eyes fell on me and Celeste at the entrance of the ballroom.


    My throat dried. My hand tightened around Celeste¡¯s waist as if to remind myself that she was who I came here with¡ªwho I wanted.


    Yet, I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes off Sera.


    I wanted to say something. Anything.


    But before I could open my mouth, before I could form the words, she was already looking away, smiling up at Lucian.


    And then she walked past us like we didn¡¯t exist.


    It was automatic, the way my gaze followed her as they walked into the ballroom without a single nce back. My feet shifted in that direction, my body tilting towards her like a sunflower to the sun.


    Celeste¡¯s grip on my arm turned iron-tight.


    "Well, look who¡¯s ying Cindere," she said, her sharp voice snapping me back to myself, stopping me from going after Sera.


    Only when I pursed my lips together did I realize that my mouth had been slightly ajar.


    "She thinks a fancy dress and an essory like Lucian Reed make her something?" Celeste continued, every word dripping with disdain and... envy?


    "If only she knew how she looks, jumping from Alpha to Alpha. Rumor has it at OTS that Lucian pants after her like a fucking puppy." She scoffed. "Pathetic."


    She looked up at me, gaze expectant, like I was supposed to add my two cents.


    But my mind was still fixed on Sera, on the image burned into me.


    "Come on," I murmured, pulling Celeste towards the entrance. "Let¡¯s go."


    And as we walked into the ballroom, crossing the same threshold Sera and Lucian had just passed, I couldn¡¯t help feeling like I had the wrong ¡¯essory¡¯ on my arm.

 Chapter 42 FIERCE, LUMINOUS WOMAN

    <h4>Chapter 42: Chapter 42 FIERCE, LUMINOUS WOMAN</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I had never stood in a room like this before.


    The crystal chandeliers shimmered like they were auditioning to be stars. Every table was draped in silk and crowded with names I¡¯d only ever read about in magazines¡ªAlphas, Betas, magnates, dignitaries.


    Lucian kept his hand gently against my back as we were escorted to our table, his presence a quiet but steadying anchor.


    The g was stunning, and our entrance had gone smoothly¡ªbetter than expected, honestly, considering I rarely ever shed with Kieran and Celeste and came out unscathed.


    But as I sat down and the hostess announced the program and the speakers, my throat dried, and my earlier anxiety returned with a vengeance.


    Because tonight, I wasn¡¯t just Lucian¡¯s date.


    I was also the keynote speaker for the OTS program.


    I was going to throw up. Or faint. Orbust into a puff of ash and anxiety.


    Lucian leaned closer, his voice a warm murmur by my ear. "You¡¯ve got this."


    I looked at him, desperate for a sliver of his certainty. "How can you be so sure?"


    "Because all you need to do is speak from the heart. And you¡¯re the most genuine person I¡¯ve ever met, Sera." He gently squeezed my hand under the table. "Don¡¯t try to impress them. Just tell the truth."


    I swallowed hard.


    The truth.


    I was supposed to get up on that stage and tell the elite crowd how I was ridiculed my whole life, cast aside, and ignored because I didn¡¯t have a wolf. I had to recall the details of a loveless marriage where I was never enough and then cast aside as soon as my shiny sister reappeared.


    The thought made my stomach churn violently.


    Too soon, my name was called.


    Lucian gave my hand onest encouraging squeeze and a ¡¯you got this¡¯ smile as I stood, swaying slightly.


    "You can do this, Sera," I mumbled to myself as all eyes curiously turned to me.


    My heels clicking against the stage stairs seemed to echo around me, and the lights were so bright, I could barely see the audience. Which was probably a good thing¡ªI wouldn¡¯t be able to see their judgment and disapproval.


    I nced down at my hands¡ªno shaking, but they felt stiff. My tongue sat heavy in my mouth.


    You¡¯ve got this, Sera.


    I took a breath. And another. And then, I began.


    The truth.


    "I was fifteen when I first felt different."


    The room quieted.


    There¡ªripped the bandage right off. No going back now.


    "I¡¯d always been missing the wolf sensitivity that came gradually before the first Shift." I inhaled sharply. "But then, all my mates Shifted for the first time. My brother did. My younger sister did. By neen, I was sure¡ªthere was something wrong with me."


    My hands gripped the edge of the podium tightly as I continued.


    "As quickly as I noticed this, everyone else did too. I wasn¡¯t the kind of girl anyone expected much from. Not the daughter you took pride in. Not the she-wolf you brought into the fold. Just someone forgotten at the edges of a room."


    I nced up¡ªand found Lucian watching me, standing out in the sea of faces, steady and proud.


    "I was never epted by the pack. Never cherished by my family. But OTS didn¡¯t forget me. They epted me at my lowest without asking for power or pedigree. They looked past what I was; saw what I could be." I tried to find Maya in the crowd¡ªshe said she wasing with her mate¡ªbut she didn¡¯t seem to have arrived yet.


    "All OTS asked from me was my determination. To train. To heal. To help myself in a way no one ever did. And for the first time in my life, I didn¡¯t feel helpless or useless or broken. I felt strong."


    My lips curved into a small smile. "OTS helped me see that I may be different, yes. But that¡¯s where I find my strength."


    There was no rustle in the crowd. No polite coughs. Just... stillness. My lips were the only thing moving.


    "And I know I¡¯m not the only one. There are wolves out there like me, feeling lost, forgotten, broken. What OTS does isn¡¯t just training. It¡¯s awakening. It¡¯s survival. It¡¯s hope. And I am living proof that hope matters. It heals and transforms. And if you give it a chance¡ªgive yourself a chance, you¡¯ll be amazed at what you can achieve."


    I smiled gently, even though my heart was pounding like a caged animal.


    "Thank you."


    The silence that followed was absolute.


    Panic surged up my spine. Oh gods. Had I gone too far? Been too raw? Were they embarrassed for me?


    And then¡ª


    A single p.


    Then another.


    And then, like an explosion, the entire ballroom erupted in apuse. People stood. They pped and whooped and whistled, and someone even called out, "Well said, girl!"


    The noise hit me like a wave, stunning in its warmth.


    I blinked against the sudden sting in my eyes, barely able to move as the host thanked me and gestured for the next portion of the evening.


    Lucian was already there when I stepped down the stairs, eyes gleaming, hand held out.


    "You take my breath away, Sera," he murmured, taking my hand in his.


    I let out a breathlessugh, the adrenaline making me lightheaded. "I thought I¡¯d bombed."


    "I would¡¯ve fought the entire room if they hadn¡¯t pped," he said, mock serious. "But I¡¯m d it didn¡¯te to that. My tux is dry-clean only."


    Iughed again, this time more freely.


    The host took the mic again. "And now, esteemed guests, we invite everyone to the dancefloor for the first waltz of the night¡ªopened by our generous benefactor Lucian Reed and his stunning date, Miss Seraphina ckthorne."


    My heart skidded.


    Lucian turned to me, brows raised. "Still breathing?"


    "Barely."


    He smiled, hand outstretched. "Come on, let¡¯s color everyone in this room green with envy."


    I hesitated for half a second¡ªthen slipped my hand into his.


    The music began. He guided me effortlessly to the center of the floor, the crowd parting like the Red Sea.


    And for the second time that night, I was under the lights.


    But this time, the warm, fluttery feeling in my belly wasn¡¯t anxiety.


    ***


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    As if Sera hadn¡¯t already blown me away with her appearance on the red carpet, she had to go and knock my socks off with her speech.


    I was still reeling, my mind still clouded¡ªher in that gown, her with Lucian, the way she glowed.


    But when she stepped up to that podium, something shifted.


    Her voice was soft, uncertain. But then it sharpened, and every word struck like a honed de.


    She peeled herself open in front of this powerful, judgmental crowd¡ªand instead of being cut down, she rose higher.


    And all I could do was watch, listen, spellbound.


    She was radiant. Brave. Real.


    Her speech cracked something inside me.


    I¡¯d always seen fragments of her¡ªthe quiet girl who hid behind everyone else, the dutiful mother, the shadow of a wife I never really knew.


    But this Sera? This fierce, luminous woman?


    How had I missed her?


    She¡¯d been under my nose for ten fucking years and I¡¯d been blind. Oblivious. So fucking stupid.


    By the time she said "I am living proof," my chest ached with something I couldn¡¯t name. Was it pride? Regret? Longing?


    The silence after her speech was unbearable. I knew the crowd was probably stunned, but I couldn¡¯t let her stand there thinking she had failed.


    So I pped. First.


    Hard.


    Then the rest followed, and I saw her flinch¡ªthen light up as realization hit. That smile... gods, that smile.


    I wanted to take a picture, make several copies, and hang them in every space I dwelt, just so I could behold that smile everywhere I went.


    When Lucian met her at the bottom of the stairs and took her hand, and that radiant smile was directed at him, the apuse still echoing, something inside me twisted so violently it almost choked me.


    And then the host announced the opening dance, and all the air was knocked clean out of my lungs.


    Lucian and Sera.


    No. No, that couldn¡¯t be right.


    The opening dance wasn¡¯t just a tradition. It was a statement¡ªa symbolic im.


    And as an Alpha, Lucian knew that.


    He knew exactly what it meant to guide her out under the lights first. To take her hand in front of the most elite wolves in the region. He was staking an unspoken, public im on Seraphina.


    ¡¯Mine,¡¯ Ashar growled.


    My jaw clenched as they began to dance.


    She looked at him with something almost shy. And he looked at her like she was the only woman in the room.


    Her steps were a little halted, but I saw her rx in his arms as they glided across the dance floor.


    My muscles locked tight to keep me fromunching myself forward and ripping them apart.


    "Should we join them?" Celeste¡¯s voice sliced through the haze in my mind. Her nails were already digging into my arm again. "We¡¯re supposed to be making an impression."


    I shook my head, forcing my voice steady. "Not feeling up to it. You go ahead if you want."


    Celeste scoffed. "Seriously? It¡¯s our debut, Kie. Are you going to let Sera¡ªafter that pathetic woe-is-me speech¡ªand her newpdog outshine us?"


    "Bathroom," I growled out, standing up.


    Before Celeste could protest, I was already walking away, my back to the gathering crowd.


    Because if I stepped onto that dancefloor¡ªif I got close enough to see Sera in Lucian¡¯s arms, smiling up at him like that¡ªI didn¡¯t trust myself not to snap.


    Not to tear him away from her.


    Not to cause a scene.


    Gods, what was wrong with me?

 Chapter 43 SPONGEBOB BAND-AIDS

    <h4>Chapter 43: Chapter 43 SPONGEBOB BAND-AIDS</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I had never danced like this before.


    Not at any debutante ball. Not during etiquette ss. Not even in the privacy of my own kitchen.


    Lucian moved with effortless grace, his hand firm but not controlling against my waist, guiding me with the kind of assurance that made me feel like I could do anything¡ªso long as I let go and followed his lead.


    I wasn¡¯t even aware of my feet anymore¡ªjust the warmth in his eyes and thefort in his smile.


    The music flowed through me, and for once, I didn¡¯t think, didn¡¯t worry about who was watching me or if I was performing well enough.


    I just... moved.


    When the song ended, the room erupted with apuse again, though this time it wasn¡¯t thunderous like during my speech. It was gentler, more appreciative¡ªa wave of admiration and awe that nketed us like snowfall.


    Lucian leaned in, his breath brushing the shell of my ear. "You¡¯re a natural."


    I gave a breathlessugh, flushed from more than just the dance. "That was you. I just followed."


    He pulled back slightly, brows lifting. "No, Sera. You met me step for step. That¡¯s not following. That¡¯s dancing."


    The sincerity in his voice stirred something warm in my chest, but I couldn¡¯t hold his gaze. Not when his words rattled loose a memory out of the cache I¡¯d long buried.


    Years ago. A different ballroom. Different music. My feet in delicate slippers, my body trembling as I tried to find the rhythm.


    Ethan¡¯s jaw clenched in frustration as I stumbled yet again.


    "You¡¯re off again." His voice was angry and tight. "Try to keep up."


    He stepped away, pinching the bridge of his nose, muttering something about Celeste never needing this much instruction.


    That¡¯s how it always was¡ªthere wasn¡¯t a single thing I did that I wasn¡¯tpared with my younger sister.


    He¡¯d given up on me with a frustrated sigh, mumbling about how I¡¯d never measure up and that Icked potential.


    I¡¯d stayedte that night, long after everyone else had left¡ªafter shooting sneers and snidements my way.


    I practiced in front of the mirror until my legs ached and my toes blistered. Every night, alone in that ballroom until I got better.


    But by then, it didn¡¯t matter. No one ever asked me to dance again at gs and balls. Not unless Celeste was already upied.


    And even then, I was always ast resort, and my partner was too grumpy about getting the short end of the stick to appreciate how hard I¡¯d worked.


    "Sera?" I blinked,ing back to the present. To Lucian. To the flicker of concern in his eyes. "Where¡¯d you go?"


    "Nowhere." I forced a smile, pushing the memory out of my head, shelving it with the rest I¡¯d buried.


    He seemed ready to press the issue, but a tall man in a sharp gray suit and salt-and-pepper hair stepped up, hand already outstretched. "Alpha Reed. So d to see you here tonight." He gave me a courteous nod. "Miss Seraphina, what a riveting speech."


    My cheeks heated up. "Thank you."


    He turned back to Lucian. "I was wondering if I could have a word with you about the Crescent City development?"


    "Oh," Lucian nced at me, hesitation flickering in his eyes.


    I shook my head, giving him a reassuring smile. "That¡¯s okay. Go ahead."


    I¡¯d always been excluded from any kind of administrative conversation in my pack, and that kind of polished small talk had always made me feel like I was wearing someone else¡¯s skin.


    Lucian gave me a look¡ªSorry, I¡¯ll be right back¡ªbefore turning to shake the man¡¯s hand.


    As he stepped away, I suddenly felt bereft. Couples were floating onto the dancefloor as a new song yed, and it felt like my... purpose here was over.


    So I slipped away.


    As I moved through the ballroom, my head swiveled, looking out for Maya. She didn¡¯t seem to have arrived yet, and worry was beginning to creep in.


    I was surprised when people stopped me topliment my dress and my speech. It was a little overwhelming, but despite the fact that I was just as visible as I¡¯d feared¡ªmaybe even more so¡ªit wasn¡¯t as bad as I¡¯d thought.


    In fact, it was oddly... gratifying.


    But by the time I made it out of the ballroom, past the corridors lined with gold trim and blooming white orchids, through a door leading outside, I couldn¡¯t resist the sigh of relief.


    The night air wrapped around me like a cool embrace.


    The moon hung low and luminous over the garden, and everything smelled faintly of honeysuckle and citrus.


    The cobbled path wound through manicured hedges and fountains. As I walked through it, it felt like a dreamscape carved for moments like this¡ªprivate, hushed, surreal.


    I sat on a bench tucked beside a trickling stream and pulled out my phone.


    No messages. No missed calls.


    I tapped Maya¡¯s contact and waited. It rang. Once. Twice. Thrice. Voicemail.


    "Hey," I started, holding my phone to my ear, "just checking in that your mysterious mate hasn¡¯t gone feral and eaten you up." I snorted. "Oh, who am I kidding? You¡¯re more likely to have eaten him up. Anyways, you missed my speech, and it was really badass. I think you would have liked it. Are you stilling?"


    I sighed when there was no answer¡ªbecause, of course, it was a voicemail. "Call me when you get this, okay?"


    I hung up and sighed, cing my phone next to me.


    Without the distraction of adrenaline and my anxiety, I noticed the ache pounding at my ankle.


    Reaching down, I slipped off one heel, then the other, wincing as I examined the damage. Blisters had already begun to rise, angry and red, on the back of my ankles.


    ts exist for a reason, Sera.


    Iughed bitterly under my breath and dug around in my clutch for a tissue or¡ªgods, even some tape. But the matching purse Maya had gotten me was one of those tiny sparkling ones with no other use but as a statement piece.


    I was debating whether I would stay here for the rest of the night or hobble back to the ballroom barefoot without looking like a lunatic when I heard footsteps¡ªsolid and familiar.


    And then¡ª


    "That was quite the speech," said a voice I knew almost as well as my own.


    Kieran.


    I looked up. He was standing a few feet away, his tux jacket slung over his shoulder, cor slightly undone. His tall, imposing frame blocked out the moonlight, his sharp, infuriatingly handsome face unreadable.


    His hair looked like running his hand through it had be an Olympic sport, and he was going for gold.


    "Oh," I said. It sounded like apliment, but since when did Kieran give me those? "Thanks?"


    He smiled a little. Wistful. "Why are you hiding out here and not basking in the glow of your adoring fans?"


    I snorted, turning away.


    "I¡¯m not hiding," I said, my voice quiet. "Just... resting my feet."


    His gaze dropped, catching sight of the angry red marks on my ankles. He stepped forward. "That looks painful."


    "Aren¡¯t you observant?"


    He shot me a sharp look, but it wasced with something... fond.


    "Here." He slid his hands into his jacket pocket, and when it resurfaced, there was a pack of SpongeBob band-aids.


    I raised a brow.


    "Why on earth do you have that with you?"


    "After that time Danny got hurt at the park, you mentioned that it was best to always carry band-aids around, remember?"


    I blinked up at him, frozen in shock. I didn¡¯t know which was more surprising¡ªthat he¡¯d listened to an off-handment I¡¯d made, or that he¡¯d actually carried around the band-aids, even in his fancy tuxedo.


    My throat tightened. I reached for the pack with a murmured thanks, but before I could take it from his hand, he was already kneeling.


    "Kieran¡ª"


    "Let me."


    "You don¡¯t have to¡ª"


    I sucked in a breath as his hand wrapped around my ankle. It was like I¡¯d stuck my toe into an electrical outlet and now volts of electricity were racing up and down my body, originating from that seemingly harmless point of contact.


    Kieran¡¯s shoulders briefly stiffened, and I wondered if he felt that too¡ªthe current flowing between us. But then his fingers started moving, gentle but sure, calloused from years ofbat, warm against my skin.


    I still hadn¡¯t released my breath as he dabbed around the blister with his pocket square, then peeled the band-aid open with deft fingers.


    His touch was clinical, and he applied the bandage with practiced care.


    But when his hand lingered, fingers brushing the edge of my feet longer than necessary, something passed between us.


    A pull. Unfamiliar, but...


    He lifted his head then, and our eyes met. There was something in the depth of his dark gaze, a fierce... longing I had never seen before. Except for when he kissed me on my porch.


    I don¡¯t know if it was the memory of the kiss or the heat of his gaze that sent warmth flooding my chest.


    We stayed like that for a beat too long.


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. His jaw tensed. His thumb idly grazed my skin like it couldn¡¯t help itself.


    "Sera, I¡ª"


    "Kie?"


    Celeste¡¯s voice rang out like a p.


    I flinched, letting out the breath in a sharp whoosh. Kieran rose fast, his back stiffening, face shuttered.


    Celeste stepped into view, her stiletto heels clicking against the stone like a metronome. She looked at Kieran, then at me, and her eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Oh you have got to be fucking kidding me," she hissed. "One Alpha isn¡¯t enough for you, Cindere? When are you going to be satisfied?" She took a menacing step forward, and her next words wereced with enough poison to fell an elephant. "After you¡¯ve seduced everyone¡¯s man, you shameless whore?"


    I sighed, closing my eyes briefly.


    Here we go again.

 Chapter 44 THE LAST STRAW

    <h4>Chapter 44: Chapter 44 THE LAST STRAW</h4>


    CELESTE¡¯S POV


    Seraphina was the bane of my fucking existence.


    The moment she stepped onto that red carpet in that star-sshed gown, with her hair all done up like she belonged among royalty, I knew everything would go wrong.


    It was like living in a twisted version of Cindere, where I was the stepsister and my rotten, ragged sister had somehow undergone a transformation that garnered the attention and adoration of everyone in the vicinity.


    Including Kieran.


    From the moment heid eyes on her, he hadn¡¯t been able to take them off, not even noticing me fuming right next to him.


    It was fucking unbelievable. I was the one who drew attention like moths to a me. I was the one who always stood out in a crowd.


    It wasn¡¯t enough that she¡¯d stolen my man, now she had to steal my spotlight?


    And then there was that fucking horrible speech.


    It took all my willpower not to burst outughing as she read the crowd her sob story. And then my energy was diverted into not puking when they ate it all up like hungry orphans.


    She yed them all like a violin. Wide eyes and soft words, like she wasn¡¯tpletely aware of how many people were eating out of the palm of her hand.


    Poor little wolfless girl, cast aside, forgotten. As if she had a right to be anything more. As if she didn¡¯t deserve every ounce of discrimination and rejection she got.


    It pissed me off to watch everyone apud her like she was an innocent victiming out of the shadows.


    She was a snake, a maniptor. She hid in the shadows intentionally, waiting for the right moment to strike and take what belonged to me.


    And Kieran...


    Kieran dared to p first. Loudly.


    The look of admiration and pride he wore on his face made me want tounch myself across the room and scratch Seraphina¡¯s face to shreds.


    And then there was the jealousy.


    Kieran was usually a master of emotional concealment, never letting anything he didn¡¯t want revealed slip out.


    But tonight, he was wearing his emotions on his sleeve like a fucking child and I could see how angry he was, how jealous he felt when Sera and Lucian took to the dance floor.


    And then he refused to dance with me.


    And then, to drive the nail deeper into the coffin, he fucking walked out on me.


    Bathroom my ass.


    As he walked away, I could feel him slipping out of my grasp, falling under whatever spell Sera so effortlessly weaved.


    Tonight was supposed to be the night I showed him off to my friends, to the world. To let them know Kieran¡¯s rightful Luna had returned.


    No. I wasn¡¯t going to let Sera ruin that for me. I wasn¡¯t going to lose my man a second time.


    I followed him, barely able to keep up with his long strides.


    I pushed through the crowd, ignoring the sidelong nces and questioning looks from my friends, trying not to let panic sour my stomach.


    By the time I was out of the ballroom, Kieran had vanished into thin air.


    I texted him. Called him. Nothing.


    I even called Ethan¡ªmaybe my brother could talk some sense into his friend. But, of course, he didn¡¯t pick up either.


    He hadn¡¯t even shown up to the g yet. He was probably off somewhere mooning over his worthless new mate.


    I pushed the anger I felt at that thought away,partmentalizing my feelings. Kieran was my first and foremost priority.


    I heard apuse from the ballroom as the song finished, signaling the end of Sera and Lucian¡¯s dance.


    My fists clenched as I stalked through the corridors, past the ballroom and even the damn bathroom, looking for Kieran.


    Nothing.


    Everything was spiraling and I was debating going back inside to throttle Sera¡ªbecause this was all her fucking fault¡ªand then I saw them.


    Outside, in the garden.


    My breath caught.


    Kieran was kneeling. The formidable Alpha of NightFang was fucking kneeling.


    Right in front of Sera.


    Her shoes were off, like she was some delicate little thing who couldn¡¯t handle heels. And Kieran was bandaging her feet.


    The picture they made was so absurdly intimate, it boiled my blood.


    She looked down at him like she was surprised. He looked up at her like he was awestruck.


    I could feel the tension sizzling between them like a live thing, and gods help me, I was going to murder someone.


    I stormed forward.


    "Kie?"


    My voice cracked the moment like a whip.


    Sera flinched. Kieran stood quickly, tucking something into his pocket, his whole body going tense.


    Her eyes met mine¡ªcalm, cid, so fucking smug.


    And Kieran...


    That face that had been so open and expressive all night closed off, shutting me out.


    "Oh you have got to be fucking kidding me," I hissed, ring at my sorry excuse for a sister. "One Alpha isn¡¯t enough for you, Cindere? When are you going to be satisfied?"


    She opened her mouth¡ªprobably to y innocent, but I wasn¡¯t having any of it.


    "After you¡¯ve seduced everyone¡¯s man, you shameless whore?"


    Kieran moved fast, cing himself between us.


    "Celeste. Stop."


    Those two words were filled with so much authority that I had the instinctive urge to m my mouth shut. I blinked, momentarily stunned.


    He wasn¡¯t pulling me into his arms. He wasn¡¯t reassuring me of his affection.


    He was shielding her.


    My voice shook with rage. "Are you serious? You¡¯re protecting her?"


    He shook his head firmly. "It¡¯s not what you think."


    "Oh really? Because it sure as hell looks like you¡¯re auditioning to be her footman!"


    Sera didn¡¯t say anything. She just stared between me and Kieran, like we were aplicated puzzle she hadn¡¯t yet solved.


    No doubt, the conniving bitch was trying to figure out her next seductive tactic.


    "Well?" I urged, wishing I could shoot daggers out of my eyes and stab her fucking innocent face. "What do you have to say for yourself, whore?!"


    She sighed. Fucking rolled her eyes like I was some minor inconvenience.


    "Listen, Celeste¡ª"


    The patronizing tone was thest straw.


    I lunged. I was going to pluck out her eyes with my French tips and¡ª


    Kieran moved fast, catching me around my waist, his body a mountain I couldn¡¯t push past.


    "Go, Sera," Kieran said quietly, his head towards her.


    She hesitated.


    His tone sharpened, and the word became amand that wouldn¡¯t dare be disobeyed. "Go."


    She shot me onest nce, her expression nk. And then left.


    I waited until she was gone before I rounded on him.


    "What. The. Fuck. Kieran?"


    He exhaled, his hand dropping from my waist.


    "Celeste¡ª"


    "You regret it, don¡¯t you?" My voice dropped. "Divorcing her. Being with me."


    His eyes closed briefly. The silence was long enough to answer everything. Long enough to sh open my heart.


    Iughed bitterly. "That¡¯s all I needed to know."


    Kieran opened his mouth, but I cut him off.


    "You want to know regret, Kie?" I yanked my sleeve up. There, on the inside of my wrist, was a delicate line of ink¡ªtwo wolves circling themselves under a full moon.


    His gaze furrowed, frowning down at the tattoo.


    "I got this to cover the scars," I said softly, the lie slipping out of me easily. His gaze shifted to mine, rm ring in his eyes. I let mine brim with tears¡ªit was honestly all too easy. "From when I left. After you slept with my sister, I was going to kill myself. I thought I¡¯d never survive without you."


    At least, that part was true.


    His face went pale. "Celeste¡ª"


    "I thought I was getting better. I thought I could move on and forget the past. But you keep doing this¡ªputting her first, falling prey to more of her schemes." I took a shuddering breath, and a tear slid down my cheek. "Making me feel like I¡¯m disposable. As if you¡¯re going to leave me at any moment. Again."


    He stepped forward, reaching for me. "Fuck, Celeste, I never meant to make you feel that way." I let him gather me in his arms. "I swear to you¡ªnothing happened between me and Sera. I¡¯d never betray you like that. Not again."


    I let myself lean into him, letting the weight of my body press against his chest.


    "I don¡¯t want to lose you," I whispered, my voice cracking. "Not again."


    "You won¡¯t," he murmured. "I promise, Celeste. I¡¯ll do better. I¡¯ll be better. You mean so much to me."


    I pulled back just slightly. Just enough to meet his eyes.


    "You¡¯ve said that before, Kie. You¡¯ve been saying a lot of words without your actions backing them up."


    A line formed between his brows, and he said what I hoped he would. "How can I prove it to you?"


    My answer was immediate. "Publicly. Tonight. In front of all my friends."


    He blinked. "What do you mean?"


    I offered him a small, trembling smile. "Let them know it¡¯s us. That it¡¯s always been us. That you¡¯re choosing me, not her."


    There was a flicker in his eyes. Doubt? Regret? Guilt? I couldn¡¯t name it.


    But then he nodded. "Okay."


    I exhaled slowly. "Okay?"


    "I¡¯ll do it. Tonight."


    The night air felt sweeter after that. Like I¡¯d won something that had nearly been lost forever.


    Seraphina might have her tactics. She may have thought her moment in the spotlight would rewrite everything.


    But Kieran had been mine from the start, and everything was going to go back to the way it was.


    Starting tonight.

 Chapter 45 NO. FUCKING. WAY

    <h4>Chapter 45: Chapter 45 NO. FUCKING. WAY</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    By the time Celeste returned from the bathroom, her face was wless again¡ªlipstick and mascara reapplied, eyes dry, every trace of what had happened earlier buried beneath powder and poise.


    But I saw it.


    The slight quiver of her mouth as she smiled too brightly, turning to say something to the small crowd she brought back out with her.


    The sight of her friends made my stomach clench with something that felt an awful lot like panic. But I didn¡¯t understand why¡ªthe feeling was needless.


    Celeste was going to be my future Luna, and the whole world would know, so why was the idea of this... disy putting me off so badly?


    I rolled my shoulders and steeled myself. I was going to do this¡ªno matter how I felt about it¡ªfor Celeste.


    I thought of the tattoo on her arm, of the marks they covered, and guilt swam through me, overpowering the panic.


    Celeste had always despised pain. A papercut made her recoil; even faded scars ruined the perfection of her designer dresses. Yet she¡¯d hurt herself many times¡ªdeliberately¡ªin the past years. For my mistake.


    The thought lodged in my chest like shrapnel. How deep must her despair have cut to make pain feel like an escape?


    I¡¯d hurt her enough and couldn¡¯t afford to do that anymore.


    So I put on my best smile as she neared and slid her arm through mine, resting her head against my shoulder.


    "Kie, darling," she crooned, practically vibrating as she handed me a champagne flute. "You remember my friends?"


    No, I absolutely didn¡¯t. It was only the brte in front, wearing a red strapless dress, who looked vaguely familiar¡ªI wanted to say ine?


    Celeste began to point them out. "Emma, Abby, Marcia, Yasmine, and Davina."


    I gave them a charming smile, and they dissolved into giggles. "It¡¯s lovely to meet you all."


    "So," Emma¡ªnot ine¡ªsaid, smirking suggestively, "is it official? Are you two finally back together?"


    I felt Celeste¡¯s head shift, and I looked down to see her looking up at me expectantly, her eyes sparkling. I smiled. "Yeah, we are."


    They erupted into ear-splitting squeals, and it took all my willpower not to cringe.


    "Oh, thank the gods," Abby said. "We were beginning to worry you¡¯d let her win."


    Her.


    Sera.


    I barely contained the grimace threatening to twist my features.


    Davina chuckled, murmuring behind a champagne flute, "Once bitten, twice shy. I¡¯m sure Alpha Kieran won¡¯t let that shameless sister ruin things a second time."


    Theyughed. Celeste joined in.


    My jaw clenched, and I looked down at my drink to mask the storm brewing behind my eyes.


    Was this how they talked about Sera when she wasn¡¯t around? Seeing the way Celeste spoke to her earlier, they probably did this when she was around, too.


    It felt wrong, letting that kind of talk go unchallenged. But after what just happened, after the promise I¡¯d made, I couldn¡¯te to Sera¡¯s defense. Not now. Not in front of her friends.


    "Are you two nning to announce anything soon?" Marcia asked with a sly smirk. "Should we start nning the wedding?"


    My heart jackknifed at her words, and panic red, making it difficult to breathe. Difficult to form an answer.


    Thankfully, someone else spoke.


    "Oh, they just got back together," Abby said. "Let them enjoy their reunion. Besides,"¡ªshe nudged Emma with a wink¡ª"they¡¯re likely in no rush since Ethan hasn¡¯t married his Luna yet."


    "Actually," Celeste countered, her voice softening a little as she looked at a blushing Emma. "Ethan recently found his mate."


    I saw Emma¡¯s face fall in the split second before my gaze snapped to Celeste. She looked up at me and shrugged. "He didn¡¯t tell you?"


    No, he didn¡¯t. I was as shocked as the rest of Celeste¡¯s friends.


    Definitely not as devastated as Emma, though.


    "What?" Her voice wobbled, her hands clenching her champagne flute a little too tightly.


    Celeste shrugged. "I¡¯m sorry, babe."


    "Who is she?"


    "I haven¡¯t met her. Don¡¯t know who she is."


    Emma scoffed, her shock and devastation giving way to something ugly. "This is ridiculous," she sneered. "Ethan¡¯s not going to marry some random woman he just met and make her his Luna."


    I opened my mouth to say something, to tell her that Ethan would absolutely do that¡ªhe was traditional right to his core and had been waiting his whole life to meet his fated mate¡ªbut I was beaten to it.


    "Of course I would."


    The voice cut through the group like a knife through butter, and all heads turned.


    Ethan stood at the entrance to the garden, one arm wrapped around the waist of a stunning woman whose confidence radiated through the air like static.


    She looked vaguely familiar, and I narrowed my eyes, trying to figure out where I knew those daring eyes and self-assured smirk from.


    The silence that followed his announcement was sharp. Celeste stiffened beside me.


    And in that moment, I knew this night wasn¡¯t done unraveling.


    ***


    MAYA¡¯S POV


    "You tore the slit higher," Ethan used as we stepped out of the car.


    "It got caught on your belt," I shot back, adjusting my thigh-high slit, which was now hip-high, a direct result of him brutally shoving the dress to my hips.


    He ran a hand through his hair, still slightly tousled from my handling. "If you hadn¡¯t refused to change¡ª"


    "I told you," I said, cutting him off as my heels clicked across the pavement, "this dress makes me feel powerful. Not my fault if you can¡¯t handle it."


    He groaned under his breath and followed, his hand at my lower back as we walked into the g. It was toote for subtle entrances¡ªwe¡¯d already missed most of the formalities.


    My eyes scanned the room. I spotted Lucian in the middle of the room, surrounded by men in suits hanging on to his every word. I did another once-over but couldn¡¯t find Sera.


    "Shit," I murmured, reaching for my phone in my purse.


    I saw the missed call and voicemail and sighed. It probably came in while Ethan and I were going at it in my driveway.


    I pressed the phone to my ear and yed Sera¡¯s voicemail. When it was over, I closed my eyes and groaned. "I¡¯m such a piece of shit."


    Ethan¡¯s hand clenched around my waist, and there was an instinctive reaction between my thighs even though I¡¯d spent the better part of thest hour with him pounding between them. "Why would you say that?"


    "I missed my friend¡¯s speech," I said, narrowing my eyes at him. "I me you."


    He arched a brow. "Me?"


    I nodded, my gaze drifting down to his crotch. "You."


    "If you¡¯d changed like I so kindly asked, I wouldn¡¯t have lost control."


    I snorted. "Kindly asked, my ass. You demanded I change, and when I pointed out that you might be an Alpha but you don¡¯t control me, you lost your shit and fucked me against the steering wheel of your car to ¡¯assert your dominance.¡¯"


    He smirked, his eyes darkening with the memory. "Yeah. Well,"¡ªhe pulled me closer¡ª"you weren¡¯t exactly resisting."


    I rolled my eyes and pushed away from him. "I need to find Se¡ª"


    He pulled me back, his hand sying against my bare back. "You¡¯re not leaving my side. That dress is a ma, and I¡¯ll be damned if all these greedy males think for even one second that you¡¯re single."


    I snorted. "Whatever. Let¡¯s go find my friend."


    True to his word, Ethan stayed glued to my side as I moved through the ballroom, trying to find Sera. He growled at every male who even nced in my direction¡ªwhich was all of them.


    To be honest, I¡¯ve always been put off by possessive, jealous behavior, but somehow, on Ethan, it was almost... adorable.


    Especially since I, too, growled at every female who ran their appreciative eyes over him.


    When I ascertained that Sera wasn¡¯t in the ballroom, we stepped out through the back. I wouldn¡¯t put it past my new friend to be hiding in the shadows after rocking the spotlight.


    We followed the cobblestone path, my head on a swivel, looking out for Sera. I debated calling out her name, but the night was so peaceful and still, I didn¡¯t want to interrupt it.


    Then Ethan inhaled sharply. I turned to him. "What?"


    He was staring ahead of us, his brows furrowed. "I think that¡¯s Kieran and Celeste."


    I frowned. Those names sounded eerily familiar.


    He turned to me and beamed. "Come on, I¡¯ll introduce you to my sister and best friend."


    I huffed. "I need to find my friend first."


    He kissed the side of my hair. "I promise we¡¯ll find your friend and I will apologize properly for making you miss her speech, but my sister is right here, please let me introduce you to her."


    I sighed. "Fine."


    He guided me towards the small gathering at the end of the path we were on. As we moved closer, I could hear snippets of their conversation.


    "Who is she?"


    "I haven¡¯t met her. Don¡¯t know who she is."


    "This is ridiculous. Ethan¡¯s not going to marry some random woman he just met and make her his Luna."


    I stiffened, realizing they were talking about us.


    Ethan¡¯s hand tightened around my waist, and his voice rang out into the night, a sweet, sweet melody.


    "Of course I would."


    I smirked as all heads turned to us. I surveyed the crowd of gawkers, taking them all in, reveling in their shock.


    Then I froze.


    My eyes narrowed at the blonde with her arm looped around a tall, dark-haired man. "You," I hissed.


    "You," she sneered. Her eyes flicked above me. "Ethan, tell me this isn¡¯t who I think it is."


    I frowned, my gaze snapping up to meet Ethan¡¯s. "You know her?"


    He looked confused as he looked between me and Satan¡¯s apprentice.


    "Maya, this is my sister, Celeste."


    My eyes almost fell out of their sockets as I turned back to the icy bitch.


    No. Fucking. Way.


    Ethan grinned, oblivious to the silent murder radiating between us. "Celeste, this is Maya Cartridge, my mate. She¡¯s also an elite OTSbat trainer. And she¡¯s going to be overseeing your training from now on."


    Celeste¡¯s face twisted like she¡¯d bitten into a lemon. "You have got to be joking."


    I chuckled bitterly. "Of course you¡¯re a lost cause who needs extra training."


    Her cold eyes shed. "Absolutely not. I¡¯m not training under her."


    I gritted my teeth, pieces of a puzzle clicking in ce to form a picture I didn¡¯t like. If Celeste was Ethan¡¯s sister, then¡ª


    "Reject her!"


    I blinked. "Excuse me?"


    Celeste ignored me, ring at Ethan. "Reject her right this instant! I won¡¯t have this... this bitch as my sister-inw!"


    "What the fuck, Celeste?" Ethan said.


    "You need to reject her, Ethan." Her voice pitched. "Now!"


    "No."


    He didn¡¯t even flinch. Didn¡¯t hesitate.


    Celeste¡¯s mouth opened in shock. Her nostrils red. "You expect me to ept this? Her?"


    "Looks like you don¡¯t have a choice," I said sweetly, enjoying the way the vein in her forehead bulged. The rest of the crowd was watching us in stunned silence.


    "Ethan and I are mates, sweetie." I stroked a hand down his chest. "And you could throw all the bitch fits you want, and that¡¯s not going to change."


    She opened her mouth, no doubt to spew more bullshit, but a soft, hesitant voice cut her off.


    "Maya?"


    I turned, and my eyes widened. "Sera," I breathed.


    Her wide eyes darted between me and Ethan, taking in our embrace, and she gulped. "He¡¯s your mate?"


    And the pieces of the puzzle clicked into ce. If Celeste, Sera¡¯s sister, was also Ethan¡¯s sister, that meant¡ªobviously, dumbass¡ªthat Ethan was Sera¡¯s brother.


    My mate had been one of the people who¡¯d hurt my new friend.

 Chapter 46 TWO OF A KIND

    <h4>Chapter 46: Chapter 46 TWO OF A KIND</h4>


    SERAPINA¡¯S POV


    I hadn¡¯t meant to get close to them. Swear to the Moon, I hadn¡¯t.


    I was more than happy to leave Kieran and Celeste alone to rehash their twisted rtionship dynamic, but my injured ankle held me back.


    And even though I didn¡¯t want to see them, I was just slow enough to catch another group joining them. Oh, fantastic¡ªCeleste¡¯s bitchy little crew.


    The same pack of vipers who¡¯d tormented me since high school. They swarmed her instantly, gushing congrattions¡ªKieran was finally back where he belonged.


    Fuck! I jerked my gaze away, the scene sickeningly familiar. I should leave. Now.


    Then I saw Maya.


    Slim, athletic, exuding confidence like a second skin, wild curls bouncing around her like a halo of fire. No doubt about it¡ªit was Maya.


    My hand shot up automatically, a grin spreading as I started toward her. Finally, she¡¯d dare to show off the mate she¡¯d kept hidden for so long. Maybe now I could tease her about¡ª


    The man beside her shifted to show his full face.


    And my world stopped spinning.


    It was like getting mmed in the head with a sledgehammer. My vision blurred, and the ground tilted beneath me.


    This couldn¡¯t fucking be real.


    When Ethan¡¯s familiar blue eyes locked with mine, I knew¡ªI wasn¡¯t dreaming.


    Oh god. Maya¡¯s mate... was my disgusting brother, Ethan.


    "Maya?" I croaked out. My pulse was hammering so hard I could taste it.


    She turned at the sound, face lighting up. "Sera!"


    She was glowing in a slit dress that made every man look twice, radiant and smoking hot¡ªbut all I could focus on was the hand pressed against my brother¡¯s chest.


    "He¡¯s your mate?" The words scraped out from between my clenched teeth, my body starting to sway. Why was the Goddess always cruel to me? Maya and Ethan? Oh damn, I hoped it wouldn¡¯t cost my rare friendship with Maya.


    Maya¡¯s smile faltered the instant she saw my face. Her gaze darted between me, Ethan, and Celeste¡ªno denying the Lockwood features we all shared, no matter how hard I¡¯d tried to erase the name.


    "Fuck!" She yanked herself out of Ethan¡¯s arms, stumbling back like she was seeing him clearly for the first time, her eyes full of shock and... disgust? "He¡¯s your brother?!"


    Her voice cut through the air like ss.


    Ethan¡¯s expression darkened instantly.


    "Maya!" He reached for her, but she shoved him off violently.


    "Don¡¯t fucking touch me!" she snapped, her voice could¡¯ve frozen hell. "Why the fuck didn¡¯t you tell me?!"


    Ethan¡¯s face turned pitch-ck.


    "Seraphina!" He turned on me, fury boiling in his tone. "Are you trying to ruin this, too? Just like you ruined things with Celeste and Kieran?"


    The usation hit like a silver de between the ribs. Of course. Once again, I was the viin¡ªwithout lifting a finger. They really were experts at making me the scapegoat.


    A coldugh escaped me. "Stay the fuck away from me, Ethan." I met his gaze, baring my teeth in a challenge. "Oh yeah? Then you¡¯d better be careful¡ªbecause I will do exactly that."


    His face contorted instantly, pupils narrowing like a beast struck on the tail. His Alpha pressure exploded, the air freezing around us for a split second¡ª


    "SERAPHINA!" he growled, a thunderous rage under his voice.


    I tilted my head, baring my teeth in a taunting grin. "What¡¯s wrong, brother? Scared?"


    His pupils shrank, fists clenching so tight his knuckles turned white.


    "You dare¡ª!"


    He took one thunderous step, his Alpha aura saturating the air thick enough to choke on¡ª


    Then Maya moved.


    A sh of wild curls and fury, she nted herself between us like a she-wolf guarding her cub.


    "Lay one fucking finger on her," she snarled, "and we¡¯re done. Hear me, Ethan? Fucking done!"


    Ethan froze mid-step, his expression like someone had punched him in the gut.


    "Maya..."


    "Shut up!" she snapped, her eyes burning with a rage I¡¯d never seen before. "You knew she was your sister and said nothing? What the fuck kind of disgusting game are you ying?!"


    Shame and rage warred across Ethan¡¯s face, but he didn¡¯t deny it.


    Maya gave a bitterugh and grabbed my wrist so tightly I thought she¡¯d snap the bone.


    "We¡¯re leaving!"


    Her voice brooked no argument as she yanked me away.


    "Oooh, Ethan~!"


    That sickeningly sweet voice cut through the tension like a knife.


    Celeste had slithered over, her face stered with that sharine, pitying smile I knew too well.


    "What a shame," she sighed, fluttering hershes. "Looks like your little mate¡¯s been contaminated by the gue too~"


    Ethan whirled on her, eyes zing like he was ready to tear her throat out.


    "Shut your fucking mouth, Celeste!"


    Kieran frowned and grabbed her arm. "Enough, Celeste. Let¡¯s go."


    But she shook him off with a graceful flick."Oh, rx, Kieran! I¡¯m just looking out for my brother." Her gaze slid to me, venomous. "We all know how... contagious Sera¡¯s jealousy and maniption can be. Who knows what she¡¯s told her friend?"


    Kieran¡¯s expression darkened. Ethan¡¯s eyes locked onto mine¡ªa silent warning shing in their depths.


    Maya flipped them off before dragging me away. Whatever. They always needed their dramatic performances, their carefully staged viins. The old me might have crumbled.


    But as Maya¡¯s grip tightened around mine, all I felt was gratitude.


    Daniel was no longer the only one by my side.


    Now I had Lucian.


    And Maya.


    The rest weren¡¯t worth a single tear.


    As soon as we made it into the garden, Maya turned to me again. "I¡¯m sorry, Sera. I didn¡¯t know..."


    I shook my head. When Maya chose me over Ethan, I knew¡ªI couldn¡¯t let her.


    "Everything I said back there was bullshit," I cut her off again. "I just wanted to see Ethan¡¯s face twist in pain¡ª"


    "But¡ª" Maya started to protest.


    I grabbed her hand, looking into her eyes. "Listen to me, Maya. Seriously. I know what finding your mate means. Fated mates are incredibly rare now. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt because of me. I¡¯d rather be stabbed ten times by Ethan than watch you give up your mate because of me."


    Her throat bobbed. "But I know what he did to you. How he¡ª"


    I shook my head and stopped her. "What happened between Ethan and me shouldn¡¯t affect what you have with him. And besides..." I swallowed hard, "Ethan is... a good Alpha. He¡¯d be... a good mate."


    "Oh fuck me," she sighed, crushing me in a tight hug."You don¡¯t have to do this. You don¡¯t have to defend him. Even for me."


    "I can¡¯t lie to you, Maya." I hugged her, forcing a soft smile. "I can¡¯t let my experience ruin your happiness. You¡¯re my precious friend."


    Her voice trembled against my ear. "Oh, dear. They have no idea how fucking amazing you are. Losing you is the biggest mistake of their lives!"


    I chuckled softly and gently pushed her back. "I don¡¯t give a shit what they think anymore." I tugged her hand. "Come on. Lucian¡¯s probably looking for me."


    She nodded and took my hand, looking into my eyes. "I won¡¯t betray you, Sera."


    I blinked, and she gave me a bright smile. "Celeste will never win my favor. Ethan¡¯s my mate. But I swear to the moon goddess¡ªif that bitch crosses me again, I will tear her apart."


    I snorted. "She¡¯s not that bad."


    Maya raised a brow. "Oh really? Name two redeeming qualities Celeste has. Just two."


    I opened my mouth¡ªand immediately shut it.


    Maya burst outughing, slinging her arm around my shoulder. "Exactly what I fucking thought."


    We were still goofing off when someone stepped into our path.


    Emma.


    She stood at the edge of the cobblestone path, arms crossed, eyes gleaming with malice.


    "Well, well," she sneered. "Two of you. Sluts alwayse in pairs when chasing what¡¯s not theirs."


    Maya stiffened beside me. "Excuse me?"


    "Oh, please," Emma scoffed, flipping her ck hair over her bare shoulder. "You snagged Ethan, and Sera here has already proven herself a master at stealing someone else¡¯s man." Her lips curled. "You¡¯re a perfect match."


    A low growl rumbled in Maya¡¯s throat as she stepped forward, but I gently blocked her, moving between them. My friends shouldn¡¯t always have to fight for me¡ªI could protect them too.


    "Back off, Emma," I said calmly. "Ethan never chose you. Maya or not, that was never going to change. And you know that."


    Herugh held no humor. "Oh, spare me. You have the nerve to say that? Or did you forget that Kieran never chose you either? And yet you stole the mate your sister was chosen for¡ªlike the shameless whore you are."


    I froze. Every ounce of warmth drained from my body, reced by that familiar, sickening sting. The echoes of the pack¡¯s jeers after that night came roaring back¡ªhusband-thief, lovewrecker, worthless.


    "You¡¯d better shut your fucking mouth while I¡¯m still feeling generous," Maya warned, her voice razor-sharp.


    Emma only smiled¡ªcold, cruel¡ªlocking eyes with me. "Oh, did I hit a nerve? It¡¯s hard to preach loyalty when you wrote a whole book about betrayal, isn¡¯t it, Sera?"


    Maya ripped her arm from mine and stalked toward Emma. "Say one more word, bitch, and I¡¯ll yank out your teeth and wear them as a fucking ne at my wedding to Ethan."


    I saw Emma¡¯s eyes go wide as Maya¡¯s Beta aura mmed down on her.


    She stumbled back, hands raised in mock surrender. "Fine," she muttered¡ªthen pivoted to me with a vicious grin.


    Without warning, she shoved me.


    Fuck! I wasn¡¯t ready.


    Hard.


    I stumbled back, heels slipping on the slick grass, arms iling.


    My back hit the water. My head followed, and in the next second, icy cold swallowed me whole as I plunged beneath the surface of the koi pond¡ª

 Chapter 47 TRUTH STONE

    <h4>Chapter 47: Chapter 47 TRUTH STONE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The world above was a blur of ripples and shadows, but all I could feel was the suffocating cold.


    My limbs iled, heavy and useless, tangled in the wet fabric of my dress. Panic gripped me, more vicious than the chill. My lungs screamed, but my mind screamed louder.


    ¡¯Not again. Not again!¡¯


    The koi pond might¡¯ve looked ornamental, and it wasn¡¯t all too deep. But water¡ªany body of water¡ªhad always terrified me. They were all the same¡ªdark, unpredictable, and greedy.


    I was a child again, caught in a shback I couldn¡¯t escape¡ªcruel hands shoving me from behind into theke behind the Lockwood estate, struggling under the weight of my own clothes, the absence of air.


    The slow suffocation and the frightening rity that I was going to die, never really having lived.


    Back then, my father had pulled me out. This time, I didn¡¯t know if anyone would.


    Then something broke through the cold.


    My eyes were squeezed tight, but somehow, I felt the pull, and then¡ªarms, warm and strong and steady, wrapped around me.


    I reached out without thinking. Held on for dear life, desperate fingers finding purchase in a soaked shirt and broad shoulders.


    I didn¡¯t need to see to know who it was. Kieran.


    We broke the surface together, and I gasped, choking on air and dirty pond water. I heard another ssh nearby and another head broke through the surface¡ªLucian¡ªbut I was already being dragged toward the shore.


    People crowded the edges. I heard voices shouting¡ªMaya screaming at someone¡ªfeet pounding.


    My vision swam. My chest burned.


    Kieran carried me up the embankment like I weighed nothing, his breath ragged. He pulled me into hisp the moment we were out of the water.


    "Sera?" His hands, trembling, yet warm, grabbed my face. "Sera, look at me."


    I blinked up at him, coughing. My fingers curled into his shirt like I still needed anchoring. Like if I let go, I would slip back into that dark, scary depth.


    Lucian stumbled onto the bank just behind us, drenched and heaving.


    "Is she okay?" he panted, appearing by my side.


    "She¡¯s breathing," Kieran said, voice tight. His eyes never left mine, his arms tightening around me. "You¡¯re okay. You¡¯re okay. I¡¯ve got you."


    My teeth chattered too hard to speak. Kieran wrapped his jacket around my shoulders. He must have taken it off before diving in because it was dry and warm and smelled like him, and my trembling hands pulled it tighter around me.


    That¡¯s when I heard the sardonic bark ofughter.


    "Of-fucking-course," Celeste¡¯s voice rang out, venomous and loud enough to gather every onlooker¡¯s attention, "you¡¯d fall straight into the arms of my mate. You really just can¡¯t give it a rest, can you, Sera?"


    I closed my eyes. Not tonight. Not now.


    "Celeste," Lucian warned, stepping between us, but Kieran stood first.


    "Back off," he said sharply, brushing damp hair away from his face. "She just nearly drowned."


    "Yeah," Lucian chimed in. "Thanks to your friend."


    "It was an ident," Emma¡¯s shaky voice chimed in. All her bravado seemed to have drained out of her, and she looked like a child in danger of being whooped. "I tripped and¡ª"


    "One more word out of you and you¡¯ll be koi food," Maya hissed. "And I promise you, no one is jumping in to save you."


    I forced myself to sit up. All the back-and-forth was worsening my throbbing headache.


    "Next time," Celeste hissed, lip curling, "you let her fucking drown."


    I heard Kieran¡¯s sharp intake of breath. "Celeste!"


    "What?!" she snapped. "Why the fuck would you jump in and save her?" Her arm swept behind her to her rapt audience. "Right in front of everyone."


    She turned her gaze, colder than the depths of any body of water, on me. "Must be nice, having your ex at your beck and call, huh, Sera? You must be so proud of yourself."


    I rose to my feet, swaying slightly. Kieran was immediately by my side again, one hand on my arm, the other locked firmly around my waist.


    That vein in Celeste¡¯s forehead was seriously going to explode.


    "Don¡¯t," I said hoarsely. I didn¡¯t know who I was talking to¡ªKieran or Celeste. "Just... don¡¯t."


    Celeste took another step forward, eyes gleaming with self-righteous fury. "What, am I lying? Or have you suddenly grown ashamed of how you continuously throw yourself at him? Oh, what am I saying? Everyone knows you have no fucking shame. You can¡¯t get a man to fall in love with you because you¡¯re worthless and unlovable, so you scheme and you manipte because that¡¯s the only way you¡ª"


    Something in me snapped.


    I pped her.


    Gasps echoed across the garden. Even Maya froze mid-stride.


    Kieran¡¯s eyes widened, and I half expected him toe to Celeste¡¯s aid yet again, but he seemed just as frozen.


    Celeste clutched her cheek, blinking in disbelief.


    "You fucking bitch¡ª"


    "I am done," I hissed. "Done listening to you spew ugly vitriol, as if you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s been hurt."


    "What?" She barked augh, sharp and grating. "You¡¯re going to stand there and pretend like you were hurt?"


    "Yes," I replied firmly. "It was a mistake, Celeste. And I have paid the consequences long enough¡ª"


    "Mistake!" she shrieked, and I winced.


    "You got my chosen mate drunk and seduced him, trapping him with a child for thest ten years, and you want to stand there and call it a fucking mistake?!"


    I closed my eyes, as the memories of that night I¡¯d tried to block out came flooding in.


    "Stop it," I whispered, trembling all over again from what wasn¡¯t cold.


    "No," Celeste snapped, and I felt her step closer. "Let them all know. Let your new friends know your true colors. You knew Kieran chose me¡ªloved me¡ªand you got him drunk. You dragged him into that hotel room with you¡ª"


    "I didn¡¯t drag him anywhere!" I screamed, my eyes flying open.


    The air was tense around us, like everyone was holding their breath. Except for me and Celeste¡ªwe were hyperventting.


    "I didn¡¯t drag Kieran anywhere," I repeated, my voice wobbling. "I¡ª"


    The memories were unlocking, hazy thanks to the alcohol, but¡ª


    I frowned. "I went into that room all on my own, because¡ª"


    The blood drained from my face. My eyes snapped to Celeste¡¯s. "Because you sent me a text to meet you there."


    The words slipped out of my mouth softly, but by the time the sentence wasplete, I knew they were true.


    "I¡ªI¡¯d been drinking, miserable, keeping to myself, and then you¡ª"


    "Shut the fuck up, you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying." But her voice was shaky, her eyes darting around like a trapped animal.


    "No." I shook my head, wet strands of hair pping my cheeks. "You texted me. Said you had a dress emergency and I shoulde meet you in a hotel room¡ªin the hotel room."


    I hadn¡¯t stumbled into that room by mistake. I¡¯d gone there because I¡¯d received a message from Celeste. She said she needed me, and that had never happened before, so I went without a second thought, running so fast that I tripped and tore my dress on my heels.


    My vision had been blurry, my thoughts muddled, but I remembered now.


    My gaze locked on hers. "You texted me that night. Didn¡¯t you? You sent that message."


    Her smug expression cracked.


    "What message? I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about."


    I took a step forward, and she retreated. "When you found us together, you threw a fit of rage and smashed my phone against the wall." Everything was falling into ce with rming rity. "Were you trying to destroy evidence?"


    "You bitch!" Celeste¡¯s eyes shed. "You brazen little liar, how dare you¡ª"


    "There¡¯s an easy way to settle all this," Maya said, stepping into the circle, her calm voice belying the fury burning in her eyes. She pulled something from her clutch¡ªa smooth, round stone.


    "What the fuck is that?" Celeste snapped.


    Maya smirked. "A truth stone."


    Celeste paled. "That thing¡¯s a gimmick."


    I¡¯d never actually seen a truth stone before, but it was said to have been formed under a full moon, with the ability to draw out the deepest, darkest truth from anyone who held it.


    Of course, Maya Cartridge would possess a truth stone.


    "Oh really? Let¡¯s see. Emma!"


    Emma flinched, her eyes ring wide.


    Maya turned and tossed the stone at her. She instinctively caught it.


    "Now,"¡ªMaya¡¯s voice dropped an octave¡ª"did you push Sera or did you trip?"


    "I¡ª" Emma nced at the crowd of eyes fixed on her, and her hand clenched around the stone. "I pushed her," she whispered, bowing her head. My eyes widened as the stone glowed faintly in her hands. "I-I... I¡¯m sorry."


    Maya snatched the stone out of her hand. "You¡¯re a piece of shit," she said loud enough for everyone to hear, and Emma shrank.


    "Kieran?" Maya turned to him.


    "What?" he asked warily.


    "Wanna test it? If you tell Celeste the sky is green, she¡¯ll believe it. You can prove to her it works."


    "No one needs to prove¡ª"


    But Kieran was already stepping up, taking the stone from Maya.


    "Say something simple and true," Maya said.


    "I¡¯m the Alpha of NightFang," he said.


    The stone glowed faintly.


    "Now something false."


    "I¡¯m the King of Ennd."


    Nothing. No light.


    Maya folded her arms. "Celeste says Sera dragged you into that room and seduced you. That true?"


    "This is ridiculous¡ª"


    "One more word, Celeste," Maya growled, "and I¡¯ll gag you with the fucking truth stone."


    "Ethan, if your mate threatens me one more time¡ª"


    "You¡¯ll what?" Maya stalked forward. "Frame me for a crime I didn¡¯tmit? Make me suffer ten fucking years for something that¡ª"


    "Sera didn¡¯t throw herself at me."


    All eyes turned to Kieran, who had a fist wrapped tightly around the stone.


    I blinked. "What?"


    "Sera didn¡¯t make the first move. Kieran didn¡¯t either."


    His eyes locked on mine, and my breath hitched. A sh of golden light shimmered across his irises. He bared his teeth, and his fangs poked out, glinting underneath the moonlight, and when he spoke next, his voice was low and gravelly¡ªhis wolf, Ashar.


    "I did."


    The crowd went silent.


    The truth stone glowed.

 Chapter 48 SUSPICIONS AND DOUBTS

    <h4>Chapter 48: Chapter 48 SUSPICIONS AND DOUBTS</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    ¡°I did.¡±


    The words¡ªgrowled out by Ashar¡ªhung in the air like thunder after a lightning strike. The truth stone glowed in my hand, silent and unyielding.


    Everything stilled.


    Not just the crowd, not just Sera¡ªbut even the night seemed to pause in deference to the revtion. My mind reeled, trying to make sense of what I¡¯d just said¡ªwhat Ashar had just confessed.


    My heartbeat thundered in my ears. ¡®Ashar,¡¯ I said, trying to wrestle back control. ¡®What the fuck did you just say?¡¯


    But he was silent now. Tucked deep inside. Elusive.


    ¡®Ashar!¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t just drop a bomb like this and retreat.


    Sera was staring at me like she didn¡¯t know whether to breathe or break. Her lips moved as if trying to speak, to understand, but no sound came out.


    My hand fell to my side as Maya took the truth stone and tucked it into her clutch.


    ¡°What the hell is that supposed to mean?¡± Celeste demanded, voice cracking with panic.


    ¡°Kieran?¡± Sera¡¯s soft, hesitant voice made something tighten in my chest. Her wide gaze was full of questions¡ªnone of which I could answer.


    That night was just as hazy for me. I¡¯d been drunk. I¡¯d stumbled into a room to sleep it off. I¡¯d woken up the next morning with Sera in my arms.


    ¡°Kieran!¡± Celeste snapped, pulling my attention to her. ¡°What the hell? Why the fuck are you trying to cover up for her?¡±


    ¡°Are you deaf or just in stupid?¡± Maya snapped. ¡°Your precious Alpha just admitted that he was the one who came on to Sera!¡±


    ¡°Ten years.¡± Sera¡¯s voice was a hoarse, trembling whisper, but it carried the weight of a thousand usations. Her eyes seemed to burn, her gaze never leaving mine. Lucian moved to her side, ring at me like I¡¯d just torn the moon out of the sky.


    ¡°You let everyone me me for...¡± Her nose wrinkled. ¡°For seducing you, stealing you¡ª¡±


    ¡°You did!¡± Celeste screamed, stepping between me and Sera. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing right now, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± I said sharply, my voice slicing through the night, vibrating with authority.


    I looked around the crowd gathered and clenched a fist. ¡°If you¡¯re not a ckthorne or Lockwood, goodnight.¡±


    Celeste¡¯s friends shuffled their feet, ncing at each other, reluctant to leave.


    I growled low in my throat, fixing a pointed re at Emma. ¡°Good. Night.¡±


    Slowly, they started to back away, sensing the shift. The spectacle was over.


    Soon, the only people left were Celeste, Ethan, Maya, Lucian, Sera, and I.


    Sera stood like a statue, drenched and trembling¡ªbut something told me it wasn¡¯t from the cold. She didn¡¯t speak. Didn¡¯t move. Just stared at me like she¡¯d never seen me before


    I stepped toward her. ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    But she shook her head and turned away. Lucian put an arm around her, and as she leaned into his touch, I felt something primal in me rear its head¡ªjealous, possessive.


    ¡°Sera!¡±


    She paused, turning her head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not a ckthorne, or a Lockwood.¡±


    Maya made to follow her, but Ethan caught her wrist. ¡°Maya.¡±


    She pulled her hand out of his. ¡°My friend needs me,¡± she said, shooting him a look that managed to be simultaneously soft and reprimanding. ¡°I¡¯ll call youter.¡±


    I watched as Sera walked away, Lucian and Maya at her side like sentinels.


    I wanted to follow them. Wanted to say something. But my brain¡ªmy soul¡ªwas tangled in a thousand conflicting threads. Something was wrong. Ashar¡¯s answer hadn¡¯t just surprised everyone else. It had rattled me.


    Ethan swore softly and shot me and Celeste a look. ¡°Both of you¡ªand I cannot stress this enough¡ªwhat the fuck?¡±


    My hand clenched tightly. ¡°My question exactly.¡± My voice slipped out low and gravelly as I turned to Celeste.


    Her eyes shed with something¡ªpanic, anger...fear.


    She turned on her heels and began to storm across the garden path.


    My feet automatically moved after her. Someone was going to answer the questions warring within me, and if Ashar wouldn¡¯t, then Celeste would.


    I wasn¡¯t even sure what I nned to say, only that I needed to ask her directly. Ashar¡¯s admission and Sera¡¯s usation had kicked over a decade-old box of questions I¡¯d sealed shut.


    ¡°Celeste,¡± I called after her.


    She didn¡¯t stop walking.


    ¡°Celeste!¡± I caught her arm gently, and she whirled around with a tear-streaked face and wide, wild eyes.


    ¡°Oh, what now?¡± she hissed. ¡°Going to interrogate me, too? use me of something I didn¡¯t do?¡±


    I lowered my voice. ¡°It¡¯s just me and you, Celeste. Tell me the truth. That night... Did you¡ªdid you send Sera to that room?¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± she snapped back, her voice trembling. ¡°Did you really kiss her first? Did you make the first move?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t deflect, Celeste,¡± I pressed. ¡°Did you send Seraphina into that room?¡±


    Her breath hitched.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± she said, trying to pull away, but I kept my grip on her wrist firm.


    ¡°Celeste, please. You have to tell me the¡ª¡± But before I could finish, her legs buckled and her eyes rolled back as she dropped like a bag of rocks.


    My eyes widened. ¡°Celeste!¡±


    She fainted in my arms.


    It was a blur from there¡ªpanic recing my suspicions, carrying her into my car, speeding through town to the pack hospital.


    Celeste was pale, unresponsive, and muttering incoherently. The nurses took her into observation immediately, and I paced the sterile waiting room with my shirt still damp from the pond.


    I was beginning to fucking loathe hospitals.


    The walls felt too close, the lights too harsh. My head throbbed with all my suspicions and doubts.


    Why now?


    Why had Ashar waited until tonight to speak?


    And why had he done it at all?


    I hadn¡¯t called him forward. He¡¯d forced himself out. Forced the truth out.


    And now, I couldn¡¯t unhear it.


    And I couldn¡¯t make fucking sense out of it.


    Why would I¡ªwhy would he¡ªhave kissed Sera first? Celeste was who I¡¯d wanted then. That night was supposed to be ours.


    Had the alcohol confused him? But was that even possible? The human body was fickle, fragile, but Ashar was the strongest part of me; he shouldn¡¯t have been susceptible to¡ª


    The doctor returned, pulling me out of my reverie, saying Celeste was stable. I was allowed in after a while.


    She was awake, lying in the bed with a saline drip in her arm and her hair perfectly fanned over the pillow like someone had arranged it that way.


    She turned her head slowly to me. ¡°You¡¯re still here.¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m here,¡± I said quietly. ¡°You fainted.¡±


    She closed her eyes briefly, whispering, ¡°I was overwhelmed. It was all too much.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I sat on the edge of the chair beside her. ¡°But I need to ask again¡ªabout that night. Did you send Sera to that room? You said she seduced me, but now Ashar¡¯s saying he made the first move.¡±


    Her eyes glistened with tears, but her expression hardened. ¡°So you believe her now? After everything she¡¯s done to ruin us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to take sides,¡± I said, exasperated. ¡°I¡¯m trying to find the truth. Something doesn¡¯t add up, Celeste. My memory of that night is hazy. Yours is conveniently perfect.¡±


    She turned her face away. ¡°I can¡¯t fucking believe this, Kieran. Do you know why I fainted? Because all this¡ªthese interrogations, your distrust, it¡¯s hurting my already-weak wolf. Do you even care? Or are you so desperate to prove Sera innocent that you¡¯re willing to destroy me in the process?¡±


    I clenched my jaw. ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± she said, voice rising. ¡°Just leave. You¡¯ve done enough damage tonight.¡±


    ¡°Celeste¡ª¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to take care of me as my mate, if all you want to talk about is turning me, the fucking victim, into some kind of perpetrator, then get the fuck out, Kieran.¡±


    Every cell in my body tensed with frustration. I could feel something fraying at the edges of my mind, and as my fists clenched in myp, I realized what it was¡ªmy patience.


    My patience with Celeste was wearing fucking thin.


    And I was in no mood to y doting caretaker right now. Not when all I wanted to do was shake her hard enough till all the answers fell out.


    So instead, I stood and walked out without another word.


    Back in my car, I sat in the dark for a long while, staring at nothing, my hands clenched tightly around the steering wheel.


    It felt like there was a boulder lodged in my throat, making it difficult to breathe, to think, to fucking move.


    The night¡¯s events kept shing in my mind¡ªthe broken look in Sera¡¯s eyes, Celeste¡¯s deflection, my own, inexplicable confession.


    And then, as if of its own ord, my hand moved, stabbing at the screen in my car.


    Gavin answered on the second ring.


    ¡°Alpha?¡±


    ¡°I need something,¡± I said. My voice sounded foreign to my ears¡ªgruff, croaky. ¡°Now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°Ten years ago. The blood moon hunt. I need security footage of everything¡ªhotel corridors, elevators, lobbies. Who went where.¡±


    Gavin was silent for a beat. ¡°That¡¯s...a tall order.¡±


    I clenched my jaw. ¡°So?¡±


    He sighed. ¡°On it, Alpha.¡±


    I hung up and leaned back in my seat, the back of my head pressing into the headrest. I tried to take a deep breath, but that damned boulder refused to dislodge.


    I knew I couldn¡¯t breathe properly until I uncovered the truth of what really happened ten years ago.

 Chapter 49 LET. IT. GO

    <h4>Chapter 49: Chapter 49 LET. IT. GO</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I barely remembered the ride home¡ªjust the steady rumble of the engine and the taste of guilt and unease souring in my mouth.


    When I arrived, I sat in the driveway with the engine off, bathed in silence and the judgmental glow of the moon, my hands wrapped around the steering wheel as if it were the only thing keeping me grounded.


    My phone rang.


    Gavin.


    I stared at the screen for a second, chest tight, then answered.


    "Yeah?"


    ¡°You need to hear this,¡± Gavin said without preamble. His voice was clipped, cautious. ¡°I pulled the server logs from the security archive of the hotel for the Blood Moon Hunt, just like you asked.¡±


    My grip on the wheel tightened. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°There was footage,¡± he said. ¡°Corridor cams, lobby, elevator¡ªhell, even the vending machines had security cameras. But...¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°About three months ago, someone put in a formal request to delete specific recordings from the night of the Blood Moon Hunt.¡±


    My grip tightened on the phone. ¡°What? You¡¯re telling me someone erased it?¡±


    ¡°They tried,¡± he said. ¡°But the thing is, the system doesn¡¯t just wipe itpletely. It gs deletion attempts, and if the request isn¡¯t fully authorized or finished...fragments get stored.¡±


    A chill crept up my spine. ¡°Do we know who made the request?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing, Alpha. It was run through a proxy ID with Admin-level clearance. But no name. No trace.¡±


    ¡°Fucking hell.¡± I raked a hand through my hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m still digging,¡± Gavin said. ¡°But it¡¯s clear someone had something to hide about what happened that night.¡±


    My mind was already spinning ahead. Someone¡ªwith ess and knowledge¡ªhad covered the details of that night. Or tried to.


    Logic dictated there could be other reasons why the footage was deleted, but I knew deep in my bones that it had to do with what happened between Sera and me.


    But why?


    Who?


    My pulse pounded. I needed answers.


    Ashar wouldn¡¯t give them to me.


    Celeste wouldn¡¯t give them to me.


    Gavin¡¯s research had hit a seemingly dead end.


    There was only one other person I could think of. The one who¡¯d gotten the ball rolling in the first ce.


    Maya.


    ***


    I was knocking on Ethan¡¯s door fifteen minutester.


    He answered shirtless, barefoot, and annoyed, rubbing sleep from his eyes. ¡°Kieran?¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother with small talk. ¡°Is Maya here?¡±


    Ethan raised an eyebrow. ¡°No. She¡¯s with Sera.¡±


    I swore. ¡°I need her truth stone.¡±


    His expression shifted¡ªmild curiosity giving way to caution. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You know why? You heard it all, didn¡¯t you? I need more answers.¡±


    Ethan studied me for a long moment, his eyes slowly growing more alert. Then he sighed. ¡°You should probablye in.¡±


    He stepped back and let me in, closing the door behind me with another sigh. His ce was quiet, the faint scent of saffron and eucalyptus lingering in the air, mixing with Ethan¡¯s.


    I followed him into the kitchen, where he poured himself a ss of water before speaking.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Celeste?¡±


    I clenched my teeth. ¡°The hospital.¡±


    His eyes widened. ¡°What?¡±


    I red at the ss cup. ¡°I tried to question her some more, and she...fainted. Apparently, the stress was too much for her weak wolf.¡±


    ¡°For fuck¡¯s sake, Kieran.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine now,¡± I gritted out. ¡°You can go see her tomorrow. I didn¡¯te here to be scolded, Ethan.¡±


    Tense silence settled between us. And then, Ethan broke it.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t real,¡± he said.


    I looked up. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The truth stone,¡± he rified, voice calm, deliberate. ¡°It¡¯s not real.¡±


    I stared at him. ¡°The fuck do you mean it¡¯s not real? I saw it work.¡±


    He took a long sip of water, then shrugged. ¡°What you saw was Maya doing what she does best¡ªgetting into people¡¯s heads.¡±


    I took a step forward, fists clenched. ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me, Ethan. I¡¯m not in the fucking mood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± he said evenly. ¡°She bought that rock at some overpriced vendor stall at the flea market. She carries it around as if it¡¯s sacred because it feels that way. People believe it. That¡¯s the point.¡±


    My voice dropped. ¡°Emma confessed.¡±


    He nodded, a slight smirk pulling at his lips. ¡°Because Maya¡¯s presence alone is enough to make people crack. The stone? That¡¯s just a prop.¡±


    ¡°But it glowed.¡±


    He gave a half-smile. ¡°She painted the inside with a special powder. Heat-reactive. It lights up when a hand grips it tightly enough for the body heat to trigger it. Pretty smart, huh?¡±


    I stared at him, feeling pressure build behind my eyes. ¡°So everything that happened tonight was a goddamn performance?¡±


    He leaned against the counter. ¡°Not everything.¡± He narrowed his eyes like he could see through me. ¡°Ashar¡¯s confession was real.¡±


    I swallowed hard. ¡°But...¡± I was even more confused than ever. ¡°If the stone wasn¡¯t magic, what made him speak?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s gaze was knowing. ¡°Maybe it wasn¡¯t about the stone.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Maybe it was just time.¡±


    I looked away, jaw tight. I couldn¡¯t believe I¡¯d been manipted that way. What¡¯s worse, it had actually worked.


    ¡°You¡¯re not angry because the stone wasn¡¯t real,¡± Ethan added quietly. ¡°You¡¯re angry because you don¡¯t know what to believe anymore. Because your memory is shit, and because you let someone else write the narrative¡ªfor ten damn years.¡±


    I said nothing.


    ¡°And now,¡± he went on, ¡°you¡¯re trying to w your way to the truth when the people around you¡ªCeleste, Sera, even yourself¡ªdon¡¯t fully remember the story. Or they remember it wrong.¡±


    ¡°I need answers, Ethan,¡± I snapped.


    ¡°I know you do,¡± he said calmly. ¡°But here¡¯s the part you¡¯re avoiding¡ªwhat difference will it make?¡±


    I blinked at him. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You and Sera are divorced. You¡¯re not mates. And she has someone else now. I missed it, but I heard they led the opening dance together. You know what that means.¡±


    My gut twisted at the mention of Lucian and that damn dance.


    ¡°You think getting closure is going to change anything?¡± Ethan asked, tone not unkind. ¡°You think knowing whether or not Celeste set her up will undo thest ten years?¡±


    ¡°It might,¡± I said tightly. ¡°It might help her heal. Help me understand.¡±


    Ethan tilted his head. ¡°And what then? You sweep in, tear her away from Lucian, and pretend thest decade didn¡¯t happen? What does it even matter? You never loved Sera. Celeste is the one you chose. Is the truth going to change that?¡±


    I said nothing. Because I didn¡¯t have an answer to that.


    He pushed off the counter. ¡°Let me be blunt, Kieran. What¡¯s done is done. Your marriage to Sera is over, and you¡¯re with Celeste now. If you waver again¡ªif you go chasing after ghosts¡ªboth my sisters are going to pay the price.¡± His eyes narrowed. ¡°Again.¡±


    My throat tightened. ¡°I never meant for either of them to get hurt.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he said softly. ¡°But they did.¡±


    I looked down at the tiled floor, guilt coiling around my spine like a python.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying you shouldn¡¯t get the truth,¡± Ethan continued. ¡°But be sure you¡¯re doing it for the right reasons¡ªnot because you think it¡¯ll magically fix everything.¡±


    I took a breath. ¡°Then what the hell should I do?¡±


    He sighed. ¡°You¡¯re going to hate my response.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t doubt it.¡±


    ¡°Let. It. Go.¡±


    My fists clenched, everything in me instantly revolting at the idea.


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t,¡± he finished for me.


    I nodded stiffly, ring at the stained marble of his kitchen countertop.


    ¡°Just do me a favor,¡± Ethan added.


    I looked up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lose yourself trying to fix the past. And don¡¯t drag everyone down with you. Sometimes the truth doesn¡¯te with peace¡ªit justes with more consequences.¡±

 Chapter 50 THIN HOPE

    <h4>Chapter 50: Chapter 50 THIN HOPE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The door clicked shut behind us, muffling the distant hum of engines and the chatter of a party happening down the block.


    My heels, still damp from the koi pond, left faint prints on the wooden floor as I stepped into the dim stillness of my living room. I didn¡¯t bother turning on the lights. I didn¡¯t want to see myself.


    Lucian lingered near the door, his shirt soaked through, his tie long discarded. Water dripped from the ends of his hair. Maya was beside me, close but not crowding, her expression unreadable in the low light.


    Just like the tense car ride, no one spoke.


    I stood there, cold and raw and fraying at the edges, like if one more thing touched me, I might splinter. My arms wrapped around myself instinctively.


    Lucian broke the silence first. "I¡¯ll grab you a towel."


    I offered him a soft smile. ¡°Thank you. There¡¯s a linen closet down the hall.¡±


    He nodded and disappeared down the hall. Maya led me gently to the couch, her hand warm on my elbow. I sat, or maybe copsed. The cushions gave under my weight like a quiet sigh.


    She knelt in front of me, hands resting on my knees. ¡°How do you feel?¡± she asked gently.


    I scoffed quietly, my teeth chattering slightly. ¡°Cold. Fraught.¡±


    She squeezed my knee. "You did nothing wrong."


    I shook my head. ¡°Yeah...apparently.¡±


    I¡¯d spent thest ten years ming myself, believing I was the Big Bad in Celeste and Kieran¡¯s story. But now...


    I¡¯m still not sure I even understand what happened. Thought I did. For years, I thought I knew.


    Lucian returned with towels and a nket. He wrapped the nket around my shoulders without a word and handed Maya a towel, which she began using to squeeze the water from my hair.


    ¡°I believed it was my fault,¡± I said, voice hollow. ¡°That I drank too much. That I kissed him first. That I...ruined everything.¡±


    Maya¡¯s hands stilled. She met my gaze. ¡°It wasn¡¯t you.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª"


    Lucian sat beside me, close but not quite touching. ¡°It¡¯s evident that, from what we all heard, things about that night were manipted,¡± he said, running a towel through his hair. ¡°It seems to me, Sera, that you were more a victim than anyone else.¡±


    I sighed, clutching the nket tighter. ¡°Celeste sent that message, I know she did. And Kieran...¡±


    I turned to Maya, eyes stinging. ¡°Can I borrow the stone? If I can just get them to sit down, we can¡ª"


    She hesitated. Then shook her head¡ªslowly, regretfully. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not magical,¡± she admitted, retrieving the smooth stone from her clutch. ¡°I bought it at a market. It¡¯s just a polished rock.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a purple octopus with two heads.¡± She squeezed the stone and it glowed.


    My breath hitched. ¡°What the hell, Maya?¡±


    She winced. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was a spur-of-the-moment decision. But you saw how easily Emma folded. Kieran, too. The confession was real, even if the method wasn¡¯t.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°You don¡¯t know that. You can¡¯t know that if the truth stone wasn¡¯t real.¡±


    My head dropped, too exhausted to summon anger. Disappointment settled over me like fog. ¡°I just wanted something real.¡±


    Maya¡¯s features softened. ¡°I know. And I¡¯m sorry. But Sera... Why would he say those things if they weren¡¯t true? You saw how rattled he was. You have the truth. Or at least the beginning of it.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s hand found mine, grounding. ¡°Kieran admitted that you weren¡¯t to me. Celeste can deny it all she wants, but anyone with a working pair of eyes could see that she¡¯s not as innocent as she ims.¡±


    I closed my eyes. The fire of that night still burned behind my eyelids. The sharp scent of pine. The music from the party echoing faintly behind me. The buzz of alcohol dulling my senses. The vibration of my phone when the message came through.


    ¡°She said she needed to see me. That she needed me. I didn¡¯t know...¡± My throat tightened. ¡°Could it have been a trap?¡±


    ¡°If it was, it must have backfired. I can¡¯t imagine she would have sent you to that room, knowing Kieran was there.¡±


    Maya gently rested her hand over my heart. ¡°Sera, I promise you, tonight was just the beginning. The truth wille out and you¡¯ll be vindicated.¡±


    I exhaled shakily. ¡°What if... What if it changes everything? What if I don¡¯t like the truth?¡±


    Lucian spoke, his voice steady. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what changes. This¡±¡ªhe pointed between the three of us¡ª¡°will never change.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Maya chimed in. ¡°Good luck getting rid of me.¡± She dug her nails into my knee not painfully. ¡°I¡¯m like a fucking leech.¡±


    I let out a wateryugh, sniffing.


    A silence settled over us¡ªnot ufortable, just thick with things unsaid. The weight of the past. The fragility of healing. The three of us sat there, wrapped in damp clothes and unravelling truths.


    Eventually, Maya stood. ¡°I¡¯ll make tea.¡±


    She padded into the kitchen, and Lucian helped me pull the nket tighter around myself. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything tonight,¡± he said. ¡°Just be.¡±


    But I didn¡¯t know how to just be. My mind was splintered with questions, with moments reying in a different light.


    I heard the kettle boil. The scent of chamomile drifted in.


    Lucian kissed my temple before rising. ¡°I¡¯ll bring it in. You rest.¡±


    When they were gone, I sank deeper into the couch, cocooned in thick fabric and thin hope.


    I didn¡¯t remember falling asleep.


    ***


    The forest was shrouded in mist, so thick it clung to my skin like sweat. The air buzzed with something ancient. Familiar.


    I stood barefoot on damp earth, surrounded by towering trees. They loomed like sentinels, silent and patient.


    And then I saw her.


    A wolf stood at the edge of the clearing, the shifting shadows coloring her grey and silver. Her eyes met mine¡ªbrilliant, knowing.


    My breath caught. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t speak aloud, but her presence filled my mind like light spilling into darkness.


    ¡®It¡¯s me,¡¯ she rified.


    I took a slow step forward. ¡°Are you... Are you really mine?¡±


    I felt warmth envelope me. ¡®We are each other¡¯s.¡¯


    I blinked. ¡°But I¡¯ve never felt you. Not like the others do. I thought I was broken.¡±


    The wolf padded forward, her movements fluid and graceful. The fog seemed to move with her, so I still couldn¡¯t make out her features.


    ¡®You were never broken. I was...repressed.¡¯


    My voice trembled. ¡°How? Why?¡±


    ¡®That truth lies just ahead. But you had toe to me first.¡¯


    Her form shimmered in the fog. ¡°This is not the first time we¡¯ve met. You saw me once¡ªlong ago. But you were too young, too fragile to remember. You locked the memory away.¡±


    ¡°Why now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re ready.¡±


    My heart flipped. ¡°I don¡¯t feel ready.¡±


    ¡°And yet here you are.¡±


    I looked at her, lightheaded from the rity cutting through me. ¡°Will I ever feel you? Hear you when I¡¯m awake?¡±


    The wolf¡¯s eyes softened.


    ¡®Soon. When the final chain is broken. When everything covered by fog has been unveiled.¡¯


    The mist began to rise. The forest peeled away.


    ¡®We will meet again.¡¯ Panic zinged through me as her voice began to fade away. ¡®And next time, you won¡¯t wake up alone.¡¯


    ¡°Wait¡ª¡±


    But I was already slipping.


    My eyes opened to soft light. The candle Maya had lit on the side table was burned down to itsst inch. I sat up slowly, heart pounding, breath shallow.


    It hadn¡¯t been a dream. Not really.


    She hade back.


    And for the first time in my life, I felt the echo of something fierce and unbroken stirring inside me.


    I wasn¡¯t alone.


    Not anymore.

 Chapter 51 MUSCLE MEMORY

    <h4>Chapter 51: Chapter 51 MUSCLE MEMORY</h4>


    The morning air was unusually gentle, a soft breeze whispering through the trees as sunlight filtered down in patches through the leafy canopies overhead.


    It was the kind of weather that made you think¡ªjust for a second¡ªthat the world wasn¡¯t such an awful ce.


    And maybe that¡¯s why I left my car keys on the entryway table and decided to walk all the way to OTS headquarters instead.


    I needed the air. I needed the silence between steps. I needed the distance¡ªfrom the house, from Lucian¡¯s worried gaze, from Maya¡¯sforting lies, and most of all, from the echo of my own mind.


    I couldn¡¯t shake off my dream. It clung to me like that fog that veiled my wolf. My fingers kept twitching like the aftereffects of something slipping through them.


    But I held on to the promise. Soon. Soon, I¡¯d be with my wolf.


    The sidewalk curvedzily through the residential blocks, winding past low hedges and quiet homes. Most of the neighborhood was still asleep or just stirring. There was peace in that¡ªmundane, simple peace.


    I knew a part of me should be wary, remembering thest time I¡¯d gone for a walk and gotten a silver bullet to the heart for my troubles.


    But the ck car slowly inching down the road behind me¡ªcourtesy of Kieran, no doubt¡ªwas equally annoying andforting.


    I was halfway through the neighborhood when I heard it.


    A child¡¯s shout¡ªsharp and startled¡ªfollowed by the unmistakable screech of tires.


    My heart kicked into a gallop, my maternal instincts perking up like an antenna.


    The street ahead split at an intersection. I rounded the corner just in time to see a little boy¡ªcouldn¡¯t have been more than seven¡ªstranded in the middle of the road.


    He stood frozen, a crumpled ser ball by his foot¡ªstaring wide-eyed at the delivery van barreling toward him.


    The driver was honking and swerving, but it was too fast¡ªtoo close.


    Without thinking, I ran.


    My sneakers pounded the pavement, bag forgotten somewhere on the curb. The world narrowed to the sound of my breath and the boy¡¯s wide, terrified eyes¡ªdark, just like Daniel¡¯s.


    Every muscle in my body screamed at me to move faster, and I did, letting the spike of adrenaline overrun the fear.


    I reached him just as the van skidded.


    Arms around his tiny torso, I twisted, hauling him to the side. I didn¡¯t have time to gauge the momentum¡ªI just reacted, pivoting on instinct to shield his body with mine.


    We hit the ground hard, my shoulder taking the brunt of the fall as I curled around him.


    The van missed us by inches. I heard the tires screech again, the frantic m of brakes. Then a second noise¡ªheavier, faster, nearer.


    A sh of movement above me.


    Someone else had leapt between us and the van.


    The impact didn¡¯te from the vehicle but from a body, broad and solid, nting itself like a barrier. The van clipped him on the arm as he pivoted, using his body to shield mine.


    Kieran.


    He hit the ground beside me with a low grunt, grimacing in pain.


    For a moment, none of us moved.


    The boy sobbed against my chest, limbs trembling. I was breathing so hard it hurt.


    Then I heard Kieran curse under his breath. ¡°Shit. That arm¡¯s going to bruise like hell.¡±


    I looked at him, still cradling the boy, too stunned to speak. His chest was rising fast, jaw clenched, the sleeve of his jacket torn and darkened with blood.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± he snapped, eyes zing as he sat up, wincing.


    I blinked. ¡°What¡ª?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a wolf!¡± he spat. ¡°What if that van hit you? What if you broke something? What were you thinking, throwing yourself out like that?¡±


    I pulled the boy tighter, shielding him from Kieran¡¯s raised voice. ¡°I was thinking he was going to die if I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°There are other people, Sera!¡± he thundered.


    ¡°Where?!¡± I snapped, ncing around the now-empty street. ¡°Where the fuck are they?¡±


    His eyes narrowed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to y hero every damn time. You¡¯re not indestructible.¡±


    ¡°And you are?¡± I shot back, gesturing to his bleeding arm. ¡°You didn¡¯t hesitate either.¡±


    His expression twisted, like the words physically offended him.


    ¡°I am an Alpha,¡± he growled, his eyes shing. ¡°I have a wolf. You don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I have training.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± He scoffed. ¡°They train you to run into fucking vans at OTS?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I pped back, ¡°it seems that pleasure is only reserved for training in NightFang.¡±


    ¡°Ben!¡± a shrill voice echoed down the street.


    ¡°Mommy,¡± the boy sobbed.


    I slowly rose to my feet, helping the boy up with me. ¡°Go,¡± I said gently, nudging him toward the sidewalk where a woman¡ªhis mother, from the way she was crying and sprinting¡ªwas running over. ¡°Go on, hon. You¡¯re fine.¡±


    The boy bolted. I watched until he was in her arms, wrapped tight as she sobbed and kissed his hair over and over again. Relief bloomed in my chest.


    Then I turned back to Kieran.


    He was standing now, arm cradled against his side, his expression caught between fury and disbelief.


    ¡°You really think this is about training?¡± he asked, voice low.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, rising too. ¡°OTS has taught me how to assess risk, how to move under pressure, how to protect people. I knew I could reach him. I trusted myself.¡±


    He let out a bitterugh. ¡°That van would have pancaked you two if I hadn¡¯t gotten here in time. So maybe you reached him, but you better tell Maya to open the curriculum on getting out of the fucking way afterward.¡±


    Anger, hot and sharp, raced through me. ¡°Fuck you.¡±


    He arched a brow. ¡°Is that how the kids are doing gratitude these days?¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°What are you even doing here?¡±


    My gaze darted to the parked ck car, and I scoffed. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Why were you fucking walking?¡± he snapped. ¡°Have you forgotten what happened thest time you went for a walk?¡±


    My eyes widened mockingly. ¡°Why? What happenedst time I went for a walk?¡±


    A muscle flexed in his jaw. ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°Ditto.¡±


    I walked past him, crossing the empty street. When he didn¡¯t follow me, I turned and red pointedly at his arm.


    ¡°Youing or are you content to bleed all over the curb?¡±


    He finally looked down at his arm. ¡°Shit,¡± he muttered again, wincing as he pulled his sleeve back.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ten-minute walk,¡± I muttered, leaning down to grab my bag, wincing when my bruised shoulder protested. ¡°Come on.¡±


    Kieran was blissfully quiet as we walked back to my house, but I could feel the anger and indignation oozing off him as sure as I could feel the warmth of the sun.


    Whatever.


    I unlocked the door and walked inside, not looking back to watch him cross the threshold.


    ¡°Sit,¡± I said, pointing to one of the chairs in the foyer.


    I was upstairs and back down with a first aid kit in less than five minutes.


    ¡°Let me see,¡± I said, crouching down before Kieran.


    He hesitated, then held still as I gently peeled back the fabric.


    The scrape was bad but not deep. Already bruising. ¡°I need to clean this and bandage it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll live,¡± he said. ¡°Wolf healing, remember?¡±


    I shot him a re. ¡°Good for you,¡± I said as I tugged out an antiseptic wipe and dabbed gently at the scrape.


    He hissed, recoiling slightly, and I snorted. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, big bad Alpha?¡±


    He red and said nothing.


    I finished wrapping the makeshift bandage around his arm. ¡°There.¡±


    He didn¡¯t thank me. Just flexed his fingers once, testing it.


    I stood and stepped back.


    Silence stretched between us as he stood, towering over me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever do something that unbelievably stupid again,¡± hemanded, voice low.


    I grit my teeth. ¡°You don¡¯t get to tell me what to do. You¡¯re not my husband, and you sure as hell aren¡¯t my Alpha.¡±


    His eyes shed, darkening with anger, and I stiffened as I felt that familiar aura extend from him. ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking dare,¡± I hissed. ¡°Aura or not, I will scratch your fucking eyes out.¡±


    He blinked, and I felt the power recede.


    ¡°Sera,¡± he said, voice low. ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°This isn¡¯t you. The Sera I know isn¡¯t reckless, defiant, antagonistic¡ª¡±


    My sharp bark ofughter cut him off. ¡°Oh, please, like you ever knew me. What if this is who I really am? What if I refuse to keep shrinking to make other peoplefortable? I¡¯m done making myself small so I don¡¯t ruffle your fucking feathers.


    His gaze locked on mine, filled with disbelief and incredulity. ¡°Then maybe Celeste was right.¡±


    I stiffened. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°It means,¡± he said coldly, ¡°maybe you really are the perfect little actress. Hiding your ws behind that wide-eyed innocence. Always ying the martyr.¡±


    My mouth fell open. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    He stepped closer, eyes burning. ¡°You made everyone at the g believe that you were the victim. Sweet, quiet Sera. The one everyone overlooked and wronged. And now? Now you¡¯re standing here pretending to be fearless, invincible¡ªeven when you could¡¯ve gotten yourself killed. Choose a fucking personality, Seraphina, and stop fucking with everyone¡¯s heads.¡±


    At this point, it was practically muscle memory, the way my hand flew up to strike him across the cheek.

 Chapter 52 DEADLY COMBINATION

    <h4>Chapter 52: Chapter 52 DEADLY COMBINATION</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The sound of the p echoed through the room, loud and vicious, like a shot fired in close quarters.


    Kieran¡¯s face jerked to the side, the red imprint of my hand already blooming on his cheek¡ªproof that I had indeed gotten stronger.


    For a heartbeat, we both froze.


    Then everything shifted.


    The air pressure dropped like an anchor, and I could feel his aura crackling in the air like the moments before a lightning strike.


    Kieran¡¯s eyes darkened to near ck, his wolf brushing the edges of his control like a beast too long restrained. His nostrils red. His shoulders rose.


    I stepped back instinctively¡ªbut not fast enough.


    He surged forward, grabbing my wrists, and in the blink of an eye, I was pinned against the wall.


    The breath fled my lungs, the back of my head brushing drywall. His body loomed, solid and furious, radiating heat andmand like a furnace turned to full.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± I struggled, kicking against him. ¡°Get the fuck off me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he growled, voice rough with rage. ¡°Do. Not. Test me. Seraphina.¡±


    His forearm pressed lightly against my corbone¡ªnot enough to hurt, but enough to cage me in.


    His entire body was pressed so tightly into mine, I was sure he could feel my heart mming against my ribs¡ªnot with fear, but with fury. And a wild emotion I couldn¡¯t quite ce.


    ¡°I¡¯ve let you run amok for too fucking long.¡± His breath was hot against my face, eyes locked on mine like twin des.


    I ground my teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about me like I¡¯m a rambunctious puppy who slipped her leash.¡±


    He growled. ¡°Stop acting like one.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what to do.¡±


    His eyes narrowed into slits. ¡°You forget who I am.¡±


    ¡°I know who you are,¡± I hissed. ¡°The Alpha who throws his weight around when a woman calls him out. Is this what you are now? Just power and bruised ego?¡±


    His eyes shed. ¡°You don¡¯t know me.¡±


    I managed a sardonicugh as he threw my words back at me. ¡°That we can agree on. Both of us spent thest ten years living with a fucking stranger.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never hidden myself from you.¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°Oh yeah? Then what was all thatst night?¡±


    He sneered. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your dear friend with the fake stone?¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°The stone may have been fake, but your words weren¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to know what goes on in my head, Sera,¡± he growled.


    ¡°Oh, trust me,¡± I snapped. ¡°I have no fucking idea what goes in your head. But you want to use me of ying a role? Of hiding my intentions? Look in the fucking mirror, Kieran, and ask yourself which one of us is the fucking pretender!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare yell at me.¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡± I spat. ¡°You¡¯ll put me through a wall?¡±


    His jaw clenched. ¡°If you every your hands on me like that again, Seraphina...¡± He leaned in, voice venomous, ¡°I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡±


    I stared up at him, trembling with adrenaline, teeth bared. ¡°Then do it,¡± I whispered. ¡°Show me exactly how you¡¯re the same as every other person who¡¯s tried to break me.¡±


    His hands tightened around my wrists¡ªbut he didn¡¯t move.


    Time seemed to slow to a stop, something hot and bright burning between us. The weight of him, the darkness in his eyes, the fury thrumming off him in waves...


    It should have all terrified me, but somehow, I just knew, despite everything that had happened¡ªKieran would never hurt me.


    And then¡ª


    ¡°Get your hands off her.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s voice cut through the air like a katana, cold and dangerous.


    Kieran didn¡¯t turn. ¡°Fuck off, Reed. This is none of your business.¡±


    ¡°It bes my business when you pin a woman against a wall to make a point.¡± Lucian¡¯s boots echoed as he crossed the threshold, the sheer authority in his voice enough to crack through the tension.


    Kieran¡¯s eyes flicked to him, finally releasing me with a scoff. I shoved past him, my body still trembling, lungs burning from rage and restraint.


    ¡°Looks like your knight has arrived,¡± Kieran muttered bitterly. ¡°Gods forbid you spend one second not attached at the hip.¡±


    I shot him a re. Fucking hypocrite.


    ¡°Open your eyes, Lucian,¡± he continued, pointing at me. ¡°This one has a way of blinding people.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck¡ª"


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re the one who¡¯s blind, ckthorne.¡± Lucian didn¡¯t miss a beat, gently putting himself between us so it looked like the two Alphas were in a standoff.


    ¡°Too blind to recognize a fucking gem when it¡¯s in front of you.¡± He shrugged. ¡°But then again, that¡¯s always been your curse, hasn¡¯t it? Loving what shines and discarding whatsts.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s lips curled. ¡°You think you know her?¡± His voice dipped, almost cruel. ¡°Let me guess¡ªyou love the version of her that you helped build.¡±


    ¡°At least I built her. I didn¡¯t tear her down.¡±


    Kieranughed darkly, rolling his shoulder. ¡°And what, you think you¡¯re her savior now?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need a savior,¡± Lucian shot back. ¡°She¡¯s stronger than you give her credit, and you¡¯d know that if you took your head out of your ass once in a while and stopped hiding like a coward behind old ims and wounded pride.¡±


    I flinched as Kieran¡¯s eyes red. Oh, Lucian should not have said that.


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I wasn¡¯t thinking straight anymore.


    All I could feel was the pounding in my skull¡ªrage, panic, confusion, fear. The sting on my cheek where Sera pped me and the bruising injury on my shoulder were nothingpared to the ache inside.


    To the molten fear I felt in the split second watching that van barrel towards her.


    The knowledge that if I hadn¡¯t gotten the update from her security team that she was walking to OTS instead of driving, if I hadn¡¯t listened to the part of me that urged me to make sure she was safe out in the open, she would have¡ª


    I hadn¡¯t felt fear that strong since... Well, since the damned silver bullet.


    And the thought that this time, she had been the one to dive headfirst into danger wrecked something inside me.


    Fear and anger were a deadlybination, and they swirled like a vortex inside me that only grew stronger the more she looked at me with that hatred and defiance in those ridiculously, infuriatingly beautiful eyes.


    And fuck¡ªthat look.


    It gutted me more than the p ever could.


    She hated me.


    And part of me hated her right back¡ªfor making me feel like the viin when I was the one bleeding for her, hurting for her, watching over her when she didn¡¯t even ask or show a modicum of appreciation.


    Most of all, I hated her for running straight to Lucian like he was some sort of fucking safe space.


    Of course he came running.


    Of course she instinctively moved to him.


    He stood there between us, infuriatingly calm and smug, and all I wanted to do was rip his spine out and stab him with it.


    Ashar snarled, in one of his rare moments when he was irrational, wing at my control. The sight of Lucian and Sera was doing something to him.


    I needed to hit something. I needed to feel something other than this seething rage.


    I stepped toward him.


    Lucian didn¡¯t flinch. Sera did.


    But just as my fist curled, my phone rang.


    I hesitated, breathing hard.


    The second ring sliced through the storm in my chest.


    I answered.


    ¡°What?¡± I snapped.


    Ethan¡¯s voice was breathless, panicked. ¡°Kieran¡ªyou need to get to the hospital. Now.¡±


    My body stilled. ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Celeste. She¡ªshe took something. She tried to kill herself, Kieran!¡±


    All the fire of my fury left me, and my blood ran cold.


    Ethan¡¯s voice cracked. ¡°She left a note and everything.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t breathe. Everything inside me halted. Time felt like it splintered.


    Sera and Lucian seemed to cease to exist behind me.


    My rage vanished, and the fear I had felt watching Sera run into the road tripled, turning into a sick, hollow dread.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way,¡± I muttered, and hung up.


    I turned to Sera and Lucian and felt...shame.


    I¡¯d done it again. I¡¯d let Sera overwhelm me above all else.


    Now it was life or death. Again.


    This time, it was Celeste who needed saving.

 Chapter 53 TAKE MY PLACE

    <h4>Chapter 53: Chapter 53 TAKE MY PLACE</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    The hospital hallway reeked of antiseptic and dread. Every step toward Celeste¡¯s room felt like I was walking towards an execution¡ªone I¡¯d set up for myself.


    The doctor¡¯s words still rang in my ears. ¡°Her wolf is deteriorating rapidly. Any further emotional instability could cause irreversible damage. Don¡¯t provoke her.¡±


    I wanted to scream¡ªnot at the doctor, not at Ethan, not even at Celeste. At myself¡ªat the storm inside my own damn chest.


    Ethan walked silently beside me. His posture was stiff, wary, as if he knew I was barely holding on.


    And gods, he had no fucking idea. He hadn¡¯t seen the way I¡¯d nearly lunged for Lucian, hadn¡¯t heard the things I said to Seraphina. Words and actions that tasted like rusted regret now.


    I forced those thoughts to the furthest crevice of my mind.


    Celeste was more important than anything else right now. She was on the brink¡ªand I was simultaneously the one who pushed her there and the only thing tethering her to the edge.


    I braced myself before stepping into her room, feeling like I was stepping onto a battlefield of a war I was ill-equipped to fight.


    She looked so fragile in the bed.


    Apparently, she¡¯d drank from a bottle of bleach a careless cleaner had left behind in her bathroom, and what had turned into an overnight stay because she fainted was now an indefinite admission.


    They¡¯d performed oral irrigation, and she was now attached to IV lines. The doctor assured us she was out of the woods and the worst thing we had to worry about was her mental state.


    Her eyes fluttered open as we closed the door behind us, and a slow, tired smile spread on her lips¡ªwhich, surprisingly, were glossy.


    ¡°Hey, sis,¡± Ethan said softly, moving to her side.


    I hesitated. The wires, the IV line, the oxygen tube¡ªit was all too damn much.


    ¡°Kieran?¡± Ethan shot me a pointed look, and I forced myself to move. ¡°Oh, gods, Celeste,¡± I choked out, rushing to her side.


    I gently sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°You scared us. Why would you do that?¡± Try as I did, I couldn¡¯t keep the usation out of my voice.


    She turned away, staring at the wall by her bed. ¡°I wasn¡¯t... I didn¡¯t think. I just wanted all the pain and heartache to stop.¡±


    Guilt curdled in my stomach like my own personal poison, and I gripped her hand gently, leaning down to kiss her forehead. ¡°Celeste, I am so sorry you felt that way.¡±


    She stiffened.


    Slowly, she turned her head back to me, disbelief nketing her features. Her nose wrinkled as she took a delicate sniff and then¡ª


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this,¡± she whispered.


    I frowned. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You were with her?¡±


    I froze as rage filled her wide eyes.


    ¡°You left mest night and went to her, didn¡¯t you?¡± Her voice shook with fury. ¡°You¡¯reing from her right now, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Celeste¡ª¡±


    ¡°Get the fuck away from me!¡± she hissed, shoving me with more force than she should have been able to muster. ¡°You stink of her.¡±


    Shit. Throwing my arms around Sera on the road; pressing her into the wall at her house. Of course, I now smelled like her.


    Was there no end to all the ways I kept fucking up?


    ¡°Celeste¡ª¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯ve made your decision, Kieran¡ªif you¡¯ve chosen her, chosen to believe her lies, to throw me away¡ªthen don¡¯t waste any more of your time. Just go. Let me die in peace.¡±


    Her words sliced through me, cutting me in ces I didn¡¯t even know existed. It was one thing to watch the woman I was sure I loved wish for death; it was another thing to watch her wish for death because of me.


    I didn¡¯t notice when he moved, but the soft click of the door told me Ethan had left the room.


    ¡°Stop,¡± I said hoarsely. ¡°Please don¡¯t talk like that, Celeste.¡±


    ¡°I mean it. I meant it when I drank that damn bottle!¡±


    I shook my head, her words carving a hole inside me. ¡°No, please. I...I¡¯ve never once considered throwing you away, Celeste.¡±


    She sobbed, angry tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Then why, Kieran? Why do you keep going back to her? Why does every-fucking-thing keep leading you back to her!¡±


    I gritted my teeth as the wolf in her red and shuddered beneath the surface. Her aura was flickering, jagged, and unstable.


    I grappled for words to say, anything to make this all right, and I got nothing.


    ¡°I will not y second fiddle to my sister, Kieran,¡± Celeste spat. ¡°I never once did it my whole life, and I sure as hell won¡¯t start now.¡±


    I sat back down on her bed, and this time, she let me take her hand. ¡°You¡¯re not second to anyone, Celeste,¡± I said earnestly. ¡°There¡¯s only you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± she whispered.


    I didn¡¯t me her. I could hardly believe myself.


    I swallowed. ¡°I¡¯ve already proven it to your friends; what more can I do?¡±


    She didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Let me move into your pack. Into your home.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your future Luna, am I not?¡± she asked. ¡°Sera is gone from your home; it is only right that I take my ce.¡±


    A sour pit yawned open in my stomach, and I could feel myself recoiling. I could feel Ashar, too, curling back inside me like he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of what Celeste was suggesting.


    But the doctor¡¯s warning pulsed like a brand against my conscience. She needed stability. She needed something to live for. I couldn¡¯t push her more than I¡¯d already done.


    My hesitation, my confusion, and guilt didn¡¯t matter right now.


    All that mattered was keeping Celeste happy. Keeping her alive.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said softly, nodding once. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    Her fingers tightened around mine. A bright smile cut across her face like a shooting star.


    Ashar howled inside me in protest, but I silenced him. I silenced everything.


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The soreness in my limbs was nothingpared to the ache in my chest.


    OTS training had never felt so long.


    Every movement, every technique Maya corrected, echoed with fragments of this morning¡¯s altercation¡ªKieran¡¯s furious eyes, the way his body pressed mine against the wall, the pure unhinged rage in his voice when he warned me never to hit him again.


    Even now, I felt his imprint like fingerprints on my skin.


    I didn¡¯t tell Maya everything. Just enough. She noticed the way my strikes were off, how my breath kept catching, how my focus kept wavering.


    ¡°You¡¯re in your head, Sera,¡± Maya said gently during a sparring break. ¡°Come back to your body.¡±


    I nodded, swallowing hard.


    ¡°I know things have been messytely. But you¡¯re not alone in this, babe. You never were.¡±


    Something about the way she said it, like she meant it down to the marrow, made my throat go tight.


    After training, she flung a towel over her shoulder and nudged me with a grin. ¡°Dinner? My ce. I don¡¯t want you going back to that empty house with your thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I muttered. ¡°Neither do I.¡±


    But it wasn¡¯t even the empty house I was avoiding; it was the memory I knew still lingered in my foyer.


    She looped her arm through mine. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m making grilled salmon. You can rant, cry, or copse¡ªdealer¡¯s choice.¡±


    I gave her a small smile, grateful that there was someone who existed who cared this much about me.


    Seeing as Lucian drove me to OTS after Kieran stormed out of my house in the morning, I carpooled with Maya to her house.


    By the time we arrived, I felt lighter and wasughing at some hrious story she was telling me about her college days.


    But then, every ounce of mirth and amusement drained from my body as we stepped into her kitchen, and I saw Ethan setting the table like he belonged there.


    I froze.


    He nced up and smiled. ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Hey?¡± I replied carefully, turning to Maya in question.


    She gave me a sheepish smile that looked more like a grimace. ¡°I did promise you a dinner date with my mate.¡±

 Chapter 54 FUCKING SHITSHOW

    <h4>Chapter 54: Chapter 54 FUCKING SHITSHOW</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The tension in the kitchen had teeth.


    Maya still had her arm looped through mine, her body warm and grounding. But every inch of me had gone cold as I stared at my brother, his shirt sleeves rolled to the elbows, oozing polished calm as he set down silverware like this was any normal night.


    Like we weren¡¯t estranged, and he wasn¡¯t one of the chief orchestrators of my misery.


    "Hey," he repeated.


    I blinked. My throat felt suddenly too tight. "You...you live here now?"


    Maya nudged me lightly. "I invited him for dinner. He wanted to see you. Talk."


    I turned to her slowly and tried to keep the usation out of my voice, but I couldn¡¯t help feeling ambushed. "Why?"


    Maya shifted, suddenly uncharacteristically nervous. "Because he has regrets, Sera. He wants to apologize to you, make things right.¡± She leaned in. ¡°I don¡¯t want my mate and my best friend at loggerheads.¡±


    I pressed my lips tightly, looking away. It was hard not to feel like Maya had overstepped, but I guess if I squinted and turned my head to the side, I could see where she wasing from.


    She only ever knew the extent of what I told her; she could never know how it truly felt to have your big brother, who was supposed to be a protector, stand with the rest of the world against you.


    I inhaled through my nose and forced my limbs to move, to sit at the modest kitchen table from where I could watch Maya set to work on making dinner.


    ¡°Here,¡± Ethan said quietly, pushing a ss of red wine towards me. I epted it without looking up at him.


    ¡°Sera?¡±


    I stared at the dark red liquid. ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d we¡¯re doing this.¡±


    I shrugged in reply. I couldn¡¯t return his sentiment just yet. They should¡¯ve been d I didn¡¯t immediately race for the door.


    While they cooked, I watched Maya and Ethan from the corner of my eye. They¡¯d only been mates for a short while, but they had a dynamic that was kind of sweet to watch.


    They teased each other relentlessly, working seamlessly together. So while I still felt ufortable and there was an ache in my chest I couldn¡¯t exin, I was at least happy for my friend that she¡¯d found what I¡¯d spent most of my life¡ªespecially thest ten years¡ªmissing.


    When they were done, theyid out grilled salmon, sweet potatoes, and a tossed sd, and we settled to eat.


    I waited for ten minutes to pass, for our tes to be filled and the first couple of forkfuls to be consumed before I spoke.


    "You wanted to talk?" I said coolly, folding my napkin into a tighter and tighter square in myp.


    Ethan cleared his throat and nodded once. "I wanted to apologize."


    I arched an eyebrow. ¡°For what?¡±


    He sighed heavily. ¡°Everything. For shunning you all these years, treating you as less than. For being a bad brother.¡±


    I stared, shocked at how...easy the apology hade.


    There was no tremor in his voice. No guilt. Just calm, measured speech, like this was everyday conversation.


    Like his ¡®being a bad brother¡¯ hadn¡¯t been pivotal in ruining my life.


    ¡°Right,¡± I mumbled, turning back to my te.


    ¡°Do you forgive me?¡±


    I snorted into my ss of wine.


    Maya shifted beside me. ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    "No, it¡¯s okay," Ethan cut in. "She deserves to feel as wronged as she wants. I didn¡¯te here expecting forgiveness so quickly."


    "Good," I muttered.


    He studied me for a beat. Then, his next words cut through the remaining warmth in the room.


    "Celeste tried to kill herself earlier today."


    Maya went still beside me. My stomach bottomed out. That was why Kieran had run out like his ass was on fire.


    Ethan continued, tone deliberately measured. "She drank bleach. Thankfully, she was already in the hospital and was quickly stabilized, but the doctors say her wolf is rapidly deteriorating. She¡¯s in an extremely fragile state right now.¡±


    I blinked, waiting for the right emotions to spread through me¡ªshock, guilt, panic, grief, even. But all I could feel was a distant, surreal numbness. Like I was finding out news about someone I didn¡¯t know.


    Maya reached for my hand under the table, but I didn¡¯t squeeze back.


    "I¡¯m not asking you to care about her," Ethan said. "But I am asking you to stop."


    I turned my head slowly. "Stop what, exactly?"


    "Stop going after Kieran."


    Iughed. Bitter and low. "You think I went after him, that I¡¯m going after him?"


    ¡°Celeste thinks he loves you, or at least that you two still have some kind of connection. It tears her apart, and she¡¯s slowly unraveling every day.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not my fault,¡± I said. ¡°She should talk to Kieran about it. There¡¯s nothing going on between us, and he should do a better job of assuring her.¡±


    ¡°But can you me her?¡± Ethan said softly. ¡°You and Kieran hurt her all those years ago and¡ª¡±


    ¡°I seem to recall you being at the garden the night of the g.¡± My voice was tight. ¡°Are you not curious about the message she sent me? About the possibility that Celeste had something to do with my being in that hotel room that night?¡±


    Ethan sighed. ¡°Spection aside¡ª¡±


    My fork nged against my te, and I felt Maya wince. ¡°Spection?¡± I said incredulously.


    Ethan didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°I¡¯m not asking for much, Sera. I know the rift between you two won¡¯t be so easily sealed, just...stop feeding it. Don¡¯t hurt her any more than she already is. Don¡¯t be the reason she attempts to give up again.¡±


    The silence in the kitchen felt like broken ss. I stared at Ethan for a long time, struggling to arrange my tumbling thoughts and emotions.


    I stood.


    Maya stood too. "Sera, please."


    "This is why you brought me here?" I said, eyes burning. "So your mate could guilt-trip me?"


    "It¡¯s not like that¡ª"


    "No," I snapped. "He said his piece. And so will I."


    I turned to Ethan, who had his jaw clenched. "Celeste made her choices. She tried to end her life because she lost control of a narrative she manipted ten years ago. That¡¯s not my fault. That¡¯s not on me. I will not shoulder the me for her unraveling.¡±


    I blinked away treacherous tears that threatened to spill out of my eyes. ¡°And the fact that you gave that half-assed apology, went through this entire fucking ruse just so you could once again plead Celeste¡¯s case, once again prove that you have and will always be on her side, is the reason why I will never forgive you, Ethan.¡±


    He nched. ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°Update your family tree,¡± I hissed. ¡°You have only one sister.¡±


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡± Maya reached for me, but I yanked my arm from her grasp and strode out of the kitchen.


    MAYA¡¯S POV


    The mming door echoed through my ribcage.


    Ethan stayed sitting, his expression unreadable.


    I turned to him slowly. "What the hell was that, Ethan?"


    He sighed. "It needed to be said."


    "Did it?"


    He met my eyes. "She needed to hear it. Celeste¡¯s on the edge, Maya. She could¡¯ve died."


    "And you thought ambushing Sera and using her of chasing after Kieran was going to fix that?"


    "I think saving my sister¡¯s life is more important than anything else."


    ¡°Sera is your sister, too!¡±


    His eyes flickered. ¡°She¡¯s not the one tethering over the edge.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been tethering over the fucking edge for decades, and you never once noticed!¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡± He shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    I nodded, stepping around the table, eyes burning. ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t get the full extent of your rtionship, but I understand that tonight, you used me to get to her.¡±


    His eyes narrowed. "I didn¡¯t use you."


    "Bullshit. You knew she wouldn¡¯te if you asked her. You asked me to do it because you knew she trusted me.¡±


    He stood now too, towering slightly over me. "And was that so wrong, helping me?¡±


    "And what about me, Ethan?" I hissed. "Did you think for a second how it would feel to sit between my best friend and my mate and listen to that fucking shitshow?"


    A muscle in his jaw ticked. "I didn¡¯t expect it to go like this."


    "Of course you didn¡¯t. You thought she¡¯d cry and give in and y the part you all need her to y¡ªagain."


    I turned away and braced my hands on the counter.


    ¡°I can¡¯t fucking believe this,¡± I whispered.


    A long silence followed.


    Then Ethan said quietly, "You¡¯re angry."


    I scoffed. "Damn right I am. You had the gall to bring up Celeste¡¯s suicide attempt as if it was somehow Sera¡¯s fault, as if she hadn¡¯t already been wrongfully med for everything else that has ever gone wrong."


    His jaw ticked. ¡°I came here in good faith. I thought maybe¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, spare me!¡± I snapped. ¡°You came to make Sera the viin, something your entire fucking family loves to do. You didn¡¯t even have the decency to mean that weak-ass apology.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I should have ended this the moment I realized who you are.¡±


    Ethan stiffened. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    I turned to him. ¡°Don¡¯t what?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say things you don¡¯t mean, things you¡¯ll regretter.¡±


    I straightened and crossed my arms. "Like what? That I should¡¯ve walked away the moment I realized you were Sera¡¯s asshole brother?"


    His face hardened. ¡°Maya, watch what you say.¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡± I challenged, rising to match him, our gazes locked in a fiery tango. ¡°You¡¯ll do to me what you did to her? Torture me? Silence me? Gaslight me? Make me feel like I¡¯m worthless?¡±


    His voice dropped an octave. "I can deal with your temper, Maya. I can deal with your sarcasm, your fire, your dramatics¡ªhell, I fucking love it all. But don¡¯t challenge my loyalty to this rtionship. Not like this."


    ¡°How am I supposed to trust your fucking loyalty when I¡¯ve watched you hurt the girl you call sister? It doesn¡¯t paint you in a favorable light, Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Maya,¡± he ground out, ¡°stop this.¡±


    "Why should I?¡±


    He stepped closer. "Because I won¡¯t ept it."


    I lifted my chin. ¡°And what about me? What about what I¡¯m willing to ept?¡±


    We stared at each other. Unmoving. Unflinching. Both of us breathing too hard in the too-quiet room.


    He shook his head. "Think carefully about where this conversation is going, Maya.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said, my voice clipped. ¡°You think very carefully. Think about your actions and who you really are. Because I am not going to choose you over what¡¯s right.¡±


    The silence between us was sharp. Final.


    And then, without another word, I turned my back on him, heart hammering, chest burning as I drew the line.

 Chapter 55 RETAIL THERAPY

    <h4>Chapter 55: Chapter 55 RETAIL THERAPY</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    My vision blurred as I stood on the sidewalk in front of Maya¡¯s apartment building, my fingers trembling on my phone as I tried to order an Uber to take me home.


    The sun was lower in the sky now, casting long gold shadows on the pavement. I¡¯d barely spent an hour in there, and yet it had felt like an eternity.


    I cursed myself when my fingers slipped for the umpteenth time, wondering when exactly I would stop letting Celeste and Kieran and Ethan and every other ugly part of my past affect me so acutely.


    It was like I took a step forward only to stumble three steps backwards.


    ¡°Sera!¡±


    I stiffened at the sound of Maya¡¯s voice and didn¡¯t turn, locking my spine.


    ¡°Sera, wait¡ª¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Save it, Maya. I don¡¯t want to hear you justify his actions or plead his case.¡±


    Remorse shed across her face as she stepped in front of me. ¡°I¡¯m not here to do that, Sera. I¡¯m here to apologize to you.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°You are?¡±


    She took her hands in mine. ¡°Of course I am. Gods, Sera, I¡¯m so sorry, I had no idea it would blow up like that.¡±


    ¡°You could have warned me,¡± I said tightly. ¡°I could have told you that that¡¯s the kind of shit that happens when you put Ethan and me in the same room.¡±


    ¡°I feel so awful, Sera.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°I get it. You didn¡¯t mean harm.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± she said quickly, breath hitching. ¡°But I still hurt you. And I¡¯m so fucking sorry.¡±


    I looked at her¡ªreally looked¡ªand saw the ache in her eyes, the one I¡¯d carried in mine for so long. Regret. Shame. Something deeper, unspoken.


    I frowned, ncing back at the building. ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Forget that.¡± She squeezed my hand tighter. ¡°Do you forgive me?¡±


    I bit my lip. ¡°Listen, Maya, I understand that Ethan is your mate, and I know that bond is stronger than anything else. I don¡¯t want our friendship to affect that, so maybe you and I should maintain some distance¡ª¡±


    Maya¡¯s eyes red. ¡°Sera! How can you say that?¡±


    The hurt in her eyes took me off guard. ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Does our rtionship mean that little to you that you¡¯d just give it up?¡±


    My mouth gaped. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I¡ª¡± I exhaled. ¡°I¡¯ve never had a friend like you, Maya¡ª¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ve never had a friend like you!¡±


    I blinked. ¡°That... can¡¯t be right.¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± she insisted, stepping closer. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed, but I can be brusque, intimidating, and generally antagonistic.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Those are not particr attributes that attract friends.¡±


    My lips twitched. ¡°You are pretty intimidating,¡±¡ªI squeezed her hand¡ª¡°but I¡¯ve been toldtely that I¡¯m bing more and more antagonistic.¡±


    Herugh was like a sigh. ¡°Oh, no, am I rubbing off on you?¡±


    ¡°Even more reason why we should keep our distance.¡±


    Her grip tightened on mine. ¡°Don¡¯t even dare joke about that, Sera.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help it this time; Iughed.


    Forgiveness wasn¡¯t a straight line. It curved, twisted, doubled back on itself until you barely knew which way was forward.


    I wasn¡¯t ready to forgive Ethan. Maybe I never would be.


    But Maya... Maya was different.


    I pulled her into a hug, tightening my arms around her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you, too,¡± I murmured.


    Her entire body heaved with her sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I betrayed you; it¡¯ll never happen again.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t betray me,¡± I said, pulling back slightly, ¡°but Ethan did. And if he uses you like that again¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drop him,¡± Maya said instantly, fire shing in her eyes. ¡°I swear to you, Seraphina. I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s my mate or my soulmate or whatever new moniker the Moon Goddesses up with. I will never abandon a friend for a man. I could live without him.¡± She stepped closer. ¡°I refuse to live without you.¡±


    That undid me.


    I exhaled slowly, something loosening in my chest that I hadn¡¯t realized was coiled tight.


    We hugged again, clinging to each other on the street corner like two war-weary soldiers clinging to the same lifeline.


    When we finally pulled back, Maya sniffed and looked down, noting the Uber app open on my phone.


    ¡°No,¡± she dered, taking the device from my hand and pocketing it. ¡°We need catharsis to properly process all the trauma we just went through.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°Trauma? That¡¯s cute.¡±


    She ignored my sarcasm and beamed. ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping!¡±


    I groaned, smiling. ¡°One would think your favorite hobby was knife throwing or like rock climbing without a harness, not something as mundane as shopping.¡±


    ¡°Tough,¡± she said, looping her arm through mine and leading me towards the car park. ¡°We need some kind of therapy after tonight, and what¡¯s the best form?¡± She smirked. ¡°Retail therapy.¡±


    ***


    Well, it seemed like Maya¡¯s knowledge extended far beyond training techniques, because she was right: Retail therapy was a tried and true art.


    It was like one of those makeover montages in old teen movies. We wandered into an overpriced boutique where Maya tried on an absurd wide-brimmed hat, and I vetoed a cardigan that made me look like a substitute teacher.


    Then, a skincare store where she lectured me on the moral necessity of double cleansing, and I, in turn, mocked the price of a single jar of moisturizer with gold flecks in it.


    With every burst ofughter at the ridiculous outfits Maya tried on and gasp of horror at the resulting price tags, I felt the tension of the day fade away.


    Things couldn¡¯t really be that bad in my life as long as I had Maya in my corner and she¡¯d promised that she wasn¡¯t going anywhere soon.


    The night was already going splendidly¡ªand then we passed it.


    A storefront, glossy ck with neon signs in curly pink script.


    Velvet & Vice ¡ª for your darkest delights.


    I raised an eyebrow and snorted in derision. ¡°Seriously?¡±


    Maya smirked, already tugging me toward the door. ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°Wait, no, Maya¡ª"


    ¡°Come on, Sera.¡± She continued pulling with her superior strength. ¡°One toy won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    I flushed. ¡°I don¡¯t need¡ª¡±


    ¡°Every woman needs options,¡± she interrupted breezily. ¡°Men have proven time and time again that they are unreliable. Your own hands?¡± She wiggled her brows like she had ample experience. ¡°They¡¯ll never let you down.¡±


    The interior was low-lit, sleek, and intimidating as hell. Shelves lined with objects that made my brain short-circuit. Some things I couldn¡¯t even name.


    But Maya was in her element.


    She examined the toys with a critical eye, turning vibrators like she was reading winebels. ¡°This one¡¯s too weak. This one¡¯s shaped weird. Ooh, dual stimtion¡ªvery important.¡±


    ¡°Why do you know so much?¡± I hissed, trying to look casual while also hiding behind a disy shaped like a swan.


    ¡°I may be able to live without a man, but not without stimtion,¡± she said with a wink. ¡°Also, I¡¯m not a coward.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a coward,¡± I said, crossing my arms.


    ¡°Great,¡± she said, plopping a bright pink box into my hands. ¡°Then you won¡¯t chicken out. This one¡¯s waterproof.¡±


    I blinked at the packaging. ¡°Why do I need it to be waterproof¡ªactually, never mind.¡±


    Maya selected one for herself, too. ¡°Synchronized girl-gasm night?¡±


    ¡°Never say that to me again,¡± I said tly, but I didn¡¯t put the box back.


    We paid quickly, both of us giggling like teenagers, and stepped out onto the street. I was just about to suggest getting iced coffee or pizza¡ªseeing as we never actually got through dinner¡ªwhen I heard the worst sound imaginable.


    ¡°Seraphina?¡±


    My spine snapped straight.


    There he was¡ªjust when I thought I could end the bad day on a high note.


    Kieran.

 Chapter 56 TESTOSTERONE AND AGGRESSION LEVELS

    <h4>Chapter 56: Chapter 56 TESTOSTERONE AND AGGRESSION LEVELS</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    It was supposed to be a simple errand.


    In and out. Grab the groceries. Head back before Celeste got antsy.


    As soon as I¡¯d agreed for her to move in with me, she¡¯d instantly¡ªmiraculously¡ªfelt better, and an hourter, had been discharged from the hospital.


    I¡¯d spent thest three hours moving her stuff from Margaret¡¯s house into mine. It was...overwhelming, to say the least. But it made Celeste so happy, and that had to make everything worth it.


    And if I felt a rush of relief when she asked me to go out for groceries so we could have a home-cooked dinner for our first night? Oh well.


    But I so didn¡¯t expect to run into Sera for the second time today.


    I¡¯d just loaded thest of the groceries into my trunk when the sound of giggling made me turn. And there she was.


    Sera.


    She hadn¡¯t seen me yet, and I used that opportunity to watch her. Her head was turned towards Maya, a smile as bright as a thousand suns as sheughed.


    Gods, that sound. I¡¯d heard herugh more times since we got divorced than in the entirety of our marriage, and each time, it seemed to carve a hole inside me.


    They turned in my direction, their arms full of shopping bags, and I knew that was my cue to turn around, to walk away before we had yet another altercation.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    It seemed like with Sera, there was always something hanging unsaid¡ªunfinished business. Tonight¡¯s own was that I was not satisfied with how we¡¯d left things in the morning.


    My legs moved before I could stop them.


    My mouth opened before I could stop myself. ¡°Seraphina?¡±


    The moment her eyes met mine, everything else seemed to fall away.


    Time. Noise. The passing crowd. Even the distant voice in my head that screamed this was a terrible fucking idea.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, body tensing with that silent, steel-edgedposure she¡¯d suddenly perfected.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here,¡± I added.


    She arched a brow and said smoothly, ¡°What, your spies didn¡¯t update you?¡±


    I flinched. Fair.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te looking for a fight,¡± I said calmly.


    She snorted. ¡°That¡¯ll be a first.¡±


    I clenched my jaw. ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°Listen, Kieran,¡± Maya chimed in, ¡°Sera and I have had quite the day, and honestly, we¡¯ve had our fill of egotistical Alphas so if you could just¡ª¡±


    The growl slipped out before I could stop myself. ¡°I don¡¯t recall pulling you into this conversation, Maya. Just because Ethan is your mate doesn¡¯t mean you can speak to me however you want.¡±


    She took a step forward, half of her body shielding Sera like I was a danger to her. Sera must have told Maya what happened this morning, once again painting me the viin.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ll find, Kieran, that I do whatever the fuck I want, and I¡¯m not scared of a posturing man-child.¡±


    Anger pulsed inside me. I was not in the best of moods, and if Maya kept pushing me, she was going to find out the hard way that¡ª


    Sera ced a hand on her friend¡¯s arm, holding her back as she stepped forward, too. Maya turned and raised a brow.


    ¡°It¡¯s cool,¡± she said gently, eyeing me warily. ¡°I can deal with him.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to,¡± Maya insisted.


    Sera shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t be long. Wait for me in the car?¡±


    Maya hesitated before sighing. ¡°Fine.¡±


    She shot me a re I returned before she turned and stomped away.


    When she was out of sight, Sera turned to me and folded her arms, a ck shopping bag dangling from her grip. ¡°Think we can have this conversation without testosterone and aggression levels rising?¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not an animal.¡±


    She snorted. ¡°Could¡¯ve fooled me.¡±


    I exhaled, determined not to prove her right. ¡°Listen, Sera, about this morning¡ª¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s Celeste?¡±


    I blinked, caught off guard. ¡°What?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°Ethan told me she tried to kill herself.¡±


    I shook my head, surprised by how much I didn¡¯t want to talk about Celeste¡ªor be reminded that she was back at home waiting for me. ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Great. So I¡¯ll give you the summarized version of what I told Ethan.¡± She held out a finger. ¡°One: No, I won¡¯t be apologizing to Celeste. Two: I¡¯ve never once chased you, so you need to exin that to her in a way that she fucking gets it. And three¡ª¡±


    ¡°What the¡ªSera, I¡¯m not here to talk to you about Celeste.¡±


    Her brows rose. ¡°You¡¯re not?¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°Then what do you want to talk about?¡±


    I took a deep breath. ¡°Us.¡±


    She made an incredulous sound. ¡°Excuse me?¡± She took a step back. ¡°There is no ¡®us¡¯, Kieran.¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t talked about what happened ten years ago, and¡ª"


    ¡°No,¡± she said sharply and firmly. ¡°Absolutely fucking not.¡±


    She turned on her heels and started to walk away.


    I closed the distance in two quick strides, reaching out to grab her arm. ¡°Sera, wait!¡±


    She turned her head, her eyes shing. ¡°Do you know what Ethan said to me tonight?¡± She didn¡¯t pause after her rhetorical question. ¡°He asked me to stop going after you because it was hurting precious Celeste. He said my memory of that night¡ªthe memory you¡¯re so desperate to rehash¡ªwas mere spection.¡±


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°I am so fucking done!¡± she snapped. ¡°Done with being the bad guy in everybody¡¯s story. Right now, you¡¯re the one chasing me, and I would appreciate it, Kieran, if you would just leave me alone!¡±


    She aggressively yanked her arm out of my grasp, and the stic handle of one of her bags snapped from the force.


    The bag tipped sideways, spilling its contents across the floor. A pink satin box rolled out¡ªfollowed by another, smaller ck case.


    I reached down to help, and then I saw what had fallen.


    My jaw clenched.


    The satin box was half-open, revealing a glittering bullet vibrator. The smaller case was clearly branded with a cartoon dick, unmistakable in purpose.


    Instantly, heat surged through me¡ªconfusion morphing into jealousy morphing into rage.


    ¡°What the fuck, Seraphina?¡± I growled.


    She leaned down and snatched the box out of my grip, closing it. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my stuff,¡± she muttered, a light dusting of pink on her cheeks.


    ¡°You buying toys now?¡± I demanded, barely able to keep my voice steady. ¡°What, Lucian¡¯s not doing it for you?¡±


    She froze.


    I knew I¡¯d crossed a line. I didn¡¯t even know why I said that, because as soon as I did, the thought of Lucian actually touching her made something primal and violent crawl beneath my skin.


    She turned slowly, standing upright with deliberate grace, and looked me dead in the eye.


    ¡°Lucian knows how to please a woman without using brute force or guilt,¡± she said coldly. ¡°And unlike some people, he doesn¡¯t need a decade to figure out where the clit is.¡±


    The blow was clean. Direct. Hit it¡¯s fucking mark.


    But she wasn¡¯t done.


    ¡°In fact,¡± she continued, tucking the fallen toys back into another bag, ¡°forget Lucian. These are for me. Because I¡¯ve learned, after years of disappointment, that sometimes I have to take my own pleasure into my own hands. You wouldn¡¯t know anything about that, would you, Kieran?¡±


    My vision tinted red. ¡°Watch your mouth.¡±


    She stepped into my space, eyes zing. ¡°Worry less about what¡¯s going on between my legs and more about satisfying the woman waiting in your bed. You¡¯ve spent ten years being a mediocre lover; I truly hope poor Celeste doesn¡¯t get disappointed. But if she does,¡±¡ªshe shoved the torn shopping bag at my chest that bore the name and logo of the adult store¡ª¡°she knows where to go.¡±


    For a second, I just...gaped.


    Every single time I met Sera, there was a new version of her I didn¡¯t recognize. A version that ignited new levels of rage and guilt and confusion.


    I grabbed her arm¡ªnot hard, but enough to hold her there, to stop her from walking away again.


    But before I could even summon appropriate words for the situation, my phone vibrated.


    Once. Twice. Then a flood of iing messages, insistent and frantic, like my phone was having a seizure in my pocket.


    Sera rolled her eyes and scoffed.


    ¡°Run along, Kieran. Your Luna awaits.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not¡ª¡± I started, then stopped. Because she was. She fucking was.


    Sera shook her head and pulled her arm out of my grasp. ¡°I¡¯m getting really fucking tired of saying this, but stay away from me, Kieran. I¡¯m not yours to save or harass or whatever it is you think this is.¡±


    Frustration red under my anger. Why couldn¡¯t I have one fucking conversation with Sera without interruptions?


    ¡°Sera, we¡¯re not done¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes. We are, Kieran.¡±


    She turned, walking away with her head held high and shoulders squared. And I stood there like a damn fool, the scent of her still burning in my nose.

 Chapter 57 A CLEAN SLATE

    <h4>Chapter 57: Chapter 57 A CLEAN SLATE</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I saw the first charge on my phone just as I was unlocking the car.


    Then the second.


    And the third.


    By the time I slid into the driver¡¯s seat, my ck card had racked up more activity than it usually saw in a month.


    My phone kept vibrating as transaction notifications rolled in¡ªone from a luxury boutique downtown, another from a high-end floral shop, then a long, confusing list of vendors ranging from party decorators to candle artisans.


    I gripped the steering wheel with one hand and scrolled with the other, trying to make sense of the mess. Makeup counters. Custom stationery. Caviar. A damn harpist.


    What the actual fuck?


    My mind shed immediately to Celeste.


    She¡¯d only just moved in, and already, she was treating my card like it had no limit. Which¡ªtechnically¡ªwas true. But even I was rmed by the rate at which she was burning through my resources.


    It was cumtively more of my money than Sera had spent in the decade we were married¡ªand all those expenses were for Daniel.


    I wasn¡¯t a man prone to panic, but when you see your card hemorrhaging that fast, your mind jumps to the worst.


    Maybe Celeste had had another episode. Maybe this was her way of trying to cope. Maybe¡ª


    I cut the engine and sped home, tension coiling in my chest. The usual guilt, anger, and frustration from my encounter with Sera lingered, but it was buried beneath the gnawing sense that something was off.


    This wasn¡¯t normal behavior¡ªeven for Celeste.


    I parked outside the house and immediately noticed the difference.


    Balloons.


    Actual. Fucking. Balloons.


    Tied to the front porch columns like we were prepping for a baby shower.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    I pushed open the door, and my house was...gone.


    In its ce was a riot of soft pastels, cloying floral scents, and piles upon piles of shopping bags from every store imaginable. I had to step over a pink boxbeled ¡°party favors¡± just to get into the foyer.


    ¡°Celeste?¡± I called out.


    ¡°In here, darling!¡±


    I followed the voice, past more bags and shoe boxes and a suspicious number of throw pillows littering the hallway like breadcrumbs.


    My living room had been turned into what looked like the aftermath of a beauty pageant. Ribbons and fabrics draped from curtain rods. A giant, glittering ¡°C¡± balloon hovered near the ceiling like an ominous omen.


    Celeste stood in the middle of it all, her hands on her hips, wearing a silky peach robe and sipping a green smoothie with a straw shaped like a mingo.


    ¡°Kieran!¡± she beamed. ¡°You¡¯re just in time. I need your opinion¡ªdo you prefer roses or peonies for the centerpieces?¡±


    I stared at her. Then the room. Then my phone, which buzzed with yet another charge.


    ¡°You went shopping,¡± I said tly.


    I¡¯d been gone less than an hour. Less. Than. One. Hour.


    ¡°Oh, babe, I went curating. These things aren¡¯t just purchases, they¡¯re investments into our shared future.¡±


    I stepped forward, ignoring the glittery chaos. ¡°Celeste, what is all this?¡±


    She blinked, setting her smoothie down on a side table that wasn¡¯t mine. ¡°I want to host a small party. To officially announce that we¡¯re back together. And what better way to do that than to throw a tasteful, elegant soir¨¦e that will rival Lucian Reed¡¯s g?¡±


    I rubbed my jaw, scrambling for what to say. This morning, she drank bleach, and now, she was nning a fucking party?


    My silence stretched long enough for her to cock her head.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± she asked, her voice tightening just a fraction.


    I scanned the room again, and my chest constricted. There was too much. Too much color, too much clutter, too much Celeste. My house had been stripped of anything remotely mine.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Daniel¡¯s painting?¡± I asked suddenly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The finger painting he made¡ªthe one that used to hang over the firece.¡±


    Celeste waved a manicured hand. ¡°Oh, that old thing? I had it moved to the garage. Didn¡¯t match the new aesthetic.¡±


    My mouth opened, then closed again.


    ¡°And the photos?¡± I walked over to the bookshelf in the corner of the living room. ¡°Where¡¯s the picture of Daniel¡¯s kindergarten graduation? Or the one of him in the wolf onesie?¡±


    Celeste shrugged. ¡°They¡¯re in a box. Somewhere safe. I needed the space for more recent memories.¡±


    Sure enough, the shelves now featured curated portraits of her¡ªCeleste at a g, Celeste on a beach, Celeste with me from ten years ago, before everything fell apart.


    Like she was trying to erase every year that had passed between then and now.


    My steps carried me to the fridge, desperate to find some anchor¡ªsome relic of the life I¡¯d built outside of this glittering hallucination.


    Gone.


    The report cards Daniel had proudly pinned up with his SpongeBob-shaped mas¡ªgone.


    The fridge was empty save for a single menu taped to it: ¡°Celeste¡¯s Dinner Party nning Schedule.¡±


    I stared at it in disbelief.


    ¡°I just thought it was time for a refresh,¡± Celeste said behind me. ¡°A new Chapter. New memories. A clean te.¡±


    A clean te.


    As if my son wasn¡¯t part of my story. As if Sera had never existed.


    I didn¡¯t know what bothered me more¡ªthat she¡¯d done it so casually, or that I hadn¡¯t noticed how much of Sera and Daniel existed in my home until it was suddenly all gone.


    ¡°Celeste...¡± I turned to face her. ¡°You can¡¯t just erase everything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not erasing, Kie. I¡¯m evolving.¡± She sauntered toward me, hands running along my chest. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you wanted? A new start? We¡¯ve both made mistakes, but this¡ªthis is us rebuilding.¡±


    I looked down at her perfectly made-up face, no trace of her supposed mental instability.


    She was beautiful. Impable. Devoted, in her own warped way.


    But she wasn¡¯t home.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask,¡± I said quietly.


    She blinked. ¡°Ask what?¡±


    ¡°Before moving everything. Before redecorating my life. Before deciding to throw a party. You. Didn¡¯t. Ask. Me.¡±


    Her brows furrowed, but she held on to her smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I needed to. We¡¯re together now.¡±


    ¡°Are we?¡± I asked before I could help myself, and the question tasted bitter on my tongue.


    She stepped back like I¡¯d pped her. ¡°I moved in, Kieran. I¡¯m nning our future. You said yes.¡±


    ¡°I said yes to us living together, to giving you a ce to recover,¡± I corrected. ¡°Not to hosting a goddamn summit.¡±


    The temperature in the room dropped. Her smile disappeared like a switch had been flipped.


    ¡°I see,¡± she said coldly. ¡°Still dancing to Seraphina¡¯s tune, then?¡±


    I clenched my jaw. ¡°Don¡¯t, Celeste. This has absolutely nothing to do with Sera.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? Because when she moved in ten years ago, you were more than happy to let her ingratiate herself into your life.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that! Sera never¡ª¡±


    She crossed her arms, her eyes narrowed. ¡°Go ahead, Kie,pare me to Seraphina.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± My voice cracked like a whip, and she flinched.


    I exhaled shakily, turning away. My fingers twitched with the desire to punch something. Preferably the gaudy fucking balloons.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    Instead, I walked to the staircase and looked up toward the second floor.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she snapped.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bed,¡± I called out. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    ¡°But we were going to have dinner.¡±


    ¡°Order something.¡± I didn¡¯t turn back. ¡°You¡¯ve already proven yourself an expert at that.¡±


    I climbed the stairs, my boots thudding against the wood.


    The hallway upstairs had also changed. Her perfume clung to the walls. Her robe draped over the banister. My bedroom door was open, revealing a new set of bedsheets¡ªsilk, pink, expensive.


    On the nightstand was a candle that smelled like pomegranate and vani.


    I walked into Daniel¡¯s room next.


    And exhaled with relief.


    She hadn¡¯t had time to touch his room.


    His racecar bed with the spaceship sheets, the train track that wound through his room, his toys, books, framed photos of us¡ªthey were all there.


    I stepped into the room and sat on the edge of the bed, gently running my hands over his sheets. He hadn¡¯t slept in this room in a long, long time, but I could almost convince myself that I could feel his warmth all around.


    I pressed a hand over my mouth and groaned.


    What the fuck was I doing?


    How had I gotten here?


    Divorcing Sera had been the inciting incident. I¡¯d thought it was the right thing to do, the only way to move forward.


    I¡¯d thought the love I had for Celeste was the most important thing in the world.


    But now...


    Sera had morphed into aplete stranger. Daniel was miles away. My home was...gone.


    My phone buzzed again. Another charge. Another indulgence. Another thing I¡¯d have to pretend didn¡¯t make me feel like I was suffocating.


    I shifted and curled up on Daniel¡¯s duvet, greedily inhaling the faint traces of his scent that remained.


    I was an awkward fit on his bed, my long legs dangling over the edge.


    And that¡¯s how I fell asleep¡ªufortable and uneasy, feeling like a stranger in my own home.

 Chapter 58 MORE SPARKLE THAN SENSE

    <h4>Chapter 58: Chapter 58 MORE SPARKLE THAN SENSE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    When Maya shoved her phone in front of my face, I almost cramped while I was stretching.


    ¡°Can you believe this?¡±


    I squinted, reading the headline.


    ¡®Alpha Kieran ckthorne to Host Intimate Soir¨¦e with Future Luna, Celeste Lockwood.¡¯


    The photo attached was grotesquely polished¡ªCeleste in a backless gown, coy smile in full bloom, clutching Kieran¡¯s arm like he was a flight risk.


    I barely recognized the man beside her. He looked like a wax figure. Too still. Too stiff. Too... not him.


    Maya snorted as she pulled the phone back, her face twisted in a sneer.


    ¡°¡®Intimate soir¨¦e¡¯? Please. That shit is posted on basically every media outlet in LA. She probably hired half of LA¡¯s photographers to make sure every angle of her new nose job gets coverage.¡±


    I didn¡¯tugh. I just stretched out on the yoga mat and pushed up into a nk. ¡°I¡¯m guessing Ethan got an invitation?¡±


    ¡°Of course he did,¡± Maya said, sliding into cobra with way too much smug ease. ¡°And he asked me toe, but we both know I¡¯d rather eat ss than sit through that circus.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to ask you to boycott your mate¡¯s social obligations,¡± I murmured, trying to keep the conversation casual.


    ¡°You¡¯re not asking me. It¡¯s my choice.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but¡ª¡± I sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to choose. Celeste is your mate¡¯s sister; you¡¯re inevitably going to be pulled into her circle more and more.¡±


    ¡°Oh, honey.¡± She rolled onto her back and flopped her arms out dramatically. ¡°Even if you weren¡¯t a factor, I wouldn¡¯t go. That girl¡¯s so desperate for relevance, she¡¯d host a funeral for a dead fish if she thought Vogue might cover the floral arrangements.¡±


    I let out a breathlessugh before flopping onto my back, too, sweat clinging to my skin. The muffled sounds of people training all around us had be familiar music to my ears, and I smiled softly.


    ¡°You¡¯re allowed to move on,¡± I told Maya. ¡°To grow into your life with Ethan, even if it oveps with...that.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± she said. ¡°But I refuse to acquaint myself with someone who has more sparkle than sense.¡±


    I snorted before I could help myself, and we exchanged a look, understanding passing between us.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Maya said, pping my thigh as she sat up. ¡°Enoughzing around. Let¡¯s see if today¡¯s the day you can put me on my ass.¡±


    I groaned, pushing myself up, too. ¡°We both know today¡¯s not the day.¡±


    She grinned. ¡°Aw, but you¡¯re so cute when you try.¡± She wiggled her brows as I stood.


    ¡°Just pretend I¡¯m a life-size blow-up doll of Celeste.¡±


    I smirked, cracking my knuckles as Celeste¡¯s pretty, vindictive face shed before my leads. ¡°Okay. Maybe today¡¯ll be the day.¡±


    ***


    Today wasn¡¯t the day.


    I was curled up in the living room in the evening, a bag of frozen peas pressed to the shoulder I¡¯dnded on when Maya had flipped me and pinned me to the floor. Twice.


    With everything that had been going on over thest couple of days, only one thing could cheer me up and distract me from my social media feed, which had been taken over by news of the most unintimate intimate soir¨¦e known to man¡ªand wolf¡ªkind..


    The video call crackled to life on my encrypted phone, and there he was¡ªmy boy, curled up on the bed surrounded by the new plushies I¡¯d sent him and a half-eaten apple in hand.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    My heart swelled instantly. ¡°Hey, sweetheart. Is that dinner or a snack?¡±


    ¡°Dinner was chicken and rice. The apple is dessert,¡± he said with exaggerated maturity. ¡°Grandma says fruits are nature¡¯s candy.¡±


    My eyes narrowed. ¡°Is Leona not letting you eat what you want?¡±


    He waved his hand dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s cool. Grandpa always sneaks me choctes and buys me ice cream when we go to the beach.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Okay, good. Anyone restrict you over there, and you let me know, okay?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°So, how are you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Actually, Mom, how are you?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I nced at the peas. ¡°I¡¯m good. Just a slight scrape at training today.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°No, I mean, how are you? Really. Really.¡±


    I frowned at the sudden drop in his tone. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up, hon? Something on your mind?¡±


    He cleared his throat and shrugged with feigned nonchnce. ¡°I saw the party thing.¡±


    That caught me off guard. I sat up straighter. ¡°What party?¡±


    ¡°The one with Daddy and Celeste,¡± he said, wrinkling his nose. ¡°It was on the news, and I heard Grandma and Grandpa talking about it.¡±


    A sour taste filled my mouth.


    Celeste¡¯s little campaign had even reached Daniel.


    My jaw clenched. ¡°Well...it¡¯s nothing you need to worry about.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you I¡¯m worried about.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Oh, baby, you don¡¯t have to do that. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°But...Dad never threw you a party. Not even when you got married.¡±


    That shattered me more than I expected.


    But it wasn¡¯t like I cared, did I? Kieran and I were never a real couple, and I didn¡¯t even like parties to be with.


    Still, that sour feeling spread from my mouth through my body, and I didn¡¯t like it one bit.


    ¡°Listen, baby,¡± I said gently. ¡°Not every party is meaningful and special. Some people throw parties just to show off. But real celebrations are about love and joy¡ªnot just decorations and cameras.¡±


    Daniel nodded, his expression thoughtful. ¡°You know she moved into our house?¡±


    I froze. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Dad called. The house is unrecognizable. It looks like a unicorn stable.¡±


    My snort was involuntary, and it pulled a soft smile from Daniel, too.


    ¡°Your home is with me, baby,¡± I said softly. ¡°She can take over a house, but your home will always be here when youe back.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to¡ª¡±


    The bell rang through the house, blocking out the rest of his sentence.


    ¡°Hold on, Danny. Someone¡¯s at the door. I¡¯ll call you back after.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Love you, Mom.¡±


    I pressed my fingers to my lips and then to the screen. ¡°I love you more.¡±


    I hung up and padded barefoot across the hallway, pulling open the door¡ªand nearly mming it shut again.


    Celeste stood on my porch.


    In a form-fitting pastel dress, hair swept into glossy waves, heels that didn¡¯t suit my dusty front step.


    ¡°Hello, Seraphina,¡± she said brightly, like we were neighbors trading cookie recipes.


    ¡°No,¡± I said tly.


    Her smile faltered. ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long, I thought we were done with these harassment visits. I¡¯m so not in the fucking mood, Celeste.¡±


    She shook her head, her eyes wide with faux innocence. ¡°Oh, no, no. You misunderstand me, Sera, dear.¡±


    She held a gilded envelope out like it was a peace treaty¡ªthough I doubted she even knew the meaning of peace¡ªand smiled. ¡°I came here to give you this.¡±


    I eyed the print on the envelope¡ªmy name in glittery gold¡ªand arched a brow. ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°An invitation,¡± she beamed. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you heard about Kieran¡¯s and my party¡ª¡±


    I snorted. ¡°Eskimos in ska have heard about your party.¡±


    She shrugged, smirking like I¡¯d given her apliment. ¡°Well, this is your invitation.¡±


    I eyed the envelope again, now certain it was some kind of letter bomb.


    ¡°No, thank you,¡± I said.


    Her brows knitted. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I repeated. ¡°You don¡¯t get toe here with your envelope and pretend this is normal. You could¡¯ve mailed it. Or texted. Or¡ªbetter yet¡ªnot invited me at all.¡±


    ¡°I thought it would be a kind gesture,¡± she said, stepping forward.


    I didn¡¯t move. ¡°You thought wrong.¡±


    Her face tightened. ¡°Did Kieran already invite you?¡±


    That stopped me cold. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    She scowled, the mask slipping for a breath. ¡°You two are so close; I wouldn¡¯t put it past him to go behind my back and invite you.¡±


    For a moment, I stared at her, speechless. Their fucking drama just kept finding me, even when I was minding my business in my home.


    I shook my head. ¡°Bye, Celeste.¡±


    She tried again, offering the envelope like it was a cursed gift. ¡°Well, since Kieran hasn¡¯t, I wanted to extend the invitation personally. We¡¯d love to have you there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m declining. Personally.¡± I took the envelope, held it for a second... then dropped it into the potted fern beside the door. ¡°I¡¯d hate to be there.¡±


    Celeste¡¯s jaw twitched, her eyes hardening in that familiar icy look of hatred.


    ¡°Goodnight, Celeste.¡±


    I stepped back and shut the door in her face, locking it twice.


    I sagged against it, breath catching in my throat.


    But I refused to dwell on it. Screw Celeste and whatever mind games she was ying now.


    I was about to call Daniel back, and restore some semnce of the peace and joy I¡¯d been feeling¡ªbut before I could, my phone buzzed with a new call from an unknown number.


    I swiped hesitantly. ¡°Hello?¡±


    There was a soft gasp, and then, ¡°Hello? Seraphina, dear?¡±


    My grip on the phone tightened as ice slithered down my spine. ¡°Mom.¡±

 Chapter 59 MY FAMILY SUCKS

    <h4>Chapter 59: Chapter 59 MY FAMILY SUCKS</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I should¡¯ve hung up right there and then¡ªas soon as I heard her voice.


    I shouldn¡¯t have let her join the chorus of family members that simply wouldn¡¯t let me be.


    But then her voice cracked as she said, ¡°Sera, please don¡¯t hang up.¡±


    I exhaled, dropping onto one of the chairs in the foyer¡ªthe same one Kieran had sat on while I treated his injury.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hanging up,¡± I said, my voice tight. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± She took a shaky breath. ¡°I just wanted to check up on you, dear. How are things? With your injury and training and¡ª¡±


    My incredulous snort cut her off, and I could hear the frown in her voice when she asked, ¡°Is something funny, dear?¡±


    I nodded, even though she couldn¡¯t see me. ¡°Yeah. You are, Margaret. You¡¯re hrious.¡±


    I heard her sharp intake of breath. ¡°Mom,¡± she corrected softly.


    I snorted again. ¡°Margaret,¡± I insisted, ¡°You spent ten years pretending I didn¡¯t exist, only calling me after that to tell me about dad¡¯s ident and to confirm my divorce, and now, what?¡± I chuckled bitterly. ¡°You want to know how I am?¡±


    ¡°Sera, I care about you¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, Margaret, you don¡¯t. Fuck, why are you and Ethan so hell bent on gaslighting me into thinking thest ten years didn¡¯t happen? You think cinnamon raspberry scones¡ªwhich by the way, are Celeste¡¯s favorites, not mine¡ªare going to heal decade-old wounds?¡±


    There was a thick, guilty silence, and I braced for another weepy apology. But then, my mother said, ¡°Speaking of Celeste...¡±


    My jaw dropped. mmed against the fucking floor.


    ¡°Are you kidding me right now?¡± I asked. ¡°Please, tell me this is some fucking joke.¡±


    ¡°Celeste is still your sister,¡± Margaret said softly, and the sound of that voice alone felt like nails dragged along the inside of my skull. ¡°She¡¯s reaching out, Sera. Inviting you to her party. Don¡¯t you think that counts for something?¡±


    I pinched the bridge of my nose. ¡°You¡¯re all the same, you and Ethan. You don¡¯t really care about me. The only thing that truly matters to you is your precious fucking Celeste!¡±


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever call me again!¡±


    ¡°Sera, wait! There¡¯s something else!¡±


    I paused, my finger hovering over the red button. ¡°What?¡± I hissed. ¡°You want to plead Kieran¡¯s case, too?¡¯


    Margaret sighed like she was the victim here, like she was the one constantly being disappointed and hurt by her so-called family. ¡°Your father, before he passed... He asked me to try. To bring the family back together.¡±


    I stiffen.


    ¡°My father,¡± I say slowly. ¡°The man who dered that I was no daughter of his?¡±


    ¡°He made me promise. Said he didn¡¯t want to leave the world with his daughters divided.¡±


    Silence settles like dust between us. Heavy. Unwanted.


    I didn¡¯t trust her¡ªwouldn¡¯t ever forget how easily she let Celeste be the family¡¯s golden girl while I was discarded like an inconvenient shadow.


    But she said his name. And though he was the one who hurt me the most, somehow, his absence hurt even more.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± I said finally, my voice t.


    It wasn¡¯t a yes. But not a no either.


    ¡°Oh, Sera, that¡¯s all I ask. Maybe we can all¡ª¡±


    I ended the call before she could start nning tea parties for me and Celeste.


    Iy back in the seat, exhaling deeply.


    I didn¡¯t know whether to feel angry that there was yet another person who¡¯d wronged me and was pretending to be nice to me for Celeste¡¯s sake, or that I¡¯d been basically guilt-tripped into actually considering patching things up with Celeste.


    My family sucked.


    A huff of exasperation slipped out of my mouth when I heard a knock on my door. Was it time for the third round?


    Kieran or Ethan, who would my unlucky ass get now?


    But I opened the door, and all my anger and ire faded away from me when Lucian smiled.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I greeted.


    He chuckled when he took in the surprise on my face. ¡°You forgot, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    I cocked my head. ¡°Forgot what?¡±


    He pointed up, and realization dawned on me at the sight of the full moon. ¡°Oh.¡±


    After the first run together, Lucian had promised to run with me every full moon afterward until I got my wolf. Like our own little tradition.


    The fact that he¡¯d actually shown up warmed my heart.


    ¡°Go on,¡± he said, leaning against the door frame. ¡°Get dressed, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±


    That evening, despite the full glowing moon, the forest felt darker than usual, the trees whispering with every breeze that slipped through the branches.


    My body moved automatically, the rhythm of my run grounding me¡ªa wee distraction from the tangle of thoughts wing through my skull.


    Beside me, Lucian kept pace easily. His breath was steady, his strides fluid. He was always like this¡ªcalm but notcent, quiet but always aware.


    ¡°You¡¯re distracted,¡± he said without looking at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m always distracted,¡± I replied, ducking under a low branch.


    ¡°But this feels like more than just your usual brooding vibe.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize I had a ¡®vibe.¡¯¡±


    ¡°You do,¡± he replied dryly. ¡°It¡¯s tragic and solemn. With a hint of elegance and defiance.¡±


    Iughed despite myself, my breath catching in my chest. ¡°My mother called.¡±


    He nced at me. ¡°First time in...?¡±


    ¡°A while.¡± I finished. ¡°She didn¡¯t call for me, of course. She was advocating for Celeste. Like everyone else.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°And apparently, it was my father¡¯s dying wish to see the family back together.¡±


    Lucian slowed slightly, just enough to let me set the pace. ¡°That sounds maniptive.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it is,¡± I admitted. ¡°But it¡¯s also..plicated.¡±


    We didn¡¯t speak for a few minutes. The only sounds were the crunch of pine needles beneath our feet and the hush of wind threading through the trees.


    Then Lucian said, ¡°If you do go to Kieran and Celeste¡¯s party... You don¡¯t have to go alone.¡±


    I blinked, caught off guard. ¡°Are you offering to be my emotional support wolf?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m offering to be your sword, Sera. If you want to walk into the belly of that glitter-drenched beast, I¡¯ll be right there beside you. I¡¯m pretty sure Maya will want a piece, too.¡±


    The sincerity in his voice rooted me in ce.


    Lucian constantly proved himself steadfast in ways I never asked for, loyal when I didn¡¯t think I deserved it.


    But now, as I looked at him under the fractured light of dusk, I realized just how much I hade to rely on him.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, my voice quieter than before. ¡°Really.¡±


    He shrugged, but there was warmth in his eyes. ¡°Besides, someone needs to keep you from throwing a punch when Celeste inevitably tries to crown herself on the dance floor.¡±


    I smiled, then burst into a fullugh. ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me.¡±


    By the time we returned home, my muscles were warm, lungs clear, but my mind was still at war. I made tea, and Lucian helped himself to the fruit bowl like he lived here.


    I didn¡¯t mind howfortable he was in my space.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m making a mistake?¡± I asked, sitting on a stool opposite the ind, hands curled around my mug.


    Lucian peeled an orange with deliberate fingers. ¡°For considering going?¡±


    I nodded. A party where Celeste and Kieran celebrated their love. I was better off sticking my finger into an electrical outlet.


    ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong to want to confront your past. Just make sure you¡¯re doing it for you, not because of all the external voices.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing...¡± I stared morosely at the dark liquid in my cup. ¡°What if I¡¯m not sure who I am without the external voices?¡±


    Lucian looked up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll stand next to you until you figure it out.¡±


    I closed my eyes, a smile on my face.


    So maybe my family sucked, but with Lucian and Maya by my side...


    It felt like I was making a new one.

 Chapter 60 CELESTE’S PARADE

    <h4>Chapter 60: Chapter 60 CELESTE¡¯S PARADE</h4>


    CELESTE¡¯S POV


    The mirror loved me tonight.


    I stood in front of it, soaking in every inch of my reflection as Abby zipped up the back of my dress.


    The gown¡ªgold, encrusted with crystals that caught the light like I was born in it¡ªfit me like destiny. Not a wrinkle out of ce. Not a single w in sight.


    A hundred times better than the stupid dress Sera wore to the g.


    ¡°I look like a goddess,¡± I dered.


    ¡°You are a goddess.¡± Emma grinned, adjusting one of the gold cuffs on my wrist. ¡°Kieran¡¯s going to choke on his own tongue when he sees you.¡±


    Iughed, the sound light and effortless. ¡°Good. Maybe he¡¯ll stop grumping about expenses long enough to remember what he¡¯s been missing out on.¡±


    Abby stepped back, her eyes gleaming. ¡°All of LA¡¯s elite wolves will see you tonight. No one can deny who you are after this.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s Luna.


    I¡¯d waited long enough. yed the patient, grieving fool while Sera stomped around like a tragic shadow. But tonight? Tonight was mine.


    The media was already here. I¡¯d made sure of it. Not just the shifter press, but everyone¡ªfashion bloggers, socialites, even that ridiculous human gossip site that loved werewolf drama.


    This party would be written into the social pages like a coronation.


    ¡°It smells like money and bad decisions in here,¡± Emma added with a snort. ¡°God, I love it.¡±


    I smiled at them through the mirror. They¡¯d been with me through it all: the betrayal, the lies, the humiliations.


    And now? Now they¡¯d watch me win.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for her to see me,¡± I said softly, pressing a ring onto my finger. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for her to look at me, and she lost. That there was never anypetition to begin with.¡±


    ¡°Sera?¡± Abby scoffed. ¡°That little hermit? She wouldn¡¯t dare show her face.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I invited her personally.¡±


    I just hope Mom managed to guilt-trip her into epting my invitation. None of this would matter if Sera weren¡¯t here for me to unt my victory.


    ¡°Why would you do that?¡± Emma asked.


    ¡°Because I want her here,¡± I said, turning to face them. ¡°I want her to see this¡±¡ªI waved around the room¡ª¡°and know she can never have it back. It¡¯s all mine now.¡±


    ¡°Ooooh,¡± Abby giggled. ¡°She¡¯s going to be so green with envy.¡± She nudged Emma. ¡°There¡¯s a man-madeke in the garden if you¡¯re feeling pushy tonight, too.¡±


    The three of us erupted into fits of giggles at the mental image of Sera soaked and shivering.


    ¡°Let me know when you want to do it so I can get a camera crew out there. I¡¯m pissed I don¡¯t have any memories of the first one.¡±


    We spent the next couple of minutes daydreaming about all the ways we could humiliate my man-stealing sister.


    I really hoped she woulde tonight. Even if she didn¡¯t end up drenched in ake or having a whole tray of hors d¡¯oeuvres dumped on her, I just needed to see the look of defeat in her eyes.


    ¡°You ready to show them who runs this pack now?¡± Abby asked when we¡¯dposed ourselves.


    I smiled, letting the fire in my chest re. ¡°More than ready.¡±


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The second I stepped inside the ballroom, my senses were assaulted.


    Gold. Everywhere. Walls draped in satin. Chandeliers dripping with crystals. Gold-tinted white roses spilling out of marble urns like the set of an overproduced wedding.


    It smelled like expensive perfume, burning candles, and desperation.


    Maya made a face beside me. ¡°Did Versailles throw up in here?¡±


    Lucian snorted, quietly taking in the room from just behind us. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to be impressed, I think.¡±


    ¡°Are you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Deeply,¡± he replied dryly. ¡°By how much tacky wealth can fit into one venue. Celeste is truly an artist.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t lie. Part of me had braced for this. Celeste didn¡¯t know the meaning of restraint. But this? This was worse than I¡¯d imagined.


    And the saddest part? I knew in my bones that Kieran hadn¡¯t nned a single detail.


    For all his wealth, he was as minimalistic as they came, prizing functionality andfort over gaudiness and performative luxury.


    This was Celeste¡¯s parade¡ªfunded by Kieran¡¯s pocket, of course¡ªand she was dragging his name behind her like a prize ribbon.


    I took a slow breath and steadied myself. My ck dress was simple yet elegant, fitted at the waist and flowing to the floor.


    Maya¡¯s dress was something sleek and emerald green, with a high slit and a smirk to match.


    We looked nothing like the women here¡ªthe ones in overdone curls and gowns that screamed designerbels. I was fine with that.


    If I spent tonight without anyone so much as ncing my way, I would consider it a victory.


    ¡°Eyes on us,¡± Maya murmured. ¡°Left. Far wall.¡±


    Well, I should have known it was too much to hope.


    I didn¡¯t turn. I didn¡¯t need to. I could feel them. Whispers curling through the crowd like smoke. Some recognized me. Some were just guessing. But they all watched.


    Most knew the story already, at least the one Celeste had meticulously constructed.


    Kieran was hers. I stole Kieran. Kieran came to his senses. He was hers again¡ªand this time she had no intentions of letting him go.


    Lucian moved slightly closer, his presence solid at my side. ¡°Still want to stay?¡±


    I nodded once. ¡°None of them matter, not really.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Maya muttered. ¡°You keep that chin up, girl, and the second you¡¯ve had enough, say the word and we¡¯ll go get McDonald¡¯s and a shit ton of alcohol.¡±


    I shot her a grateful smile.


    ¡°Look who crawled out of hiding.¡±


    The voice was nasal and unmistakable. Emma


    I turned slowly, schooling my expression into something neutral. She stood just a few feet away, nked by Abby and one of Celeste¡¯s other friends, Davina.


    The trio looked like shiny bridesmaids in their matching silver dresses. I was willing to bet anything that Celeste¡¯s dress was gold. I wondered if they noticed the symbolism.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t let us interrupt,¡± Emma cooed, tilting her head like a curious vulture. ¡°We just wanted to see for ourselves. You know, if the tragic little wallflower actually had the nerve to show her face in public.¡±


    Lucian raised a brow, clearly unimpressed. ¡°If this is how you greet guests, no wonder the coat check line is empty.¡±


    Abby ignored him. ¡°You¡¯ve got nerve, showing up after everything.¡±


    ¡°I was invited,¡± I replied calmly.


    ¡°By Celeste,¡± Emma jumped in. ¡°Out of pity.¡±


    ¡°Pity,¡± Maya repeated, dry as dust. ¡°That¡¯s what this is?¡± She waved a hand at the gold-drenched room. ¡°Because it¡¯s giving low-rent award show with a sugar daddy budget.¡±


    Abby¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°At least she doesn¡¯t show up to events looking like a funeral date.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called elegance,¡± Maya replied without missing a beat, ¡°though I wouldn¡¯t expect your second-ce trophy looking ass to recognize it.¡±


    I snorted.


    ¡°You always did think you were better than everyone,¡± Emma hissed, turning her venomous re on Maya. She was definitely still bitter about Ethan.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think.¡± Maya smirked. ¡°I know, sweetie.¡±


    Emma took a step forward, and Maya raised a brow, unflinching. ¡°What? What are you going to do?¡±


    She stretched her hand out. ¡°You gonna drag me outside and find a body of water to throw me into?¡±


    ¡°You bitch¡ª¡±


    Davina ced a hand on Emma¡¯s arm, pulling her back. ¡°Cool it, Em.¡±


    It wasical to see them try topose themselves, and then, the focus back on me, Abby said, ¡°Just remember you¡¯re only here because Celeste allowed it. You don¡¯t belong anymore.¡±


    ¡°I would rather make out with a cactus than belong inside Celeste¡¯s ego with a glitter filter.


    Thatnded. Emma¡¯s mouth opened, then shut. Abby looked like she wanted to lunge.


    ¡°Come on,¡± she finally spat. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time on ghosts.¡±


    The three of them flounced away in a flurry of glitter and cattiness, heels clicking like war drums on the polished floor.


    ¡°Bye, girls!¡± Maya called out after them in a sing-song voice. ¡°We should do this again sometime.¡±


    Davina had to grip Emma to keep her from turning back, and Maya and I snorted.


    Lucian leaned in, murmuring, ¡°Well handled. That was the most entertaining shit I¡¯ve seen in a while.¡±


    ¡°Something tells me that¡¯s the mildest altercation we¡¯ll have tonight,¡± I chuckled.


    Maya cracked her knuckles. ¡°That was stretching; I¡¯m ready for Celeste now.¡±


    ¡°Easy, Tiger,¡± I said, epting the champagne flutes a passing waiter gave us.


    We¡¯d barely clinked sses when a shift rippled through the room.


    A sharp crash sounded from somewhere at the back of the room¡ªss on tile, followed by the startled hush of nearby guests.


    The music didn¡¯t pause, but the conversation dipped for a beat as everyone turned in the direction.


    ¡°What now?¡± Maya murmured.


    I squinted, trying to make out themotion, and sighed.


    Of course, a spectacle this gaudy couldn¡¯t unfold without a bit of chaos to match.

 Chapter 61 SUGARCOATED OPPRESSION

    <h4>Chapter 61: Chapter 61 SUGARCOATED OPPRESSION</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I turned just in time to see a tray skittering across the marble floor, sses shattering into a glittering mess.


    A young Omega in a waiter¡¯s uniform knelt on the floor, frantically trying to collect the shards with her bare hands, where red welts were already forming.


    Gasps and whispers rippled through the ballroom, but no one moved to help.


    Instead, the attention of the nearest guests was fixated on a tall Gamma male who stood just a few feet away, looking down at the Omega with a disgusted sneer.


    ¡°You idiot, you almost spilled wine on my shoes,¡± he barked. ¡°Do you know how much these cost?¡±


    The Omega ducked her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I tripped, I didn¡¯t mean¡ª¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t mean?¡± His voice rose high enough to garner whatever attention wasn¡¯t already on the spectacle. ¡°You Omegas never mean anything until you ruin something. Maybe you should watch where you¡¯re walking instead of trying to flirt while on duty.¡±


    Maya¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°Oh, hell no.¡±


    She and I were instantly on the move, but then a sharp voice cut through the air like a de. ¡°What is going on here?¡±


    A woman in a crisp gray uniform stormed toward them. The head maid, Laura, I realized. I recognized her from past events I¡¯d helped organize, like the Spring Moon Festival and the annual Solstice Ball.


    Although Leona was the recognized Luna of Nightshade, as Kieran¡¯s wife, I¡¯d helped in event nning, mainly sticking behind the scenes with the Omegas, who were much nicer to me than any other pack members.


    Except Laura. She seemed to think her position somehow elevated her Omega status and spent her time looking down her nose at anyone unfortunate enough to be under her.


    The head maid turned on the Omega. ¡°What have you done, Imani?¡±


    Imani. My heart sank. I remembered her now¡ªa hardworking, soft-spoken woman. She had a son, barely four, and she worked double shifts out of pack duties to make ends meet.


    We¡¯d spoken once about childcare struggles during pack events, and I¡¯d once held on to her son while she worked.


    Panic and shame battled in her eyes before she lowered them and said quietly, ¡°It was an ident.¡±


    Laura¡¯s voice went cold. ¡°Tonight is a night for perfection, and idents¡ªespecially ones that inconvenience guests¡ªwill not be tolerated. How dare you embarrass Lady Celeste with your ipetence?¡±


    ¡°I...I¡¯m sorry.¡± Imani¡¯s voice trembled, and my hands formed into fists.


    ¡°Not to me,¡± Laura snapped. ¡°You will apologize to our guest, clean this mess up, and then we will discuss appropriate disciplinary action.¡±


    ¡°But he¡ªhe cornered me in the hallway, and then now,¡± Imani whispered, just loud enough for us to hear. ¡°I was just trying to get away.¡±


    Laura didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°Do not embarrass Lady Celeste with excuses. These guests are to be catered to, without question.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°Are you talking back after all this?¡± Laura raised her hand, and I stepped forward before she could hit Imani.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Laura turned slowly, and her eyes widened when she registered who I was. Then her expression twisted into something tight and unpleasant.


    ¡°Well, well, well,¡± she scoffed. ¡°I must say, it¡¯s strange seeing you among invited guests, not lurking in the background. That suits you better, so maybe mind your business.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here to cause a scene,¡± I said evenly. ¡°But I won¡¯t stand by and let someone be punished for protecting herself.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t your concern anymore,¡± she sniffed. ¡°You¡¯re not Luna. You¡¯re not even Alpha Kieran¡¯s shadow-wife anymore. You have no say in how staff are disciplined.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not iming any title,¡± I replied. ¡°And I don¡¯t have to be part of the pack to call out abuse of power when I see it.¡±


    ¡°Listen here,¡± the Gamma stepped forward. I didn¡¯t recognize him from Nighfang. Was he a member of Frostbane? How ironic that I couldn¡¯t recognize members from the pack I grew up in. ¡°This bitch¡±¡ªhe pointed at Imani, and I heard Maya growl at my side¡ª¡°doesn¡¯t know how to do her job right, so if¡ª¡±


    ¡°She said you cornered her,¡± Lucian said, stepping forward, subtly putting himself between me and the Gamma.


    The Gamma scoffed. ¡°So? You¡¯re going to believe the filthy lies out of a worthless Omega?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m snapping necks,¡± Maya snarled, but I held on to her arm before she could charge. We had a full audience now, and the music had been lowered, so I only had to raise my voice slightly.


    ¡°Were there any witnesses?¡± I turned to the gawking crowd. ¡°Did anyone see what happened?¡±


    There was a moment of tense silence filled with shuffling feet and whispers.


    The Gamma chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you think you¡¯re¡ª¡±


    ¡°I saw him back her into a corner near the east hallway when I went to the bathroom.¡± A woman near the drinks table stepped forward. ¡°He was...pressing in.¡±


    The Gamma sputtered. ¡°What? I didn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°I saw what happened,¡± another woman from the next table chimed in. ¡°He called her over for a drink and then grabbed her wrist. He was trying to pull her away.¡±


    An older couple nodded solemnly. ¡°We noticed something as well. He seemed aggressive.¡±


    A young waiter nervously stepped forward. ¡°He grabbed her wrist. I saw it, too. She pulled away, and that¡¯s when she dropped the tray.¡±


    The Gamma blustered. ¡°You people don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. She¡¯s lying¡ª¡±


    Lucian stepped forward, calm and cold. ¡°Are you calling multiple guests liars? Because it¡¯s only your story that¡¯s different, and that sounds like grounds for disciplinary action to me.¡±


    The Gamma paled.


    Laura¡¯s face tightened, turned to Imani, and said lowly, ¡°Go clean yourself up. We¡¯ll revisit thister.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said firmly. ¡°You¡¯ll apologize to her.¡±


    Laura stared at me. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You embarrassed her in front of dozens of guests for doing nothing wrong. You owe her an apology. And you¡¯ll do it the same way you berated her¡ªpublicly.¡±


    Laura¡¯s face reddened. ¡°I answer to Lady Celeste, not to you.¡±


    I folded my arms. ¡°And what about Alpha Kieran? Think he¡¯ll be pleased to know this is how you treat his staff?¡±


    One thing I always admired about Kieran was that he never discriminated within his pack and treated everyone equally. I just hoped that wasn¡¯t another part of him that had been swept away under Celeste¡¯s glittery wave.


    Laura¡¯s face darkened, but before she could say anything, the Gamma huffed in disbelief and shoved through the crowd, the smugness gone from his features, reced by fury of embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking this to Lady Celeste," he growled, eyes flicking spitefully between Laura, Imani, and me. "We¡¯ll see how long you keep your tongue then."


    He stormed off, pushing past a couple of younger pack members who didn¡¯t bother hiding their disdain.


    Imani stood frozen, hands clenched at her sides, gaze dropped in shame.


    Laura turned to her with a smirk curling the corners of her lips. ¡°Well then, you heard him. When Lady Celeste hears of this, there¡¯ll be consequences. You think anyone¡¯s going to back you up then?¡±


    My hands balled into fists.


    I took a step forward. ¡°Are you seriously threatening her in front of half the party? After witnesses have spoken?¡±


    Laura turned to me again, eyes narrowed with open contempt. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t get involved anymore or you¡¯ll face consequences, too.¡±


    This time, Maya moved. ¡°What the fuck did you just say?¡±


    Laura¡¯s eyes flickered uncertainly, like she didn¡¯t know if Maya was someone to be respected or not.


    ¡°Lady¡ª"


    ¡°I¡¯m not ady,¡± Maya snapped.


    ¡°And clearly, neither are you,¡± I added. Laura¡¯s mouth fell open slightly at my tone, but before I could continue, Imani moved forward and caught my wrist.


    ¡°Please,¡± she whispered, her eyes shiny with unshed tears. ¡°Please don¡¯t say more. I can handle it. I don¡¯t want to cause more trouble for you.¡±


    I looked down at her, stunned. She was pleading for me, not herself. She thought defending her would put me in danger.


    A knot formed in my throat.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to deal with this,¡± I said softly, but she only shook her head.


    ¡°This is how it is now,¡± she murmured. ¡°Since we started answering to Lady Celeste. We keep our heads down, do our jobs, and pray we¡¯re invisible. It¡¯s safer that way.¡±


    It hit me like a p. Imani wasn¡¯t just speaking for herself¡ªshe was speaking for every Omega under Celeste¡¯s thumb.


    I nced around the room. Though the tension was thick, I caught several eyes¡ªfamiliar ones. A few of the kitchen staff, a seamstress I¡¯d worked with during past ceremonies, a Beta who had once sought me out for event nning advice. People I used to know. People who remembered how things were.


    And people who now looked unsure, ufortable, even guilty.


    I turned back to Laura. ¡°If this is what the pack looks like under Lady Celeste¡¯s rule, then Kieran should be ashamed.¡±


    Her eyes shed. ¡°How dare you? You think you¡¯re still something in this pack?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said calmly. ¡°And I think I¡¯m better off for it.¡±


    I felt Imani¡¯s grip loosen, but I didn¡¯t step back. I stood beside her as the murmurs swelled, until Laura muttered something under her breath and finally turned away after shooting me onest re.


    The moment shattered like a spell lifting. People drifted back into their conversations, though several eyes lingered on me, watchful. Intrigued.


    Imani exhaled shakily. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t owe me anything,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re not the one who did anything wrong.¡±


    Still, she gave me a quick, grateful nod before stepping away, tray trembling in her hands, but her back straighter than before.


    And I stood there in the middle of it all, stunned by the sugarcoated oppression, thinking of Kieran.


    Did he know this was going on? Did he care?


    The Kieran I once loved wouldn¡¯t have let this happen. He wouldn¡¯t have allowed Omegas to live in fear under the rule of someone like Celeste.


    But maybe that Kieran no longer existed.

 Chapter 62 AN AMBUSH

    <h4>Chapter 62: Chapter 62 AN AMBUSH</h4>


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about you,¡± Maya said as we turned back to our table, ¡°but that feels like the second sign that we shouldn¡¯t be here. It¡¯s only been thirty minutes and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Sera!¡±


    I froze as the third sign headed in my direction.


    "Seraphina, darling," my mother called, sweeping forward with the same grace she¡¯d wielded at every charity g, every fund-raiser, every glistening pack event.


    Gone was the fragile widow who had brutally lost her husband, and in her ce was the former Luna of Frostbane¡ªgraceful, elegant, regal. Every bit Celeste¡¯s mother.


    Her arms wrapped around me before I had a chance to back away.


    "Mother," I said stiffly, returning the embrace because I had no choice. I hadn¡¯t held my mother in years, and it was as ufortable and unfamiliar as hugging a mannequin.


    The scent of her expensive perfume clung to me even after she stepped back, and the smile she gave me was as bright as the chandeliers hanging overhead.


    ¡°Oh, you look so beautiful tonight,¡± she gushed, her eyes trailing over me appraisingly. I knew what she was doing¡ªlooking for ws as usual.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d you decided toe after all,¡± she added.


    I tensed, but forced a smile. ¡°How could I not after you so desperately guilt-tripped me?¡±


    Her smile tightened ever so slightly. ¡°Now, now. Let¡¯s not make a scene¡ªor at least not another one.¡± She nced behind me pointedly, and I knew she¡¯d seen what happened with Imani.


    Her hand smoothed over my arm as if I were a pet she was reassuring in public. ¡°This is an important night for all of us¡ªespecially for Celeste. She¡¯s worked so hard to make everything perfect. It would be a shame if it were...disrupted.¡±


    ¡°And here I thought you asked me toe to fulfill Father¡¯s dying wish,¡± I replied sweetly. ¡°Silly me.¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± Her smile didn¡¯t falter, but I saw the tiny twitch at the corner of her mouth. ¡°So let¡¯s not ruin this asion with old grudges, hmm? You wouldn¡¯t want to disappoint your father...¡±


    The unspokenst part of the sentence hung in the air between us like a poisonous cloud. Again.


    Because I¡¯d spent my whole life disappointing my father. Again and again and again.


    ¡°What old grudges?¡± I tilted my head, my chest tightening. ¡°You mean my whole family treating me like I was less than my whole life? You mean being cajoled into attending this party that¡¯s basically to unt Celeste¡¯s superiority as if that¡¯s some kind of secret?¡±


    My mother¡¯s smile slipped. ¡°This is what I mean. Do you have to be so delicate? This is Celeste¡¯s chance to finally have the happiness you robbed her of for ten years, so¡ª¡±


    ¡°Margaret.¡± Kieran¡¯s deep voice cut through the tension.


    She turned to him and her smile returned as if it had never left. ¡°Oh, Kieran! You look dashing!¡±


    She was right. He stood stiff in a tailored ivory suit that shimmered faintly under the chandelier light. Thepels were trimmed with a fine gold thread that matched the borate cufflinks at his wrists and the gold pocket square. His hair was swept back with clinical precision, not a strand out of ce.


    Dashing, yes. But too polished, too pristine. It looked as if, like every part of tonight, Celeste had taken over, and Kieran hadn¡¯t had a say in his own appearance.


    I¡¯d never seen Kieran¡ªdominating, confident, self-assured Kieran ckthorne¡ªlook so out of ce before.


    He gave my mother a tight smile,pletely ignoring me. ¡°We¡¯re starting,¡± he said.


    ¡°Oh yes!¡± My mother practically glowed. ¡°My speech!¡±


    He ced a hand on her lower back and led her away.


    She gave me onest look, and I caught it loud and clear¡ªthe unspoken warning veiled as maternal concern.


    I knew that look. I¡¯d grown up under its weight. It said: Behave. Don¡¯t you dare step out of line.


    I pursed my lips and looked away¡ªand caught Kieran¡¯s gaze.


    It was brief, only for one tense heartbeat, and his eyes were unreadable, his whole face expressionless. As if he¡¯d built a mental cage and locked himself behind it.


    I felt Maya¡¯s warm hand on my back as I turned to her and Lucian. ¡°You good?¡±


    I nodded, reaching for my champagne flute. ¡°Yeah. Sure.¡±


    ¡°We can still leave if you want¡ª¡±


    A wave of gasps rippled through the crowd, and we turned to just in time to see a set of ss doors open on the second floor, and Celeste stepped out onto the top of the stairs like a queen descending into her court.


    The room held its breath.


    She glowed, I¡¯ll give her that. Every part of her screamed, ¡®See me!¡¯


    Gold from head to toe, hair curled into immacte waves, a tiara of tiny diamonds bnced on her head like some deranged prom queen fantasy.


    Kieran joined her then, stepping to her side as they formed a blindingly stunning picture. I saw Celeste¡¯s visione to life¡ªa queen with her king.


    I had to grudgingly admit¡ªthey fit.


    More than he and I ever did.


    Her eyes met mine across the room¡ªand she smiled.


    Not kindly. Victoriously.


    A queen staring down at her vanquished opponent.


    But I straightened my spine and tipped my chin up, returning the icy smile.


    It widened when Celeste¡¯s expression flickered and she looked away.


    The clinking of silver against crystal brought a hush over the crowd, and our attention shifted to my mother, who stood at the center of the stage, nked by a spray of white orchids and golden lights.


    ¡°Good evening, dear guests,¡± she began, her voice brimming with maternal pride. ¡°What a blessing it is to gather tonight to celebrate love that has endured storms, time, and distance. To celebrate fate finally fulfilling its promise.¡±


    I gripped my ss a little tighter.


    "As many of you know, Kieran and Celeste¡¯s bond was not always an easy one. Life took them down separate paths,¡±¡ªshe actually looked at me, in case anyone was in the dark about the ¡®separate paths¡¯¡ª¡°but true love always finds its way back."


    I felt Maya tense beside me. Lucian raised an eyebrow.


    My mother smiled up at Celeste and Kieran. ¡°They were always destined to stand beside each other. And despite all the challenges, the truth of their bond has prevailed.¡±


    I didn¡¯t need to look around to know people were ncing at me. Her words may have been wrapped in silk, but the barbs underneath were loud and clear.


    This wasn¡¯t a celebration. It was a coronation¡ªand I was here as a prop, the defeated opposition.


    Why the fuck had Ie? Was I truly this masochistic?


    "Now, with the past behind them, and nothing left in their way, they are finally ready to embrace the future the Moon Goddess had always intended. Let us wee the new couple and give them our full support, our unwavering blessings."


    Celeste and Kieran descended the stairs to resounding apuse.


    Celeste¡¯s smile was unsettlingly radiant, her gown shimmering as though it, too, demanded attention. Kieran looked...dutiful, his expression carved from stone.


    They climbed the dais, perfect and poised, and Celeste gave our mother air kisses. The genuine, proud smile Margaret gave Celeste had me looking away.


    Not once, in my whole life, had my mother looked at me like that.


    "Thank you, Mother," Celeste said, her voice delicate, sweetened with artificial humility. "I couldn¡¯t have asked for a more supportive family. And thank you, everyone, for being here tonight. It means the world to us."


    She turned toward Kieran and brushed a kiss to his cheek. The crowd ate it up, and it seemed like I was the only one who noticed the tension in his shoulders.


    ¡°But tonight is not just about love. It¡¯s about healing, and moving forward, and I can¡¯t do that just yet.¡±


    I frowned. What was she ying at?


    "Because there¡¯s one person whose blessing I haven¡¯t yet received. One that would make this union truly whole."


    Then she looked straight at me.


    No. Nononono. She wouldn¡¯t.


    This was low, even for¡ª


    "My sister, Seraphina."


    A collective hush fell.


    My blood ran cold as all eyes turned to me.


    The spotlight shifted like a physical weightnding on my head.


    My heart pounded, but not even from surprise. I should have seen thising.


    Celeste never passed up an opportunity to perform. This was it¡ªwhy she¡¯d invited me to her stupid party.


    She wasn¡¯t going for subtle victory, no, she was going to make me kneel before her¡ªmetaphorically, albeit¡ªand use my own voice to dere her winner.


    I was going to be sick.


    I don¡¯t know why, but my gaze shifted to Kieran. His expression was still unreadable, but there was a tightening around his mouth and eyes.


    Did he know she would do this?


    ¡°Seraphina,¡± Celeste said sweetly, her eyes glinting. ¡°Would you grant me this wish?¡±


    The silence stretched. The air felt too thick to breathe. My hand trembled slightly around the stem of the ss.


    My mother¡¯s voice drifted from the edge of the stage, coaxing, patronizing. "Sera, darling, don¡¯t keep us waiting."


    An ambush. That¡¯s what this was, and I¡¯d been foolish to walk into it with my eyes wide open.


    What had I expected from a union of the two packs, the two families, that had betrayed and hurt me and ruined my life?


    Did I think this night would end with me unscathed?


    ¡°Sera?¡± There was a sharp undertone now to my mother¡¯s voice. ¡°Won¡¯t you bless your sister¡¯s union?¡±


    Trapped. I was trapped.


    If I ¡®blessed the union¡¯, Celeste won. If I didn¡¯t, I would further paint myself the viin in their story, standing in the way of their happiness.


    My mouth felt as dry as sand as my lips parted. ¡°I¡ª¡±

 Chapter 63 THAT’S THEATER

    <h4>Chapter 63: Chapter 63 THAT¡¯S THEATER</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I couldn¡¯t speak. The words wouldn¡¯te¡ªnot because I didn¡¯t know what I was supposed to say, but because everything in me rebelled at the idea of ying along with this twisted performance.


    I¡¯d been pushed into the spotlight like some reluctant understudy in a y I never auditioned for. I could feel the burn of every gaze on me¡ªjudging, waiting.


    And then, on stage, I saw Kieran roll his shoulders, his stiff mask cracking. He cleared his throat. ¡°I don¡¯t think¡ª¡±


    A sharp crash shattered the moment.


    A gasp rippled through the crowd, and everyone turned.


    ss had shattered near the corner of the ballroom. A wine tabley overturned, a pool of crimson spreading across the marble like spilled blood.


    The staff scrambled, voices rising in panic as the perfect illusion cracked.


    ¡°Oh dear,¡± Lucian said smoothly, his voice loud enough to carry across the room. ¡°That was entirely my fault.¡±


    My jaw dropped at the sight of him standing beside the toppled wine table, the remnants of a decanter dripping into a floral centerpiece.


    I hadn¡¯t even noticed him move from our table.


    His face was the picture of regret and mild embarrassment¡ªbut I saw the glint in his eye. It hadn¡¯t been an ident.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay for the damages, of course,¡± he added, brushing invisible lint off his sleeve. ¡°So sorry, Celeste, Kieran.¡±


    I looked back up at the stage. Celeste¡¯s smile had faltered. My mother¡¯s gaze was scanning the room like a hawk, like she was trying to find the next mishap before it happened.


    And Kieran¡ªKieran was looking directly at me.


    His expression was unreadable. What had he been about to say? Was he going to pressure me, too?


    Celeste¡¯s voice, sharp and incredulous, cut across the murmur of reassurances. ¡°You did that on purpose.¡±


    Lucian looked at her and widened his eyes innocently. ¡°Oh,e now. What could I possibly gain from interrupting such a beautiful moment?¡±


    Kieran leaned over and murmured something in her ear. Her spine stiffened, and she stered her smile back on her face.


    ¡°That¡¯s...okay,¡± Celeste¡¯s voice rang out, tight. ¡°Let¡¯s not let that disrupt our night.¡± She smiled, and my heart dropped. ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Lucian was suddenly at my side. ¡°Mypanion was startled by the sudden...ruckus.¡±


    I blinked, realizing he was talking about me.


    His hand was suddenly firm and steady on the small of my back. ¡°Come, Sera. You¡¯re shaking.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡ª¡± I started, but he leaned in close.


    ¡°Let me y the viin tonight. You¡¯ve done it long enough.¡±


    I did not have to be told twice. I leaned into Lucian and closed my eyes. ¡°Sorry, I... I feel faint.¡±


    Celeste¡¯s incredulous scoff rang out, and I fought the urge to smirk.


    She wasn¡¯t the only one who could y a role.


    And just like that, I let Lucian lead me away.


    CELESTE¡¯S POV


    I watched them disappear through the crowd, fury bubbling beneath my perfectly painted exterior.


    The crack of ss still echoed in my mind, and the smug look on Lucian¡¯s face made my blood boil.


    He¡¯d done it on purpose. I knew it. Everyone else might¡¯ve been fooled, but not me.


    I¡¯d nned every moment of this night down to the most minute detail, where I would force my sister to concede defeat in front of everyone¡ªperfect.


    I was not going to be robbed of my rightful victory.


    ¡°Celeste,¡± Kieran said lowly, ¡°let it go.¡±


    Fuck that.


    I hitched my dress delicately and began to descend the stage, brushing Kieran¡¯s hands off.


    I was going to drag Seraphina back on this stage and choke the blessing out of her if I had to.


    ¡°Celeste, darling!¡±


    As soon as my ss heels descended thest step, I was enveloped by a flurry of voices and shbulbs.


    High-ranking members from Nightfang, Frostbane, and other allied packs, the press, and all the fashion bloggers and socialites I¡¯d invited¡ªeach one eager to bask in the glow of what they believed to be a fairytaleing true.


    They saw the tiara, the gown, the golden lights behind us. They saw power and beauty and victory.


    Exactly what I wanted them to see.


    I smiled. Of course I smiled. This was what tonight was about, and I was not going to let Sera ruin yet another thing I had worked so hard to acquire.


    So I put the bitch out of my mind and basked in all the attention. This was my hard-won right.


    Kieran had descended, too, standing by my side, silent and stiff, but I didn¡¯t care. Not even whatever brooding episode he¡¯d been having since I told him about the party was going to ruin tonight for me.


    Not when I was too busy being adored.


    Together, Kieran and I floated through the crowd, shing cameras on our heels, epting congrattions andpliments.


    ¡°Celeste, you look like a goddess!¡±


    ¡°I always knew you two were fated!¡±


    ¡°Tell us how it feels to be reunited with your true mate!¡±


    Each praise wrapped around me like silk ribbons, and I¡¯d almostpletely forgotten my annoyance.


    Until¡ª


    ¡°Quite a stir earlier,¡± one of the Alphas¡ªWalter Con of Silvercrest in Hollywood¡ªmurmured, swirling his champagne.


    I paused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He couldn¡¯t possibly be talking about Seraphina and Lucian even after they¡¯d left.


    If that snake had managed to steal my attention¡ª


    ¡°Between the Gamma and the Omega¡ªquite the spectacle.¡±


    Oh.


    Gamma Dous had stormed into my dressing room earlier, furious because he¡¯d been disrespected by an Omega and embarrassed by¡ªsurprise, surprise¡ªfucking Sera.


    Maybe inviting her was a bad idea.


    I blinked. ¡°Oh, that?¡± Iughed lightly, flicking a hand. ¡°Just a minor disruption. I¡¯ll be sure to reinforce discipline among the Omegas. They haven¡¯t really had a firm hand, so they¡¯ve been ill-manneredtely, but I assure you all that will change.¡±


    He smiled, but it didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°Yes, well, we wouldn¡¯t want things to get out of hand. Packs are watching.¡±


    Beside me, Kieran stiffened.


    ¡°Ipletely agree,¡± I said sweetly. ¡°A little structure never hurt anyone. They need to know their ce.¡±


    Alpha Walter chuckled dryly. ¡°Lady Celeste, you¡¯ll make an...interesting Luna.¡±


    I beamed. ¡°I will, won¡¯t I? I truly believe¡ª¡±


    ¡°Celeste.¡± The air seemed to shift as Kieran hissed lowly.


    I turned to him and caught the flicker of something dark in his gaze.


    ¡°We should...talk,¡± he said under his breath, voice tight. ¡°In private.¡±


    ¡°Oh, now?¡± I arched a brow. ¡°But we¡¯re in the middle of¡ª"


    ¡°Now, Celeste.¡±


    The tone brooked no argument.


    I pasted on a smile for the guests and waved demurely as Kieran took my arm. We walked through the winding corridor in silence, his grip just a little too tight, until we reached the side terrace.


    The door clicked shut behind us.


    ¡°What the hell was that back there?¡± he asked sharply, stepping away from me.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    His eyes burned into mine. ¡°I heard Dous whining to you, and that¡¯s how you resolved to treat the situation after what he did?¡±


    ¡°He was disrespected by an Omega¡ªyour Omega.¡± I frowned. ¡°Is that how you run things in your pack?¡±


    ¡°My pack runs on mutual respect, and position isn¡¯t permission to do whatever the fuck you want.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Are we really arguing about Gammas and Omegas on our night?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that.¡± His fists clenched at his side. ¡°What the hell was that earlier?¡±


    I sighed in exasperation. ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°Margaret¡¯s speech, for starters, and then forcing Sera into a corner like that?¡±


    There it fucking was.


    It always had toe back to Sera.


    ¡°She needed to give her blessing,¡± I said tightly. ¡°It would¡¯ve made everything cleaner.¡±


    ¡°Cleaner?¡± Kieran echoed, incredulous. ¡°You were trying to humiliate her, trying to assert your dominance.¡±


    ¡°So? She deserved it.¡±


    His jaw tensed. ¡°You don¡¯t get to decide who deserves what in my pack.¡±


    My mouth dropped open. ¡°Your pack? Excuse me?¡±


    He stepped closer, towering over me now. ¡°You are not Luna, Celeste. Not yet. You do not decide how things are run in my pack. If you pull this kind of stunt ever again¡ª¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I snapped. ¡°You¡¯ll what, Kieran? You¡¯ll ditch me for Sera again? Why don¡¯t we just call her back now, and you can reintroduce her as your Luna!¡±


    He went silent, and for one tense moment, I held my breath.


    But then¡ª


    ¡°You¡¯re so quick to throw what happened ten years ago in my face and berate me about caring more about Sera than I care about you. But do you even care about me?¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Not once did you ask about my opinion for tonight. You didn¡¯t care that I didn¡¯t have a say, that I was visibly ufortable.¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re not a child, Kieran. If you¡¯re notfortable, speak. You¡¯re just mad because I took control.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯m mad because you made meplicit in something I despise. I stood beside you like a statue while you turned this night into a show about power and cruelty. That¡¯s not leadership. That¡¯s theater.¡±


    He shook his head and added softly, ¡°You humiliated yourself tonight.¡±


    His words hit me like a p, and my jaw simply dropped.


    He ran a hand through his hair, suddenly looking tired. ¡°I need air.¡±


    I waved a hand around the open space. ¡°How much more air do you need? Are you insinuating that I¡¯m suffocating you?¡±


    Kieran gave me onest scalding look before he turned and walked back inside, leaving me alone on the cold terrace, the apuse from the ballroom muffled by the door.


    I clutched the railing, trying to breathe, wondering how my perfect night had turned into anything but.

 Chapter 64 POWDER OVER A BRUISE

    <h4>Chapter 64: Chapter 64 POWDER OVER A BRUISE</h4>


    CELESTE¡¯S POV


    Kieran¡¯s words echoed in my mind even after he walked away, mming the terrace door behind him.


    ¡®You humiliated yourself tonight.¡¯


    I stood there for a long moment, stunned, the cold air licking at my bare shoulders. The apuse from inside had faded, reced by a low hum of music and chatter.


    My special night was still unfolding, and here I was, left out in the cold.


    Kieran had never spoken to me like that before, and the sting was worse because I never expected it.


    I thought he¡¯d stand beside me tonight, like he always used to¡ªlike he promised to.


    And yet...


    He looked at me like I was the problem. Like I¡¯dmitted some kind of grave sin for wanting to have a perfect night to celebrate our love.


    How dare he insinuate that I don¡¯t care about him?


    If he didn¡¯t like his outfit or my decorations, then he should have said something. Wasn¡¯t that what couples did?


    Theymunicated and they faced issues together.


    I took a deep breath, forcing the sh of anger and irritation to subside.


    Kieran had spent thest ten years married to a snake he didn¡¯t love; I shouldn¡¯t me him if he didn¡¯t know how tomunicate.


    I¡¯d fix it. I wouldn¡¯t let the damage Sera had done to him ruin my happiness. I was done letting her win.


    So I gathered my breath once more, and then opened the terrace door and stepped inside. I found Kieran near the bar, his hand wrapped around a tumbler of whiskey.


    I fought the urge to roll my eyes. I threw him avish party filled with the elite of the elite, and he chose to sulk at the bar?


    But I pped on a smile and headed to him, slipping into character. I could still salvage tonight. All was not lost.


    He didn¡¯t look at me as I approached, didn¡¯t acknowledge me at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered, voice barely audible beneath the music.


    He didn¡¯t answer. But he didn¡¯t walk away either.


    I stepped closer, brushing my fingers against the fabric of his sleeve. ¡°You¡¯re right, baby. I went too far.¡±


    He finally looked at me, brows raised.


    ¡°I just...I¡¯ve been trying so hard.¡± My voice cracked, perfectly timed. ¡°This is the first big thing I¡¯ve put together since I came back. I wanted it to be perfect. For us.¡±


    Kieran looked away, jaw tense.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been sleeping,¡± I said softly. ¡°I¡¯ve barely been eating. I¡¯ve been so obsessed with making sure everythinges out perfect, and I guess I got a little carried away.¡±


    His prolonged silence gave me space to add more.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the full details about the incident with the Omega, I swear. The maids must¡¯ve misunderstood my desire for perfection and thought I wanted things stricter than I actually did. It¡¯s not what I intended.¡±


    Kieran ran a hand down his face, sighing, and that small flicker of emotion¡ªthat weariness¡ªwas all I needed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said again, cing my hand gently on his arm. ¡°And about Sera...¡± Oh, this one would be hard. ¡°This wasn¡¯t about hurting anyone. It was about healing. I guess I just... went about it the wrong way.¡±


    Kieran looked at me then, and there it was¡ªguilt lingering in the corners of his eyes. He remembered that I wasn¡¯t cruel¡ªI was sweet, lovely Celeste.


    I was the victim in all this. I didn¡¯t deserve his ire.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have snapped at you,¡± he murmured, his voice low.


    I blinked rapidly, letting my expression twist into wounded gratitude. ¡°I snapped at you, too, and I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I moved closer, suppressing a smirk when I saw a cameraman take a picture out of the corner of my eye.


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying, Kieran. That¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever wanted¡ªto make things right.¡±


    He nodded, the tension in his shoulders softening. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, too. And I appreciate what you tried to do tonight.¡±


    I smiled, leaning in to kiss his cheek. For a moment, it felt like the rift between us had been patched over.


    Not healed, no. But masked. Smoothed. Like powder over a bruise.


    We stood together in silence, side by side, and when someone called our names from across the ballroom, he reached for my hand without thinking.


    And I smiled. Not from joy¡ªbut from victory.


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Only when we reached the hallway outside the ballroom did the pressure of Lucian¡¯s hands on me dissipate.


    I sagged against the cool wall, the pounding in my ears slowly quieting. Lucian stood beside me, arms crossed, face unreadable as he nced at me sideways.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered, my voice cracking with emotion.


    He didn¡¯t reply at first, just reached into his coat and handed me a folded handkerchief. ¡°Hey, I did promise to keep you from throwing a punch, and it looked like it wasing.¡±


    Iughed breathlessly, taking the handkerchief. ¡°I¡¯m sure her media crew would have loved that.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t owe them a performance. Let them choke on their illusions.¡±


    I let out a shaky breath, the burn behind my eyes spilling over.


    Lucian didn¡¯t try tofort me with titudes. He didn¡¯t ask if I was okay or tell me to pull myself together.


    He just stood there, patient and unwavering, offeringfort in his silence as muffled music and chatter floated through the closed doors.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve known she¡¯d do something like that,¡± I muttered after a while, dabbing at my cheeks. ¡°I walked into that room like amb to the fucking ughter.¡±


    ¡°But she didn¡¯t win,¡± Lucian said. ¡°If she were truly victorious, she wouldn¡¯t need to humiliate you to prove it, and you didn¡¯t give her what she wanted.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I exhaled. ¡°Thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°It was my immense pleasure.¡± He gave a mock bow, and a ghost of a smile tugged at my lips.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you did that.¡± I shook my head. ¡°You¡¯re going to be known in all the media outlets as The Clumsy Alpha.¡±


    He wrinkled his nose. ¡°Damn, I hope they got my good side.¡±


    I smacked his shoulder lightly,ughing. ¡°Lucian!¡±


    He caught my hand and inteced our fingers. ¡°It was worth it,¡± he said, his eyes softening.


    His hand around mine was warm, and instinctively, I leaned into him. ¡°Do you wanna get out of here?¡±


    ¡°Sera!¡±


    Maya came bounding down the hallway, breathless and glowing, champagne ss in hand. ¡°Holy shit!¡± She turned to Lucian. ¡°First of all, Lucian, that was inspired! Did you see Celeste¡¯s face?!¡±


    I snickered as sheughed, hopping excitedly. ¡°I am so sorry to interrupt, but I had to tell you before I exploded.¡±


    Lucian raised an eyebrow, but Maya grinned, unfazed.


    ¡°I just came from the back garden bar,¡± she said, barely able to contain herself. ¡°And people are not happy.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°About what?¡±


    She leaned closer, giddy. ¡°About her¡ªfucking Celeste. A bunch of the guests areining. They¡¯re saying the arrangements were all about unting wealth. Like¡ªsomeone actually said they didn¡¯t fly out here to admire fucking centerpieces. They wanted a real celebration, not a royal disy.¡±


    My lips twitched despite myself.


    ¡°And get this,¡± Maya added, eyes gleaming. ¡°Some are even wondering if Kieran was behind all this. Like, his taste is being questioned. People think he¡¯s gone soft. Or worse¡ªvain.¡±


    Lucian chuckled. ¡°Sounds like the court of public opinion is shifting.¡±


    I shook my head, my amusement suddenly fading. Of course this wasn¡¯t Kieran¡¯s taste, and now Celeste was even ruining his reputation with her gaudy showcase.


    ¡°Come on, Sera,¡± Maya said, nudging me, noting my change in demeanor. ¡°You won tonight. They saw what she was really like. You didn¡¯t even have to say a word.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, Maya.¡± I sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯te here to win. I came here because I was guilted into it. I¡¯ve fulfilled my role. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s gaze flicked to me, something unreadable crossing his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± I added. ¡°You¡¯re both wee to stay, but I¡¯m done.¡±


    Maya shook her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say we should leave earlier? I¡¯m with you, babe¡ª"


    ¡°There you are,¡± a deep voice interrupted.


    Ethan.


    He strode toward us, adjusting the cuffs of his designer jacket, looking annoyed, as if the very air around him wasn¡¯t meeting his standards.


    ¡°Where the hell have you been?¡± he said to Maya. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you all night.¡±


    She arched a brow. ¡°I¡¯ve been with Sera and Lucian. Where have you been?¡±


    Ethan exhaled in a huff. ¡°I told you that Celeste prepared a separate seating arrangement for her family. Do you realize how it looks that you weren¡¯t there?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t even surprised to hear that¡ªof course, no one expected me there. So much for reuniting the family.


    Maya¡¯s grin faded instantly. ¡°Ethan¡ª¡±


    ¡°You just disappeared. I¡¯ve been talking to people alone¡ªeveryone asking about my newfound mate. You didn¡¯t even answer your phone¡ª¡±


    ¡°I told you, I was with my friends,¡± she snapped. ¡°Gods, Ethan, it¡¯s a party, not an exhibit. I thought Celeste was the only one interested in unting her mate tonight.¡±


    Ethan clenched his teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s. Go,¡± he said quietly.


    Her eyes narrowed. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving my friends.¡±


    ¡°And what about me?¡± he snapped.


    ¡°You¡¯re a big boy,¡± she snapped back. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure you attended tons of parties before we met, so¡ª"


    I stepped between them before the brewing argument could spiral. ¡°Maya,¡± I said gently, cing a hand on her arm. ¡°It¡¯s okay, stay with him. I¡¯ll head out.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°Lucian will take me home,¡±¡ªI turned to him¡ª¡°right?¡±


    Lucian gave her a slight nod. ¡°Safely. I promise.¡±


    Maya hesitated, her frustration evident, but I squeezed her hand and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve done more than enough for me tonight. Go.¡±


    She shot Ethan a warning re before walking ahead of him a few paces down the hall. He didn¡¯t even spare me a nce as he went after her.


    I caught the beginning of another argument as the door closed behind them.


    Lucian and I were alone again.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± he asked, offering his arm.


    I took it without hesitation.


    As we walked into the cool night air, I realized something strange: I didn¡¯t feel victorious or vindicated. I didn¡¯t feel angry anymore either.


    For the first time all evening, I wasn¡¯t ying a role. I wasn¡¯t the reluctant guest, or the discarded wife, or the pawn in a game I never agreed to.


    I just felt...free.

 Chapter 65 THE KISS

    <h4>Chapter 65: Chapter 65 THE KISS</h4>


    MAYA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ethan called after me, his voice low and sharp as he pointed behind him. ¡°The party¡¯s that way.¡±


    I scoffed, stepping out onto the garden terrace behind the hall. The party was still going strong insideughter, clinking sses, the asional tter of silverware¡ªbut it all sounded like bothersome static in my ears.


    ¡°You¡¯re sorely mistaken if you think I¡¯m going back to take any part in that farce.¡±


    Ethan frowned. ¡°Maya, this is my sister¡¯s party. You have to learn to respect my family.¡±


    I blinked at him for a long, incredulous moment, and his frown deepened. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re doing it again,¡± I said.


    ¡°Doing what?¡±


    ¡°Acting like she¡¯s not your family, too.¡±


    ¡°Who¡ªSera?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sera!¡±


    He shook his head, his lips ttening. ¡°Why the hell are we talking about Sera again?¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me right now?¡± I hissed. ¡°After seeing that bullshit your mother and Celeste pulled, you want to stay for the rest of the party?¡±


    Ethan exhaled, rolling his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re being dramatic.¡±


    ¡°Dramatic?¡± I let out a sharpugh. ¡°You watched them ambush her. You let it happen. Your sister practically held a knife to Sera¡¯s throat, and your mother¡ªdon¡¯t even get me started on that fucking vindictive speech. And you just stood there.¡±


    ¡°Sera wasn¡¯t ambushed.¡± His voice was too calm, too controlled. ¡°My mother was trying to keep the peace. That¡¯s what she¡¯s always done¡ªwhat my father wanted before he died.¡±


    I stared at him, stunned. ¡°You think that was peacekeeping?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s trying to hold this family together,¡± he said. ¡°To honor my father. You don¡¯t get it, Maya.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± I snapped. ¡°I don¡¯t fucking get it.¡±


    ¡°Maya¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get how you can talk to me about holding your family together when you all treat Sera like she¡¯s a cancerous tumor that needs to be cut out. She¡¯s your sister, too, Ethan¡ªand the fact that you act this way is pretty fucking disgusting.¡±


    His eyes narrowed. ¡°Watch it.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said, stepping toward him. ¡°You watch it. You want me to respect your family when they treat Seraphina like garbage? Fuck that!¡±


    His hand came up¡ªfast, firm, wrapping around my wrist before I could react. His grip wasn¡¯t cruel, but it wasn¡¯t kind either. It was possessive.


    ¡°You will be my Luna one day,¡± he said, eyes boring into mine. ¡°You will respect my family.¡±


    I chafed against themand in his tone. ¡°And what if I decide that I don¡¯t want to be your Luna?¡±


    His eyes hardened, a muscle ticking in his jaw. ¡°If you really care about Seraphina,¡± he said, voice tight, ¡°then bing my Luna might be the only way you can protect her.¡±


    I stared at him, and for a second, I was so stunned, I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m having a hard time figuring out if you just threatened me, threatened Sera, or made a fucking power y over me when you know¡ª"


    When Ethan¡¯s mouth crashed into mine, it stole the thoughts clean out of my head.


    I didn¡¯t fight it¡ªnot right away.


    My mind went quiet as the mate bond pulsed between us like a luby, sedating everything bitter and angry inside me.


    Without consciously meaning to, I kissed him back. I gave in to the heat, the electricity crackling between us like a lightning storm.


    His hand gripped my waist, pulling him to me. My arms automatically wrapped around his neck, pressing our chests together.


    I moaned as his tongue slipped into my mouth, iming, dominating. For a moment, I forgot my anger and indignation, and all that mattered to me was the kiss¡ªthe desire suddenly sting through my synapses.


    This was different from all the other times Ethan and I had been intimate. The maic attraction between us was always there, but this felt like...a leash. Like I wasn¡¯t in control of my actions, like I had absolutely no choice but to kiss him.


    I felt it then¡ªthat edge of control. The way Ethan shifted closer, deepened the kiss, like he was iming thest word in our argument. Like he was putting a period at the end of my sentence.


    He wasn¡¯t kissing me tofort me.


    He was kissing me to shut me up.


    And the bastard was using our mate bond to make sure it worked.


    I shoved him back hard, wiping my mouth with the back of my hand.


    I was suddenly cold where his hands had been, but I shot him the fiercest re I could summon. ¡°Don¡¯t ever fucking do that again.¡±


    Ethan looked stunned¡ªoffended, even. And that pissed me off more because he had no right to feel that way.


    ¡°Do that again,¡± I hissed, ¡°and you¡¯re going to be a very lonely Alpha. If you can¡¯t have a fucking conversation without manipting our bond to your advantage, then do me a favor and never speak to me again.¡±


    He opened his mouth, but I didn¡¯t wait to hear whatever sanctimonious thing he was about to say.


    I turned and walked away, my heels crunching over the gravel with every furious step.


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I didn¡¯t realize how loud the night had been until I finally stepped into the silence of my home.


    Lucian followed me in, his presence steady and quiet behind me. I hadn¡¯t meant to take up more of his time¡ªbut when I turned to say goodbye, the words never made it past my lips.


    I didn¡¯t want to be left alone. If I were, the memories¡ªthe weight of the watching eyes, the scent of the cloying perfumes, the ugly, panicky feeling¡ªthey¡¯d all return and ruin my night.


    ¡°Stay?¡± I asked instead.


    He nodded without hesitation.


    I left the lights dim as we moved into the sitting room. I turned on the firece, and the soft amber glow gave the space a warmth that soothed my mental aches.


    I curled up on the corner of the couch, legs tucked beneath me, my dress tangling between. Lucian sat a little ways off, but close enough that I could feel the heat of him.


    I knew I should offer him something to eat or drink, be a good host, but I felt so mentally drained, and I knew that Lucian never expected me to be anything other than what I was.


    For a long time, we didn¡¯t say anything. I just let thefort of his presence wash over me.


    ¡°Is ¡®how are you?¡¯ a ridiculous question?¡± he asked after a while.


    A lightugh fell out of me as I turned to look at him. ¡°Probably.¡±


    His eyes were fixed on the fire, the mes dancing in the pools of his irises.


    ¡°I hated seeing you like that,¡± he added, softer now. ¡°Surrounded by people pretending you don¡¯t exist unless you¡¯re useful or a spectacle. You deserve more than that.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s whatever.¡±


    ¡°No, Sera.¡± He slid closer and took my hand in his. ¡°It¡¯s not whatever. I don¡¯t ever want you to let anyone make you believe you deserve to be treated as anything less than the amazing, strong queen you are.¡±


    The words undid something in me. I didn¡¯t even know I was holding my breath until I exhaled¡ªshaky and slow.


    ¡°Why?¡± I whispered.


    His brows furrowed. ¡°Why what?¡±


    I shrugged lightly. ¡°It just seems like you care about me a lot, and I don¡¯t understand why someone like you would.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you would be confused. How do you not see yourself the way I see you?¡±


    Emotion lodged in my throat. ¡°And...how do you see me?¡±


    Lucian didn¡¯t answer. Instead, slowly, he reached out, gently tucking a loose strand of hair behind my ear. His knuckles brushed my cheek.


    It was barely a touch.


    But something lit up between us.


    Neither of us moved at first.


    Our eyes locked, and I could feel my pulse skittering in my throat. There was no demand in his gaze, no heat pressuring me forward¡ªjust quiet permission.


    And then he kissed me.


    I froze slightly, my breath hitching. The warmth of his lips was foreign, but...nice.


    I thought about my conversation with Maya, how disappointed I felt when I woke up in her house the morning after Lucian and I had been drinking together.


    I didn¡¯t want to wake up tomorrow and regret not saying something¡ªdoing something.


    So I leaned in and kissed him back.


    It was slow, almost hesitant at first, as if he was giving me every chance to pull away.


    His lips brushed mine like a question rather than a demand, warm and careful. There was no rush, no iming¡ªjust presence.


    It didn¡¯t burn through me, didn¡¯t send my heart racing like a prized stallion¡ªnot like Kieran¡¯s kiss.


    I deepened it slowly, my hands finding the soft fabric of his shirt. He responded with a soft inhale, his hands still at his sides like he was afraid to move too soon.


    When he did finally touch me, it was with steady, respectful hands. One palm at my jaw, the other at the curve of my neck, like I was a fragile thing he feared would break.


    I could feel his resistance, his reverence, and I was just about to speak¡ªto tell him that it was okay to be a little assertive, I didn¡¯t mind a little heat; I wanted this, wanted him.


    But then the shrill sound of my phone shattered the moment.

 Chapter 66 A GHOST

    <h4>Chapter 66: Chapter 66 A GHOST</h4>


    LUCIAN¡¯S POV


    ¡°Hi, honey!¡±


    Under the soft glow of the light from the firece and the screen of her phone, Sera¡¯s cheeks tinged pink as she smiled at her son.


    ¡°Hi Mom!¡± Daniel¡¯s bright voice came through the device. ¡°I wanted to call to know how the party went.¡±


    Sera¡¯s eyes darted to me over the phone, and she gave me an apologetic look. I shook my head, mouthing for her to take the call.


    I saw her war with the decision between talking to her son and addressing what had just happened between us.


    But I made the decision for her. I stood from the couch, putting distance between us. I pointed to the door and mouthed, ¡®I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡¯


    She opened her mouth as if to protest, but then¡ª


    ¡°Mom?¡± Daniel called out. ¡°Are you busy? I can call backter¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, honey,¡± she said, turning her attention back to her phone. ¡°I¡¯m here; I can talk.¡±


    When her eyes met mine again, I smiled. ¡®Good night.¡¯


    She returned the smile hesitantly and gave me a shy wave before reverting her attention to her son.


    As I headed towards the door, I tried not to see the phone call as a blessing in disguise.


    When I stepped outside, the air hit me like a balm¡ªcool and refreshing. I drew in a breath and let it out slowly, watching the mist bloom in the night air.


    My fingers came up to caress my lips, still warm from the kiss, and disappointment tightened my chest.


    I guess I should have known it wouldn¡¯t be the same¡ªno fireworks or heat or electricity. But still, the hollowness of the kiss unsettled me.


    It had been warm, gentle, nice, even, but that was all. No spark. No soul-deep recognition. No echo of the kind of pull I¡¯d once known.


    I should have felt triumphant. Sera was finally opening up. She trusted me. Leaned on me.


    I was one step closer to my goal.


    But it didn¡¯t hold the satisfaction I¡¯d hoped for.


    Sera was amazing¡ªbeautiful, smart, kind, stronger than she gave herself credit for¡ªI didn¡¯t think I would have to feign as much as I did tonight.


    I¡¯d been the one to kiss her, and despite all the hurt she¡¯d experienced, she returned the kiss, and I¡¯d epted it with care¡ªbut there had been no fire in it. Not for me.


    And yet... the ache that followed wasn¡¯t disappointment in her. It was in myself.


    With a muttered curse, I pulled out my phone and dialed.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± I asked as soon as Reece picked up.


    ¡°OTS,¡± my Beta answered. ¡°Just about to head home.¡±


    ¡°Stay there,¡± Imanded. ¡°I need a drink.¡±


    He paused. ¡°Everything alright, Alpha?¡±


    Sera¡¯sughter floated out of an open window, and I sighed. It was a soft, musical sound, but it didn¡¯t send my heart racing, unlike...


    I shook my head even though Reece couldn¡¯t see me. ¡°Nothing whiskey won¡¯t fix.¡±


    But even as I stepped off Sera¡¯s porch and headed towards my car, I knew that no amount of whiskey could fix the cavern in my chest that had been growing wider and wider for a long time.


    ***


    ¡°So,¡± Reece saidter, eyeing me from the corner of his eyes, ¡°are congrattions in order?¡±


    I stared at the amber liquid in my ss, my chest warm from my first two sses. The whiskey was strong enough to burn, but not enough to blur. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I can smell her on you,¡± Reece said, ¡°Seraphina.¡±


    I gripped the ss a little tighter at the mention of her name. The low-lit, muted ambiance of my private lounge on the roof of OTS only served to worsen my mood.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± I said quietly. ¡°We just...kissed.¡±


    Reece exhaled a small puff of air. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± He reached out and squeezed my shoulder. ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    I scoffed, taking a huge gulp of my drink.


    ¡°I¡¯m really d you¡¯re doing this,¡± he continued. ¡°I¡¯m happy you¡¯re moving on. You haven¡¯t let yourself be with anyone since¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I growled. I gripped the ss so hard that cracks spiderwebbed around it. ¡°Don¡¯t dare say her name.¡±


    Not when I was trying so hard not to think of her. Not when I was fighting with the consuming ache of missing her.


    Reece frowned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean¡ª"


    ¡°We¡¯re sparring,¡± I interrupted coldly, mming my ss on the table.


    He blinked. ¡°What?¡±


    I needed an outlet for the energy and a distraction from the disappointment suddenly coursing through me,


    ¡°Now.¡±


    I stood, already moving toward the exit. Reece cursed under his breath but followed. He knew better than to argue when I got like this.


    The Sparring Arena was empty at this hour, bathed in cool shadows and the lingering scent of sweat and salt. I stripped off my tuxedo jacket, rolled my sleeves, and stepped into the ring.


    Reece followed, cracking his neck.


    ¡°You sure you¡¯d rather not talk about it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°Didn¡¯t think so.¡±


    We didn¡¯t need rules. We¡¯d done this enough times.


    The first hitnded with a satisfying thud. Reece grunted but didn¡¯t retaliate immediately. He let mee at him again, testing the weight of my frustration, the sharpness of my control.


    Then he struck back¡ªlow and fast. We fell into a familiar rhythm, fists meeting flesh, breath quickening, the sound of our bodies recing the chaos in my head.


    I didn¡¯t want to think. I didn¡¯t want to feel.


    But as my muscle memory kicked in, and my mind cleared out, her face kept appearing. Not Sera¡¯s.


    The woman whoseughter used to light up OTS headquarters before it even had a name. The one who taught me that power was nothing without purpose.


    I¡¯d spent so long trying not to remember the radiance of her smile, the sparkle in her eyes¡ªand now, it was all I could see, and the longing hit me harder than the whiskey.


    I ducked a punch toote, and Reece¡¯s fist clipped my jaw. I staggered but stayed upright. He shook his head, winded.


    ¡°You¡¯re distracted,¡± he muttered.


    ¡°No fucking shit,¡± I spat.


    I lunged again, and this time we tangled. Arms locked, elbows grinding, sweat beading across our brows.


    I twisted out of his grip and drove a fist into his gut. He swore and doubled over, but I was already stepping back, chest heaving.


    The rush came like a wave, then receded just as quickly. What was left was a dull, dragging weight that pulled me down to the ground.


    I copsed to the mat, lying t on my back, the ceiling a blur above me. Reece dropped down beside me, wheezing.


    ¡°You gonna tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± he asked after a beat.


    I stared at the beams above. ¡°It wasn¡¯t there.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The spark. The pull.¡±


    I knew I was capable of feeling that innate, explosive attraction¡ªjust not with Sera.


    Reece was silent for a while. ¡°But you still want her.¡±


    I closed my eyes and tried to banish her face. Tried to rece it with Sera¡¯s.


    It shouldn¡¯t have been hard¡ªthey had the same golden hair, the same sweet smile. But Sera¡¯s didn¡¯t pierce through my heart like a fucking javelin.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Because of the pack?¡±


    Sera didn¡¯t know it, but she had the potential to be the greatest she-wolf of her generation. Thatbined with her kind heart and humility, she was the Luna my pack needed.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And what about your heart?¡±


    Her smile drifted to the surface of my mind¡ªvibrant, teasing. Gone.


    I sat up slowly, joints stiff. ¡°That has nothing to do with this¡ªit doesn¡¯t change what I¡¯ve decided. Sera will be my Luna.¡±


    Reece nodded. ¡°And you think she deserves to be in another loveless marriage?¡±


    I drew my knees up, my fists clenching. ¡°It won¡¯t be the same,¡± I dered. ¡°I¡¯m not Kieran.¡±


    There was no spark between me and Sera¡ªI doubted I would ever feel sparks again¡ªbut I truly cared for her.


    I¡¯d loved once. Deeply. Intensely. So ferociously that when it ended, it tore my heart apart and rendered me unable to feel the same way again.


    So I¡¯d give Sera what I had left¡ªmy protection, my respect, my loyalty, my partnership.


    Even if my heart still belonged to a ghost.

 Chapter 67 CARBS AND ALCOHOL

    <h4>Chapter 67: Chapter 67 CARBS AND ALCOHOL</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I¡¯d spent all night thinking about the kiss.


    I finally got a couple hours of sleep, but as soon as I woke up, it was the first thing on my mind.


    It had happened less than twelve hours ago, and yet it reyed in my head with a gentle ease and familiarity, like a memory that had already been ying on loop for years.


    The best part was that the memory of Lucian¡¯s kiss didn¡¯t drive me crazy the way Kieran¡¯s had. It had been warm¡ªnot fiery¡ªand gentle¡ªnot hard and demanding and possessive.


    I wasn¡¯t trying to decipher intentions or force my erratic heart into a non-cardiac arrest-inducing rate.


    But it had still mattered.


    I¡¯d felt safe, cradled in the warmth of his hands, the steadiness of his body. There had been something quietly reverent in the way he held me¡ªlike I was made of something sacred, not shattered pieces barely held together.


    And that was...new.


    The fact that there was a man in my life who didn¡¯t make me want to put my fist through a wall was so refreshing.


    As I made breakfast, I kept ncing at my phone on the kitchen counter, half-hoping, half-dreading a message from him. But it stayed dark.


    Would things be awkward now? Should I have said something before he left? Should I have asked Daniel to call back? Would Lucian think I regretted it?


    Because I didn¡¯t.


    If Daniel hadn¡¯t called...


    I flushed just thinking about it. Maybe something more would¡¯ve happened.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how far I would¡¯ve gone; I wasn¡¯t sure how far Lucian would have gone¡ªbut I don¡¯t think I would¡¯ve stopped him.


    The idea of being with someone else¡ªwith Lucian¡ªwasn¡¯t as off-putting as I would have thought.


    I bit my lip, smiling down at my diced tomatoes like they were the ones responsible for the warmth and anticipation stirring in my belly.


    The idea that someone like Lucian¡ªan Alpha, a man of his strength and reputation¡ªwanted me, still felt surreal.


    I wasn¡¯t used to being wanted. Not after spending ten years as little more than an avenue to satiate my otherwise cold husband¡¯s needs while he pined after someone else.


    The sudden ring of the doorbell broke through my reverie, loud and sharp in the quiet house. I frowned, wiping my hands on a dish towel. I wasn¡¯t expecting anyone.


    That wasn¡¯t true¡ªI was fully prepared for either Celeste or Kieran to be on the other side of the door for our regrly scheduled altercations.


    But when I opened the door, it was Maya who stood there with a six-pack of beer in one hand, a stic bag of snacks in the other, and an odd look of vulnerability that screamed ¡®Please don¡¯t send me away.¡¯


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early to be drinking?¡± I asked with a raised brow.


    ¡°Not if I intend to drink for the rest of the day,¡± she said, breezing past me. ¡°You¡¯ll take care of me if I ckout, yeah?¡±


    I closed the door behind her and followed her into the kitchen, a confused frown on my face. ¡°Are you okay? Did something happen?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer right away. Just tossed the bag onto the counter and started unpacking¡ªpopcorn, chips, chocte-covered pretzels. Comfort food. A silent rm bell went off in my chest.


    ¡°Can¡¯t a girl just decide she wants to have an emotional breakdown with carbs and alcohol?¡±


    ¡°A girl can,¡± I said. ¡°Maya Cartridge, whose body is a temple and has more mental fortitude than a monk, can¡¯t. Not unless something is seriously wrong.¡±


    I handed her a bottle opener, waiting.


    Her beer opened with a quiet fizz, and she threw her head back, downing half of the bottle in one go.


    She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ethan,¡± she finally said, voice quiet but hard-edged.


    I leaned against the counter, my chest tightening. ¡°What did he do?¡±


    ¡°We fought after I left you and Lucian. I confronted him about how he let Celeste and your mom corner you like that, and instead of admitting it was wrong, he told me to respect his family, and then dangled a threat over my head.¡±


    I winced. What the fuck was wrong with my brother?


    ¡°And I told him,¡± she said, mming the bottle down a little too forcefully, ¡°that you¡¯re his family, too. That he couldn¡¯t demand my respect if he didn¡¯t give you yours.¡±


    My stomach twisted ufortably. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said softly. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to cause problems between you two.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Maya snapped, eyes shing. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare apologize for existing.¡±


    I blinked.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask to be the family¡¯s punching bag,¡± she continued, voice tight with fury. ¡°You¡¯re not the problem; I¡¯m mad because they treat you like you are.¡±


    I looked down, my throat thickening.


    ¡°Besides,¡± she muttered, softer now, ¡°if Ethan can¡¯t see through the bullshit, if he can so thoroughly defend his mother and sister like that, then maybe he¡¯s not who I thought he was.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°Maya...¡±


    She looked over at me, brown eyes suddenly serious. ¡°You know what¡¯s cruel?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The mate bond.¡± Her words were bitter, bitten off. ¡°This fucked-up magical lottery that says you¡¯re permanently, irrevocably bound to this other person, no matter how dumb or frustrating or emotionally constipated they are.¡±


    ¡°That bad, huh?¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the bond,¡± Maya muttered, ¡°I would¡¯ve walked away a long time ago.¡±


    I tilted my head. ¡°Would you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She formed a fist.


    ¡°But you love him.¡± The words slipped out before I could stop them.


    Maya groaned, leaning her forehead against the cab.


    ¡°Right?¡± I nudged her gently. ¡°It¡¯s not just the mate bond.¡±


    She sighed. ¡°Okay, so maybe I like the sound of hisughter. And maybe I like watching horror movies with himte into the night and falling asleep on his chest. I like it when we cook together. And I like the electricity when we¡¯re intimate; there¡¯s this mind-numbing thing he does with his tongue that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Okay, stop!¡± I held a hand up, eyes wide with rm. ¡°I don¡¯t need to hear about you and my brother¡¯s sex life.¡±


    We burst intoughter, but hers ended in a sigh as she hesitated. ¡°Okay...so yeah, maybe I care for him past the mate attraction. But he¡¯s still an asshole, and I usually think with my head, not my heart or fucking hormones, and the stupid bond keeps pulling me back every damn time."


    There was something painfully honest in her voice. I nodded slowly, letting that truth settle between us.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered...¡± I began, then trailed off.


    She looked up. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What it¡¯s like,¡± I said, heat crawling up my neck. ¡°The pull. The way it feels with someone who¡¯s...destined.¡±


    Maya blinked, then narrowed her eyes with the speed of a predator. ¡°Is this a general curiosity question, or am I sniffing gossip?¡±


    My cheeks burned. ¡°I just¡ªI was wondering.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a terrible liar, Sera.¡±


    I gave her a sheepish smile.


    Her eyes widened. ¡°Wait. Did something happen?¡± Her voice dropped to a whisper. ¡°With Lucian?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t meet her eyes. ¡°We kissed.¡±


    The scream she let out was so high-pitched I was surprised all the windows in my house didn¡¯t shatter.


    ¡°You what?!¡± she shrieked, grabbing my arm and shaking me. ¡°You kissed Lucian, and you¡¯re just now telling me?!¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t¡ª It wasn¡¯t nned,¡± I stammered. ¡°It happenedst night. We were just sitting on the couch talking, and then...¡± I shrugged. ¡°He kissed me.¡±


    Maya dropped onto a stool as if her legs had given out. ¡°Okay. I need more. Was it hot? Was it soft? Did you melt? Did the world stop spinning?¡±


    ¡°It was...¡± I paused, trying to find the words. ¡°It was nice. Gentle. Sweet.¡±


    Her brows knit. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    I chewed my lip. ¡°There wasn¡¯t...a spark. Not like what you described with Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The silence stretched.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t like it,¡± I added quickly. ¡°I mean, I liked it. I really did. But it felt like¡ªI dunno, like he was holding back.¡±


    Maya hummed thoughtfully, nodding. ¡°Lucian would hold back. He¡¯s the definition of restrained. Gentlemanly to a fault.¡±


    ¡°You think that¡¯s all it was?¡±


    She grinned. ¡°Oh, I know that¡¯s all it was. Sera, I¡¯ve seen the way he looks at you. If he were a cartoon, he¡¯d have hearts for eyes.¡±


    I smiled despite myself.


    ¡°If he¡¯s holding back,¡± Maya continued, ¡°it¡¯s not because he¡¯s not interested. It¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t want to hurt you or cross any lines, especially since he knows what you¡¯ve been through. He was raised to control his instincts. If you want him...you might have to make the first¡ªor second, I guess¡ªmove.¡±


    I hesitated. ¡°You think I should?¡±


    ¡°I think,¡± Maya said, reaching over and squeezing my hand, ¡°that if you feel something for him¡ªreally feel it¡ªyou should give yourself a chance at happiness. You deserve that. After everything... You deserve to feel loved and wanted.¡±


    My throat tightened. ¡°You make it sound easy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± she admitted. ¡°But I¡¯ll be here. And I¡¯ll be rooting for you every step of the way.¡±


    I swallowed the lump forming in my throat and nodded.


    Later, after Maya had passed out on my couch with an empty bag of pretzels on her stomach and her third beer bottle bnced precariously on the armrest, I tiptoed to my bedroom.


    I sat on the edge of the bed, my phone in my hands. I stared at Lucian¡¯s contact, my thumb hovering over the screen.


    I didn¡¯t want to overthink it. I didn¡¯t want to scare him away, either.


    After several drafts and deletions, I settled on something simple.


    Sera: Thank you forst night. I keep thinking about it. I hope you got home safely.


    I stared at the message for a few seconds before pressing send. Then I tossed the phone onto the bed like it might explode and buried my face in my hands.


    Gods, I was a mess.


    But a small smile tugged at my lips.


    My phone buzzed less than a minuteter, and Lucian¡¯s reply had my smile blooming into a full-on grin.


    Lucian: I kept thinking about it, too. Can I see you tomorrow?


    A giddy giggle spilled out of me as I tapped back a response.


    The fluttery feeling in my stomach had nothing to do with the small sip of beer I¡¯d had, and I couldn¡¯t remember thest time I¡¯d felt this way about anyone.


    But...I liked it.


    And maybe, just maybe, this was the beginning of something real.

 Chapter 68 FIRST DATE

    <h4>Chapter 68: Chapter 68 FIRST DATE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Maya had insisted that if I was going on a date¡ªeven if it wasn¡¯t officially a ¡°date-date¡±¡ªI needed to ¡°look hot enough to make him forget his name.¡±


    Her words, not mine.


    She¡¯d spent nearly twenty minutes rummaging through my closet with all the intensity of someone diffusing a bomb, tossing aside sweaters and jeans like they¡¯d personally offended her.


    When she pulled out acy wine-red slip dress I didn¡¯t even remember owning, I¡¯d nearly fainted.


    ¡°You expect me to wear that to the movies?¡±


    She¡¯d just arched a brow. ¡°Don¡¯t forget the dinner after. Besides, it¡¯s not about the movie. It¡¯s about the impression you leave with Lucian. He¡¯s not supposed to be able to watch the movie; he¡¯s supposed to be watching you.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m going to feel so awkward the whole time if I wear that.¡±


    She rolled her eyes and tossed the dress into the back of my closet, where it belonged. ¡°Okay, do you at least have sexy lingerie?¡±


    My eyes bulged out of their socket. ¡°What? Maya, we¡¯re watching a movie, not...¡± My face burned.


    She winked. ¡°You never know what could happen, and you should always be prepared.¡±


    I tossed the Boy Scout out of my room.


    In the end, I didn¡¯t wear the dress¡ªor the heels she left behind as a ¡°backup option in case you grow a spine.¡±


    Instead, I went with my favorite ck jeans, a soft mauve blouse that hinted at femininity without being overly sultry, and white sandals. No makeup other than tinted sunscreen, a light coating of mascara, and sparkly lip gloss.


    Simple. Casual. Me.


    This was my first proper date with a man. Not a forced dinner or event orchestrated by pack politics.


    Not a night I had to endure as the figurehead wife for Kieran¡¯s image.


    This was just...Lucian and me.


    And that felt monumental enough without the need for push-up bras and smoky eyeshadow.


    He picked me up right on time, dressed in a dark grey button-down with the sleeves rolled up to his forearms, exposing his striking tattoo and cks that did a poor job of hiding just how ridiculously built he was.


    But what caught me off guard, as always, was the softness in his eyes when he saw me. That kind of open admiration wasn¡¯t something I was used to.


    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± he said.


    I smiled, tucking a strand of hair behind my ear. ¡°You clean up well yourself.¡±


    And then, his left hand came out from behind him, holding a bouquet of pink carnations.


    My lips parted in a small gasp. ¡°How did you...¡±


    It wasn¡¯t even that he brought me flowers¡ªsomething no one had ever done before. It was that they weren¡¯t generic roses or some shy, store-bought bouquet. They were pink carnations¡ªmy favorite.


    Lucian smiled, and my heart did a flip. ¡°I see you, Sera,¡± he said, handing me the flowers. ¡°Carnations aren¡¯t the shiest, mostly overlooked, but...they¡¯re strong, quietly beautiful. Like you.¡±


    My eyes pricked with sudden tears, and I thanked the gods I didn¡¯t use eyeliner.


    Our fingers brushed as I took the bouquet, and my voice was soft, a little shaky when I said, ¡°Thank you, Lucian.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything, just gave me that look again¡ªwarm and steady and so full of quiet understanding it nearly undid me.


    I clutched the flowers tightly as we walked to his car.


    The drive wasfortable and...fun. Lucian let me pick the music, and when I chose an old 80s rock ylist, he didn¡¯t bat an eye¡ªjust grinned and drummed his fingers on the steering wheel like he already knew the songs.


    The movie theater was mostly empty when we arrived, which was a relief. Thest thing I wanted was to run into anyone I knew.


    Not that I was ashamed of being out with Lucian or anything; it¡¯s just that the people I knew all shared the remarkable ability to ruin my day with their mere presence.


    Lucian got the tickets while I hovered near the popcorn stand, feeling awkward and fidgety. He returned with two bottles of water and a shared bucket of popcorn.


    ¡°Figured we¡¯d go old school,¡± he said with a shrug.


    I smiled. ¡°I like old school.¡±


    Ten minutes into the movie, I cursed myself for considering Maya¡¯s suggestion when Lucian asked me to pick a movie.


    The title of the film sounded harmless enough¡ªUntil the Last Breath.


    When I asked Maya what it was about, she just shrugged, smirking. I should have fucking googled it.


    I thought it was a drama. Maybe a slow-burn romance with lots of longing nces and sad piano music.


    What it was...


    I wanted to melt into a puddle and evaporate under the heat of my burning cheeks.


    For my first date with Lucian, thanks to Maya fucking Cartridge, I¡¯d picked what was essentially ny minutes of softcore porn with a sprinkle of emotional warfare.


    The worst part was that the sex wasn¡¯t the in-your-face kind, but the kind with long stares, heavy breathing (moaning, a shit ton of moaning), and music that swelled at the exact wrong time. The kind that reminded you what it felt like to be touched like you mattered.


    Which, unfortunately, I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.


    At first, I tried to focus on the plot. The two characters met in a rainy bookstore¡ªcute. Then they went on a pic and somehow ended up half-naked under a tree.


    I shifted in my seat, pressing my legs together like a chastity measure.


    Lucian, of course, satpletelyposed. Like he was watching an educational documentary and not a film that should¡¯vee with a trigger warning titled ¡®Not Safe for the Sexually Starved.¡¯


    Three rows ahead of us, a couple started making out, their moans mingling with the onesing from the speakers.


    I wanted to die from embarrassment. Would Lucian think I picked this movie because I wanted to do...that?


    Fucking Maya.


    But Lucian didn¡¯t look or seem as flustered as I did.


    He didn¡¯t stare at me. Didn¡¯t edge closer. He just sat there, eating popcorn, sipping his water, and existing like the incredibly respectful man he was.


    Which somehow made everything worse.


    By the time the fourth naked scene rolled around, you could fry eggs on my cheeks. I didn¡¯t dare look at Lucian.


    But when the film reached its emotional climax¡ªthe protagonist reading a letter from her now-dead lover about how love wasn¡¯t about timing but about choosing someone every day¡ªI felt a tear slip down my cheek.


    Lucian¡¯s hand gently closed over mine, warm and grounding. I nced sideways and found him looking at me, a soft smile ying on his lips.


    Then he lifted our joined hands slightly and pressed a soft kiss to my knuckles. And he didn¡¯t let go.


    That single gesture carried more emotion than anything I¡¯d seen on screen.


    And suddenly, I didn¡¯t feel flustered or overwhelmed.


    I felt...cherished.


    After the credits rolled and the lights came up, I stood, still a little dazed.


    Lucian didn¡¯t let go of my hand until we were out of the theater. Then he smiled and motioned toward the concession stand.


    ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll get us something sweet before we go.¡±


    I nodded and watched him disappear into the crowd. My phone buzzed in my pocket, so I stepped aside near the wall to check it.


    It was Maya: So? Did the movie set the mood? Did you two make out in the back like horny teenagers?


    Iughed despite myself and started to type a reply when I heard a voice behind me.


    ¡°Hey. You here alone?¡±


    I turned, surprised to see a tall,nky teenager¡ªmaybe seventeen¡ªgrinning at me like he¡¯d just won the lottery.


    ¡°Um. No,¡± I said politely. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡±


    He looked me up and down, then leaned against the wall beside me. ¡°Boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Sort of,¡± I replied.


    He chuckled. ¡°You look too hot to be with a ¡®sort of¡¯.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I mean, not in a creepy way,¡± he added quickly, his gaze leering. ¡°Just saying. You¡¯re like smoking¡ªin a MILF kind of way.¡±


    I stared at him, mouth slightly agape.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always had a thing for older women,¡± he continued, undeterred. ¡°Age is just a number, right?¡±


    ¡°I think,¡± I said carefully, ¡°that you should go find someone closer to your age.¡±


    Heughed like I¡¯d just flirted back. ¡°What, you don¡¯t likepliments?¡±


    I was about to shut him down¡ªgently but firmly¡ªwhen a familiar voice sliced through the air, smooth and venomced.


    ¡°She likespliments, just not from someone young enough to be her fucking son.¡±


    My stomach plummeted.


    I turned slowly to see Kieran standing just a few feet away, arms crossed, dark eyes drilling into the teenager like he was about to Shift and eat him whole.


    And there goes my perfect day.

 Chapter 69 DERANGED STALKER

    <h4>Chapter 69: Chapter 69 DERANGED STALKER</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    ¡®I should have stayed at home.¡¯


    That thought repeated like a dull drumbeat as I stood near the concession stand, hands in my jacket pockets, pretending to inspect the overpriced popcorn.


    I wasn¡¯t even hungry. I was supposed to be out clearing my head¡ªburning off steam after yet another exhausting round with Celeste, who was trying to spin my life into yet another PR stunt.


    It had taken all my willpower not to smash in the skull of the pasty-faced cameraman she¡¯d invited over to shoot a Day in the Life video of reunited mates.


    But instead of driving aimlessly as nned, I found myself taking the familiar path to Griffith Park.


    While I was still berating myself foring to Sera¡¯s house, an annoyingly familiar Aston Martin pulled into her driveway.


    And when I saw him escort Sera to his car, as she clutched a huge flower bouquet, all bets were off.


    And that¡¯s how I ended up trailing Lucian Reed¡¯s stupid red sports car through the streets of LA like some lovesick lunatic.


    I should have called it quits when they walked into the theater. I should have turned the fuck around and gone anywhere but here.


    Instead, I bought a ticket to whatever show they were seeing and sat two rows behind them, close enough to observe, far enough not to be seen,pleting my descent into deranged stalker.


    Pathetic.


    At first, I convinced myself it was harmless curiosity. Making sure she was safe. Lucian might¡¯ve been polished and charming, but I still didn¡¯t trust him.


    Except...


    He wasn¡¯t doing anything wrong. He didn¡¯t even put his arm around her when the lights dimmed, and the movie started¡ªsome overly sentimental romance if the piano score was anything to go by.


    I tried to watch, to focus, but all I could see was them.


    They weren¡¯t touching, or talking, or doing anything other than watching the movie (which was better off showing on Pornhub than at a respectable cinema).


    And that should have made me happy, but I kept ring at the sliver of space between them where their shoulders brushed when one of them took a deep breath.


    And then came the moment that snapped thest thread of my restraint.


    Lucian reached over slowly and took her hand. Sera didn¡¯t flinch¡ªdidn¡¯t hesitate. She let him hold it. A secondter, he turned it palm-up and pressed a kiss to her knuckles.


    She didn¡¯t pull away.


    That was the moment I stood up and stormed out of the theater like a bomb about to detonate.


    My vision burned from irritation and fury and a raw ache I didn¡¯t have a name for.


    The cold night air hit me like a p. I leaned against the building wall, dragging in a deep breath and forcing my thoughts into order.


    I had no right to feel this way.


    Sera wasn¡¯t mine anymore. Hell, she never really was¡ªnot in the ways that mattered.


    I¡¯d never loved her like a husband should love his wife. Never taken her out on a date or bought her flowers.


    She deserved this¡ªto be with someone who cherished her and took care of her.


    Good. That was good.


    I¡¯d moved on now; I was with Celeste. I shouldn¡¯t have cared what Sera did in her spare time or who she did it with.


    So why did it feel like I was being gutted from the inside?


    I was about to leave¡ªkeys already clenched in my fist¡ªwhen I heard the voices.


    Loud. Unruly. Male.


    My gaze flicked toward the theater doors. A group of teens loitered by the entrance,ughing and jeering among themselves, their attention fixed on one of them who had peeled away.


    My brows arched when I followed their line of sight.


    He stood too close to Sera where she waited near the theater, Lucian nowhere in sight.


    His bodynguage screamed cocky as he leaned in, arms crossed like he owned the ce, smirking down at her as he said something I couldn¡¯t hear.


    But I saw the way Sera stiffened, saw the tight-lipped smile and the tension in her shoulders.


    I was moving before I even made the decision.


    I was within earshot as the boyughed like Sera had cracked a joke.


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t likepliments?¡±


    ¡°She likespliments,¡± I said, voice low and deadly, ¡°just not from someone young enough to be her fucking son.¡±


    The teen paled, his expression briefly flickering with unease¡ªthen settling into something smug.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± Sera said, eyes narrowing. ¡°What are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem here?¡± I asked tightly, ignoring her for now.


    The boy grinned. He was maybe seventeen, e-scarred and full of misced confidence. ¡°Nah. Just talking to the prettydy here.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not interested.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± He turned to Sera, giving her a slow once-over that made my blood boil. ¡°Is he the ¡®sort of¡¯ boyfriend? I mean, no offense,¡±¡ªhis gaze turned to me¡ª¡°but you don¡¯t look like her type. What have you got on her, ten years? Fifteen?¡±


    Sera exhaled sharply. ¡°Walk away, kid.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°What? Not my fault you¡¯re into angry old dudes. Come on, a hot thing like you, you want someone who can actually keep up.¡±


    He leaned in closer and dropped his voice to what he must have thought was seductive. ¡°Someone who can go with you all night.¡±


    I lost it.


    My hand shot out before I could stop myself. I grabbed the front of his hoodie, yanked him off bnce, and mmed him against the nearest wall.


    My fingers curled around his throat¡ªnot tight, but firm enough that his smirk faltered.


    ¡°Kieran!¡± Sera gasped.


    ¡°She said walk away,¡± I growled, eyes boring into his. ¡°You ever fucking look at her again, let alone speak to her, and I¡¯ll make sure your own mother doesn¡¯t recognize you when I¡¯m done. Got it?¡±


    The boy¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. He tried to y it cool, but his heart was racing. I could hear it.


    ¡°Damn,¡± he wheezed and then turned to Sera as far as my grip would allow. ¡°Babe, if I die right now, at least I died for love.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goddess,¡± Sera muttered under her breath.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fucking kill you if you keep talking.¡± I snarled, voice dripping with acid.


    He tried to speak¡ªchoked instead. ¡°Would be...worth...it.¡±


    I was half a second from snapping the little punk¡¯s vicle when Sera¡¯s voice cut through the red-hazed fog in my head.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    I froze.


    Sera stepped between us, grabbing my wrist with both hands and yanking me back. Her eyes zed with fury¡ªbut not just at the boy.


    At me.


    ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± she hissed. ¡°He¡¯s an idiot, but he¡¯s a kid.¡±


    ¡°You expect me to stand by while some pubescent idiot tries to feel you up in public.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overreacting,¡± she snapped. ¡°He didn¡¯t touch me.¡±


    ¡°He wanted to.¡±


    ¡°Not your business, Kieran.¡±


    ¡°He was harassing you!¡±


    ¡°And I was handling it!¡± she snapped. ¡°Whether it¡¯s vans or dumbass kids, you don¡¯t get to show up ying protector whenever you want, Kieran!¡±


    The teen, still rubbing his neck, muttered something under his breath. I growled low in warning.


    ¡°You too,¡± she said, rounding on him. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be talking to girls your age like that, let alone an adult. Have some fucking respect.¡±


    For a second, the kid looked genuinely embarrassed. Then he shoved his hands in his pockets and walked away, muttering something that sounded suspiciously like, ¡°Damn, she¡¯s even hotter when she¡¯s mad.¡±


    Sera didn¡¯t even flinch.


    I stood there, still buzzing with adrenaline and shame, while she fixed me with a look colder than any p.


    ¡°I was just trying to help,¡± I muttered darkly, more angry with myself than anything else.


    I did it again; I overstepped when it came to Sera and got animosity for my troubles.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help, Kieran,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything from you.¡±


    Before I could respond, another voice called out behind her.


    ¡°Sera?¡±


    Lucian.


    He approached, brows raised, concern etched into his features. He took one look at the scene¡ªme rigid with fury, Sera with arms crossed, the scent of tension thick in the air¡ªand understood instantly.


    His hand went to the small of her back in an act of subtle dominance.


    ¡°The concession line is ridiculously long, I figured we¡¯d just get dessert after dinner. Everything alright?¡±


    Sera exhaled, leaning into his touch. ¡°Now it is.¡±


    Lucian turned his attention to me.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± he said with a courteous nod.


    I didn¡¯t return it.


    He turned to her, his voice gentle. ¡°Ready to go?¡±


    ¡°More than ready.¡±


    And just like that, she slipped her arm through his, and they walked past me. I flinched when her shoulder brushed mine, but she didn¡¯t even turn her head.


    I stood there long after the door closed behind them, fists clenched at my sides, and the overwhelming urge to bash someone¡¯s skull in¡ªmaybe the teen, preferably Lucian¡ªreturned with a vengeance.

 Chapter 70 WARNING SIGN

    <h4>Chapter 70: Chapter 70 WARNING SIGN</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Even after I slid into Lucian¡¯s car and buckled my seatbelt, my hands were still trembling from my fury.


    My nails bit into my palms, and the air inside the sleek interior felt too warm, too tight, even as he turned on the air conditioning.


    Lucian nced over as he pulled into traffic, his hands steady on the wheel.


    ¡°You¡¯re fuming,¡± he noted with a small smirk, the dash lights casting a soft glow over his sharp features.


    ¡°Of course I am. That idiot was leering at me like I was some¡ªsome MILF from his high school daydreams,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°And Kieran strangled a fucking kid!¡± I shook my head. ¡°Old enough to be his mother,¡± I muttered bitterly. ¡°Yeah, if I got pregnant at like 12!¡±


    Lucian chuckled. Fucking chuckled.


    I shot him a sharp look.


    He held up one hand, palm facing me. ¡°I¡¯m notughing at what happened. Just at the idea that you still don¡¯t see what everyone else does.¡±


    ¡°Which is?¡± I asked tly.


    ¡°That you¡¯re stunning, Sera. It¡¯s a hazard, really. You should probably start carrying a warning sign.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, but a small part of me warmed at thepliment. He reached over at a red light and gently took my hand, his thumb brushing over my knuckles.


    ¡°I mean it,¡± he said, more softly now. ¡°You walk into a room and men forget how to breathe. They¡¯re drawn to your charm like a ma, and I can¡¯t even me them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡± I shook my head, desperate not to let self-doubt creep in. But Lucian¡¯s words didn¡¯t quite make sense.


    Celeste was the one who turned heads, the one who attracted male attention like moths to a me.


    Not me.


    I couldn¡¯t even get my husband to love me after ten years.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Lucian¡¯s thumb paused mid-stroke. ¡°Where¡¯d you go?¡± he asked softly.


    I forced a smile. ¡°Nowhere.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°Look, I¡¯m not excusing what happened back there. But you handled yourself with grace.¡± He squeezed my hand. ¡°You always do.¡±


    This time, my smile came more easily. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Just so I¡¯m clear, I¡¯m not allowed to strangle the next guy that hits on you?¡± he asked, smirking again.


    I rolled my eyes,ughing softly. ¡°What is it with Alphas and violence?¡±


    ¡°I guess you just have the ability to make a man take leave of his senses.¡±


    Iughed again, but a part of me stilled.


    Is that what it was with Kieran? Did I make him take leave of his senses?


    I snorted quietly. Yeah right.


    We drove infortable silence for a while, my pulse slowly easing as the city passed by outside the window.


    I expected Lucian to take me to another one of those rooftop lounges or another chic private restaurant.


    But instead, we turned into a circr driveway lined with elegantnterns, and the car was immediately approached by a valet in uniform.


    Lucian grinned at my confused expression. ¡°Surprise.¡±


    A revolving restaurant.


    Not just any¡ªthis was Aurum, perched atop one of LA¡¯s high-rises like a glittering crown.


    The kind of ce you needed to book weeks¡ªmonths¡ªin advance, unless, of course, you were Lucian Reed and the world rearranged itself at your feet.


    I stared up in awe, stunned to silence.


    Lucian squeezed my hand to get my attention. ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t mind them serving our food in the car, but I¡¯ve heard the inside of the building is stunning.¡±


    Iughed giddily as I stepped out of the car, thanking the valet who¡¯d held the door open.


    The elevator ride was smooth and silent, and when we stepped into the dining area, the panoramic view stole my breath.


    The entire floor turned ever so slowly, giving diners a 360-degree view of the city skyline. The lights below twinkled like stars, and the interior¡ªmuted gold and charcoal velvet¡ªwas pure understated luxury.


    Shit, maybe I should have worn the dress and heels Maya picked out.


    ¡°I had them reserve the west quadrant for us,¡± Lucian said, guiding me toward a semi-private booth with a velvet curtain pulled halfway closed. ¡°You said you like watching the sunset, and it¡¯s simply divine from this angle.¡±


    I blinked, stunned. ¡°That was...weeks ago.¡± I mentioned it in passing once when we were walking out of OTS. ¡°You remembered that?¡±


    ¡°I remember everything you say,¡± he replied simply, sliding into the seat across from me.


    From the moment we sat down, the service was wless.


    The waiter addressed me by name and presented a custom menu that included my favorite dishes¡ªthings I hadn¡¯t eaten in years.


    Even the wine list had a vintage I once offhandedly mentioned I loved but could never afford.


    I stared at the ss in my hand, then back at Lucian, who watched me with an unreadable expression.


    ¡°Why are you doing all this?¡± I whispered.


    It felt too much. Overwhelming.


    ¡°Because you deserve to be cherished,¡± Lucian said. ¡°And because I want you to know that I¡¯m serious. I don¡¯t just want to be your trainer or an escort to a party or someone to re at your ex. I want to be more than that.¡±


    My breath caught.


    ¡°I know things started off unconventionally,¡± he went on. ¡°When I saved your life and invited you to OTS, I didn¡¯t think it would be more than that. But it is, Sera. Your beauty and strength and resilience leave me in awe of you.¡±


    He reached over and took my hand in his. ¡°Sera, if you¡¯ll have me. I want to stand by your side¡ªnot just as a friend. I want to be your boyfriend. Your partner. Your protector. I want to be there for you the way no one else ever has.¡±


    The sincerity in his voice nearly undid me. After everything I¡¯d been through¡ªbeing cast aside, loathed by my family, dismissed and ignored¡ªit was hard to believe anyone wanted me, not out of duty or atonement but simply because they chose to.


    ¡°I want that too,¡± I murmured, voice trembling. ¡°I choose you, Lucian.¡±


    His eyes lit up with a joy I felt rushing through my body right down to my toes.


    Heced our fingers and leaned in slowly. I did, too, my heart fluttering in my chest. I could feel the warmth of his breath on my lips, and I hoped that this kiss¡ª


    The windows shattered.


    Lucian and I jerked back as screams pierced the air, and ss rained down like glitter.


    OTS honed instincts took over, and I shoved myself out of the booth just as a hulking rogue leapt through the now-broken pane, his paws nearly missing me. Two more followed, their eyes gleaming with bloodlust.


    Chaos erupted¡ªdiners ran in every direction, some ducking beneath tables, others frozen in fear.


    ¡°Lucian!¡± I gasped, fear gripping my heart like a vice.


    He was already taking his shirt off, his eyes darkening. ¡°Get out,¡± he said lowly, his gaze fixed on the first rogue that had turned its vicious attention on us.


    ¡°I can help,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯ve trained me to¡ª"


    ¡°No!¡± he snapped, and I flinched. Sometimes, I forgot Lucian was an Alpha because of how gentle and warm he was, but the authority in that one word reminded me. ¡°You have no wolf, you¡¯re not safe here.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°Get out. Go with the staff. They¡¯ll get you to safety along with everyone else. Don¡¯t argue.¡±


    Lucian was already shifting.


    Bones cracked, fabric tore, and where the man had been a second ago now stood a familiar massive ck wolf with piercing blue eyes.


    He lunged without hesitation, colliding with the first rogue mid-air.


    ¡°Lucian!¡± I cried, ducking as ws swiped too close.


    He roared and turned to me, his wolf¡¯s eyes heavy with the unspokenmand¡ªthe plea.


    And then he turned back to the second rogue, sinking his teeth into the wolf¡¯s neck with brutal precision.


    My fists clenched. Every part of me screamed to stay and fight, to throw a chair, stab a fork into something¡¯s eye¡ªanything.


    But Lucian¡¯s eyes... The fear in them when he looked at me...


    I turned and ran.


    An older man in a suit was already ushering panicked guests toward a stairwell.


    ¡°This way, miss. Quickly, please.¡±


    I followed, shoving past the chaos, heart pounding. The stairwell was crowded, with people shouting and jostling each other.


    Somehow, I made it down to a lower level¡ªa side exit leading out into a quiet alley.


    Two ck SUVs idled there.


    The suited man opened the rear door of one and gestured for me to get in.


    ¡°The Alpha insisted this vehicle take you to safety,¡± he said.


    I hesitated.


    His gaze was calm. ¡°He arranged the route himself, Miss Seraphina. You¡¯ll be safe.¡±


    Still, something twitched in my instincts. The hairs on the back of my neck rose.


    There was no sign of fear from the staff member¡ªnot even a hint of adrenaline. That was strange, wasn¡¯t it?


    The other diners were panting, panicking, crying¡ªgenuine reactions.


    This man looked like he was escorting a brunch guest to their seat.


    And how had Lucian found the time to arrange an escape route?


    ¡°Where exactly are we going?¡± I asked, voice casual.


    ¡°The Alpha will join you shortly,¡± he said, urgency bleeding into his voice. ¡°We¡¯ve been instructed not to dy.¡±


    I climbed into the SUV, still wary, and the door shut behind me with a thunk far too final.


    The windows were cked out. The locks clicked.


    ¡°Wha¡ªHey!¡± I mmed my hand against the drawn partition. ¡°Hey, what is this!¡±


    My heart stuttered as the car started moving.


    I fumbled for the handle. It didn¡¯t budge.


    Not good. Not good at all.


    I mmed my hands against the windows. They were reinforced¡ªno way I could smash them.


    I yanked out my phone, but the screen showed NO SIGNAL.


    My mind raced.


    This wasn¡¯t Lucian¡¯s doing.


    This wasn¡¯t some standard protocol.


    This was a trap.


    I¡¯d been taken.


    Panic curled through my gut like smoke, creeping up my throat and threatening to choke me. My limbs began to shake, adrenaline giving way to a creeping numbness I couldn¡¯t stop.


    I banged on the window, then the partition, screaming now¡ªloud, hoarse, desperate.


    ¡°Let me out! Let me out!¡±


    But the SUV kept moving, gliding eerily smooth down god-knows-what road, and still, no one answered.


    I sank into the seat, heart thundering in my chest. My breath came fast, too fast¡ªmy vision started to swim.


    The temperature inside the vehicle seemed to shift¡ªtoo warm, then too cold. My skin prickled, then flushed.


    The shadows inside the cabin lengthened. Or maybe I just couldn¡¯t keep my eyes open.


    My head lolled back against the headrest. My fingers tingled.


    Something was wrong.


    There was a faint, bitter-sweet scent in the air. Slowly growing stronger, choking.


    Shit.


    I¡¯d been drugged.


    The realization struck me a heartbeat before the world started tilting sideways, and everything went ck.

 Chapter 71 THE FUCKING IRONY

    <h4>Chapter 71: Chapter 71 THE FUCKING IRONY</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I woke to the sensation of motion¡ªthe jarring bounce of tires on uneven ground.


    My head throbbed, my mouth tasted like copper, and for a moment, I couldn¡¯t remember where I was or why I couldn¡¯t move my arms. Then it hit me.


    The restaurant. The rogues. The staff. The fucking SUV.


    I gasped, only to realize my mouth was dry and my arms were tightly bound behind my back.


    The seat beneath me was the same smooth leather from before¡ªtoo pristine, too polished, too wrong.


    The bitter-sweet scent still lingered faintly beneath something sharper: sweat, and the metallic tang of fear¡ªmine.


    I shifted slightly, the hum of the car engine steady and cruelly calm. My wrists stung. I twisted them instinctively, trying to get a feel for the bindings. Zip ties. Unforgivingly tight.


    ¡°Finally awake, princess?¡± The partition was down now, and the driver¡¯s voice floated through¡ªcoarse, amused.


    Panic red. My heart pounded, but I forced my tone to be steady. ¡°Where the hell are you taking me?¡±


    He chuckled, eyes never leaving the road. ¡°Patience, princess. You¡¯ll see soon enough. Wouldn¡¯t want to spoil the surprise.¡±


    ¡°Stop calling me that,¡± I spat, my fear giving way to irritation at the smug, patronizing tone.


    He chuckled dryly. ¡°But that¡¯s what you are, aren¡¯t you? Alpha Edward¡¯s precious little princess.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Wha¡ªow!¡±


    I yelped as my head banged against the window when the car hit a vicious bump. Where were we going that the terrain was so uneven?


    ¡°Oops, watch it, princess.¡±


    I scowled. ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± I snapped.


    I was a lot of things to my father¡ªa precious princess wasn¡¯t one of them.


    The man twisted slightly, enough for me to glimpse the nasty grin on his face. ¡°You¡¯re Alpha Edward¡¯s most prized daughter. He gave you all the riches and love and care in the world. Except now he¡¯s gone and left a big fat target on your back.¡±


    He winked and turned back to face the road.


    I stared at the back of the driver¡¯s head for a stunned minute, trying to process his words. Then, I threw my head back, and a hoarse bark ofughter burst out of me.


    I saw his arched brow in the rearview mirror. ¡°Something funny?¡±


    ¡°Oh my gods,¡± I wheezed. ¡°Oh, the fucking irony.¡±


    I¡¯d spent my whole life in Celeste¡¯s shadow, wishing I could be her, that I could receive just half of the love and adoration she so effortlessly attracted.


    Be careful what you fucking wish for.


    ¡°You dumbass.¡± I shook my head incredulously. ¡°You have the wrong girl!¡±


    He snorted. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡± I bounced on the seat as the car hit another bump. ¡°I¡¯m not Alpha Edward¡¯s ¡®prized daughter.¡¯ My father loathed me. I was an embarrassment and a disgrace¡ªhe spent my whole life pretending I didn¡¯t exist. My younger sister Celeste is who you want.¡±


    He chuckled, the sound scraping along my nerves. ¡°Nice try.¡±


    I gaped. ¡°You think I¡¯m lying.¡±


    ¡°I know you are. You can¡¯t talk your way out of this, princess. ¡°


    ¡°I¡¯m not a fucking princess!¡± I kicked the back of his seat in frustration. ¡°Are you hearing me? I¡¯m not the daughter my father favored!¡±


    Fucking Celeste. Even when she wasn¡¯t all up in my face, she still managed to make my life miserable.


    ¡°Then why did he try so hard to protect you?¡±


    I stilled. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Two months before we killed him¡ª¡±


    ¡°Fuck you for that, by the way,¡± I hissed.


    He snorted and continued. ¡°He desperately tried to protect you. Erased every trace of you¡ªboth digital and paper. But finding you wasn¡¯t hard.¡±


    I stared at him, stunned. Why would my father...


    ¡°That¡¯s just further proof,¡± I said, my frustration twisting my voice. ¡°He practically disowned me when I got married; that was him just wiping away all traces of me.¡±


    The man¡¯s grin in the rearview mirror didn¡¯t waver. ¡°That¡¯s not what we heard. Either way, someone went to a lot of trouble to keep you hidden. That makes you valuable to us.¡±


    ¡°Valuable how?¡± I bit out.


    He shrugged. ¡°Bait. Bargaining chip. Example. Pick one. Alpha Edward might be dead, but if you were so precious to him, then you mean the same to your brother, to your pack.¡±


    Iughed again, the sound bitter and hollow. ¡°You¡¯re in for the shock of your life.¡±


    If I wasn¡¯t so intent on getting out of this frightening situation, I would be looking forward to the rogue¡¯s reaction when they found out they¡¯d picked up a pebble in their search for a diamond.


    I stared out the window, watching as buildings thinned into woods and the streetlights grew sparse.


    Deste didn¡¯t begin to describe it. We were heading into the middle of nowhere, and I had no way to get out of this¡ªno wolf. No phone. No one.


    Lucian would be losing his mind by now. I hoped he hadn¡¯t been hurt in the attack.


    I tugged at the zip ties again, hissing when the stic dug deeper into my skin. I would no doubt have bruises.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it?¡± I muttered. ¡°Just kidnap some girl based on some bullshit theory?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t have to.


    ¡°She¡¯s stalling,¡± another voice said, and I leaned to the side to see another rogue in the passenger seat. An older man with greying hair and twitchy hands¡ªthe staff member who had led me to the car.


    How had they nned this? How did they know I would be at that restaurant?


    ¡°She knows we¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said coldly. ¡°I just think it¡¯s pathetic that you¡¯re pinning your little vendetta on someone who¡¯s never even been a part of her father¡¯s circle.¡±


    The driver¡¯s knuckles tightened on the steering wheel. ¡°Then why did he try so hard to protect you?¡±


    I didn¡¯t have an answer. I didn¡¯t even have a theory. My father had made my life miserable. If he¡¯d really hidden my existence, it wasn¡¯t out of love. It was shame. Control. Maybe regret.


    None of it mattered now. He was dead, and I was still somehow being punished.


    The road dipped, curving sharply as we entered some abandoned industrial area.


    The SUV rattled over potholes, headlights slicing through patches of fog and overgrown brush. I knew if I didn¡¯t do something soon, I¡¯d be gone without a trace and any hope of being rescued.


    My breaths came faster. I shifted my weight, testing the give in the seatbelt, in the zip ties, in the door. Nothing. No weapon. No backup.


    I closed my eyes, fighting back angry and frustrated tears.


    How unlucky did I have to be?


    Just when things were starting to look up in my life, when I was beginning to find a sliver of happiness, it had to be so cruelly yanked out of my grip.


    Then the world exploded sideways.


    Metal mmed into metal, and I was thrown violently against the door. Tires screeched, and I heard the unmistakable crunch of fenders and the groan of warped steel.


    The SUV spun, swerved off the road, and finally mmed into a concrete barrier with a jarring crash.


    Everything stilled.


    I blinked, stunned, my ears ringing. There was a sharp sting on my forehead, and something warm was trickling down my cheek.


    For one terrifying moment, all I could hear was the hiss of the engine and the fractured wheeze of my own breath.


    Then came the footsteps.


    Fast. Angry.


    The passenger door was flung open. The older man scrambled out, stumbling as he tried to regain his footing.


    He was speaking frantically¡ªthe words ¡°backup¡± and ¡°attack¡± filtered through the ringing in my ears.


    I twisted, straining to see what was happening.


    And then I heard him.


    ¡°You have three seconds,¡± a familiar voice snarled, low and dark and barely human, ¡°to step the fuck away from the car.¡±


    Kieran.


    Relief and something sharper, hotter, shot through me. I wanted to cry and scream in equal measure.


    The rogue lifted his hands, trembling. ¡°Wait¡ªdon¡¯t¡ª¡±


    A blur of motion. A sickening crack.


    The man went down.


    The driver lunged for something beneath his seat¡ªprobably a weapon¡ªbut the driver¡¯s door was already yanked open, and Kieran was on him. Fangs bared.


    His fists were brutal and fast, and when he pulled the man out and tossed him onto the gravel, I saw blood¡ªa lot of it.


    Then he turned to me.


    ¡°Sera.¡±


    His voice, ragged with fury, seemed to sear through me.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± I breathed.


    I didn¡¯t know how he kept doing it¡ªhow he always knew. Always found me.


    The shooting in the park, the van in the street, even the stupid teenager¡ªKieran always showed up when I needed him. Whether I knew I needed him or not.


    But I was grateful.


    Gods, I was so damn grateful.


    I let out a long, shaky breath and closed my eyes as relief flushed out the fear and agitation.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been so happy to see you,¡± I murmured.

 Chapter 72 WOLF-BRIGHT

    <h4>Chapter 72: Chapter 72 WOLF-BRIGHT</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    As soon as Sera and Lucian left the theater, my wolf instincts had been wing at me, an unrelenting, restless pull in my chest that I couldn¡¯t ignore.


    At first, I fought against it. I¡¯d just had one altercation with Sera, and I knew she¡¯d be livid if I gave in to the need to follow her and make sure she was okay when she was still on her stupid fucking date with Lucian.


    But Ashar was very rarely agitated, and his emotions saturated through mine to the point that I could barely think past the frenzy.


    Finally, I reached out to the security team that was always watching Sera¡ªand they told me they¡¯d lost her.


    She¡¯d gone into Aurum, there¡¯d been a rogue attack, and she¡¯d nevere out.


    My blood ran cold even as a surge of heat sted through me. I let Ashar take control, and every second felt like a lifetime as I drove madly through the streets of LA.


    Her phone had been switched off, and tracking her was monumentally harder since she didn¡¯t have a wolf, but she¡¯d used the same brand of perfume andvender oil for ten years; I could track her in my sleep.


    I followed the thin, fading trail of her scent toward the edge of the neutral zone that bordered rogue territory.


    That was when I saw it¡ªan SUV idling just long enough to make the hair on my neck rise before pulling out toward the industrial area.


    I didn¡¯t need confirmation. I knew down to my bones that Sera was inside.


    I didn¡¯t wait for backup. Didn¡¯t even try to call anyone else. My hands tightened on the wheels until my knuckles cracked as I aimed my car at theirs and floored it.


    The collision was bone-rattling, metal screaming as my front end smashed into their rear. The impact shoved their vehicle sideways, tires skidding over cracked asphalt. I didn¡¯t give them a chance to recover.


    Ashar surged, eager for blood.


    The rogues inside were shouting¡ªcurses, threats¡ªthe sounds barely audible over the rush of my own heartbeat.


    I was out of my car before it fully stopped, resisting the urge to let Ashar lose. Not just yet.


    The first two rogues tumbled out of the SUV, clearly caught off guard by the sudden hit. They barely had time to register what was happening before I was on them.


    If it had been any other situation, I might have relished the crack of the first one¡¯s neck, the satisfaction of breaking through the other one¡¯s ribs. But all that mattered was Sera.


    And when I opened the back door and found her bound, terrified, but otherwise unharmed, I thought I would copse under the force of my relief.


    ¡°Sera,¡± I panted, my ragged voice foreign in my ears.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± she panted, closing her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve never been so happy to see you.¡±


    That sentence was like a balm, soothing the wild rage and panic crashing through me like an avnche.


    I crouched by the door, my eyes scanning her face, checking, assessing, making sure she was in one piece.


    A tear slipped down her cheeks, mixing with the blood trailing from a cut on her forehead as my heart thudded in my chest.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I cursed myself. I¡¯d been so blind with my fear and adrenaline, I didn¡¯t even think about how the collision would affect her.


    Once again, in my bid to help Sera, I¡¯d ended up hurting her instead.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I said, low, breathless.


    She turned slightly, showing me her bound wrists at her back. ¡°Zip ties,¡± she whispered hoarsely.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. A w emerged from my finger, and I sliced the stic clean through, careful not to cut her. She gasped, rubbing her wrists as blood rushed back to her hands.


    The sight of the red rings sent another wave of anger through me.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I ground out, trying to keep my voice soft as I gently helped her out of the totaled SUV.


    My arms tightened around her as she copsed against me, unsteady on her feet. ¡°I got you,¡± I said tightly as her hands fisted the front of my shirt.


    Hooking my arms under the back of her legs, I carried her, holding her tightly to my chest, back to my car.


    The front of the car was wrecked, and I had no idea if it would run, but I gently put her in the backseat.


    She exhaled shakily. ¡°Thank you, Kieran, I¡ª¡±


    The screeching of tires snapped my attention to the road.


    A second SUV was speeding towards us.


    Sera gasped. ¡°Backup,¡± she whispered. ¡°They called for backup.¡±


    A sick, deadly kind of satisfaction ran through me as the car skidded to a halt and rogues spilled from inside. I hadn¡¯t even begun to satisfy the urge to burn the world down for daring to hurt Sera.


    I turned to her. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    ¡°Kieran¡ª¡±


    But I was already out of the car and Shifting mid-stride, my bones snapping, muscles ripping and reforming as Ashar surged forward in a blur of ws and fur.


    The first went down under the sheer weight of my body, my jaws locking around his throat and tearing until the fight left him in a wet, choking gurgle. I tossed him aside, already turning on the second.


    He swung a silver de, but Ashar was faster.


    I barreled into him, the force of the impact sending him sprawling into the side of the wrecked SUV. His head hit metal with a dull crack, and before he could recover, my teeth found his shoulder.


    He screamed, high and sharp, before I silenced him with a final, crushing bite to the neck.


    For a moment, there was nothing but the sound of my own breathing¡ªheavy, feral¡ªand the faint metallic tang of blood coating my tongue.


    But my work wasn¡¯t done yet. A third vehicle had stopped further down the street, and more rogues spilled out.


    Ashar bared his teeth, dripping with blood, and weed the challenge.


    The first of the new wave rushed me, snarling. I lunged to meet him, jaws snapping around his forearm and twisting until bone splintered under my bite. He screamed, dropping his weapon, but I didn¡¯t let go¡ªI mmed into him, using my weight to drive him to the ground before ripping out his throat.


    Another came from the left. I ducked under his swing, pivoted, and tore into his side. Hot blood spilled over my tongue.


    A third tried toe at me from behind, but my wolf¡¯s ears caught the scrape of boots on gravel, and I kicked out with my hind legs, sending him sprawling. I pounced before he could stand, ending him with a brutal snap of my jaws.


    They kepting, but none of them were strong enough. Ashar was in full control, a relentless force of muscle and rage.


    Every strike was precise, every movement driven by the singr goal of avenging Sera.


    When thest rogue finally staggered back, clutching his bleeding arm before turning to flee, the others followed suit, disappearing into the shadows they¡¯d crawled out from.


    Cowards.


    The street went silent again, heavy with the scent of blood and the echoes of screams. My focus snapped back to the only thing that mattered.


    Sera.


    She was slumped in the back seat, still tenderly rubbing her wrists.


    It was like seeing her injuries for the first time¡ªthe bruising along her jaw and wrists, the blood at her temple. My heart clenched so hard it hurt.


    Guilt sank its ws into me. If I¡¯d been faster, if I¡¯d given in to my instincts earlier, I could¡¯ve stopped them before theyid a hand on her.


    The scent of her blood cut through everything else, and for a moment, I thought I¡¯d lose control entirely.


    But then she smiled weakly, her voice a hoarse whisper. ¡°Ashar, hi.¡±


    The vice around my heart eased ever so slightly as Ashar nudged at her shoulder, breathing her in to reassure myself she was alive. I hadn¡¯t lost her.


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I managed a strained smile that cost more energy than I had. ¡°Thank you for the rescue,¡± I whispered, my voice frayed from fear and fading adrenaline. ¡°Both of you.¡±


    Ashar whimpered, looking pointedly at my wrists.


    It was a little surreal to be in the presence of Kieran¡¯s wolf. He was majestic with his golden brown fur glinting in the light of the setting sun and his dark eyes watching me intently.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said, ¡°I can hold on till we get medical attention.¡±


    It was meant to be reassurance, more for him than me, because I wasn¡¯t even sure I believed it.


    My wrists throbbed, the zip tie marks burning under my skin, and my temple was slick with half-dried blood. Every breath made my ribs ache.


    Ashar huffed, his breath hot against my cheek, but instead of stepping back, he lowered his head to my shoulder.


    I thought it was just more scent-checking, his way of making sure I was still whole. But then his tongue swiped over the cut at my hairline.


    ¡°Kieran¡ª¡± I tried to lean back, but he didn¡¯t stop.


    His tongue was rough, warm, and...gods, it shouldn¡¯t have beenforting. And yet, instead of pain, a strange heat spread through the wound. The throbbing dulled until it was gone altogether.


    ¡°What the¡ª¡± I touched my temple. The cut was...closed. No blood, no swelling. Just smooth skin where a gash had been seconds ago.


    Before I could process it, Ashar¡¯s head dipped lower, brushing against my jaw, then the bruised skin along my wrists.


    His tongue rasped over the marks, each touch sending a pulse of heat through me. The pain ebbed in waves until it was nothing but the ghost of what had been there.


    I stared at him, wide-eyed. ¡°You¡ªyou healed me.¡±


    He pulled back just enough for me to see the blood-matted fur around his mouth. His eyes locked on mine, dark and intense in a way that made my breath hitch.


    Then, without warning, he stepped back¡ªand began to Shift.


    Bones cracked, fur receded, muscle and skin twisting until Kieran was kneeling there in the street, naked, chest heaving, eyes still wolf-bright.


    ¡°Sera,¡± he said, my name rough and low like gravel in his throat.


    And then he was on me, one hand cupping the back of my head, the other pulling me forward until his mouth crashed against mine.

 Chapter 73 CLIFF’S EDGE

    <h4>Chapter 73: Chapter 73 CLIFF¡¯S EDGE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    My mind exploded into a whirlwind.


    I should have pushed Kieran away the second his mouth imed mine¡ªevery rational thought in my head screamed that I should.


    But there was this inner pull, this traitorous force buried deep in my bones, that made me lean into him instead of away.


    It was like my body had been waiting for this, and the relief in his kiss sank into me like sunlight breaking through a storm.


    His lips were hot, demanding, almost frantic, and underneath that hunger I could taste the edge of his panic and something wild¡ªsharp, intoxicating.


    I could feel the wild thud of his heart, feel his passion in the unrestrained way his mouth moved against mine, in the desperate press of his palm at the back of my neck, in the raw, untamed energy that poured from him.


    Without thinking, I responded, unable to help the small, helpless sound that escaped me. My fingers curled into the warm, hard muscle of his shoulders, clutching like I could anchor him¡ªlike I could calm whatever storm was tearing him apart inside.


    The heat from his sweat-slicked skin seeped into me, chasing away the lingering cold that had wrapped around me ever since the rogues had taken me.


    And the longer his mouth stayed on mine, the further the pain in my body receded.


    My ribs didn¡¯t ache so much. The throbbing at my temple faded. The sting in my wrists dulled to nothing but a memory.


    It wasn¡¯t just Ashar¡¯s strange healing touch¡ªit was the way Kieran kissed, pouring everything he was into it, leaving no space for fear or pain to survive.


    He wrapped his arms around me and pulled me out of the backseat, anchoring me between his body and the car.


    He deepened the kiss, angling my head so his lips could move more fully over mine, and a low, guttural sound rumbled in his chest.


    His tongue swept against mine, coaxing, iming, tasting me like he couldn¡¯t get enough. Heat unfurled low in my stomach, curling and tightening until I was breathless.


    Gods help me, I didn¡¯t want to stop.


    I matched the urgency of his mouth with my own, letting myself drown in the taste of him¡ªthe mix of adrenaline, sweat, and something simultaneously achingly familiar and deliciously foreign.


    My pulse roared in my ears, my fingers sliding from his shoulders to his neck, feeling the strong line of muscle there as I pulled him closer.


    His arms tightened around my waist, smashing me harder against the hard lines of his naked body, and I whimpered, my hips canting of their own ord.


    And then I felt it.


    Hard. Heated. Pressing into my hip.


    A jolt of reality crashed through the fog.


    I froze, the haze of heat in my veins icing over in an instant.


    Kieran¡¯s hand was still at the back of my head, holding me to him like he thought if he let go, I¡¯d disappear.


    His breathing was harsh against my lips, and when I broke away, he chased me forward, his mouth brushing mine again like he couldn¡¯t help himself.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± I said sharply, shoving at his chest.


    His naked, toned, slick chest.


    He resisted for a heartbeat, his grip tight, before finally letting me push him back. His eyes glinted like obsidian jewels, pupils blown wide, lips swollen and wet from our kiss.


    He¡¯d just taken on a mini army of rogues and hadn¡¯t looked as...wrecked as he did now.


    For a charged moment, neither of us moved. The air sparked between us like a live wire dancing dangerously close to a pool of gasoline. One wrong move and the world would explode around us.


    I swallowed tightly, and training my eyes above his shoulders felt like a more challenging task than childbirth.


    ¡°Sera.¡±


    The guttural, raw way he called my name, every muscle in his body pulled taut, was thest push back from the cliff¡¯s edge I¡¯d almost dived off of.


    ¡°What the hell was that?¡± I demanded, pressing back against the car in a bid to put space between us.


    Kieran¡¯s brow furrowed, like he couldn¡¯t understand why I¡¯d pulled away or my words. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What do I mean?¡± My voice sharpened. ¡°I mean that while I¡¯m grateful you rescued me, I¡¯m not going to thank you with my body. We are not doing this. We are divorced, Kieran. You¡¯ve moved on, I¡¯ve moved on¡ª¡±


    His jaw tightened, his chest rising and falling like he was stilling down from the fight¡ªor the high of the kiss.


    ¡°Moved on?¡± he echoed, voice low. ¡°The way you just kissed me didn¡¯t really scream ¡®moved on.¡¯¡±


    I stared at him, disbelief spiking into my already frayed nerves. ¡°That¡¯s not fair.¡±


    ¡°Who gives a shit about fairness?¡± he said, his gaze flicking to my mouth in a way that made my skin flush hot again. ¡°You kissed me back. And I felt how much you wanted to. You enjoyed that just as much as I did, Sera.¡±


    ¡°Because¡ª¡± I broke off, hating the way my cheeks burned. ¡°Because I¡¯m still recovering from being kidnapped and possibly murdered, or gods know what other horrors that¡¯d been nned for me! I was shaken, I was...I don¡¯t know, I wasn¡¯t in my right mind. Fear and adrenaline sted all mymon sense into smithereens.¡±


    I crossed my arms tight over my chest, as much to keep from shaking as to hold my ground. ¡°Don¡¯t mistake that for anything else.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°That wasn¡¯t just adrenaline, Sera. I know you. And in all the years we were together, we¡¯ve never kissed like¡ª¡±


    ¡°Gods, do you hear yourself?¡± My voice rose, slicing through the cool night air. I didn¡¯t want to hear him say what I already knew¡ªin all the years we¡¯d been functionally intimate, it had never felt like...that.


    The raw, carnal heat. The electricity I could still feel sparking through me.


    ¡°You know me?¡± I shook my head. ¡°No, you fucking don¡¯t. And I¡¯m not going to stay here and argue with you when you¡¯re stark fucking naked a couple of feet away from dead bodies.¡±


    ¡°You had no problem kissing me in the same situation,¡± he shot back.


    I exhaled sharply. ¡°We¡¯ve established that that was a shittypse of judgment on my part. I was out of my goddamn mind!¡±


    Something flickered in Kieran¡¯s eyes¡ªhurt, maybe¡ªbut it was quickly masked by stubborn defiance. ¡°You can tell yourself that all you want. Doesn¡¯t make it true.¡±


    My temper snapped. I yanked the door open, slid into the back seat, and mmed it hard enough to make the frame shudder. ¡°Drive me home.¡±


    Kieran didn¡¯t move. His hands tightened at his sides, his jaw flexing like he was biting back words he wanted to spit at me. The silence stretched until I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    ¡°You know what? Forget it.¡± I shoved the door back open, my movements sharp, angry. ¡°I¡¯ll walk.¡±


    An aggravated sigh. ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    But I was already out, mming the door behind me. The sound echoed off the empty street as I stalked away from the car, my sandals crunching against gravel and broken ss.


    The adrenaline from earlier was ebbing fast, leaving only exhaustion, anger, and the faint tremor of something I didn¡¯t want to name.


    The night air felt thick, pressing in on me with the weight of what I¡¯d just done. My pulse was still unsettled, my breath uneven, as if my body hadn¡¯t yet decided whether it wanted to keep running from Kieran or run back to him.


    I was still reying the way his lips burned through me like a heated rod through butter, my skin tingling from the weight of his body against mine, the heat of his arousal pressed against me.


    I could still hear the way his voice had cracked when he said my name¡ªstill trying to shove that sound into some dark corner of my mind¡ªwhen headlights red against the cracked asphalt ahead.


    Another car came barreling down the street from the direction Kieran hade, engine growling low like some sleek predator on the hunt.


    My stomach dropped.


    The familiar silhouette of an Aston Martin filled my vision, closing the distance too fast, tires squealing as it swerved and came to a haphazard halt directly in my path.


    The driver¡¯s side door swung open, and out stepped Lucian.

 Chapter 74 SUSPENSION BRIDGE EFFECT

    <h4>Chapter 74: Chapter 74 SUSPENSION BRIDGE EFFECT</h4>


    Lucian¡¯s sudden appearance froze me mid-step, and my body seized up.


    My first instinct was to react¡ªto exin something, anything¡ªas though I¡¯d been caught doing something wrong. Like a teenager whose parent had just walked into her bedroom at the worst possible moment, and her naked boyfriend was hiding out in her closet.


    My pulse kicked into another gear as he came closer, my mind running wild with exnations for why my ex-husband was naked behind me and I looked kissed within an inch of my life.


    But Lucian¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t suspicious. His gaze swept over me once, sharp and assessing, and then he sighed with relief.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I¡¯mte,¡± he said, stepping forward to wrap me in his arms. ¡°More rogues showed up, and disposing of them took longer than I expected.¡±


    My stomach twisted.


    Right. The rogues


    While I was tangled up in Kieran¡¯s arms, Lucian had been dealing with his own chaos¡ªfighting for me.


    He could have gotten hurt, and here I was, flushed and guilty over a kiss I never should have let happen.


    Especially mere hours after Lucian asked to be my boyfriend. My stomach churned, and I thought I was going to be sick.


    I felt so fucking awful. What had gotten into me? Why had I let that happen?


    ¡°Are¡ªare you okay?¡± I asked, forcing my voice to stay even. His familiar scent wrapped around me, and I closed my eyes, breathing him in, hoping it would banish the Kieran¡¯s scent that had inundated my senses and wouldn¡¯t leave.


    Lucian gently pulled away but held me at arm¡¯s length, and did one more once over. ¡°Nothing I couldn¡¯t handle.¡± His smile didn¡¯t waver, but there was a shadow in his eyes that told me it hadn¡¯t been as easy as he wanted me to think.


    The guilt pressed heavier.


    Just because Kieran was the one who got me out of the car didn¡¯t mean he saved me any more than Lucian had by taking on those rogues at the restaurant.


    And I¡¯d...


    Fuck!


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± Lucian¡¯s brows furrowed into a deep V. ¡°What¡ª¡±


    His gaze shifted behind me, and I stiffened. I watched his eyes as he took in the dead rogues behind us. And naked Kieran.


    But other than the sharp tick of a muscle in his jaw, his facial expression didn¡¯t change.


    ¡°Kieran.¡± Lucian nodded, like back in the theater, except this time, the gesture looked stiff. Force.


    Heat warmed the left side of my body, and I instinctively bit my kiss-swollen lips as Kieran¡¯s deep voice rumbled through me. ¡°Lucian.¡±


    Lucian arched a brow. ¡°You did this?¡±


    ¡°I would have left some for you if you hadn¡¯t been so slow.¡±


    My breath hitched at the obvious bite in Kieran¡¯s voice, but Lucian took it in stride. One hand fell from my arm and reached out to Kieran. ¡°Thank you for saving her.¡±


    I ground my teeth so hard it would have been audible if the tension between both of them wasn¡¯t humming at a deafening volume.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do you a favor,¡± Kieran ground out.


    Lucian¡¯s hand dropped to the side, and he nodded. ¡°Still. Thank you. She¡¯s in safe hands now.¡± The rest of his unspoken sentence was clear¡ªKieran could leave.


    ¡°Sera?¡± I flinched at the brusque way he said my name.


    I forced myself to turn to him and exhaled softly¡ªhe was wearing a pair of grey sweatpants and a ck T-shirt he must have had stashed in his car.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said softly. ¡°Thank you¡ªagain.¡±


    His dark eyes flickered with something I felt deep in my chest, but he tore his gaze away the next second and stalked wordlessly to his car.


    Lucian and I stayed seemingly suspended in time as we watched Kieran enter his car. The engine sputtered twice before it came to life.


    I winced slightly as he drove past us. I¡¯d ruined the G-wagon once with my blood, and now the bumper was ruined.


    It felt like I was taking my first breath as I watched his brake lights shrink to the size of fireflies and then disappear altogether.


    ¡°Sera?¡± Lucian¡¯s gentle squeeze pulled me back to the present.


    I sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s eyes softened at that, and for a moment I thought he¡¯d ask more.


    But instead, his attention shifted slightly, his gaze dipping over my body, pausing on my arms, my temple. I tensed.


    I didn¡¯t know what I looked like. I couldn¡¯t feel the pain from the injuries anymore, but I could feel...an awareness. And from the look in Lucian¡¯s eyes, I got the feeling that maybe he could too.


    I braced for the question.


    It never came.


    Instead, he nodded once, as if he¡¯d noticed but decided not to pry. That somehow made me feel worse.


    ¡°You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡± he asked anyway, his tone light but edged with that same quiet intensity that made me think he already knew the answer.


    I shook my head a little too fast. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Really. Just tired.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± He opened the passenger door of the Aston, holding it for me like the perfect gentleman. ¡°Let¡¯s get you home.¡±


    The drive started out silent, save for the low purr of the engine. I watched the streetlights streak past in blurred ribbons, the rhythmic glow matching the uneasy beat of my heart.


    I wanted to fill the air with something¡ªanything¡ªbefore the weight of unspoken things crushed me.


    ¡°Well,¡± I finally said, forcing a crooked smile, ¡°I¡¯d say our first date was...eventful.¡±


    Lucian nced at me, one brow raised in amusement. ¡°That¡¯s one word for it.¡±


    I chuckled under my breath. ¡°You don¡¯t think this is, I don¡¯t know...an omen, do you?¡±


    That was apparently the wrong thing to say.


    Lucian¡¯s foot mmed the brake pedal hard enough to send my body lurching forward. The seatbelt locked across my chest with a sharp bite, and I had to catch myself on the dashboard to keep from smacking my head on it.


    ¡°Lucian! What the hell?¡± I gasped, my heart in my throat.


    He looked at me with an intensity so sharp it pinned me to the seat more effectively than any strap could.


    ¡°No,¡± he said, his voice low and certain. ¡°Not an omen. We will be happy together. I promise you that.¡±


    The certainty in his tone caught me off guard. It wasn¡¯t just confidence¡ªit was conviction.


    Like he¡¯d already carved the future into stone and dared the universe to try to change it.


    I blinked at him, momentarily robbed of words. ¡°That¡¯s...a bold promise,¡± I managed.


    His gaze softened, though the stubborn edge didn¡¯t vanish. ¡°I don¡¯t make promises I can¡¯t keep.¡±


    I wanted to ask what made him so sure¡ªespecially since there was a group of rogues who apparently had it out for me¡ªbut before I could, we were pulling into my driveway.


    Lucian killed the engine and turned to me. ¡°Do you need me to stay tonight? Just in case?¡±


    Any other night, the offer would have been tempting. I thoroughly enjoyed Lucian¡¯spany, but tonight, it offered guilt rather thanfort, and I desperately needed space.


    Space to untangle my thoughts, to scrub the lingering feel of Kieran¡¯s lips on mine and his hands on my skin.


    Maybe if I could forget the kiss ever happened, then I could finally look Lucian in the eye.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± I said, my voice careful. ¡°I¡¯m just going to go to bed.¡±


    Lucian studied me for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Alright. But I¡¯m just a call away.¡±


    Before I could thank him, he leaned in and pressed a soft kiss to my forehead. The contact was chaste, sweet¡ªbut it didn¡¯t bring with it the rush of heat like Kieran¡¯s kiss.


    My stomach twisted so tightly with guilt I could barely breathe.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be better prepared for our next date,¡± he murmured with a faint smile.


    I managed a small one back. ¡°I¡¯m holding you to that.¡±


    He ced a hand to his chest. ¡°Scout¡¯s honor.¡±


    Iughed softly, but it died in my throat when he took my hand and squeezed. ¡°I really am sorry our date turned out like this, Sera. This was not the start I wanted to our rtionship.¡±


    I smiled, even as the word ¡®rtionship¡¯ felt like a boulder sitting on my lungs. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, and you protected me.¡±


    I leaned in and kissed his cheek. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Always,¡± he whispered.


    I slipped out of the car before I could say or feel anything else I wasn¡¯t ready for. I didn¡¯t look back until I¡¯d closed the door behind me.


    The house was quiet, almost oppressively so. I didn¡¯t turn any lights on as I kicked off my sandals and made my way to the bathroom upstairs, my body heavy with exhaustion.


    The shower was scalding hot, steam wrapping around me until the mirror foggedpletely.


    I scrubbed harder than necessary, like I could wash away the memory of Kieran¡¯s touch if I just applied enough pressure.


    But no matter how many times I dragged the loofah over my skin, I could still feel him.


    The press of his lips. The strength in his hands. The warmth of his skin. The heat of his arousal. The low, rough sound of my name breaking in his throat.


    He¡¯d been right¡ªin the ten years we¡¯d been together, we¡¯d never had heat so potent as the two times we¡¯d kissed since we divorced.


    What sick fucking joke was that?


    I leaned my forehead against the cool tile, water streaming down my back, and cursed under my breath.


    When I finally stepped out, the bathroom felt too warm, the walls too close. I toweled off, slipped into a loose T-shirt and shorts, and copsed into bed with my phone in hand.


    It was ridiculous. I knew it was ridiculous. But I still opened the browser and typed: ¡®Is it normal to have feelings for an ex-husband who never loved you?¡¯


    The results were depressingly varied. Articles, forum posts, personal blogs¡ªall of them circling around the same core advice: ¡®Don¡¯t repeat past mistakes.¡¯ ¡®Remember why it ended.¡¯ ¡®People don¡¯t change overnight.¡¯


    I scrolled and scrolled, my chest tightening with each variation of ¡®you deserve better.¡¯


    They were right. Of course they were right.


    Kieran had never loved me the way I deserved to be. He¡¯d spent our entire marriage pining after my sister, and now that he had her¡ªwhat¡ªhe wanted me?


    I shook my head and turned off my phone, tossing it away like it was the cause of the tight knot twisting in my chest.


    Tonight wasn¡¯t about Kieran. It wasn¡¯t even about me in the way it felt. It was science. Psychology. A neat little phenomenon called the suspension bridge effect. Heightened arousal from fear and danger could trick you into attributing that adrenaline to attraction.


    That was it. That had to be it.


    I wouldn¡¯t entertain any other alternatives.


    If Lucian had been the one to fight off those rogues, if anyone had, I probably would have felt the exact same way.


    My body was wired for survival¡ªfortching onto the person who¡¯d just kept me alive. It didn¡¯t mean I wanted him.


    I stared at the ceiling, telling myself over and over: Kieran is not the right choice. He has never been the right choice.


    I thought about the quiet peace I¡¯d managed to build in the months since the divorce¡ªthe sense of stability I¡¯d fought tooth and nail for. The idea of throwing all that away over one stupid, heat-fueled kiss was unthinkable.


    I wouldn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t.


    I rolled to my side and closed my eyes, trying to breathe evenly.


    The sheets were cool against my skin, but not cool enough to erase the phantom heat that still lingered underneath my skin.


    I desperately willed sleep to break through the tangle of thoughts and emotions to im me.


    Tomorrow, I told myself, I¡¯d wake up and put all of this behind me.


    I just had to survive tonight first.

 Chapter 75 SPA DAY

    <h4>Chapter 75: Chapter 75 SPA DAY</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    After a fitful night of, thankfully, dreamless sleep, I woke up before sunrise to a text from Lucian.


    Lucian: Take today off from OTS training. Doctor¡¯s orders.


    I stared at the message for a long moment before replying.


    Sera: You¡¯re not my doctor.


    He responded instantly.


    Lucian: Maybe not. But I am someone who prefers his dates alive, unbruised, and stress-free. Humor me.


    I rolled my eyes, but the truth was, I wasn¡¯t in a hurry to step back into the relentless grind of training drills and simted crises.


    My body was healed¡ªthanks to Ashar¡¯s strange magic that I didn¡¯t even want to think about right now, because thinking about Ashar led me to thinking about Kade¡ªbut the emotional bruises were still tender.


    So, I humored him.


    And I took it one step forward¡ªI booked a spa day with Maya.


    Seeing as my day off was also her day off, she was more than happy to join me at the spa.


    The receptionist at Crystal Petals Spa greeted us with that hushed reverence they reserve for people who look like they need expensive pampering.


    Within minutes, we were both wrapped in soft robes, our hair pulled back, cucumber water in hand.


    The treatment rooms smelled faintly of sandalwood and citrus, the low hum of tranquil music seeping into my bones.


    ¡°So,¡± Maya said as we settled into plush chairs for our pedicures, ¡°first date with Lucian. Spill.¡±


    I sipped my water slowly, buying time. ¡°It was... fine.¡±


    Her eyes narrowed over the rim of her ss. ¡°Fine? You¡¯re telling me the Alpha who basically oozes aristocratic charm, who drives an Aston Martin like it¡¯s an extension of his body, only gave you a fine first date?¡±


    ¡°Okay, first of all...¡± I shot her a re. ¡°Until the Last Breath, Maya. Really?¡±


    She smirked, not an ounce of shame or remorse on her face. ¡°Did it set the mood?¡±


    ¡°If the mood you were going for was ¡®awkward as fuck¡¯ then yeah, it set it pretty perfectly.¡±


    ¡°Ugh,¡± she threw her head back. ¡°If you didn¡¯t have a son, I would swear you¡¯re a virgin.¡±


    Somehow, the mention of Daniel instantly sends my train of thought hurling towards the forbidden mental barriers I built around what happened yesterday.


    ¡°Anyway...¡± I shook my head in a bid to rein in my traitorous thoughts. ¡°The date was actually going really well¡ªbefore the rogues attacked.¡±


    Maya sat up ramrod straight, water sloshing over the edge of her ss. ¡°Rogues?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yeah, the same ones that attacked my father¡¯s funeral and shot me in the park.¡±


    ¡°Holy shit, Sera,¡± Maya gasped. ¡°The day after rogues attack you, you don¡¯t call me and say ¡®hey, wanna go to the spa?¡¯ you call me and let me know what fucking happened.¡±


    I winced. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But it wasn¡¯t a huge deal, I swear. Lucian disposed of the ones that attacked the restaurant.¡±


    She set her ss down on a nearby stool and reached forward, cupping my face. ¡°And you?¡± she asked, her sharp brown eyes assessing me. ¡°Did you get hurt?¡±


    I thought about the cut on my forehead, the bruises on my wrist and ribs¡ªand then the soothing warmth of Ashar¡¯s tongue and Kieran¡¯s kiss washing it all away.


    My cheeks heated up under Maya¡¯s touch. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said, pulling my face away. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a big deal, I swear.¡±


    Except it was. But I don¡¯t know how to tell Maya what happened between me and Kieran. Not when I¡¯m so desperate to forget it.


    And thest thing I needed was Maya picking up on my still-simmering confusion over the kiss and making me dig deeper into feelings I did not want to unearth.


    ¡°Anyways, Lucian¡¯s already nning our second date, and there¡¯s no way it¡¯ll go as badly as the first one.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± She didn¡¯t look convinced, but she let it go. For now.


    We sat infortable silence for a moment, letting the nail technicians work. Then I nced at her sideways. ¡°How are you and Ethan?¡±


    Her shoulders tensed immediately. ¡°We¡¯re...still in a cold war,¡± she said, her voice carefully even.


    Something in my chest ached at that. ¡°Still? Maya, it¡¯s been two days.¡±


    She gave a small, humorlessugh. ¡°We¡¯re both stubborn. And apparently bad at apologies¡ªnot that I have anything to apologize for.¡±


    I frowned, fighting the urge to shake her. ¡°You love him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she said softly, staring at the floor. ¡°We¡¯ve established that.¡±


    ¡°Then why¡ª¡±


    ¡°Because...¡± She broke off, her jaw tightening. ¡°Because every time I¡¯m ready to reach out, I remember what you¡¯ve been through. And I just get so angry. It¡¯s all so...messy. How can I look you in the eye knowing that I¡¯m going home every night to the man who contributed to making your life a living hell? She exhaled. ¡°I dunno that I can be with someone like that.¡±


    That hit me square in the gut. ¡°Maya.¡±


    She looked up, startled at the sharpness in my tone.


    ¡°I am not some fragile baby wrapped in tissue paper,¡± I said, leaning towards her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to repress your feelings on my ount. I want you to be happy. If that means being messy, being with Ethan, then be that. Do what you want, what makes you happy.¡±


    Her eyes softened, but there was a flicker of sadness there, too. ¡°You really mean that?¡±


    ¡°I do. More than anything.¡± I squeezed her hand.


    ¡°Maya, I¡¯ve been rooting for you and your mate since day one, and finding out he was my brother hasn¡¯t changed anything. Even though I¡¯ve never experienced the fated bond myself, I¡¯ve longed for that kind of connection since I was old enough to understand what it meant, and you¡¯ve found that, so I want you to dive in headfirst without fear.¡±


    That soul-deep certainty. That electric pull that wasn¡¯t just chemistry, but destiny written into your bones.


    Maya studied me for a moment, her gaze shrewd in that way she had when she was trying to decipher something¡ªmainly when she knew I was holding something back. ¡°Sera...was Kieran ever the object of that longing?¡±


    Her question punched the air out of my lungs.


    ¡°Wh-what?¡±


    She shrugged, her gaze gentle. ¡°You were married for ten years. Surely there¡¯s a part of you that wished you two could have shared that kind of bond.¡±


    I forced out a humorlessugh through the boulder suddenly lodged in my throat. ¡°Once. Yes. Stupidly. But I know better now.¡±


    Her brows drew together. ¡°Because of Celeste?¡±


    ¡°Because of reality,¡± I said bitterly. ¡°If Kieran was ever going to feel that bond with me, he would have by now. But he spent our entire marriage pining after Celeste. She¡¯s his mate, his destiny.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that for sure,¡± Maya said softly.


    I shook my head. ¡°Why else would he be so indulgent with her?¡±


    We might have lived as strangers for a decade, but I knew Kieran well enough to know that there were a lot of things he couldn¡¯t stand, and he¡¯d withstood all that and more for Celeste.


    What more verification did I need?


    The truth sat sour in my stomach. I hated that I could still feel the echo of that kiss, hated that some secret part of me still wanted him to look at me the way I¡¯d seen him look at her.


    Maya reached across the space between our chairs and took my hand, squeezing it tightly. ¡°When you finally get your wolf, you¡¯ll find your mate. I know it.¡±


    Her brows wiggled. ¡°Who knows? Maybe it¡¯s even Lucian. That would exin why he treats you so specially.¡±


    I smiled faintly, touched by her certainty. But her words stirred up a different kind of doubt.


    Lucian¡¯s touch was...steady. Safe. Like a calm harbor after a storm. I liked it. I trusted it.


    But itcked something I couldn¡¯t quite name¡ªsomething I¡¯d felt in every nerve of my body when Kieran kissed me.


    Heat. Passion. Electricity. Bone-deep hunger.


    Not that any of those things were necessarily good for me. Especially if I felt them for Kieran.


    I was about to change the topic when the spa door swung open and a high, liltingugh cut through the peaceful music.


    A trail of ice spread down my spine at the sound. There was no mistaking who it belonged to.


    The trio of girls swept in like a perfume ade to life¡ªglossy hair, designer sunsses, the faint scent of some cloying floral fragrance that made the air feel suddenly too sweet.


    Their chatter was loud enough to pull every pair of eyes in the room toward them.


    Maya¡¯s hand tightened on mine again, this time in silent warning.


    My home, the mall, the theater, and now the spa. I couldn¡¯t go anywhere in this damn city without running into Kieran or Celeste.

 Chapter 76 STRANGERS THAN SISTERS

    <h4>Chapter 76: Chapter 76 STRANGERS THAN SISTERS</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The moment I saw Celeste¡¯s reflection in the spa¡¯s gilt-edged mirror, I knew the peace was over.


    Her golden hair swayed like she had a personal wind machine following her, and theughter spilling from her lips wasn¡¯t just loud¡ªit was performative.


    nking her were Abby and Emma, all three carrying the smugness of people used to having the world bow at their feet.


    Maya¡¯s hand was still on mine from when they¡¯d walked in. The squeeze she gave me was subtle, but the message was clear: Brace yourself.


    We were invisible for the first ten glorious seconds¡ªuntil Abby¡¯s gazended on me. Her steps slowed, her mouth curled. And then the performance began.


    ¡°Oh my God,¡± she gasped, the sound dripping with disbelief. ¡°Seraphina Lockwood. You¡¯re alive?¡±


    Emma followed with a hand sped dramatically to her chest. ¡°Oh, what good luck! I heard she was attacked by rogues¡ªagain.¡± She lingered on thest word as though it tasted bitter.


    I kept my eyes on the warm water swirling around my ankles, the scent of citrus and sandalwood grounding me.


    My first instinct was to pretend I didn¡¯t hear them. I had no intention of feeding the fire. Not today.


    I just wanted to have a rxing spa day, dammit!


    But Abby and Emma had never been the type to let silence stop them.


    ¡°I mean,¡± Abby continued, tilting her head toward Emma like they were performing for casting directors, ¡°at some point, it¡¯s just bad luck. Or maybe...¡±


    She lowered her voice just enough to make everyone else in the spa who had turned their attention to them when they walked in unconsciously lean in. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s just making it up for attention.¡±


    Emma feigned a gasp so over-the-top it could have won awards. ¡°You think so?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Abby said with mock innocence. ¡°But, you know, twice in such a short time? And then there was the shooting? What are the odds? Unless she¡¯s just trying to get people¡¯s attention¡ªspecifically, a certain Alpha.¡±


    They didn¡¯t have to say Kieran¡¯s name for the jab tond.


    I took a slow sip of cucumber water, my grip a little too tight on the ss.


    ¡®Ignore them, Sera,¡¯ I told myself sternly. ¡®Don¡¯t give them the satisfaction.¡¯


    Emma¡¯s voice pitched higher. ¡°You¡¯re right! Like, oops, I almost died, pleasee save me again!¡±


    ¡°Gosh, it¡¯s like she¡¯s auditioning for a tragedy every other week.¡±


    ¡°And the worst part? She¡¯s not even being original about it. Like,e on, it¡¯s always rogues? Be a little more creative, you know?¡±


    Both of them burst intoughter like hyenas in designer sandals.


    The water in Maya¡¯s footbath sshed as she shot to her feet.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough,¡± she said, her voice carrying the kind of deadly calm that was infinitely more dangerous than shouting.


    Abby and Emma turned to her, feigning confusion. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You heard me.¡± Maya straightened to her full height, robe falling open just enough to reveal the sharp lines of muscle in her legs. ¡°You want to throw shade, do it where it belongs¡ªon yourselves.¡±


    Abby¡¯s nostrils red. ¡°We¡¯re just talking.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Maya said, taking a deliberate step closer. ¡°You¡¯re putting on a pathetic show that, honestly, could use a little work, and for what? Because your queen needs her two puppets dancing around to make her feel important?¡±


    Between them, Celeste pursed her lips, her expression readable. It was odd that she hadn¡¯t joined in their little performance earlier, and that she wasn¡¯t pping back now.


    Emma¡¯s mouth fell open, and Abby¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°We¡¯re just pointing out the obvious. She keeps conveniently getting hurt, so Kieran has to save her. He divorced her for a reason, and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Maya shot back, ¡°and yet he still keeps her location tracked, shows up when she¡¯s in danger, and paints the streets with blood to keep her safe. Doesn¡¯t exactly scream ¡®I can¡¯t stand you,¡¯ does it?¡±


    That stopped them cold for a half-second.


    Maya pressed on. ¡°If anything, it sounds to me like he regrets letting her go.¡±


    My heart thudded painfully in my chest at that ludicrous insinuation.


    I wanted to pull Maya back, to tell her not to give them more ammunition, but a small, secret part of me savored watching their perfect littleposure crack.


    Abby¡¯s lips parted in outrage. Emma muttered something under her breath to her friend, too low for me to catch.


    ¡°I think,¡± Abby said slowly, ¡°you should watch your mouth.¡±


    Maya¡¯s face darkened, and she took a step forward, looking as formidable barefoot in a bathrobe as she would in her fighting leathers. ¡°Is that a threat, princess?¡±


    Abby¡¯s gulp was audible as Maya leaned in, and her voice dropped low. ¡°Because I promise you, you don¡¯t want to go down that path with me.¡±


    Okay, that was my cue to intervene.


    I was half out of my chair now, ready to pull Maya back before the situation went nuclear, when Emma¡¯s lip curled. ¡°Maybe we should just¡ª¡± Her gaze flicked to me¡ªthen sharpened into something meaner. ¡°Teach her a little lesson for wasting everyone¡¯s time with her drama.¡±


    They both took a step forward, and Maya¡¯s hands clenched into fists. ¡°Your stic surgeon is going to be very wealthy when he¡¯s done reconstructing your faces,¡± she growled.


    And then¡ªshockingly¡ªCeleste¡¯s voice cut through. ¡°Stop¡±


    It was soft butced with steel. Abby and Emma froze instantly, like someone had hit the pause button on their remote controls.


    Abby blinked. ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°I said stop.¡± Celeste¡¯s tone was...different. Not dripping with her usual sharine mockery, not charged with open hostility. Just firm.


    She crossed the space between us with deliberate grace, every eye in the room locked on her.


    She was the picture of unruffled perfection¡ªwhite wrap dress, diamond drop earrings, not a single hair out of ce.


    Her gaze was fixed on me, and I frowned at the expression on her face¡ªsoft.


    ¡°I heard what happened,¡± she said. ¡°Kieran told me when he got home yesterday.¡±


    My jaw automatically clenched. Guaranteed, Kieran didn¡¯t tell her everything that happened yesterday, or I¡¯d be having my hair pulled out right about now.


    The gnawing guilt I¡¯d felt in the period following Celeste walking into that hotel room after Kieran and I were together swirled in my stomach.


    ¡°I¡¯m... d you¡¯re okay, Sera.¡± She chuckled softly at the surprise that crossed my face. ¡°Really, I am. If anything had happened to you, Daniel would have been devastated.¡±


    What knocked the air out of me wasn¡¯t the uncharacteristic concern for me that Celeste was showing; it was her words.


    My instinct was to dissect every syble, looking for the hook beneath the bait. I would never forget the venomous threats she¡¯d made to me in the hospital after I got shot.


    ¡®So maybe I¡¯ll take Daniel as my own. Raise him properly. As my son.¡¯


    ¡®How would you like that, Sera? Danny calling me mommy?¡¯


    Is that what this was? Another thinly veiled threat? If something happened to me, would she take my son?


    Try as I did to see beneath her veil, all I found was perfectly measured sincerity.


    Somehow, that was more unnerving than anything else.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said quietly, my voiceing out clipped.


    I didn¡¯t want to prolong this. I didn¡¯t want to stand here in a robe with wet toes and talk about my near-death experience with a woman who had spent the better part of my life delighting in my misery.


    They could have the spa; I was going home.


    I started to turn away, but Celeste¡¯s voice followed. ¡°Wait.¡±


    I stopped. Slowly faced her again.


    ¡°I wanted to apologize,¡± she said.


    My eyes widened as an incredulous sound fell from Maya. Abby and Emma were looking at their Queen bee like she¡¯d sprouted horns.


    But Celeste ignored everyone, her gaze focused on me as she continued.


    ¡°For what happened at the party. Things...got out of hand.¡± She exhaled like she was bracing herself. ¡°I went too far.¡±


    My jaw unhinged. I didn¡¯t think in all Celeste¡¯s twenty-eight years I¡¯d ever heard her admit fault, let alone apologize for it.


    Who the fuck was this, and what had she done with my frosty sister?


    ¡°And I hope... I hope you¡¯lle visit Mom sometime. She truly wishes for harmony in the family. It would mean a lot to her.¡±


    For a moment, all I could do was stare at her.


    Because I didn¡¯t know this Celeste.


    I was used to the spiteful, bitter Celeste.


    This one was polished, diplomatic, the words fitting together like she¡¯d rehearsed them in the mirror.


    And yet...there was no warmth in her eyes.


    Not even the faint flicker of sincerity that would have made her performance believable.


    But somehow, thatck of genuineness made the situation more bearable.


    She was ying another angle, I was sure of it. I didn¡¯t know what it was yet, but I knew I wanted no part in it.


    ¡°Celeste,¡± I said finally, ¡°I think it would be better¡ªand safer, honestly¡ªfor both of us if we just treated each other like strangers from now on.¡±


    A shadow crossed her face, quick but noticeable. ¡°But you¡¯re not a stranger. You¡¯re my sister.¡±


    I would haveughed if she hadn¡¯t looked so serious. But again, her wordscked any warmth or sincerity.


    ¡°We¡¯re better off strangers than sisters.¡±


    I turned away before she could say anything else. Maya was already gathering her bag, her re still burning holes in Abby and Emma.


    We didn¡¯t wait to finish our pedicures, or even change back to our regr clothes¡ªwe just left.


    The spa¡¯s air gave way to the cooler breeze of the mall, and I felt my shoulders drop an inch, tension leaking away now that we were out of their line of sight.


    We had barely reached the parking lot when my phone buzzed in my robe pocket. I fished it out, expecting maybe a text from Lucian checking in.


    It wasn¡¯t.


    The screen lit up with a name I had never seen on my phone before.


    Leona ckthorne.


    I hesitated for one beat before answering.


    ¡°Sera.¡± Her voice was sharp with urgency, skipping pleasantries. ¡°We need to talk.¡±

 Chapter 77 HEART-TO-HEART

    <h4>Chapter 77: Chapter 77 HEART-TO-HEART</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I was out of Maya¡¯s car before it even rolled to a stop.


    ¡°Let me know how it goes!¡± she called out after me.


    I think I gave her an answer¡ªI¡¯m not sure. I was too distracted trying to get my encrypted phone out of my bag without tripping on the porch steps.


    Leona¡¯s voice from earlier still rang in my head. I¡¯d thought she¡¯d called to join the tedious chorus of ¡®Stay away from Kieran,¡¯ but the topic of conversation had been much more devastating.


    I could still hear the faint tremor underneath her usual poise.


    ¡°I was going to call Kieran first, but Daniel has always had a softer spot for you, and you might have a better chance to get through to him...¡±


    Apparently, Daniel had been ¡°off¡±tely. Not sullen, exactly, but...different. Guarded. Like he¡¯d put up a wall between himself and the rest of the household.


    She said he still smiled, still did his lessons, and made polite conversation¡ªbut the light in my baby¡¯s eyes had dimmed.


    And then the part that hooked itself under my ribs:


    ¡°He used to be so open-hearted with us. Now I feel like he¡¯s closed himself off. Maybe you could have a heart-to-heart? You¡¯re his mother; he might tell you what he won¡¯t tell me.¡±


    I¡¯d spent the entire drive home with an invisible hand tightening around my throat.


    Now, my fingers hovered over the call button, my heart beating wildly against my sternum. It was stupid, but part of me was...scared.


    Daniel was the one bright light in my life. If that light had dimmed...


    I pressed the button before I could talk myself out of it.


    Daniel answered on the second ring, his voice filled with his usual warmth.


    ¡°Hey, Mom!¡±


    Just like that, my tension eased a notch. ¡°Hey, sweetheart. How¡¯s my favorite person in the whole world?¡±


    He beamed. ¡°Good, now that he¡¯s talking to his favorite person in the whole world.¡±


    I leaned back into my seat, relief flooding through me, loosening the rest of the tension.


    For a while, we traded easy chatter¡ªwhat he¡¯d had for lunch (¡°Grandma made something with quinoa, which I¡¯m pretty sure is a fancy kind of bird food, but it¡¯s okay, because Grandpa snuck me a hot dogter¡±), how his lessons were going (¡°Science and English are fine, but I¡¯m pretty sure my tutor has never seen a math equation in his life¡±), how his surfing lessons were going (¡°I rode a really high wavest week! I mean, I wiped out after thirty seconds, but it was so cool!¡±)


    If Leona hadn¡¯t said anything, I might have hung up thinking everything was fine. His eyes shone with their familiar sparkle; he sounded happy. He sounded like Daniel. Like my baby.


    But I couldn¡¯t unhear her words, and that made me reckless.


    So, without thinking, I said, ¡°Leona mentioned you¡¯ve been...quietertely, more withdrawn. Is something going on?¡±


    The silence that followed was not my son searching for the right words¡ªit was the heavy, frozen kind that settles the moment you realize you¡¯ve stepped on thin ice.


    When he finally spoke, his tone was sharp in a way I¡¯d never heard from him before. And his eyes...


    My breath hitched as the sparkle winked out, like throwing a nket over a firefly.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you called. Because Grandma said I¡¯m acting weird?¡±


    ¡°No¡ª¡± I began, but he was already rolling over me.


    ¡°You know what¡¯s weird? How the adults in my life always decide how I¡¯m feeling without asking me first. You and Grandma and Dad¡ªyou just decide. You decided to send me here without asking. Every time I say I want toe home, you promise me ¡®soon, soon,¡¯ but it¡¯s already been months.¡± His voice rose, each word tightening like a vise around my heart.


    ¡°You already have control over what happens to me. Where I live, who I live with, what I eat. It¡¯s never about what I want. Must you control how I feel, too?¡±


    My heart lurched. ¡°Daniel¡ª¡±


    ¡°Who are you to decide if I feel weird? You and Dad aren¡¯t happy all the time. Grandma and grandpa aren¡¯t happy all the time. Why do I have to be happy all the time?¡±


    It felt like the ice had broken underneath my feet, and I was drowning in freezing water. I¡¯d never heard Daniel talk this way before.


    And it wasn¡¯t just his tone, not just his frustration¡ªit was the sheer weight of his words. They weren¡¯t careless; they¡¯d been stewing inside him for a long time, looking for a way out.


    The thought that my nine-year-old had been forced to grow up so much that he had so manyplex emotions tore at my heart.


    For a few seconds, I didn¡¯t know what to say. My brain scrambled to pull up the right ¡°mom¡± response, but every line felt thin, flimsy against the reality of what I¡¯d just heard.


    ¡°I¡¯m so¡ª¡± I had to stop, to gather myself so that when I spoke again, my voice didn¡¯t tremble. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, my love. I realize that probably doesn¡¯t make up for anything but...¡± I sighed.


    ¡°Your dad and your grandparents and I... We all love you so very much. Every single decision we make is for your own good, even though it might not seem that way right now. I¡¯m so sorry you¡¯re hurting, sweetheart.¡±


    His breathing on the other end slowed, and he closed his eyes. I let the tear I¡¯d been keeping at bay slide down my cheek, and hastily wiped it away before he opened his eyes again.


    ¡°I just...¡± he started, then stopped. When he spoke again, the fight in his voice had dulled, but the frustration still hummed underneath.


    ¡°I miss you, Mom. I miss waking up to the smell of your cooking. I miss your hugs and kisses. Your voice doesn¡¯t sound the same over the phone. You always say my home is with you, but you¡¯re not here.¡± His voice cracked, and my heart cracked along with it. ¡°How am I supposed to be okay when I¡¯m away from my home?¡±


    That was it. The dam in my chest broke.


    ¡°Oh, baby.¡± My throat ached, my voice thick. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t know you felt like this. I should have asked earlier how you felt about it all. I should have made it easier for you to tell me these things. I hate that I made you feel like you had to hold it in.¡±


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t mean to,¡± he murmured.


    Still, guilt gnawed at me. My son¡ªmy baby¡ªhad been carrying this weight while I¡¯d been telling myself he was fine, that he was adapting. That he was safe.


    But rogues weren¡¯t the only thing capable of hurting him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t promise that you¡¯reing home soon,¡± I said, gripping the phone tighter.


    Not in the aftermath of the fresh rogue attack. I would rather have my insides carved out than have a single slimy w touch my baby.


    ¡°But I can promise that I¡¯ll bring home to you,¡± I added, reaching a resolution.


    Screw Kieran¡¯s reservations about the security risk of me going to the ind.


    Daniel¡¯s breath audibly hitched. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    I smiled softly. ¡°It means I¡¯ll see you soon, my baby. And I¡¯ll stuff you to the brim with all your favorite foods and smother you with hugs and kisses.¡±


    His eyes widened, and that spark flickered, like it was trying toe back to life. ¡°You mean it?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how I was going to convince Kieran, but I knew that nothing could keep me from my baby.


    ¡°Yes, my love. I mean it. Just hold on for me a little longer, okay?¡±


    There was a pause, then a soft, hopeful, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°In the meantime, can you do something for me?¡±


    He smiled wryly. ¡°Depends. Is it a math problem?¡±


    That tugged a reluctant smile from me. He was joking around; he would be fine.


    ¡°No. Just...don¡¯t shut me out, Danny. Even if you¡¯re angry, even if you think I won¡¯t get it. I¡¯d rather hear it all than feel like you¡¯re hiding pieces of yourself from me.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°You have absolutely nothing to be sorry for. I just hate to see you hurting.¡±


    Especially knowing I was the cause.


    We lingered on the line for a while after that, talking about all the things we would do when I came¡ªhe¡¯d show me how to y the new video game I¡¯d gotten for him, he¡¯d show me the surfing moves he¡¯d learned, we¡¯d have ice cream on the beach, and go sailing.


    Slowly, the sharp edges of the earlier strain softened.


    By the time we said goodbye, his voice was brighter. Not fixed, not magically healed¡ªbut lighter. And for now, I¡¯d take that.


    Still, as I sank further into the couch and closed my eyes, my chest ached with the knowledge that my son¡¯s smile had been carrying cracks I hadn¡¯t seen.


    And the weight of my promise¡ªto breach the distance between us, no matter what it took¡ªsettled over me like a vow I couldn¡¯t afford to break.

 Chapter 78 FAMILY VACATION

    <h4>Chapter 78: Chapter 78 FAMILY VACATION</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The gates of the Nightfang Packhouse loomed ahead the next day, their wrought-iron curves glinting under the bright morning light.


    My hands tightened on the steering wheel, knuckles pale. I hadn¡¯t been here since before Kieran and I got divorced, but even when I asionally had reason to visit, I was treated with disdain¡ªcold stares and sharp barbs¡ªby the pack members.


    After all, I wasn¡¯t their Luna. I was just the woman who trapped their Alpha in marriage with my pregnancy.


    But now, I was back.


    For Daniel¡ªnothing else. I forced myself to remember that.


    The guards at the checkpoint stiffened as my car approached. They recognized me instantly, and one stepped forward, his hand lifted in a signal to halt.


    I rolled down the window, my voice firm before he could say a word. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Alpha Kieran.	It¡¯s urgent.¡±


    They exchanged nces. I caught the faint twitch at the corner of one guard¡¯s mouth¡ªa trace of unease.


    ¡°The Alpha¡¯s in his office,¡± the older one finally said. ¡°But he¡¯s...upied.¡±


    ¡°Then unupy him,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, we can¡¯t just¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about my son,¡± I said sharply. ¡°You know, your future Alpha?¡±


    That shut him up.


    After a beat, the older guard muttered into hism, then waved me through.


    The long driveway stretched ahead, the main Packhouse rising at the end like a fortress of stone and ss.


    ¡®I¡¯m here for Daniel,¡¯ I told myself as I stepped out of my car, my resolve outweighing my hesitation. ¡®Nothing else matters.¡¯


    The ce was buzzing softly¡ªvoices in rooms, footsteps in the distance¡ªbut the hallway leading to Kieran¡¯s office was quiet.


    The corridors of the Nightfang Pack¡¯s main building always felt colder than I remembered¡ªlike the walls themselves had been built to keep out warmth, not just the weather.


    Everything about this ce screamed order and vignce. I could almost feel the weight of invisible eyes following my every move, guards posted where I couldn¡¯t see them.


    My heels clicked on the polished stone floor, the sound sharp in the heavy silence that followed me. I ignored the nces from passing wolves, their whispers tucked behind wary expressions.


    But after ten years, it all slid off my back like water off polyester.


    Halfway down the hallway to Kieran¡¯s office, my steps faltered, and my chest tightened.


    Celeste stepped out from an adjoining hallway as if she¡¯d been waiting for me, her heels clicking in a deliberate, mocking rhythm. She looked perfectly poised in a sapphire dress that set off her eyes like poisoned jewels.


    Her lips curved in a smile that was all mockery. ¡°Well, well. Didn¡¯t we agree to be strangers, dear sister? Yet here you are, haunting these halls like an uninvited ghost.¡±


    Ah, there it was. I didn¡¯t know who that show of faked penitence she¡¯d put on yesterday was for, but at least, here with just us two, she was being herself.


    Unfortunately for her, I was still in no mood to engage.


    I didn¡¯t slow down. ¡°Move, Celeste. I have no time for you today.¡±


    She pushed off the wall, falling into step beside me. ¡°No time, or no courage to admit you¡¯re here because you can¡¯t stay away from him?¡±


    Her voice dripped with false sweetness. ¡°You make such a show of severing ties, yet here you are, running back when you need something. What is it this time, Sera? Another crisis only you can dramatize?¡±


    I kept walking. My patience had been ground down to dust long before this conversation. ¡°Believe what you like. I¡¯m here for Daniel.¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course,¡± she drawled. ¡°Always the dutiful mother. Convenient. But Kieran doesn¡¯t owe you anything¡ª¡± She turned to the guards stationed outside Kieran¡¯s door.


    ¡°Remove her. She¡¯s trespassing.¡±


    The guards hesitated. I may not have been Luna, but I was once married to their Alpha. Celeste was a glorified stranger, and if what happened at her party was any indication, I doubted many of the pack members actually liked her.


    Celeste¡¯s voice sharpened. ¡°Now.¡±


    One of them took a step toward me¡ªthen stopped as the office door swung open.


    Kieran stood there, tall and sharply cut in a dark shirt, his expression cool until his gazended on me.


    Then¡ªsurprise, edged with something unreadable. ¡°Sera?¡±


    It was downright maddening the way just the mere sound of my name from those sensual lips of his brought back a rush of the memories I¡¯d tried so hard to suppress.


    I folded my arms across my chest like that would stop my heart¡¯s attempt to beat out of my chest. ¡°We need to talk.¡±


    He studied me for a beat too long, as though weighing the risk of whatever I was about to say. ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°Daniel.¡±


    His entire posture changed¡ªshoulders squaring, jaw tightening, eyes sharpening like a de honing its edge. ¡°Inside,¡± he said.


    Celeste made a sound of protest, but Kieran didn¡¯t even nce her way. ¡°Not now, Celeste.¡±


    I stepped into his office, feeling Celeste¡¯s re on my back like a hot brand.


    The office smelled faintly of leather and paper¡ªorderly, controlled, with not a single thing out of ce. It was very Kieran.


    He closed the door behind us, shutting out the echo of Celeste¡¯s irritation.


    Thest time I¡¯d been in this room...


    Had I ever been in this room? There had been so many parts of Kieran¡¯s life I hadn¡¯t been privy to.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d seek me out,¡± Kieran said, leaning against the edge of his desk. ¡°Especially after...¡± His jaw flexed, remembering. ¡°..st time.¡±


    A traitorous patch of heat bloomed in my chest, and it took all my willpower to m a mental door on the emotions fighting to surface.


    For a long moment, the silence between us felt almost tangibleyered with old resentments, tangled history, and something else I didn¡¯t want to acknowledge, let alone name.


    Suddenly, Kieran¡¯s massive office seemed too small, like the walls were closing in on us.


    ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m here for Daniel.¡± My voice came out louder and sharper than I¡¯d intended, and I fought back a cringe.


    Kieran stared at me for one breathless, heated moment. And then he nodded.


    ¡°Sit,¡± he said, moving around to the other side of his desk.


    I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Leona called me,¡± I began. ¡°She¡¯s worried about Daniel. She says he¡¯s been... withdrawn. Guarded. I called him myself. He...¡± My voice wavered for half a breath before I forced it steady. ¡°The nutshell is that he misses home. Misses me.¡±


    Kieran leaned back in his chair, his gaze searching my face.


    ¡°I want to see my son,¡± I said. No hesitation. ¡°Not on a screen. Not over a call. I want to be there with him. And I don¡¯t care about the security risks or whatever; I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to¡ª¡±


    ¡°I already know,¡± he said finally. ¡°My mother told me, too.¡±


    That admission startled me. ¡°Then¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been making arrangements for you to visit the ind,¡± he cut in. ¡°Security was the issue, but...¡± He tapped his fingers lightly against the desk. ¡°Things have changed.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°After thest kidnapping attempt, I followed some new leads. We¡¯ve identified a roguework operating on the outskirts. It¡¯s not the whole picture, but it¡¯s enough to tighten the borders and remove the immediate threat to you. For now.¡±


    I stood there for a moment, processing his words. I had expected resistance, another fight to justify my intention to visit my son. But instead, there was...agreement.


    ¡°You¡¯re letting me go to him,¡± I said slowly, as if speaking it aloud might cause the offer to vanish.


    ¡°Yes.¡± His voice was quiet, but certain. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll see it arranged. The sooner the better.¡±


    Relief rushed through me so fast it felt almost dizzying. I lowered myself into the chair opposite him, my posture still guarded but my pulse easing. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    His eyes lingered on me, unreadable. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡±


    I looked up at him, instinctively bracing myself for what he would say.


    ¡°I¡¯m going with you.¡±


    For a moment, I thought I¡¯d misheard him.


    ¡°You¡¯re...what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going with you,¡± Kieran repeated, his voice like smooth granite¡ªunyielding and final.


    My first instinct was to push back, to tell him that this was my visit, my time with Daniel, and I didn¡¯t need his looming, overbearing presence shadowing every interaction.


    Thest thing I needed was another altercation with him in front of Daniel.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need¡ª¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about need,¡± he said, his gaze locking with mine, unwavering. ¡°It¡¯s about making sure nothing happens to you. Or to Daniel. I¡¯m not trusting anyone else with that.¡±


    Heat crept up my neck, not from embarrassment but from the sheer nerve of him thinking I couldn¡¯t handle myself.


    But I also knew he wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. After all, if it weren¡¯t for him, gods know what would have happened to me.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t stop myself. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t handle a trip without you?¡± I asked, arching a brow.


    A faint, humorless smile tugged at his mouth. ¡°I think it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t gamble with Daniel¡¯s safety. And you forget, he¡¯s my son too¡ªI miss him. I¡¯m not stopping you from seeing your son. Why should you stop me?¡±


    Fuck. How could I argue with that logic?


    I sat back, crossing one leg over the other, trying to look far more rxed than I felt. ¡°Fine,¡± I said, though the word was more a reluctant exhale than agreement.


    Kieran¡¯s eyes flickered, just barely¡ªa sh of something I couldn¡¯t read. Satisfaction? Relief? Triumph?


    He nodded once. ¡°I¡¯ll finalize the arrangements by tonight. We leave in two days.¡±


    Two days.


    Two days to prepare myself¡ªnot for the ind, not for Daniel, but for the reality of being in close proximity to Kieran with no mode of escape but the big blue ocean.


    I was already imagining the salt-scented air, the low hum of waves against the dock, the quiet of a ce far removed from the maind.


    And now, I¡¯d have to imagine it with him there¡ªhis presence impossible to ignore, his voice carrying across the sound of the ocean, his eyes finding mine when I least expected it.


    A private ind. Me, my son...and my ex-husband. A nice family vacation.


    What could possibly go wrong?

 Chapter 79 TEAM LUCIAN

    <h4>Chapter 79: Chapter 79 TEAM LUCIAN</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I sat at the edge of the sparring mat, still breathing a little hard from my final round of drills with Maya.


    Most of the other trainees had already left for the day, so the cavernous training hall felt strangely quiet¡ªjust the faint hum of the venttion system and the muted thud of someone working a punching bag in the distance.


    Maya finished her set of push-ups, springing to her feet with the kind of grace that came from years of discipline.


    She swiped a towel across her brow, then nted herself in front of me, grinning at me like I¡¯d just told her the best gossip she¡¯d heard all week.


    ¡°So,¡± she said, tossing her towel onto a bench, ¡°you¡¯re actually going to see Daniel. About damn time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Iughed. ¡°I can¡¯t wait. I¡¯ve missed him so much.¡±


    Her smile was genuine, but her eyes carried a flicker of worry. ¡°You know I¡¯m happy for you,¡± she added, ¡°but given what you told me about Kieran¡¯s parents, I¡¯m worried they¡¯re going to give you a hard time. You deal with that enough over here with your own family.¡±


    I masked the sudden tightness in my chest by leaning over and grabbing my water bottle off the bench beside her. ¡°I can handle them.¡±


    ¡°I know you can,¡± she said quickly. ¡°You can handle anything. But that doesn¡¯t mean I like the thought of throwing you in the lion¡¯s den.¡±


    I took a long drink, the cool water washing away the dryness in my throat. ¡°They might still look down on me, but around Daniel?¡± I shrugged. ¡°They¡¯ll behave. They wouldn¡¯t risk showing him that kind of toxicity. And besides¡ª¡± I allowed myself a small, wry smile. ¡°I¡¯m not the same pushover I used to be.¡±


    Maya¡¯s grin widened, something like pride shining in her eyes. ¡°Damn right you¡¯re not. Honestly, the way you¡¯ve been carrying yourselftely? I¡¯ve never been prouder, babe.¡±


    My cheeks flushed. Anypliment from Maya felt like the ultimate achievement.


    She continued, and the rest of her sentence caught me off guard. ¡°It¡¯s an amazing look on you, and if Kieran hasn¡¯t noticed, he¡¯s blind. But one day, that veil over his eyes is going to be knocked off, and when he finally does, he¡¯s going to regret letting you go for that vapid bitch of a sister you¡¯ve got.¡±


    I choked on my water, coughing. ¡°Maya¡ªdon¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not nonsense,¡± she said with an unrepentant shrug.


    I rolled my eyes, and she did the same, chuckling. ¡°It doesn¡¯t even matter. The bastard doesn¡¯t deserve you, veil or no veil.¡±


    She held a palm up solemnly like a salute. ¡°I¡¯m die-hard Team Lucian.¡±


    I tried to fight theugh bubbling up, but it escaped anyway. ¡°You¡¯re incorrigible.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh. And you love me for it.¡±


    I shook my head, but my smile lingered. ¡°You really think Lucian¡¯s the better choice, huh?¡±


    Her expression softened, but her tone stayed firm. ¡°I think Lucian treats you like you matter. And that¡¯s worth a hell of a lot more than whatever history you¡¯ve got with Kieran.¡±


    I didn¡¯t argue because she wasn¡¯t wrong. Being with Lucian was a breath of fresh air, and in the space of a couple of months, he¡¯d treated me with more respect and consideration than Kieran ever did in ten years.


    Instead, I leaned over and hugged Maya tight, the scent of her usual citrusy shampoo familiar and grounding.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you,¡± I murmured. ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°You too, Sera.¡± She pulled back and braced her hands on my shoulders. ¡°And remember, if anyone gives you grief over there, you¡¯ve got a whole lot more fight in you now than you did thest time they saw you.¡±


    Her words settled in my chest like a warm ember, and I smiled, stoking that fire inside me. I could do this¡ªI could survive the trip.


    After we parted ways, I made my way back to the locker room to get the rest of my stuff I didn¡¯t want to leave behind at OTS while on my trip.


    As I zipped it shut, I pulled out my phone and scrolled to Lucian¡¯s name.


    I hadn¡¯t seen him since he dropped me off at home after the rogue attack, and other than his message asking me to take the day off, I hadn¡¯t heard from him.


    Maya would process my leave from OTS, but it didn¡¯t feel right to leave without informing him or at least saying goodbye.


    I hit call and pressed the phone to my ear. It rang. And rang. And rang some more. Then went straight to voicemail.


    I frowned, trying again. This time, it went straight to voicemail.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said after the tone, keeping my voice casual. ¡°Um, you¡¯re obviously busy, so I¡¯m sorry to bother you. I just wanted to let you know that I¡¯m going on a trip to see Daniel. You¡¯re not around, so I can¡¯t say goodbye, but um... Just¡ªcall me back when you get this. I¡¯d love to see you before I leave.¡±


    I hung up, staring at the screen.


    It was odd¡ªhow little I actually knew about Lucian¡¯s life outside of the OTS.


    Inside, he was as familiar and steady as my training routines: the way he moved in the training yard, the measured way he gave advice, his warm, tender smile that contrasted the psychotic way he trained rookies.


    But beyond these walls? I realized he was an enigma.


    I didn¡¯t know much about his pack, where he lived, who he spent his evenings with, or what he did when he wasn¡¯t here.


    The thought unsettled me more than I wanted to admit.


    ***


    The next morning, Kieran arrived earlier than expected.


    I¡¯d been double-checking my packing list when the sharp knock came at my door.


    When I opened it, he was there¡ªimpossibly put-together in dark jeans and a ck shirt, his hair just slightly mussed like he¡¯d run his hands through it on the way over.


    ¡°You¡¯re ready?¡± he asked, his voice clipped but not unfriendly.


    I swung my bag over my shoulder, tugging my suitcase behind me. ¡°Almost.¡±


    He took the bag from me without asking, slinging it over his own shoulder as though it weighed nothing, then he reached down and snatched the suitcase out of my hand too.


    He pulled my luggage behind him as I locked up.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be flying straight to Nassau on the jet,¡± he said calmly, like trips to tropical inds on billion-dor private jets made for normal conversation. ¡°The trip will take five and a half, six hours, tops. From there, we¡¯ll take the yacht instead of the seane. There are too many variables...¡±


    My head was ducked as he continued rattling off logistics, staring at Lucian¡¯s name in my phone.


    He hadn¡¯t called me back or replied to my texts, and I didn¡¯t know if the churning feeling in my stomach was worry for him or anger that I was being ignored.


    But he wouldn¡¯t do that, right? Lucian wasn¡¯t that type of¡ª


    ¡°Hey!¡± My eyes widened, and indignation ran through me as Kieran snatched my phone out of my hand.


    ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Kieran¡¯s jaw tightened almost imperceptibly as his eyes darted across my screen, reading the unanswered texts, no doubt.


    When he was done, he snorted and tossed my phone back at me. ¡°What a dick.¡±


    I caught the phone and threw a re at Kieran. ¡°He¡¯s not a dick.¡±


    He folded his arms against the trunk of his Escde, a brow arched. ¡°Yet, he¡¯s ignoring your messages and calls. What kind of boyf¡ª¡± The rest of the words seemed to hook in his throat, and his jaw clenched.


    ¡°First, I had to be the one to save you from the rogue attack, and now this. Maybe Lucian Reed¡¯s not as reliable as you think.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s reliable!¡± I snapped. ¡°Have you forgotten that he was fighting rogues of his own?¡±


    He shrugged, one brow lifting. ¡°Okay. What¡¯s your excuse for now? Maybe he¡¯s not as reliable as you think.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a life-or-death situation,¡± I said sharply. ¡°And I don¡¯t measure people¡¯s worth by whether they drop everything the moment I call.¡±


    His lips curved¡ªnot in amusement, but in something closer to irritation. ¡°You defend him like he¡¯s some paragon of loyalty.¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s been good to me,¡± I said, my voice steady. ¡°And that¡¯s more than I can say for some people.¡±


    The subtext didn¡¯t go unnoticed, and the air between us grew taut, the kind of tension that didn¡¯t need raised voices to make itself known.


    Kieran¡¯s hand flexed on the strap of my bag, his gaze cutting away as though to keep from saying something he might regret.


    I scrambled for something to say to ease the tension. We hadn¡¯t even started the trip, and we were already bumping heads.


    But whatever I would have said was drowned out by the deep, throaty rumble of an engine reaching us.


    Kieran and I both snapped our heads in its direction, and my relief escaped as a breathyugh.


    A sleek red car rolled up the drive, its glossy surface catching the morning light.


    Lucian¡¯s car.

 Chapter 80 GOOGLY EYES

    <h4>Chapter 80: Chapter 80 GOOGLY EYES</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    A mix of relief and nervous anticipation lifted my chest as Lucian stepped out of his car and moved towards me with that effortless stride of his, all measured precision and calm confidence.


    ¡°Sera,¡± he said, and the familiar warmth of his voice made me momentarily forget the tension that had been looming between me and Kieran.


    I barely had time to respond before he closed the distance, and I could see the apology already there in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t reach you sooner,¡± Lucian said quickly, almost stumbling over the words. ¡°I had to take an out-of-town trip for pack business the past couple of days, and just got back this morning. I¡ª¡±


    He stopped, clearing his throat. ¡°I should have let you know. I didn¡¯t mean to worry you.¡±


    Relief flooded through me so fast it felt dizzying. ¡°Lucian... It¡¯s okay,¡± I said, my voice soft. ¡°Really. I was just worried because I hadn¡¯t heard from you, that¡¯s all. I understand you¡¯re busy.¡±


    I gave him a reassuring smile as his gaze lingered on me, steady with the weight of his concern and sincerity.


    The corners of his mouth lifted slightly, almost an answering smile, but not quite. He ran a hand over his jaw and nodded. ¡°I just...I should have told you. I know that doesn¡¯t excuse the silence.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°You¡¯re forgiven,¡± I said. ¡°I was worried, yes, but I understand that you¡¯re busy.¡±


    ¡°Not too busy for you,¡± he countered.


    Kieran¡¯s low scoff cut through the moment like a scythe.


    I turned my head sharply to see him still leaning against his car, arms folded, looking every bit as infuriating as ever.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± he said, not sounding he least bit apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m just having a hard time understanding your excuse.¡± His dark eyes were trained on Lucian. ¡°Were you on a business trip in another dimension? In space? Under the sea? Some distant floating ind with no cell service?¡±


    I gritted my teeth, forcing calm to cool the anger only Kieran ckthorne could ignite in me. ¡°Kieran,¡± I said carefully, ¡°can you wait for me in the car? I¡¯ll be just a minute.¡±


    He raised a disbelieving brow, and he looked like he was about to argue, but I didn¡¯t give him the chance.


    I turned my back to him and gave Lucian my attention. This was thest time I would see him in a while, and I wasn¡¯t about to let Kieran ruin the moment.


    Lucian shifted slightly, his eyes flicking over my shoulder before drawing back to me.


    ¡°Uhm...¡± He cleared his throat and took my hand, pulling me gently towards his car.


    I flinched slightly at the thunderous sound of Kieran mming his door.


    I took a deep breath, exhaling through my nose as Lucian opened the back door of his car to reveal arge, neatly wrapped package taking up his backseat.


    ¡°I got you something,¡± he said, voice low. ¡°A parting gift. It¡¯s for you and Daniel, actually. Something to help you two bond.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Lucian,¡± I whispered, drawing my gaze away from the present to look at him. ¡°This is lovely, thank you, but,¡±¡ªI didn¡¯t miss the way he stiffened at the conjunction¡ª¡°Kieran asked that I travel light.¡±


    When he arched a brow, I rushed to exin. ¡°It¡¯s all part of the security protocols to avoid exposing Daniel¡¯s location.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Lucian drew out, closing the car door.


    ¡°But thank you, really,¡± I said, feeling awful. ¡°Maybe we can use it when Danieles back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he exhaled, nodding. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Then his gaze softened, searching my face. ¡°Look, Sera, Kieran was right. I didn¡¯t go anywhere without cell reception.¡±


    My breath stilled. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you answer my calls or text me back?¡±


    He exhaled heavily. ¡°I was in my head a lot this trip, berating myself.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Why?¡±


    He answered my question with another question. ¡°Sera, did I let you downst time? With the rogues, I mean?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I answered immediately, reaching for him. ¡°Why would you think that?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I should have been the one to save you¡ª¡±


    ¡°You did save me,¡± I said. ¡°You took on all those rogues at the restaurant. You saved me back at my father¡¯s funeral, and you¡¯ve been saving me ever since. You gave me OTS, new friends...¡± I drew closer. ¡°You.¡±


    The look in his eyes softened.


    ¡°You could never let me down, Lucian.¡±


    The tension left his shoulders, and for a fleeting second, he seemed almost...human, not the inscrutable, confident Alpha I¡¯d grown used to seeing.


    Then he leaned in, closing the small space between us. Before I could process, his lips brushed mine in a gentle kiss.


    My heart skipped a beat, my surprise fading as I tilted my chin up to kiss him back. His hand lingered on my cheek, just enough to feel the warmth of his skin when he pulled back.


    ¡°We¡¯ve only been on one date, and now you¡¯re leaving. I hope this brief separation doesn¡¯t affect us,¡± he whispered, voice low and earnest.


    I blinked, surprised by the openness in his words. Lucian rarely¡ªif ever¡ªexpressed himself like this. Sure, he was free with hispliments and words offort, but I¡¯d never seen him express vulnerability or uncertainty.


    And yet, standing there in the soft morning light, I couldn¡¯t help but feel the sweetness of it all, the quiet reassurance that even if his life was a mountain of responsibilities and obligations, I mattered in it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it will,¡± I said softly, leaning into him just a fraction, savoring the moment while I could. ¡°I¡¯ll be back before you know it. And we¡¯ll pick up right where we left off.¡±


    Lucian smiled faintly, his lips brushing mine as he leaned in again. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that,¡± he murmured.


    I nodded, holding his gaze a beat longer. There was just something so...grounding about him, a calm certainty that always made me feel safe.


    The moment was shattered when Kieran¡¯s impatient voice cut through again, sharp and mocking. ¡°Here I was thinking you were in a hurry to see your son, Sera. But please, by all means, waste the whole day making googly eyes.¡±


    I closed my eyes, sighing softly.


    I¡¯d seen many versions of Kieran¡ªcold, distant, dominant, enraged, possessive, indomitable...I could go on and on¡ªbut this utter childish petnce was new and already aggravating.


    I took a breath, lingering a heartbeat longer with Lucian before finally retreating.


    ¡°We can¡¯tmunicate due to security reasons, but I¡¯ll see you when I¡¯m back.¡±


    He gave me a soft smile that didn¡¯t quite assuage the sudden hardness in his eyes. ¡°Have a safe trip, Sera. I¡¯ll be thinking of you.¡±


    I gave him onest smile before I turned away, heading towards Kieran¡¯s car.


    Kieran straightened as I slid into the passenger seat, lips curved in an infuriatingly smug way. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to waste your whole vacation with Lucian Reed stuck in your head,¡± he said, voice low but carrying the usual bite.


    I rolled my eyes and said nothing.


    ¡°The silent treatment, really, Sera?¡± The smugness was gone from his voice, reced with an edge that almost made me smile.


    I closed my eyes and settled into the seat. ¡°Wake me up when we get to the airport.¡±


    There was a beat of heavy silence where I fought with myself to keep my eyes closed and not give him the satisfaction of a reaction.


    Finally, he snorted and started the engine, the low rumble of the SUV vibrating through the seats.


    I let out a breath, keeping my eyes closed.


    The drive to the airport was tense but quiet. I focused on my breathing, letting the hum of the tires and the asional turn of the wheel ground me.


    Periodically, I felt the weight of Kieran¡¯s gaze, but I stubbornly kept my eyes closed.


    This trip wasn¡¯t about him¡ªit was about Daniel. And if he wanted to act petty, he¡¯d have to do it silently.


    At that point, I made a promise to myself: I wouldn¡¯t engage with Kiernan on this trip¡ªnot unless it involved Daniel.


    Other than that, I would stay as far away from him as I could.


    That was the only way I could survive this trip with my sanity intact.

 Chapter 81 SEASICK

    <h4>Chapter 81: Chapter 81 SEASICK</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I should have known my n wouldn¡¯t survive first contact with reality.


    Itsted through the six-hour flight to Nassau, which I spent on the opposite side of Kieran¡¯s private jet, as far away from my ex-husband as I could get.


    Even with the distance, Kieran¡¯s presence was heavy but contained¡ªcontrolled, like a predator sizing up its prey, except I wasn¡¯t prey.


    I had Daniel on my mind, the ind ahead, and the tiny spark of warmth from Lucian¡¯s kiss still lingering in my chest.


    But everything went to shit after we touched down in Nassau and transitioned onto Kieran¡¯s yacht, Ashar¡¯s pride, and I realized something new about myself: I get seasick.


    The yacht looked like something out of a glossy magazine spread¡ªsleek, ivory-white hull gleaming beneath the noon sun, its polished chrome railings winking like jewelry against the endless sweep of ocean.


    Even from the dock, it was impossible not to be impressed. The vessel stretched long and graceful, like a predator of the sea, and once inside, I¡¯d glimpsed plush interiors: wide sofas upholstered in cream leather, thick carpeting underfoot, and dining tables that looked more suited for banquets than travel.


    Kieran might not have been one forvish or opulent parties, but there were definitely some luxuries he indulged in.


    But no amount of luxuriousfort could save me.


    Not an hour after boarding, the sea turned against me. The gentle rocking that had seemed pleasant on shore morphed into a nauseating rhythm that churned my stomach with every rise and fall.


    My head spun, my skin went mmy, and all the grandeur of polished wood, glittering chandeliers, and panoramic windows blurred into a haze of misery.


    I had never been on a ship before. If I had known seasickness was this vicious, I would have begged to travel another way¡ªby air, bynd, fuck, I would have walked if I had to.


    Anything but this endless, nauseating bobbing.


    What unsettled me most, though, wasn¡¯t the sickness. It was Kieran.


    Because he didn¡¯t leave me to suffer. He didn¡¯t sneer, didn¡¯t mock, didn¡¯t ignore me the way the Kieran I remembered from our marriage surely would have.


    Instead, he...took care of me.


    He held back my hair when I doubled over the basin and attempted to vomit all my internal organs. He steadied me when I stumbled, his arms like iron bars of strength I hadn¡¯t asked for but clung to anyway.


    He pressed a cool cloth to my forehead, brushed strands of sweat-damp hair away from my face, and murmured low words offort I couldn¡¯t quite catch over the roaring in my head.


    And when the ship¡¯s doctor brought medicine¡ªbitter chalky tablets that turned to paste on my tongue¡ªKieran was the one who insisted I swallow them.


    ¡°Take it, Sera,¡± he said, voice brooking no argument, though his hand on mine was steady, not harsh.


    I tried to protest, some small, stubborn flicker inside me refusing to surrender to his authority, but my body betrayed me. Weakness made me pliant.


    When he pressed the cup of water to my lips, I drank. When he guided me back toward the bed in the private cabin, I let him.


    My cabin was decadent. Wide enough to shame most hotel suites, its walls paneled in rich walnut, its king-size bedyered with silk sheets in a muted cream.


    The windows stretched floor to ceiling, offering a view of the ocean rolling endlessly into the horizon. It should have felt like luxury. Instead, it felt like a trap¡ªsoft, but suffocating.


    Kieran lowered me carefully onto the bed, his hand still cradling my arm as though afraid I¡¯d copse again.


    ¡°You need rest,¡± he said. His voice was quiet, but there was something in it I couldn¡¯t name. Notmand, not irritation.


    Concern.


    I stared at him, hazy from nausea and medication, wondering if I was hallucinating.


    In ten years of marriage, I had never received such a thing as concern from him.


    Not when I burned with fever. Not when I wept alone in our cavernous house. Not when loneliness and despair had threatened to eat me alive.


    And yet, here he was¡ªour divorce finalized, our lives unstitched¡ªsitting by my side as if I were the most precious thing in the world to him.


    It was almostughable. Overwhelmingly cruel.


    ¡°You¡¯ll feel better after you sleep,¡± he added, and when I didn¡¯t immediately close my eyes, he sighed and brushed his thumb across my knuckles.


    The gesture was so gentle, so startlingly intimate, it felt like a wound opening.


    And then his phone rang.


    The sharp sound cut through the quiet of the cabin, shattering the strange, fragile stillness between us.


    Kieran stiffened. His gaze flicked toward the bedside table where the device buzzed insistently, screen shing with a name I didn¡¯t need to see to recognize.


    Celeste.


    I felt it like a punch to the gut.


    He¡¯d made me leave my phone back in LA and warned me not to give anyone the number of the encrypted phone¡ªfor Daniel¡¯s safety.


    And yet...


    Kieran didn¡¯t move at first. His jaw tightened, his hand still warm around mine. For a heartbeat, I thought he would ignore it¡ªthat he would stay.


    But the ringing continued, as insistent and demanding as Celeste herself.


    Finally, with a muttered curse under his breath, he eased my hand back onto the sheets and stood. His expression was unreadable, but I could feel the tension radiating off him in waves.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± he said, and it sounded like a promise I wasn¡¯t foolish enough to hold on to.


    He left the cabin, closing the door behind him, and the silence that followed was deafening.


    I should have let myself drift into the medicated haze, let sleep im me, and wash the sickness from my body.


    But instead, I found myself pushing weakly upright, straining to hear through the thin barrier of the door.


    And I heard everything.


    Kieran¡¯s voice was low at first, clipped in that way he spoke when he was dealing with unpleasant business.


    ¡°Celeste,¡± he said, by way of greeting, and he must have put the phone on speaker because though I couldn¡¯t hear her words clearly, I could hear the sharpness of her tone, a barrage of sound that spilled through even the wood and metal.


    And then, I pushed myself out of bed and shuffled closer.


    ¡°How¡¯s the trip going?¡±


    ¡°Good. We¡¯re on the yacht now.¡±


    ¡°Ashar¡¯s pride...¡± Her voice trailed off wistfully. ¡°I haven¡¯t been on it yet.¡±


    ¡°You will soon. I¡¯ll take you anywhere you want to go, just you and me.¡± Kieran¡¯s voice sounded cold and distant, not like he was promising the love of his life a romantic cruise.


    Celeste¡¯s voice sounded lighter. ¡°Good, I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    A loaded pause.


    And then: ¡°Are you keeping your promise?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kieran sounded like he was gritting his teeth.


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re keeping your distance from her?¡±


    I didn¡¯t need to wonder who ¡®her¡¯ was. Celeste¡¯s cold disdain said it all.


    And then came the lie.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kieran said. ¡°We¡¯re keeping our distance. I haven¡¯t seen her since we boarded.¡±


    The wordsnded like ice in my chest.


    Celeste¡¯sughter rang faintly, pleased, smug. I imagined her¡ªperfect hair, perfect smile, perfect ambition¡ªreclining somewhere with a ss of wine, secure in the knowledge that Kieran ckthorne belonged to her.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± her voice carried faintly. ¡°I just hope Sera and Daniel¡¯s..plication is resolved soon. When youe back, we¡¯ll finally officially get engaged. I can¡¯t wait, Kieran. I want children¡ªseveral. Daniel will love being a big brother, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    My stomach, already unsettled, lurched violently. Not from seasickness this time.


    At first, Kieran said nothing.


    ¡°Kie?¡±


    Then, a harsh chuckle that sounded like it had been wrenched from him. ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    I pressed a hand to my mouth, bile burning the back of my throat.


    So this was what we hade to. This was what our fractured, bitter history had led me back to: lying in a bed on his ship, listening to him promise a future with someone else.


    I wanted to hate him. I wanted to despise him with the kind of fury that burned clean through the bones.


    But beneath the anger was something softer. Something far more dangerous.


    It hurt.


    It hurt that for the first time, he had touched me with care, and yet his heart¡ªor whatever passed for it¡ªwas already spoken for.


    It hurt that after all the years of indifference, now he suddenly looked at me as though I mattered, only to step outside and prove I didn¡¯t.


    I sank back against the pillows, closing my eyes tight as tears threatened. The medicine blurred my edges, pulled me under, but not fast enough to drown out the echo of Celeste¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Several children,¡± she had said.


    The words rang in my skull as the ship rocked me into fitful sleep, the ocean¡¯s endless sway as merciless as the words I had overheard.

 Chapter 82 DANGEROUS AND USELESS

    <h4>Chapter 82: Chapter 82 DANGEROUS AND USELESS</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    Celeste¡¯s words clung to me, long after I hung up, like a stain I couldn¡¯t scrub out.


    ¡®We¡¯ll finally officially get engaged.¡¯ ¡®I want children¡ªseveral.¡¯


    She¡¯d rattled them all with such bright certainty, as if my agreement were already carved into stone.


    And I¡¯d said what Celeste wanted to hear just to get her off the line.


    But the moment I¡¯d hung up, I found myself pacing the narrow stretch of deck outside the cabins, restless, the briny wind doing little to cool the ufortable heat pressing down on me.


    I didn¡¯t understand why I was feeling this way.


    Marriage, children¡ªthey were all things I wanted with Celeste, so why did the thought make me consider getting seasick medication of my own?


    Not because I didn¡¯t want more children. Gods, I wanted them¡ªa bigger family, a home alive withughter. But...


    I couldn¡¯t understand why the image of Celeste swollen with my child felt...wrong. Foreign. Hollow.


    I ran a hand through my hair, letting out a frustrated curse.


    How could something I¡¯d wanted for so long suddenly leave a sour taste in my mouth?


    I shook my head. I didn¡¯t have to think about this until I went back to LA. Until then, there were other pressing matters to attend to¡ªlike making sure Sera survived this trip.


    When I finally calmed my raging thoughts down enough to step back inside, I moved toward Sera¡¯s cabin, rehearsing what I might say, what excuse I might give for taking so long.


    But the words slipped away when I saw her. She was curled on the bed, the medication I¡¯d forced on her lulling her into what looked like an uneasy sleep.


    Her skin was pale, her hair damp at the temples, but her chest rose and fell steadily.


    I should have walked out at that moment. She was finally asleep; she didn¡¯t need me hovering.


    Still, I lingered in the doorway, drinking her in.


    Ten years married to her, and I¡¯d never really looked at her like this.


    I¡¯d stolen nces before, yes, but I¡¯d been a little blind back then¡ªtoo wrapped up in duty, too consumed with feeling like I¡¯d been cheated.


    Celeste had felt like my future, and when I¡¯d been forced to make the difficult choice to marry Sera instead, I¡¯d felt trapped. Punished.


    And so, I¡¯d shoved Sera into the shadows.


    I sat at the edge of her bed, careful not to wake her, and let my thoughts drift to what might have been.


    ¡®Daniel will love being a big brother, don¡¯t you think?¡¯


    What if Daniel hadn¡¯t been our only child? What if I¡¯d given her the family she deserved instead of burying her beneath silence and cold walls?


    Daniel was my carbon copy; if we had daughters, would they have Sera¡¯s beautiful eyes? Her stubborn chin?


    The ache in my chest startled me, so sharp I had to push myself to my feet and retreat before it swallowed me whole.


    Musings like these were dangerous. Dangerous and useless.


    Because there was no chance of them evering to pass, I made sure of that the night I looked into Sera¡¯s eyes and asked for a divorce.


    She had Lucian now. He would give her the happiness I never could.


    She didn¡¯t need me. All I could do was return to my own cabin.


    Inside, I stripped off my shirt and fell back against the mattress, staring at the polished mahogany ceiling, its gold iys catching the light like constetions scattered across the cabin.


    Although twice asrge, the room was almost exactly like Sera¡¯s, except for one thing. She wasn¡¯t here with me.


    I groaned and closed my eyes, hoping I could fall asleep and shove all these dangerous thoughts to the darkest recesses of my mind.


    But then my phone buzzed on the nightstand. When I picked it up and saw who the message was from, it took all my willpower not tounch the device across the room¡ªor out the open window into the depths of Exuma Sound.


    I swiped it open and froze.


    Celeste had sent me an old photograph. Her caption read: We look so adorable in this; we should add it to the family section of our engagement album, don¡¯t you think?!


    I was too busy studying the picture to wonder when I¡¯d agreed to an engagement album.


    It was one of those family gatherings from years ago¡ªbefore the mess of the Blood Moon Hunt, when our families were still really close, and I believed Celeste hung the stars in the sky.


    She was radiant in the center, of course, posed just so. For as long as I¡¯d known Celeste, she¡¯d always been the center of attention, like the sun around which everything orbited.


    But my gaze didn¡¯t stick to her.


    In the corner of the frame, almost out of sight, was Sera. Half-turned, midugh, caught in motion.


    Despite their minor resemnce, Sera had always been her younger sister¡¯s pr opposite¡ªquiet, muted. Like she dwelled in her own private universe.


    I¡¯d always been...intrigued by her.


    Ethan was my best friend, and both our families were constantly matching me and Celeste together. Sera had remained an enigma¡ªsoft spoken, either ridiculed or ignored.


    And yet...


    I shook my head, focusing on the picture.


    It was one of the rare times I¡¯d seen her smile, and it was so different from the perfect, polished smile Celeste wore.


    Sera¡¯s was not staged. Not performed. Pure.


    And there was something in her eyes¡ªlight, clear, achingly familiar¡ªthat pulled me under.


    I stared and stared and stared, unable to look away until sleep finally imed me, dragging me backward in time.


    I was seventeen again, shoulders still broadening, the weight of my father¡¯s pack not yet heavy on me.


    It was a warm summer evening at the training yard, back when everything still felt simpler, and all that mattered to me was being the strongest and fastest among the other wolves my age.


    Celeste was in the center, as always¡ªwless,manding attention without even trying, even when she was barely getting through the training drills.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on her, including mine. But then¡ªfor a second¡ªmy attention wavered.


    Across the yard was Sera. Her hair had loosened in the humidity, strands sticking to her temple as she moved with quiet determination.


    She was at the very edge of the training field, ostracized there because she was smaller, weaker. Wolfless.


    But something curious lit up in me as I watched her run drills with makeshift equipment. She might have been different, but her spirit was stubborn. She was determined.


    I didn¡¯t realize how intensely I¡¯d been watching her until she stumbled, skinning her knee, and my breath hitched.


    The othersughed, someone calling out a scathing taunt: ¡°Careful, Seraphina! You know you don¡¯t have wolf healing, right?¡±


    Without even thinking about it, I crossed to her and offered my hand.


    She brushed the dirt off her palm and took my hand hesitantly, whispering a thank you, so soft I almost missed it.


    Then her eyes lifted to mine¡ªand for a moment, it was like something indescribably powerful had been seared into me.


    The dream shifted¡ªyears blurring¡ªsnippets of Sera always on the edge of my vision.


    Her bent over a book in the library, lips moving silently. Her sneaking a sweet roll from the kitchen when she thought no one was looking. Her voice joining a pack prayer, soft but steady.


    Always there, always overlooked, except by me.


    And then¡ª


    That night.


    The dream painted it vivid, more vivid than memory itself.


    I was twenty-one; gone a little wild with moonberry wine. I¡¯d been looking for a room to sleep it off in when I saw her in the hallway.


    She was cornered by some drunk fool, a Beta wolf I vaguely recognized attending the Blood Moon Hunt, who thought her meekness meant she was easy prey.


    ¡°Oh,e on,¡± he was slurring. ¡°At least your sister has a reason to y hard to get. You should be grateful I¡¯m giving you any attention.¡±


    Rage red in me even now, even in the dream.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. My boot connected with his ribs, sending him sprawling, whimpering as he scrambled away.


    When I turned to her, Sera was pressed against the wall, eyes wide, looking both startled and relieved.


    And when our gazes locked, I forgot every reason that existed for why she wasn¡¯t the one for me.


    I stepped closer. Too close. My hand brushed her cheek, testing, asking. She didn¡¯t move away.


    She looked so beautiful that night, her hair spilling across her shoulders like xen silk. The glow of the full moon painted ethereal shadows across her face, igniting her eyes like sea-ss.


    And then I kissed her.


    The dream didn¡¯t hold back¡ªit filled in everything I¡¯d forced myself to bury.


    The heat of her mouth, the tremor in her fingers as she clutched my shirt, the way her breath hitched when I pressed her against the door of the room she¡¯d been standing in front of.


    We tumbled inside, clothes discarded with the speed of light. The world narrowed to the burn of her skin against mine, the soft sounds she made, the way she arched into me as if she¡¯d been waiting a long time for this.


    I had her beneath me all night. I couldn¡¯t stop, didn¡¯t want to. It wasn¡¯t careful, it wasn¡¯t restrained. It was raw, desperate, hungry.


    Every barrier that existed between us was torn apart with each kiss, each gasp, each thrust, each time she whispered my name like a secret too sacred to share.


    Even in the dream, I knew¡ªno one had ever felt like this. No one ever would.

 Chapter 83 BETWEEN DESIRE AND CONTEMPT

    <h4>Chapter 83: Chapter 83 BETWEEN DESIRE AND CONTEMPT</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The first thing I registered when I woke was the absence of motion.


    The violent rocking of yesterday¡ªthe waves pitching me into nausea, into that medicated haze, into Kieran¡¯s arms¡ªwas gone.


    The yacht had stilled into something softer, more docile. Only the faint hum of the engines and the muffled p of water against the hull reminded me we were still cutting through the waters of Exuma Sound.


    I sat up gingerly, bracing to see if my stomach would betray me again, but the queasiness had ebbed to a dull echo. My head throbbed faintly, like I¡¯d woken from a night of drinking.


    A knock sounded at my cabin door.


    I dragged myself out of bed and smoothened my clothes before trudging to the door, hoping it was Kieran, and wishing it wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Lady Seraphina?¡± It was one of the crew members, a young man with a sunburnt nose and too-wide eyes. ¡°Forgive the intrusion, but¡ª¡± He hesitated, shifting his weight. ¡°We...we can¡¯t seem to reach Alpha Kieran.¡±


    My brows furrowed. ¡°Reach him?¡±


    He nodded quickly. ¡°We¡¯ve tried his radio, the inte. No response. No one¡¯s seen him sincest night, and we¡¯re about to dock. The men are¡±¡ªhis throat bobbed¡ª¡°concerned.¡±


    Concerned. But not enough to check.


    Of course not. Who would dare enter the Alpha¡¯s room uninvited? Not when a single wrong step could earn them a broken neck.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see to him,¡± I murmured, grabbing a fancy robe hooked by my bed.


    The corridor smelled faintly of polished wood and salt, the air-conditioned chill fighting the Bahamian heat outside.


    At the end of the hall, Kieran¡¯s door loomed. It was easy to tell that it was hisrger, darker, guarded even in its silence.


    I knocked. Once. Twice. Louder.


    Nothing.


    ¡°Typical,¡± I muttered under my breath, and reached for the spare key the crew member had procured.


    It was almostical how terrified he¡¯d been to give it to me lest he incur Kieran¡¯s wrath, but after I promised he wouldn¡¯t swim with the fishes anytime soon, he relinquished it.


    The lock clicked softly, and before I gave myself time to think about all the reasons why this was a bad fucking idea, I slipped inside.


    The curtains were drawn against the morning sun, the room heavy with shadows and the faint tang of sweat.


    For a heartbeat, panic sliced through me¡ªKieran was sprawled across the bed, motionless, too still.


    But then his chest rose, rapid and erratic, and my pulse eased.


    Kieran ckthorne, feared Alpha of Nightfang Pack,y tangled in sheets like any mortal man. His hair was mussed, his brow damp, his lips parted like he was making an unspoken plea.


    I¡¯d confirmed he was alive. I should¡¯ve left at that moment. Just closed the door, let him wallow in whatever fantasies kept him tethered to sleep.


    But something¡ªmaybe the remnants ofst night¡¯s fragile tenderness, maybe in foolishness¡ªkept me rooted.


    Even worse, I crept closer, leaning over him. Hisshes flickered. His lips moved around a name I couldn¡¯t hear.


    Kieran ckthorne truly was a beautiful man. Women paid hundreds of dors forshes like his that cast shadows on his chiseled cheekbones, softening the severity of a face that had once turned cold every time it turned to me.


    His mouth¡ªthose lips that had spoken vows he never meant¡ªwas infuriatingly perfect, sculpted in temptation even when parted in something as innocent as sleep.


    I hated how easily I could imagine them on my skin, how my body remembered the press of them even when my mind wanted to forget.


    His jaw, sharp and stubborn, carried the same arrogance he wore awake, yet the faint stubble caught the light in a way that almost gentled him.


    Almost.


    Because even in this vulnerable state, he radiated power¡ªAlpha, unshaken, untouchable.


    But thoseshes fluttered faintly, caught in whatever dream had his longing written across his face¡ªand I knew it wasn¡¯t me he reached for in his sleep.


    That realization burned hotter than any me, reminding me just how foolish I could be when it came to Kieran.


    Then¡ªsuddenly¡ªhis eyes opened.


    And what I saw there wasn¡¯t anger. It wasn¡¯t suspicion ormand.


    It was that very longing.


    Raw. Unmasked.


    My stomach tightened, colder now than any seasickness. Celeste. Of course.


    He must have been dreaming of her. Of their sweet little call I¡¯d overheard yesterday.


    Her coy voice, her talk of children. His reassurances.


    The memory curdled inside me, scalding away whatever softnessst night had nted.


    I straightened, the air between us frosting over. ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± I said tly.


    He blinked, slow, disoriented. ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± I turned, already stepping away, but his voice snapped sharper.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    I froze, back rigid, before slowly pivoting. His gaze was clearer now, pinned on me with something I didn¡¯t dare to name.


    He was looking at me like I was simultaneously the answer to every question he¡¯d ever asked¡ªand the questions themselves.


    I didn¡¯t like the heat that look seared over my skin, so I forced my mouth open to break the tension that was beginning to form.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to overhear your call yesterday,¡± I said quickly, ¡°but if you and Celeste are nning to have a child, then at least have the decency to speak with Daniel first. He doesn¡¯t deserve to be...¡± Blindsided. Hurt. Cast aside.


    But those felt like my feelings, not Daniel¡¯s.


    ¡°...disappointed again,¡± I finished.


    The words tasted like ash, but saying them, steady and cold, felt like the only shield I had left.


    Kieran pushed himself up from the bed, sheets sliding down his torso, his expression unreadable.


    My breath stilled at the sight of his toned torso, glistening with sweat like a basted turkey.


    My stomach churned with a hunger that couldn¡¯t be satiated by food. I needed to get out of here.


    But before I could retreat, he moved.


    Fast.


    I found my back pressed to the wall, Kieran¡¯s body caging me in. His scent hit me first¡ªcedarwood and storm air, familiar enough to weaken my knees if I let it.


    His eyes burned, too close, too intent.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± His voice was low, roughened from sleep. ¡°That¡¯s your only reaction? To tell me to talk to our son?¡±


    My chin lifted, jaw set. ¡°What else should I say?¡±


    His nostrils red.


    ¡°What do you expect me to do? Weep? Beg? Throw myself at you? You once said Celeste was the only woman you wanted as the mother of your children,¡± I reminded him, each word sharp as broken ss. ¡°So tell me, Kieran¡ªwhat game are you ying now?¡±


    His grip tightened on the wall beside my head. ¡°You think this is a game?¡±


    ¡°I think,¡± I shot back, ¡°that you should stop tormenting me with your confusion. Choose her. Choose me. Choose anyone¡ªbut don¡¯t stand here acting like I should feel something other than relief that you¡¯ll finally give Daniel a sibling, even if it¡¯s a half one.¡±


    That was when he snapped.


    His mouth crashed against mine, fierce, unrelenting, a storm I hadn¡¯t braced for.


    Heat red, scorching straight to my core, dragging me back to memories I¡¯d barely managed to bury. Emotions I still didn¡¯t fucking understand.


    For a heartbeat¡ªjust one¡ªI almost kissed him back.


    Almost.


    But maybe I was more clearheaded at sea than onnd.


    In a trophy-worthy show of restraint, my teeth sank into his lower lip, sharp enough to draw a startled grunt. I shoved him hard, breath ragged as he stumbled back a step.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± My voice shook, but I forced steel into it. I red at a spot on the plush carpet between his bare feet. ¡°Don¡¯t lose your mind, Kieran. Not now. Not here.¡±


    Not again.


    His hand caught my wrist, but I twisted free, stepping out of reach. My heart thundered, and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to face him squarely.


    ¡°The ship¡¯s about to dock,¡± I said, cold as I could manage. ¡°Daniel will be waiting on shore. I won¡¯t have him see us like this¡ªat each other¡¯s throats, or...worse.¡±


    Because the alternative¡ªthis maddening dance between desire and contempt¡ªwas worse.


    ¡°And I won¡¯t give anyone on this yacht reason to whisper rumors.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s jaw worked, teeth clenched, eyes dark with a hunger I refused to acknowledge. Even if that same hunger also pulsed through me, as undeniable as my heartbeat.


    I held my ground. ¡°I won¡¯t passively ept things the way I once did. Keep your distance, Alpha.¡±


    The title was deliberate, slicing between us.


    Without waiting for his reply, I strode to the door, spine stiff. My hands trembled, but I didn¡¯t let him see.


    The sunlight on deck was blinding, glittering across turquoise waters that stretched endlessly around us. Ahead, the dock loomed, and beyond it¡ªblessedly¡ªmy son.


    Daniel stood next to a bodyguard, waving as soon as he spotted me. His little face lit up, and something inside me cracked wide open.


    ¡°Mom!¡± he shouted, his voice carrying across the water.


    I barely heard the engines rumble down or the shouts of the crew preparing lines. The moment the yacht touched the dock, I was already moving¡ªdown the gangway, across thest stretch of wood, and into his arms.


    Daniel barreled into me, nearly knocking me off bnce with the force of his hug. I sank to my knees, wrapping him tight, inhaling the warm, familiar scent of my boy.


    ¡°I missed you so much,¡± I whispered into his hair, voice breaking.


    He squeezed me back, his little arms fierce. ¡°Me too.¡±


    For that moment¡ªfor as long as I held him¡ªnothing else mattered.

 Chapter 84 PURGATORY

    <h4>Chapter 84: Chapter 84 PURGATORY</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    The ckthorne name meant something in every corner of the world, but here¡ªon my ind¡ªit meant ownership.


    Musha Cay stretched before us in glimmering white sand and crystalline turquoise shallows, the kind of paradise people paid hundreds of thousands to rent for a weekend.


    Palms bent in the trade winds, manicured pathways gleamed like something out of a resort brochure, and discreet cameras tracked every angle.


    Sentinels sworn to protect my son with their lives stood at invisible checkpoints, blending into the foliage, their presence silent but absolute.


    The yacht had docked smoothly, crew jumping to secure lines. I stepped onto the pier with the practiced ease of someone who¡¯d done this a hundred times, but my eyes weren¡¯t on the scenery or the staff lined up in crisp uniforms. They were on her.


    Seraphina.


    She was kneeling, Daniel¡¯s arms around her neck as though he¡¯d never let go.


    Our son¡¯sughter carried over the water, bright and unguarded, tugging at something deep inside me. His bright eyes looked at her as though she were his whole world.


    For the first time, I could see the toll their separation must have had on them, and guilt knotted in my stomach.


    I knew I should join them, hug Daniel, and reunite with my family.


    But something kept me rooted to the spot until Daniel¡¯s voice reached me.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Truth be told, I¡¯d been a little...concerned about Daniel¡¯s reaction when he saw me, considering the strain on our rtionship thesest couple of months, but that concern melted away under the warmth of his bright smile as he pulled away from Sera and barreled straight into me, hisughter ringing out.


    I caught him mid-sprint, lifting him off the dock as he wrapped his arms tight around my neck.


    My chest clenched as I pressed a kiss to his hair, inhaling the sun-warmed scent of him. ¡°Missed you, champ.¡±


    ¡°I missed you more!¡± he dered, pulling back to grin widely at me.


    Behind him, Sera stood a step back. She lookedposed, chin lifted, but the faint stiffness in her posture betrayed her.


    Her hands smoothed Daniel¡¯s shirt even as she watched me hold him, something unreadable flickering across her face.


    Before I could linger on it, the familiar perfume of my mother¡¯s roses swept in. ¡°Kieran,¡± she breathed, her arms open wide as she came toward me.


    I set Daniel down just as my mother reached me. She wrapped me in an embrace that, despite her elegance, still carried the unyielding strength of a Luna. ¡°My son. You look...¡± Her astute grey eyes narrowed. ¡°...tired.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mother,¡± I assured, forcing a faint smile.


    ¡°Fine,¡± my father repeated, his voice rougher, skeptical as he came up beside me. He sped my shoulder in a grip that was both steadying and scrutinizing.


    His sharp eyes scanned me as if reading the truth beneath my skin. ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t,¡± I said smoothly. ¡°The sea air isn¡¯t kind, that¡¯s all.¡±


    My mother cupped my cheek, frowning. ¡°Tell me, how are things with the pack? And¡ª¡± her pause was deliberate, too deliberate¡ª ¡°with Celeste?¡±


    I felt Sera¡¯s gaze on me, though she pretended to be upied adjusting Daniel¡¯s cor.


    ¡°Things with the pack are...stable,¡± I said, voice even. ¡°Nothing you need to concern yourself with. As for Celeste,¡±¡ªI kept my tone clipped, measured, giving nothing more than what courtesy demanded¡ª¡°she¡¯s fine.¡±


    My mother arched a brow, not satisfied. My father crossed his arms, his silence heavier than words.


    I cocked my head slightly, a little put off by their countenance. They¡¯d always been huge supports of Celeste; why were they acting so...off?


    ¡°Mom!¡± Daniel piped up suddenly, bouncing on his heels as he gripped her hand. ¡°I want to show you everything! Come on!¡±


    Sera¡¯s lips pulled into a beautiful, bright smile, and the thought that she¡¯d never directed that kind of smile my way made my chest twist.


    She let him tug at her hand, casting me a brief, unreadable nce before letting Daniel lead her down the path.


    I watched them go, hand in hand, Daniel¡¯s little voice full of pride as he yed tour guide. The twisting in my chest sharpened and deepened.


    My mother followed my gaze, then returned her eyes to me, sharper now. ¡°He adores her,¡± she said simply. ¡°That child hasn¡¯t smiled like that in weeks.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s his mother,¡± I replied, my voiceing out slightly hoarse.


    She nodded and remarked casually, almost conversational, ¡°Seraphina raised him well. He¡¯s an amazing child.¡±


    ¡°He is.¡±


    And I knew I could take none of the credit. Daniel was an amazing child because Seraphina was an amazing mother¡ªsimple as that.


    She¡¯d given him all the love and care she hadcked. She hadn¡¯t seen our family as a trap or some sort of punishment for our mistake. She¡¯d genuinely tried to make the best of her new life.


    And I made that life a cold hell.


    And now that she was free of me, I didn¡¯t even have the decency to back off.


    I¡¯d dreamed of herst night, her touch, her lips. I¡¯d woken with a hunger I had no right to feel, kissed her with a recklessness that belonged to another man entirely.


    And she¡¯d bitten me, shoved me away with steel in her voice.


    ¡®Keep your distance, Alpha.¡¯


    My jaw tightened.


    ¡°I¡¯m going with them,¡± I announced lowly. ¡°Please see to it that our luggage is deposited in our rooms.¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for my mother¡¯s reply as I took off down the path, but her knowing nce lingered, as tangible as the heat of the sun on my neck.


    The ind unfolded in luxury as Daniel tugged Sera from one marvel to the next. He wanted to show her everything: the ss-bottomedgoon where stingrays drifted, the infinity pool that spilled into the sea, the shell-shaped cabanas scattered along the private coves.


    His little voice bubbled with excitement, narrating details only a child would notice¡ªhow the hammocks swung higher if you kicked just right, how the butler always brought him coconut water with a straw shaped like a dolphin, how the sand crabs scurried sideways like they were racing each other.


    Sera listened to every word, crouching down to his level,ughing when he grabbed her hand to pull her faster along the white-sand paths.


    Her hair caught the sunlight, her smile bright but...fragile, like she was afraid to let herself bask too much in this fleeting peace.


    And me? I followed at a distance. Watching. Wanting. Regretting.


    I should have been at her other side, holding her free hand. I should have been making herugh, putting smiles on her face.


    But the only look I ever put on her face was the conflicted loathing like the one she¡¯d worn back in my cabin when I¡¯d kissed her.


    Finally, the sight got too much, the ache in my chest too painful, so I retired to my room.


    Muchter, when the sun had begun its descent and painted the sky in bruised purples and molten gold, I went looking for Daniel.


    The staff had retreated, dinner preparations underway, and the ind quieted with the lull of evening.


    I followed the sound of voices down a winding trail that led to a small pavilion by the water.


    And then her voice stopped me in my tracks.


    ¡°...I know, sweetheart. I know you wish things were different.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s voice wavered, fragile. ¡°I just...I still want you and Dad together.¡±


    The words hit me harder than any blow. I pressed back against the wall, out of sight but able to see their outlined silhouettes.


    Sera¡¯s tone was gentle, patient, steady as the tide. ¡°I understand, my love. Truly, I do. But sometimes, parents can¡¯t be together the way children wish. It doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t love you. Nothing will ever change that.¡±


    There was a pause, broken only by thep of waves against the shore. Then Daniel, quieter: ¡°Did Dad...did he hurt you? Because of Celeste?¡±


    My breath locked. Shame burned hot under my skin. What kind of monster had I painted myself out to be that my son would even ask that kind of question?


    But Sera¡ªgods bless her¡ªdidn¡¯t falter.


    ¡°Danny, baby, your dad would never, ever hurt me.¡±


    Something inside me swelled at the conviction in her voice. She didn¡¯t sound like she was only trying to convince him; she sounded like she truly believed that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean like that,¡± Daniel replied, sniffling. ¡°I mean, did he make you sad?¡±


    I clenched a fist, deting at that question. I knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to answer with the same conviction.


    There were worse ways to hurt someone other than physically.


    Sera exhaled, tucking a strand of wind-blown hair behind his ear. ¡°Daniel, there are things adults do that children don¡¯t need to bother themselves with. What matters is this: I¡¯m strong enough to take care of myself. And I¡¯ll never let anyone hurt me¡ªor you. Ever again.¡±


    Her words sank into me like a stone dropped into deep water.


    ¡®Strong enough.¡¯


    She was right.


    Seraphina was stronger than I¡¯d ever given her credit for. All those years I¡¯d told myself she was fragile, dependent, easy to dismiss...


    Convenient lies.


    Daniel sniffled. ¡°But I don¡¯t want you to be alone.¡±


    Sera pressed a kiss to his forehead, holding him close. ¡°I¡¯m not alone. I have you. And you have both of us. Even if Dad and I aren¡¯t together, we¡¯ll always be your family. Always.¡±


    Always.


    The word burrowed deep within me, offsetting an ache that suddenly made it hard to breathe.


    I slipped away before they could spot me, my chest tight, my thoughts louder than the crashing surf.


    I¡¯d told myself for years that Sera was the mistake, that Celeste was the dream. But standing on the balcony overlooking the endless sweep of the Caribbean, I couldn¡¯t escape the truth wing through me.


    Sera had raised our son with patience I¡¯d never mastered.


    She had endured the chill of a marriage where my affection never reached her, not because shecked the strength to leave, but because she refused to let Daniel grow up in the shadow of our mistake.


    And I? I¡¯d been the child. Petnt, sullen, blind.


    When I closed my eyes, I saw her again: the way she¡¯d looked at me this morning when I¡¯d kissed her, fire and hunger colliding in that one perfect, devastating instant.


    Her lips had trembled under mine, her breath had caught¡ªshe¡¯d wanted me. For one reckless heartbeat, she had wanted me.


    And then she¡¯d pushed me away.


    For Daniel. For herself. For the self-respect I¡¯d burned years ago.


    The sting of her bite still lingered on my lips, the taste of her on my tongue, a phantom I couldn¡¯t chase away. My body ached with the memory of her pressed against me, even as my mind screamed at the impossibility of it.


    Celeste¡¯s name whispered through my conscience, cold and using. The future I¡¯d once promised her now looked like a hollow shellpared to the fierce, unyielding longing I felt every time I looked at Sera.


    Which woman did I truly want? The one I¡¯d convinced myself was my salvation? Or the one I¡¯d cast aside only to find, yearster, that she was a hidden gem I¡¯d never been bothered to unearth?


    I dragged a hand over my face, every nerve thrumming with confusion.


    I wanted to storm back to that pavilion, to tell Daniel the truth, to beg Sera to look at me the way she had once, long ago, before everything curdled between us. But I didn¡¯t.


    Because she¡¯d told me to keep my distance. And for once in my damned life, I had to respect her boundary.


    Even if it killed me.


    Musha Cay was supposed to be paradise. Tonight, it felt like purgatory.

 Chapter 85 LIKE A FAMILY

    <h4>Chapter 85: Chapter 85 LIKE A FAMILY</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I woke to the muted hush of the ocean. The sound was steady, rhythmic, as though the entire ind breathed in and out in sync with me.


    For a moment, Iy still on the wide, soft bed, the gauzy curtains swaying with the salt-tinged breeze that slipped in through the open balcony doors.


    Beyond them, Musha Cay glowed with early sunlight, the horizon painted in coral and rose.


    Daniel¡¯sughter from the night before lingered in my head, clear and bright like windchimes.


    The memory pulled me upright, shoulders heavy with sleep yet warmed by the thought of spending the day with my baby.


    Dinnerst night had been...awkward¡ªKieran¡¯s parents trying too hard to make small talk, Kieran himself brooding behind polite restraint.


    The only light¡ªas usual¡ªhad been Daniel, chattering about surfing, about the vi, about how much better coconuts tasted here than anywhere else in the world.


    If Daniel was happy, then I was happy. That mantra had carried me through worse nights thanst.


    Still, the air in the dining room had been thick, and I had felt Kieran¡¯s eyes on me too many times, a heat that pricked the skin at the nape of my neck.


    I¡¯d forced myself to focus on Daniel¡¯s joy, telling myself that his smile mattered more than my difort.


    I slipped from the bed, pulling a silk robe around me, its fabric cool against my skin as I headed into the bathroom. After a shower, I braided my damp hair loosely over one shoulder and changed into pale blue linen shorts and a white loose blouse before stepping out into the hall.


    The vi was extravagant in every corner¡ªpolished teak floors, whitewashed walls, orchids blooming in vases¡ªbut its beauty didn¡¯t hide the coldness that lingered in its halls.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Daniel?¡± I asked one of the Omegas, a young woman who carried a tray of fresh fruit past me.


    She smiled, bowing slightly. ¡°At the beach with Alpha Kieran, Ma¡¯am. They went out just after sunrise.¡±


    Something inside me flickered¡ªequal parts relief and unease. Daniel was safe, yes, but with Kieran.


    If I wanted to spend any time with my son, I¡¯d have to spend time with his father, too.


    Lovely.


    I followed the winding path lined with hibiscus until the sand warmed my feet. The morning light glittered across the sea, waves rolling in a hypnotic rhythm.


    Then I saw them.


    Daniel, standing unsteady but determined on a surfboard, Kieran steadying him with a firm hand on his back.


    Daniel whooped withughter as he wobbled, nearly falling before regaining his bnce. Kieranughed too, the sound startlingly warm, echoing across the water.


    I froze at the edge of the palms, my breath caught. They looked...like a family.


    I should have felt nothing but dness, but envy twisted sharp in my chest. Not of Daniel¡¯s joy¡ªthat was mine, too¡ªbut of the ease Kieran seemed to find with him.


    The ease he¡¯d never had with me.


    Daniel spotted me first. ¡°Mom!¡± His voice cracked with excitement, his arm shooting up in a wave that nearly toppled him into the surf. ¡°Come see! I¡¯m showing Dad my surfing moves!¡±


    Someone needed toe up with a different term for kids to refer to divorced parents. Hearing Daniel call us ¡®Dad¡¯ and ¡®Mom¡¯ as if we were one happy family scraped raw at me.


    Kieran turned then, his gaze meeting mine across the water.


    For a heartbeat, the world narrowed to just his eyes, the memory of his mouth on mine on the yacht still seared into me.


    I tore my gaze away, forcing a smile as Daniel hopped off the board and sshed toward me.


    ¡°You have to try,¡± he insisted, water streaming off him as he tugged my hand. ¡°Come on, Mom, you¡¯ll love it. I can teach you!¡±


    Iughed, though my stomach fluttered with nerves. ¡°You? Teach me?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Daniel said proudly, puffing up his chest. ¡°Dad says I¡¯m a natural.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s voice carried over the waves. ¡°He¡¯s not wrong.¡±


    I ignored the way my skin prickled at his carefree tone and allowed Daniel to drag me into the surf.


    The water surged cool around my ankles, then my knees.


    I bit back my fear of water, trying to focus on the wet sand beneath my toes, the sound of Daniel¡¯s voice, and Kieran¡¯s presence¡ªhowever ufortable¡ªbehind me.


    Anything other than the vast body of water that stretched endlessly before me.


    Daniel pushed a smaller board toward me, one clearly sized for beginners.


    ¡°Okay, Mom,¡± he said, earnest as a little soldier, ¡°you have to lie down first. Like this.¡± He demonstrated with exaggerated seriousness, then popped back up. ¡°And when the wavees, you push up with your arms and stand. Easy.¡±


    ¡°Easy,¡± I echoed, though I doubted it.


    Daniel beamed and nced back at Kieran. ¡°See? She¡¯ll get it. She always does. Mom¡¯s the best at everything she does.¡±


    Something in my chest softened at his faith in me, even as heat coiled low when I caught Kieran watching.


    His expression was unreadable, but I felt it¡ªhis attention, his awareness of me in the water.


    I tried, failing spectacrly the first time, the board tipping sideways and dunking me into the surf.


    Daniel¡¯sughter rang out. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to stay on top, Mom!¡±


    ¡°I gathered that,¡± I sputtered, pushing my wet hair out of my face with a nervousugh. I was fine; I couldn¡¯t drown in such shallow water.


    I was fine. I was fine. I was fine.


    Kieran¡¯s voice came closer now, calm and instructive. ¡°Shift your weight to the center. Don¡¯t fight the wave¡ªride with it.¡±


    I didn¡¯t look at him, but I listened.


    Little by little, I improved. My arms ached, my legs trembled, but I was determined to get this right¡ªif not for anything, then for Daniel.


    And when I finally caught a wave and managed to rise halfway before tumbling, Daniel cheered as though I¡¯d won a medal.


    ¡°You did it!¡± he shouted, pping. ¡°See, Mom? You¡¯re amazing!¡±


    And for a fleeting moment, I believed him.


    But the ocean evidently did not share the same sentiment.


    I didn¡¯t see therger waveing until it reared up, shadowing the water around me. Panic flickered, but I tried to follow Daniel¡¯s instructions, pushing up onto the board.


    The force of it hit harder than I expected, mming into me, knocking the breath from my chest. The world turned into white spray and salt.


    ¡°Sera!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    I surfaced once, gasped, then the next surge dragged me under. My lungs burned, limbs thrashing against the pull.


    A familiar terror stole over me in the spinning blue¡ªan old memory of pain, of surrender.


    ¡®Not again! Not again!¡¯


    Then hands gripped me, strong and unyielding¡ªnothing like the cruel hands that had once shoved me under.


    I clung to them like life rafts.


    I thought I heard Daniel shouting, but everything was muffled, distant. My chest ached. Darkness crept at the edges of my vision, muted my hearing.


    ¡°Sera!¡± Kieran¡¯s voice was raw with urgency. ¡°Stay with me¡ªSera, open your eyes!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t.


    The world tilted again, and then sand pressed beneath me. Large, warm hands cradled my face, water dripping onto my skin.


    ¡°Mom?¡± Daniel¡¯s voice broke, panicked. I felt his little hand on my arm. ¡°Dad, do something! She¡¯s not breathing¡ªgive her mouth-to-mouth!¡±


    His plea sliced through me, even in the haze.


    I wanted to open my eyes, to tell him not to be afraid. But all I could do was drift while Kieran cursed under his breath.


    For one suspended moment, I felt the ghost of his breath near mine, the charged hesitation of his lips hovering just above.


    Daniel¡¯s voice trembled again. ¡°Please, Dad! Save her!¡±

 Chapter 86 OLD HABITS

    <h4>Chapter 86: Chapter 86 OLD HABITS</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    The wave closed over Sera, and for a heartbeat, I froze.


    One second, she wasughing¡ªher hair whipped back, her hands clumsy but determined on the board¡ªand the next, the ocean swallowed her whole.


    ¡°Sera!¡± My voice tore from my chest, ragged, but the sea didn¡¯t care.


    Daniel¡¯s scream was sharper, higher-pitched. ¡°Mom!¡±


    I dove without thinking, cutting into the water like instinct. The salt burned my eyes, but none of it mattered.


    I¡¯d always trusted the sea¡ªit was familiar, dependable, steady. But in that moment, it felt like an enemy, dragging Sera down, greedy for her.


    When I found her, her hair was streaming like dark ribbons around her face, her eyes closed, her limbs ck. Too still. Too quiet.


    The sight carved into me with the precision of a surgical de.


    No. Not Sera. Not like this.


    I hauled her up, my arms straining, lungs burning as I dragged her back toward the surface. I felt her grip dig into my arm, and I would have exhaled in relief if there was any air left in my lungs.


    Every second stretched longer than it should have, a cruel dy between the depth and the air.


    By the time I hit the shallows, Daniel was already knee-deep, panic etched into his face. ¡°Dad! Do something!¡± His voice cracked. ¡°She¡¯s not breathing¡ªgive her mouth-to-mouth!¡±


    Iy her t on the sand, my chest heaving, even as hers stayed still. Her skin was cold, her lips pale.


    ¡°Sera,e on. Come back to me.¡±


    My hands shook as I tilted her head back, and I paused as I hovered over her lips, remembering thest time we¡¯d kissed¡ªthe taste of her, the way her lips softened under mine.


    But this wasn¡¯t a kiss¡ªnot really, but my body didn¡¯t care.


    Desperation, heat, memory all shed inside me.


    ¡°Please, Dad!¡± The raw terror in Daniel¡¯s voice snapped me back to reality. ¡°Save her!¡±


    Without giving myself any more time to second-guess, I leaned forward, sealing my lips over Sera¡¯s. I frantically forced air into her lungs, praying she¡¯d take it, praying she¡¯de back.


    Her lips were softer than I remembered. Warmer, even against the chill of the ocean.


    ¡®Focus, damn it!¡¯


    After two breaths, I pulled back and my palms pressed hard against her chest, the rhythm instinctive¡ªcounting under my breath, thirtypressions, steady and desperate, willing her heart to answer me.


    When she didn¡¯t stir, I tilted her head back and pressed my mouth over hers again.


    ¡®Please,¡¯ I begged internally as I breathed into her. ¡®I can¡¯t lose you, Sera. Not like this.¡¯


    Daniel hovered at my side, his voice trembling. ¡°Is it working? Dad, is it working?¡±


    ¡°Give me a second,¡± I muttered, my heart hammering so violently I thought it might burst. I pressed my mouth to hers again, pushing harder, fighting the terror wing at me.


    Then¡ªshe coughed. The sound was violent, wet, alive, and I¡¯d never heard anything so beautiful in my life.


    Water spewed from her lips, sttering against my cheek, and relief hit me so hard I almost copsed.


    Before I could stop myself, I cradled her face in my hands, my thumbs brushing the cold droplets clinging to her skin.


    ¡°Sera,¡± I breathed, my voice sounding scraped raw.


    Hershes fluttered, her gaze hazy and unfocused as she blinked up at me.


    For one suspended second, it felt like the world had narrowed to just the two of us¡ªher fragile breaths against my palms, the tremor of life shuddering back into her body, and the unbearable hope surging in my chest.


    Her lips parted as if to speak, confusion chasing across her expression, and my chest tightened at the sight.


    My name hovered at the edge of her tongue¡ªor maybe it was just wishful thinking. I wanted her to lean on me, to cling to me like she¡¯d done in the water, to need me even for a moment.


    But rity snapped back into her eyes like the crack of a whip. She stiffened beneath me, her hands trembling as she pushed weakly at my chest.


    The rejection was small, unsteady¡ªbut resolute.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she rasped, coughing again, dragging herself upright even as her body swayed.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°Danny¡ª¡±


    He wrapped his arms around her tightly. ¡°Oh, I was so scared, Mom.¡±


    She reached up, a hand clinging to his arm,ying her head against his as she shivered. ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby,¡± she whispered hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re shivering,¡± he noted, pulling away. ¡°I¡¯ll go get a towel!¡±


    With that, he shot to his feet and ran to the small cabana in the distance. Sera watched him go, and then sighed, turning back to me.


    I reached out to her. ¡°Sera, are you¡ª¡±


    She flinched away from my touch, and my hand dropped into myp, folding into a fist, my gaze lowering.


    That¡¯s when I saw it¡ªher wet white shirt was stered against her skin, practically transparent in the sunlight.


    And there it was¡ªthe outline of her bra, the delicate pinkce clinging to every curve.


    My throat closed, heat shing low in my body. Damn it. Not now. Not when she¡¯d nearly¡ª


    Fuck, she had nearly drowned. And yet, I couldn¡¯t stop the surge of want, inappropriate and raw, cutting through the adrenaline.


    I forced my eyes up, away, anywhere but the swell of her chest beneath that soaked fabric.


    Sera caught me looking.


    Her eyes widened, and a flush rose across her cheeks, deeper than the sunburn blooming there. She folded her arms over her chest, hugging herself tightly.


    I opened my mouth to speak¡ªto apologize, maybe, or exin¡ªbut she was already pushing herself to her feet as Daniel returned with arge towel.


    ¡°I should...I should get lunch started,¡± she muttered, voice frayed. She took the towel from Daniel, smiling softly. ¡°You two stay here.¡±


    Daniel reached for her, worry clouding his expression. ¡°Mom¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, sweetheart,¡± she said more gently, ruffling his damp hair. ¡°Stay and y with your dad. I¡¯ll call you when lunch¡¯s ready.¡±


    And just like that, she turned, wrapping the thick towel around her, leaving me kneeling in the sand with my chest still heaving and my pulse refusing to calm.


    I had saved her. But I had also lost something again¡ªsomething I hadn¡¯t even realized I was still chasing.


    ***


    By the time I came down from my room for lunch, the table on the terrace was already set. The scent hit me first¡ªfresh herbs, garlic, something citrusyyered beneath the salt of the sea breeze.


    My stomach twisted; not just from hunger but from the memory of Sera slipping under the waves that morning.


    Every time I closed my eyes, I saw her limp in my arms.


    Now she stood by the table, arranging serving spoons as if it were the most ordinary thing in the world.


    Her hair was still damp¡ªfrom the ocean or a shower, I didn¡¯t know¡ªdarker at the ends where it brushed her shoulders, and she¡¯d changed into another soft blouse and shorts, her skin sun-kissed from the morning.


    The spread was...too much. Grilled fish, seasoned just the way my father liked it, with lime and pepper. A sd with roasted walnuts and cranberries¡ªmy mother¡¯s favorite.


    Even the rice had the crispy fried shallots Daniel loved crunching on.


    And for me, a steak, cooked rare, exactly how I preferred, though she¡¯d once told me she couldn¡¯t stand the sight of red on a te.


    For a moment, none of us spoke. My parents exchanged a nce, one I couldn¡¯t quite decipher.


    Daniel, of course, broke the silence, pping his hands and bouncing into his chair.


    ¡°Mom, you made all of this?!¡± His voice cracked with excitement.


    She chuckled. ¡°Hey, you said you missed my cooking.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t have to cook for us, too, dear,¡± my mother said softly.


    Sera shrugged, not looking at her, busying herself with pouring Daniel coconut water into his dolphin straw.


    ¡°Old habits die hard, I guess.¡±


    An unpleasant memory shed in my head¡ªDaniel¡¯s birthday, Sera ving away in the kitchen, making seven different dishes to cater to everyone¡¯s niche tastes. Not a single ¡®thank you¡¯ in return.


    My chest clenched.


    Daniel beamed. ¡°Can we eat now? Please?¡±


    ¡°Of course, baby.¡±


    I caught myself staring at her hands as she served him first, making sure his te was colorful, bnced¡ªbecause she knew that was the only way to keep him interested long enough to finish it all.


    She didn¡¯t even look my way as she moved around the table, silent, graceful, careful not to take up too much space.


    And that hit harder than I expected. For years, I¡¯d let myself believe she was cold. Aloof. That she sat at my table out of obligation, not care.


    But watching her now, I remembered how I used to ignore little details like this.


    How she¡¯d once tried to do the same thing¡ªcater to tastes I never acknowledged, tried to findmon ground with me, involve herself in pack activities.


    I hadn¡¯t seen her efforts then. Maybe I hadn¡¯t wanted to.


    Daniel dug in noisily, humming with delight as he chewed. My father actually smiled. My mother murmured her thanks.


    And me? I found myself gripping the fork as if it were the only thing keeping me steady.


    Because the truth was unavoidable: Sera didn¡¯t just prepare lunch. She reminded all of us, without a word, of the ce she¡¯d always deserved at this table. In this family.


    And it was me¡ªalways me¡ªwho had denied it to her.

 Chapter 87 I’VE LET GO

    <h4>Chapter 87: Chapter 87 I¡¯VE LET GO</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Daniel was warm in my arms when I tucked the covers around himter that night.


    ¡°Mom?¡± His voice was small, barely above a whisper. Hisshes fluttered as though he were already half-asleep, but I knew my son¡ªhis mind never rested easily.


    ¡°Yes, love?¡± I smoothed his hair back, needing the steady rhythm of the motion more than he did.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± His dark eyes blinked open, wide and searching.


    The question hit deeper than I expected, pulling tight against the ache I¡¯d carried all day.


    I hesitated. My throat still felt raw from the water I¡¯d swallowed, from the moment everything had gone ck under the sea.


    And behind my ribs, my heart kept reying the terrifying seconds between sinking and waking¡ªonly to find myself nestled under Kieran, his mouth pressed to mine.


    The memory burned like a brand. The way his breath had rushed into me, the way his hands had trembled as though he feared he might lose me.


    I forced the it down, pushing it deep where Daniel couldn¡¯t see it in my eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I told him, the lie tasting like the salt of the ocean. ¡°Just a little shaken, sweetheart.¡±


    His mouth curved into a sleepy smile. ¡°Good. ¡®Cause I don¡¯t like it when you scare me.¡±


    Iughed softly, though the sound broke around the edges. ¡°I¡¯ll try not to make a habit of it.¡±


    He reached out, catching my hand. His fingers were small but strong, his grip stubborn in that way he¡¯d inherited from his father.


    ¡°You were with us all day,¡± he murmured, already drifting. ¡°It was the best.¡±


    My heart squeezed. He wasn¡¯t wrong. Despite the near-tragedy, the rest of the day after lunch had been something rare, something beautiful.


    I¡¯d never been part of the ckthorne family vacations before. They¡¯d always gone without me¡ªKieran, Daniel, Leona, Christian, the perfect picture.


    And me? I was the invisible mother, the shadow left behind, the woman whose absence no one seemed to notice.


    But today had been different.


    Daniel¡¯sughter had carried over the beach, ringing brighter than the gulls. He¡¯d made sure we stayed away from the ocean, but he¡¯d dragged me from the shade to show me seashells, we¡¯d built sandcastles, chased crabs, and Kieran had even let us bury him up to his shoulders in the sand.


    And despite the lingering tension between me and Kieran, Daniel¡¯s joy had spread like wildfire, catching even Leona and Christian in its glow.


    For the first time, I hadn¡¯t felt like an outsider with my own family.


    I bent and kissed Daniel¡¯s forehead, lingering longer than I meant to. ¡°Sleep well, my love.¡±


    He sighed, his chest rising and falling in a steady rhythm as he finally gave in to slumber. I slipped my hand from his and stood, the soft creak of the mattress marking my retreat.


    The vi was quiet as I padded into the hallway. A warm breeze pushed through the open windows, carrying the scent of sea brine.


    I was still lost in thought¡ªstill reliving the strange, dizzying collision of relief and humiliation on that beach¡ªwhen a voice startled me.


    ¡°Seraphina?¡±


    I turned, my guard snapping up instinctively. Leona stood at the end of the hall, a shawl drawn loosely around her shoulders, her expression unreadable.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I asked cautiously.


    She motioned toward the lounge, a quiet alcove with white wicker chairs and a low table set with untouched tea. ¡°Do you have a moment? I¡¯d like to...have a chat.¡±


    Every instinct in me screamed ¡®No!¡¯ Previous conversations with Leona always ended with me questioning my self-worth and fighting back tears.


    But politeness, or maybe exhaustion, made me nod. ¡°All right.¡±


    I followed her into the lounge, the air heavy with the scent of hibiscus and jasmine from the garden beyond. We sat opposite each other, the space between us feeling wider than the ocean outside.


    For a moment, neither of us spoke.


    Then, Leona broke the silence, voice soft. ¡°I wanted to ask how you¡¯re doing. After this morning. That was frightening.¡±


    I blinked. Genuine concern? From Leona?


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a general principle of mine not to die by drowning,¡± I said dryly. ¡°But I¡¯m managing.¡±


    Her lips twitched, almost a smile. ¡°You always do.¡±


    I folded my hands in myp, wary. ¡°Was there something else?¡±


    She looked at me for a long beat, then nodded slowly. ¡°Yes. I wanted to tell you... Daniel is a remarkable boy. Bright, kind, grounded. You¡¯ve done a wonderful job with him, Seraphina.¡±


    Theplimentnded like a stone thrown into still water, rippling outward until it unsettled everything in me.


    My first instinct was suspicion. Because kindness from Leona¡ªas rare as a blue moon¡ªhad alwayse with an edge.


    My second was something I didn¡¯t want to name, something dangerously close to longing.


    How much easier would my life have been if just one of the maternal figures in my life had treated me with kindness, instead of contempt?


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said stiffly. ¡°But Daniel¡¯s goodness is his own.¡±


    Leona shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t diminish what you¡¯ve given him. It shows. The way he looks at you, the way he carries himself¡ªhe knows he is loved.¡±


    I shifted ufortably, my hands twisting together. This was too strange, too disarming. I wanted to get up, to make an excuse about being tired.


    But before I could rise, she pressed on.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard,¡± she said carefully, ¡°that you...may have someone new in your life.¡±


    My jaw tightened. Of course. There it was¡ªthe true reason for this midnight conversation.


    I wasn¡¯t even surprised that she¡¯d somehow acquired this information. Her sources were limitless¡ªmaybe Kieran himself even told her.


    Though the idea of my ex-husband and ex-mother-inw discussing my love life was more unsettling than this conversation.


    Leona¡¯s eyes searched mine. ¡°If that¡¯s true, then I¡¯m d. Truly. You deserve to be happy. You deserve support. Love. I hope this works out for you, Sera.¡±


    I let out a breath, sharp and humorless. ¡°Forgive me if I don¡¯t leap to ept your good wishes.¡±


    Her brows drew together. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because,¡± I said tly, ¡°we both know what this is about. You¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll circle back to Kieran. You¡¯re afraid my presence here means something it doesn¡¯t. Let me spare you the anxiety: I¡¯m not here to reim him. I¡¯ve moved on. I have friends. I have someone who cares for me. My life now is so much better than it was as Kieran¡¯s wife. I¡¯m happy now. Content.¡±


    Leona¡¯s face tightened, but I didn¡¯t stop. The words, once started, poured out like a tide I couldn¡¯t hold back.


    ¡°The only bond between me and your family now is Daniel. That¡¯s it. Whatever choices Kieran makes about his future, about who he wants to marry, or start a new family with¡ªthat¡¯s none of my business. I won¡¯t pry. I won¡¯t interfere. I¡¯ve. Let. Go.¡±


    Silence filled the lounge, heavy and crushing. Leona¡¯s gaze held mine, sharp and searching, but I didn¡¯t flinch. For once, I refused to.


    I rose, smoothing my hands down the sides of my shorts, eager to end this charade. ¡°If that¡¯s all, Leona, I¡¯ll take my leave. Goodnight.¡±


    I turned¡ªand froze.


    Kieran stood at the doorway.


    His frame filled it, broad shoulders shadowed by the dim light spilling from the hall. His eyes, unreadable and piercing, locked on me. I couldn¡¯t tell how long he had been standing there, or how much he had heard.


    But my pulse stuttered all the same.


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I hadn¡¯t meant to linger in the doorway. I hadn¡¯t meant to listen. But the moment Sera¡¯s voice drifted into the hall, something in me stilled.


    Her words cut deeper than I¡¯d expected. ¡®I¡¯m not here to reim him. I¡¯ve moved on. I have friends. I have someone who cares for me. My life now is so much better than it was as Kieran¡¯s wife. I¡¯m happy now. Content.¡¯


    Each sentence felt like a nail hammered into my chest. I should have been relieved¡ªthis was what I¡¯d once wanted, wasn¡¯t it? Distance. Separation. An ending to the miserable, tangled bond between us.


    Yet hearing her so resolute, so distant, sopletely certain she wanted no part of me anymore¡ªit hollowed me out.


    She turned, and her eyes collided with mine.


    For a moment, neither of us moved. Her lips parted, maybe in surprise, maybe in anger. Themplight from the lounge cast her in pale gold, her face flushed with the remnants of her talk with my mother.


    I wanted to say something¡ªanything¡ªbut my throat locked.


    She brushed past me without a word, her perfume¡ªfaint and achingly familiar¡ªclinging to the air.


    My hand twitched as if to reach for her, but I kept it clenched at my side.


    ¡®I¡¯ve. Let. Go.¡¯


    It was better this way.


    My mother exhaled softly, looking up at me from her perch. ¡°You heard her, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    I turned my head just enough to acknowledge her. Her posture was stiff, eyes cautious.


    ¡°This is good, Kieran,¡± she said gently. ¡°It means you two can coexist without tearing each other apart. That¡¯s good. For Daniel¡¯s sake. For yours.¡±


    Good.


    My mother would think so. Like everyone else, she¡¯d hated Sera, been cold to her. She¡¯d said she¡¯d die before relinquishing the Luna title to her.


    Instead of answering, I just nodded.


    That seemed enough for her. She rose, smoothing down her blouse, and offered me a small, tight smile. ¡°It¡¯s the best oue for everyone.¡±


    ¡®Best for everyone except me,¡¯ I thought bitterly, but didn¡¯t say it aloud.


    When she left, silence pressed in. The vi felt cavernous at night¡ªthe waves distant, the air thick with salt and heat. I walked back to my room, each step heavier than thest.


    I should have felt relieved. But all I could think of was how Sera had looked when she said she was content. That sh of defiance in her eyes. That quiet certainty.


    And me? I felt anything but content.


    In my room, I poured myself a ss of scotch, but it tasted like acid. I sat at the edge of the bed, elbows on my knees, staring at the dark ocean outside the window.


    For years, I¡¯d told myself the right path was clear: marry Celeste, the woman I¡¯d chosen, the one who was beautiful, charming, socially, and politically aligned.


    The one who hadn¡¯t cost me my reputation. Who hadn¡¯t been forced into my life by disaster and duty.


    Sera was supposed to be the wrong choice.


    So why, after all this time, did being near her feel more right than anything else ever had?


    The memory of her unconscious on the beach earlier mmed into me. The panic. The sound of her cough when life returned to her.


    The way her wet shirt had clung to her body¡ªreminding me of her softness, her warmth, everything I wasn¡¯t supposed to want.


    The way she¡¯d pushed me away.


    I dragged a hand down my face, muttering a curse. I needed control. I needed order.


    Celeste.


    That was the answer. I had to remind myself what I was building toward. She was stability. She was the match that made sense.


    I picked up my phone before I could second-guess myself and found her name. It only rang once before she answered.


    ¡°Kieran?¡± Her voice was breathless, excited. ¡°I was just thinking about you!¡±


    I closed my eyes, pressing my fingers against my temple. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you know me.¡± I could hear the smile in her voice. ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping busy. Ptes in the mornings, brunches with my friends, a little shopping¡±¡ªyeah, my bank ount knew all about her shopping spree¡ª¡°did you know they¡¯ve just released the most divine emerald collection at Cartier? It made me think of the ring I¡¯ll be wearing soon.¡± Sheughed, high and light.


    I swallowed hard. ¡°Celeste¡ª¡±


    ¡°And you? How¡¯s the ind? I wish I were there. You must look so handsome against the ocean backdrop.¡± Her tone softened, honey dripping over every word. ¡°I miss you.¡±


    She always said the right things, always painted the picture we were supposed to fit into. A perfect pair, admired, envied, destined.


    But as she spoke, all I could see was Sera kneeling on the sand, helping Daniel bury me, cheeks flushed,ughter bright and unrestrained.


    ¡°I...miss you too,¡± I forced out, though the words felt like gravel in my mouth.


    Celeste gasped softly, delighted. ¡°I can¡¯t wait until you¡¯re back. We¡¯ll n the engagement announcement, the party, everything. It¡¯s going to be perfect.¡±


    Perfect.


    The word lodged in my throat like a splinter.


    I made the right noises¡ªagreed when she wanted me to, chuckled when she teased¡ªbut inside, I felt the emptiness widening.


    When the call finally ended, she was glowing, dreaming aloud about our future. I was left staring at my reflection in the ckened window, the ss of scotch untouched beside me.


    I¡¯d done what I told myself I should. I¡¯d reached for order. For the path I¡¯d chosen. For the woman who represented everything safe, everything logical.


    And yet, I¡¯d never felt further from myself.


    Because the truth was, no matter how many times I told myself to do the right thing¡ªmy fucking heart wasn¡¯t listening.

 Chapter 88 TERRIFYING AND OVERWHELMING

    <h4>Chapter 88: Chapter 88 TERRIFYING AND OVERWHELMING</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    The sun hadn¡¯t fully cleared the horizon when Iced my running shoes.


    The air was still thick with the residue of night, the scent of saltwater lingering over the ind.


    Running had always been my method of processing thoughts, a rhythm to chase rity, and clear my head before the chaos of the day demanded my attention.


    And gods knew I needed a clear head after thest couple of days.


    I slipped out of the vi quietly, careful not to disturb anyone still asleep.


    My mother would have left for her usual early walk, but I knew my father and Daniel would be asleep till the sun hung high in the sky.


    I envied them, wishing I could give myself to the oblivion of sleep. My thoughts, however, refused to rest.


    Sera¡¯s words fromst night echoed, repetitive and punishing: I¡¯ve let go.


    She had moved on, yet the mere sound of her voice lingering in the hall felt like a tether around my chest.


    I exhaled sharply as I stepped out of the vi, the cool morning air filling my lungs. I pushed the memory away, focusing on the rhythm of my steps, the steady cadence of my heartbeat, the thrum of the earth beneath me.


    Half a mile in, I spotted her.


    Sera. Jogging along the crescent of beach that curved past the vi. Her hair was pulled back into a loose ponytail, sweat already glinting on her sun-kissed skin.


    Her stride was determined but cautious, eyes darting asionally to the sand and surf.


    My heart skipped, a mix of delight and frustration surging through me¡ªshe¡¯d gued my mind so badst night that I couldn¡¯t sleep, and now my attempt to clear my head had been interrupted by the very reason I needed my head cleared.


    A part of me¡ªthe sensible, logical part¡ªtold me to turn around. Go back inside and avoid what would inevitably be another sh.


    But the reckless, brash part of me that had slowly and steadily been taking control wanted to stay.


    I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to approach her, but...


    I told myself it was to keep her safe. After all, thest time she¡¯d gone out to exercise in public, she¡¯d gotten shot.


    Yes, I would just stay behind her, silent, unseen. Making sure she was safe.


    I adjusted my pace, keeping a careful distance.


    She didn¡¯t seem to notice me, lost in her morning ritual, the sun illuminating the curve of her jaw, the soft set of her shoulders, and the way her breath caught in the rhythm of her legs.


    My lungs burned as I forced myself to slow. I wasn¡¯t used to the leisurely pace, and I could feel Ashar chafe, wanting to run fast and hard.


    But I liked this.


    If I let myself get a little more delusional, I could pretend Sera and I were running side by side, enjoying watching the sun rise, basking in the sereness punctuated by the whisper of waves and the distant cry of seagulls.


    And then it happened.


    A flicker of movement caught my eye, and before I could process what it was, before I could reach Sera, the snake struck.


    It was fast, a streak of venomous bronze coiling up from the grass edging the beach. Its fangs sank into her ankle before she realized what was happening.


    Her sharp, startled cry sliced through the morning and straight through me.


    My feet hammered against the sand, adrenaline igniting every fiber of my body.


    ¡°Sera!¡± I shouted, sprinting the final few meters.


    She tried to jerk her leg away, panic and fear shing across her features.


    I reached her just in time, my hands sping around her arm, steadying her. The snake recoiled at the sudden intrusion, giving me just enough time to act.


    My instincts took over. Years of training, of controlling instinctual Alpha responses, collided with pure, raw urgency.


    I grabbed the snake and, with a vicious jerk of my wrist, flung it to the side. It smashed against a rock with a sickening squelch, fluid smearing as it slid to the ground, unmoving.


    My attention immediately diverted to Sera as her knees buckled and she slid to the ground. Still bracing my arms around her, I pulled her to me, reaching for her injured leg.


    ¡°Ow,¡± she groaned, her face scrunched up in pain.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I swore as my gaze dropped to the wound.


    Two small, sharp puncture marks glistened against her skin, surrounded by a faint halo of redness.


    Tiny droplets of blood clung to the edges, almost imperceptible, but the swelling had begun already, a subtle bulge that spoke of venom spreading.


    ¡°K-Kieran...¡± she stammered, voice trembling.


    I gritted my teeth, fighting the surge of fear that wed through me. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sera. I¡¯ve got you.¡±


    Her leg shook under my hand as I bent closer. I could see the faint purpling of the skin where the venom was beginning its insidious crawl, a silent warning of what would happen if I didn¡¯t act immediately.


    My heart thudded in my chest¡ªmy body violently reacting to her vulnerability, to the thought of her in danger.


    I knew what kind of snake that was, knew that the venom would paralyze her within minutes if left untreated.


    Without hesitation, I pressed my lips to the bite, sucking carefully, tasting the metallic tang of blood and the sharp sting of venom.


    Sera¡¯s gasp of shock, the tremor in her body¡ªnone of it registered beyond the singr focus of saving her.


    Even as I worked, I couldn¡¯t stop the thoughts racing through me: how fragile she seemed in this moment, how much she relied on me even though I knew she hated that she did.


    How I¡¯d never let anything ever hurt her again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± I muttered between breaths. ¡°Just a little more.¡±


    Her hand gripped my shoulder, ws of fear digging into my skin, but she didn¡¯t resist.


    I felt her pulse under my lips, fluttering wildly with panic and adrenaline.


    My own body trembled with effort, but I refused to let go until I knew the venom waspletely out of her system.


    Finally, I pulled back and spat onest time into the sand before wiping my mouth on the back of my hand.


    Sera¡¯s eyes were wide and unsteady, but alive.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I said, my voice low and steady. ¡°We¡¯re getting you to the clinic.¡±


    She stumbled slightly, leaning against me as I scooped her up, carrying her the short distance to the small ind clinic a few minutes away from the vi.


    Daniel was still asleep, the vi unaware of the morning chaos, and that was as it should be.


    This moment¡ªas terrifying and overwhelming as it was¡ªwas between Sera and me.


    We said nothing as I carried her. My arms tightened every time she shivered, and her head was resting against my chest, so I knew she could feel my thundering heartbeat.


    The clinic was cool, sterile, and ringly bright, a sharp contrast to the sun-washed vibrance of the beach.


    I set her gently on the examination table, fingers lingering at her wrist, checking pulse, temperature, and reflexes even as the doctor approached.


    Only two staff worked at the clinic¡ªDoctor Lynch and a nurse who was nowhere in sight.


    I studied Sera closely as the doctor gently examined the bite.


    Her shoulders were tense, jaw tight. There was a faint sheen of sweat clinging to the nape of her neck even though her skin had cooled since the adrenaline spike.


    Each detail anchored me in the present, tethered me to a responsibility I had never felt before, but now epted wholeheartedly: to keep Sera safe, no matter the cost.


    When he was finished with his examination, Doctor Lynch stepped back, his brows furrowed. ¡°She¡¯s...fine.¡±


    He turned to me. ¡°What first aid did you apply, Alpha?¡±


    ¡°I sucked the venom out.¡± My voice sounded rough, tight.


    ¡°Ah.¡± He nodded, smiling in approval. ¡°Quick thinking, Alpha.¡±


    He turned his smile to Sera. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. The venom is out, and you¡¯re in no danger. You¡¯ll be sore, and your ankle will be tender for a while, but other than that, you¡¯re all good. I¡¯ll just give you some ointment for the swelling, some medication in case of infection, and bandage you up.¡±


    Sera¡¯s shoulders slumped. ¡°Thank you,¡± she exhaled.


    Doctor Lynch shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t do the hard part.¡±


    Sera¡¯s gaze flickered to me briefly.


    ¡°Now,¡± Doctor Lynch continued, pulling out a clipboard. ¡°I just have a couple of questions about your diet and routine. When was yourst meal? Any unusual foods? Supplements? What¡¯s your exercise regimen like?


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°She usually eats fruit, yogurt, or oats for breakfast, though she doesn¡¯t eat this early, so I doubt she¡¯s had anything today. She drinks water, fresh juice, or coffee. Not a huge fan of snacking. As for exercise, she does rigorous cardio, strength training, and resistance work. She takes folic acid supplements but no new medications¡ªat least nothing that would interfere with her system.¡±


    I kept my gaze firmly on the doctor, but I didn¡¯t miss the way Sera¡¯s wide eyes darted to me, a shadow of shock on her face.


    Frankly, I was shocked too. I didn¡¯t realize I had paid so much attention to her until now.


    ¡°Ah,¡± the doctor said, jotting notes. ¡°She¡¯s well-cared-for. I can see why she handled the shock better than most. Most mates, even without the saliva, would barely manage this calmly.¡±


    I stiffened at the same time Sera¡¯s breath stuttered.


    ¡°E-excuse me?¡±


    Doctor Lynch shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m just saying that Alpha Kieran clearly cares deeply for you, Luna.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not his Luna!¡± Sera sputtered. ¡°We¡¯re not mates!¡±


    The doctor raised an eyebrow, curiosity piqued. ¡°Interesting. Even after drawing the venom out, you should still have been affected. Typically, only mates¡¯ saliva can heal injuries in this manner.¡±


    I frowned as he continued. ¡°But you¡¯re Alpha¡ª¡± He shrugged. ¡°Powerful enough that it may just be a coincidence.¡±


    I nodded, neck stiff, trying to ignore the sharp stabbing pain in my chest that emanated from the fervent way she¡¯d denied any connection with me.


    ¡®I¡¯ve let go.¡¯


    I watched as Doctor Lynch applied ointment to her injury and bandaged it up.


    ¡°Rest,¡± the doctor advised when he was done. ¡°Stay off that ankle for at least twenty-four hours. Simple diet, hydrate well, and avoid stress.¡±


    I nodded, guiding Sera out of the clinic. The morning sun was now high enough to burn through the lingering haze, warm on my shoulders.


    She stumbled slightly on the sand, and I reached out, steadying her without a word. Surprisingly, she leaned in without resistance, letting me half-carry her, keeping the weight off her injured leg.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured, her first words to me since I sucked the venom out.


    Her gaze met mine, still a little shaken and full of something I couldn¡¯t name. Gratitude? Relief? A fraction of trust?


    She exhaled. ¡°Yesterday, too, at the beach. Thank you. You always seem to be saving me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me,¡± I said, voice low, grip firm on her waist and arm. ¡°I¡¯d do it again. Anytime.¡±


    Her lips pressed into a thin line, and she didn¡¯t say anything else.


    We walked back to the vi slowly. Every step was measured, careful. The sound of the waves reminded me of yesterday, of the chaos that had nearly consumed her.


    And yet, now, she was alive, steady in my arms, and for once, I allowed myself a moment to simply be present without desire, without resentment.


    But beneath the quiet, the ache persisted. I couldn¡¯t ignore how close I had been to losing her¡ªagain.


    I couldn¡¯t ignore the pull, the surge of protectiveness that red at every step.


    The vi came into view, the familiar whitewashed walls bathed in gold.


    I set her down gently at the threshold, my fingers brushing her arm¡ªa silent reminder: I was here. Always.

 Chapter 89 TOO FAR

    <h4>Chapter 89: Chapter 89 TOO FAR</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The vi felt unusually bright when we returned, the sunlight spilling over the floors like molten gold.


    I barely had time to process the warmth before Daniel¡¯s sharp voice cut through the silence.


    ¡°Mom!¡± His tiny feet thundered down the hall, and he skidded to a halt in front of me, humming with excitement. He was still in his pajamas, his hair adorably sleep-rumpled.


    But his bright smile dimmed as he took me in, and then his brows furrowed as his gaze dipped. ¡°What happened? Are you hurt?¡±


    I nced down at my neatly bandaged ankle and felt a pang of embarrassment. I¡¯d been here less than two days and had almost drowned and gotten bitten.


    How was I supposed to keep my son safe if I couldn¡¯t stay out of danger?


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, hon. Just a tiny scrape,¡± I said lightly, though the lingering sting from the snake bite throbbed faintly beneath the bandage.


    Daniel¡¯s dark eyes narrowed in suspicion. My son¡¯s instincts were sharp, even at nine years old.


    He darted a nce toward Kieran, whose presence by the doorway was protective, yet somehow predatory¡ªalmost like he was watching out for any more snakes lurking around the vi.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, champ,¡± Kieran chimed in. ¡°Your mom just needs a little rest and to stay off her feet.¡±


    ¡°I can help you, Mom!¡± Daniel insisted, stepping closer.


    Before I could respond, Kieran moved. He was faster than I expected, and in one fluid motion, he had scooped me into his arms, cradling me as though I weighed nothing.


    My protests automatically arose.


    ¡°K-Kieran! I don¡¯t need¡ª¡± I started, but the words faltered under the dizziness of being lifted off my feet.


    The vi seemed to blur around me, the walls, the furniture, even Daniel¡¯s wide-eyed look, all fading into the background as Kieran¡¯s overwhelming presence took central stage.


    ¡°I can go by myself.¡± My words fumbled out.


    It was one thing to lean on him when we were alone, but something about having an audience, even if it was Daniel¡ªactually, especially if it was Daniel¡ªbrought a flush creeping up my neck.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Daniel said. ¡°You always took care of me and Dad and everybody. Let someone else take care of you for a change.¡± His voice was solemn, and I found that there was no way I could argue with his logic.


    I nced at Kieran¡¯s strong arms around me, at the precise way he held me so I wouldn¡¯t jar my ankle, and the flush spread to my cheeks.


    I hated how helpless I felt¡ªbut there was no way I could refuse in front of Daniel.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I muttered, voice tight with embarrassment, and let Kieran carry me up the vi¡¯s steps. The weightlessness of being in his arms was bothforting and infuriating at once.


    Once inside the bedroom, he gently lowered me onto the bed. His hands lingered at my sides as if checking to ensure I wasn¡¯t injured further.


    I squirmed slightly. ¡°Kieran...I can sit up. Really, I don¡¯t need all this fuss,¡± I said, trying to assert independence.


    He ignored my words. Instead, he adjusted the pillows behind me, smoothing them down until my back was supported perfectly.


    His hands brushed mine as he tucked a stray strand of hair behind my ear, the touch light but electric. I felt heat prick my neck. ¡°You¡¯re overdoing it,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± he said quietly, voice low, almost unreadable. ¡°I¡¯m making sure you¡¯re okay.¡±


    I tried to focus on something else, anything else, but my eyes kept catching his. The intensity there made my chest tighten.


    He didn¡¯t stop there. Within minutes, he had prepared a tray with fresh juice, cut fruit, and a small bowl of oats with honey.


    I thought back to how he¡¯d so easily prattled off my routine and diet to the doctor as if...


    ¡®I¡¯m just saying that Alpha Kiera clearly cares deeply for you, Luna.¡¯


    I shoved the memory to the back of my mind, along with the warmth it elicited.


    Kieran knowing what I ate and how I lived was disturbing, not sweet.


    Definitely not sweet.


    ¡°How did you know...all that stuff you told the doctor?¡± I asked, trying to keep my voice neutral as he set the tray on the side table.


    His lips quirked slightly. ¡°You¡¯re a creature of habit,¡± he replied smoothly, settling onto the edge of the bed without touching me, yet somehow upying the space in a way that made the air between us taut.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    I reached for a ss of water from the side table, and he moved at the same time, so our fingers brushed. I jerked my hand back almost immediately, but the fleeting contact made a shiver run through me, one I tried hard to ignore.


    Clearing his throat, Kieran handed me the ss of water, and I took it, careful not to let our fingers touch again.


    Daniel perched on the edge of the bed beside me, eyes wide with admiration. ¡°Wow, Mom. Dad¡¯s taking care of you so well!¡± he said, voice tinged with awe.


    I swallowed, torn between the absurdity of the situation and the undeniable warmth creeping into my chest.


    I could feel Kieran¡¯s gaze on me, vignt and unyielding.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to be babied,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°I¡¯m not babying you. I¡¯m keeping you alive,¡± he said simply, like it was the most logical thing in the world.


    I exhaled sharply. The way he said it, the way he looked at me¡ªso grounded, so absolute¡ªmade my chest burn. ¡°Kieran...¡±


    He didn¡¯t respond immediately. He simply arranged the nket over my legs, straightening it with precise movements.


    Then he turned to Daniel, who had been watching with wide-eyed wonder.


    ¡°You need to give your mom space. Let her rest,¡± Kieran instructed, his tone firm but not harsh.


    Daniel frowned slightly, but then nodded, though not without casting a lingering nce at Kieran. ¡°Okay...but can I help with breakfast?¡± he asked cautiously.


    Kieran¡¯s lips curved faintly. ¡°Sure, bud, I¡¯m sure the chef won¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll stay here and keep your mompany.¡±


    I wanted to protest, but the look in Kieran¡¯s eyes¡ªthe one that said he would brook no argument¡ªmade me bite back the words.


    Throughout the morning, he attended to every little thing with a meticulousness that left me simultaneously grateful and flustered.


    It was even worse¡ªor better?¡ªthan when I was seasick on the ship.


    He refilled my water ss before I could ask. He adjusted the pillows, checked the nket, and even ensured the tray of food stayed within reach. Every movement was precise, careful, protective.


    At one point, I caught him watching me while I sipped my juice, his gaze lingering on the curve of my neck, the tilt of my shoulder.


    Heat rose to my ears, and I set the ss down quickly, trying to reim some semnce of control.


    ¡°Are you feeling well enough to eat?¡± he asked quietly. His voice was close, but not overbearing, yet the weight of his attention made my stomach clench.


    ¡°I...yes,¡± I said softly, trying to appearposed.


    He nodded once, satisfied, and returned to arranging the fruit and oats on the tray. His movements seemed so...natural, almost intimate in the way he cared for me, and for all my protests, part of me still liked the way he fussed over me.


    But the other part of me couldn¡¯t help remembering the past chaos of our rtionship.


    When Daniel went to y on his yStation, I tried to catch my breath, hoping for a moment of privacy.


    But Kieran didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he hovered near the bed, waiting silently like a butler on standby, ready to respond to any need, ease any difort.


    As the day wore on, he moved with a calm precision, helping me adjust my ankle position, preparing meals, and even sitting near me while I rested, reading quietly without speaking.


    And each time our hands brushed, each time our eyes met, it sent a jolt of awareness through me.


    I hated the way my body responded to him¡ªhow my pulse raced when he knelt beside me to adjust the bandage or how my chest tightened when he carried the tray.


    I hated that even when I was angry or flustered, I wanted to feel his presence.


    But the tension built quietly until it became unbearable.


    And when he offered to help me with something as basic and invasive as getting to the bathroom, I finally snapped.


    ¡°Kieran!¡± My voice was sharp, startling even myself. ¡°This is going too far!¡±


    Kieran froze, expression unreadable for a moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said. ¡°I know, and I¡¯m grateful, but...¡± I exhaled, shaking my head. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten hurt worse than this, and I¡¯m not even that hurt right now, and you¡¯re¡ª¡± I swallowed hard, struggling for the right words. ¡°We can¡¯t keep doing this in front of Daniel. You¡¯re giving him the wrong idea. He¡¯ll only be more disappointed when reality returns.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s throat worked, and I thought he was going to argue further, but then he slowly nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he said quietly, tone soft but resolute. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone else to take care of you.¡±


    I blinked at him, astonished at the sudden acquiescence. ¡°You... you agree?¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± he said simply. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for one of the Omegas to assist you. You won¡¯t have to rely on me for...anything.¡±


    I exhaled, relief and frustration mingling in equal parts.


    The thought of not having Kieran hovering so closely wasforting. Yet the absence of his protective presence left a sudden...void I couldn¡¯t ignore.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 90 HOT AND DESPERATE AND HUNGRY

    <h4>Chapter 90: Chapter 90 HOT AND DESPERATE AND HUNGRY</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The moonlight shone brightly through my window, casting my room in a silver-drenched glow.


    I tried to meditate like Ilsa had taught me to do, grounding myself in breath and silence¡ªhoping it would put me at ease after the rollercoaster of thest couple of days¡ªbut the full moon was oddly merciless tonight.


    It tugged at me from within, setting every nerve on edge. The steady hum of my wolf¡¯s absence was now reced by something raw and visceral, like my soul remembered the bond even if my body couldn¡¯t.


    And underneath that was a...tug. Towards what, I didn¡¯t know.


    But the longer I meditated, the stronger I felt it till I could no longer sit still.


    I stretched as I uncurled from the floor cushions, trying to shake off the shimmer of restless energy coiled under my skin.


    Meditation always soothed me and put me at peace.


    This session made me want to jump off my balcony and howl at the moon.


    Is this what the normal wolves felt during the full moon?


    I shook my head, reaching for the ss of water on my bedside drawer. I groaned when I saw that it was empty.


    ¡°Samantha, do you think you could¡ª¡±


    I paused when I turned and saw that the Omega caretaker Kieran had assigned to me sat slumped in the armchair by the door, her head tilted to the side, her breathing soft and even.


    I winced, feeling a pang of guilt. She must have stayed on her feet all day, fussing over me with meals and medicines, gentle hands always at my elbow.


    The guilt stopped me from waking her. She deserved the rest¡ªand I could get my own damn water.


    So, wrapping a robe around me, I moved alone, bare feet brushing the cool tiles as I slipped through the hall toward the kitchen, careful not to put too much pressure on my ankle.


    The night air clung heavy with salt and hibiscus, and my body felt both too light and too heavy at once.


    I pushed open the kitchen door quietly.


    And found him there.


    Kieran stood at the counter, ss in hand, broad shoulders outlined in the shadows. He turned at the sound of me, his eyes catching the moonlight¡ªobsidian, yet somehow impossibly bright.


    For a moment, I thought the moon itself had slipped into the kitchen and taken human form.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± His voice was low, almost harsh. Then his gaze flicked past me toward the hall. ¡°Where¡¯s your Omega?¡±


    I swallowed against the sudden lump that had formed in my throat. ¡°Asleep. I didn¡¯t want to wake her.¡±


    He set the ss down harder than he needed to. ¡°She was supposed to take care of you. You¡¯re not supposed to be on your feet.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°C¡¯mon, the doctor said I was fine, and I can barely feel the pain now.¡±


    His jaw clenched. ¡°When I give orders, I expect them to be followed.¡±


    He pushed away from the counter. I lifted a hand before he could storm off and tear a new one into poor Samantha.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± The word came out softer than I meant, but it stopped him. ¡°She¡¯s worked hard all day. I¡¯m fine. I can walk to the kitchen for water without incident.¡±


    His eyes narrowed, and he looked like he wanted to argue further, but when I didn¡¯t break eye contact, he exhaled softly, and his body rxed.


    Silence filled the kitchen, thick with the hum of the refrigerator and the steady echo of the ocean outside.


    A memory¡ªof another kitchen in another house on another moonlit night, just me and Kieran¡ªrose up in my mind.


    ¡®I want a divorce.¡¯


    I shoved it down, down, down.


    Kieran leaned back against the counter, and I tried to ignore his burning gaze as I filled my ss and turned to leave.


    But I¡¯d barely taken two steps forward when my toe caught against the lip of the tile.


    The room tilted, my breath caught in my throat¡ª


    ¡ªand suddenly I was in Kieran¡¯s arms.


    His arm banded around my waist, pulling me tight against the unyielding strength of his chest.


    The world spun, then steadied, and suddenly all I could hear was the rapid stato of my pulse and the slow but uneven rhythm of his breath.


    My palms pressed against him, the warmth of his body sinking straight into mine.


    ¡°Careful,¡± he murmured, his voice a low rasp, warm against my temple.


    I should have stepped back, should have pushed away, but...


    That damned pull between us¡ªthe one I¡¯d tried so hard to bury with resolve and sheer force of will¡ªsurged like a live wire, coursing from his grip at my waist to every nerve in my body.


    I tilted my head back to meet his eyes, and the look there unraveled me.


    There was hunger, raw and exposed, and it mirrored the very thing I was trying to smother.


    ¡°Kieran¡ª¡± My voice cracked, no more than a whisper, half warning, half plea.


    He didn¡¯t let me finish. His mouth found mine with a force that stole the ground out from under me.


    The kiss was searing, desperate, but threaded with something else¡ªsomething that throbbed through my veins. A heat that was both alien and achingly familiar.


    Kieran¡¯s nearness amplified it until I felt as though my skin was vibrating against his.


    I gasped against him, but the sound only opened me further to him. His tongue swept against mine, stealing what little air I had left, and I was lost. Completely lost.


    The ss slipped from my hand, shattering against the floor, but I barely heard it.


    My hand now free, I clutched his shoulders desperately, nails biting into muscle as every inch of me responded, traitorous and greedy.


    The taste of him filled me, and as his tongue slid against mine, I melted into it, into him, even as some frantic part of me screamed to resist.


    But it was nothing more than a muted whisper, getting quieter the longer I stayed in Kieran¡¯s arms.


    The world narrowed¡ªhis hands framing my face, sliding down to my neck, his body pressing me back until my spine brushed the edge of the counter.


    The cool surface grounded me for half a second, but then his lips trailed lower, and my skin burned where his hands gripped my waist, where his mouth dragged down my throat, sucking bruises into skin I knew I shouldn¡¯t let him touch.


    His hands slid to my hips, pulling me flush against him. One slipped behind, cupping the curve of my ass and pulling me against the thick, rigid length straining in his pants.


    My breath hitched at the unmistakable hardness pressing into me, and the pull roared louder, drowning reason in its wake.


    My thighs clenched, my pussy throbbing with raw want. I could feel moisture gathering just from the friction, my body betraying me with every pulse.


    ¡°Kieran.¡± His name tore out of me, ragged, but it no longer sounded like resistance. It sounded like surrender.


    He groaned like it undid him, head dipping lower, teeth grazing my corbone.


    He undid the robe, and one of his hands slid beneath my night shirt, and calloused fingers skimmed my ribs, then closed greedily around my bare breast.


    He pinched my nipple hard between his thumb and forefinger, and my back arched, my pussy clenching around nothing.


    I wanted to stop. I wanted to keep going. I wanted both, at once.


    My fingers tangled in his hair, dragging him closer, deeper. His kiss turned ravenous, iming, and I matched it with a hunger that terrified me.


    His hands roamed, greedy, mapping every inch as though he needed to learn me. When he pressed me back, lowering me toward the floor, I didn¡¯t resist.


    My legs parted instinctively, and he settled between them. His weight caged me in, his hands braced at either side of my head, but it wasn¡¯t confining¡ªit was consuming.


    His mouth was on mine again, then lower, teeth nipping at the tender flesh between my neck and shoulder, tongue soothing the bite until I was gasping.


    Heat pooled low in my stomach, my body aching with a want I hadn¡¯t felt in...


    Ever. I hadn¡¯t felt such world-tilting hunger ever.


    It raced through me, threatening to consume me with every brush of his lips, every roll of his hips against mine¡ªgrinding that massive cock against my soaked cunt through the thin barrier of cloth¡ªmaking the world blur at the edges.


    I cried out, shameless, my hips rolling up to meet his thrusts.


    My back arched, and a guttural moan ripped out of me when he tore my night shirt open and fastened his lips around one of my peaked nipples.


    I felt tears at the corner of my eyes as I threaded my hands into his hair, tugging tightly while his tongue slid against my nipples.


    ¡°Kieran!¡± I gasped, feeling the ache impossibly grow.


    He groaned out something I couldn¡¯t hear, his other hand slipping down to the waistband of my shorts.


    My hips instinctively canted, chasing the heat of his touch. When he slipped his hands into my shorts and pressed his palm t against the apex between my thighs, I thought I would ck out from the sudden explosion of sensation.


    My breathing turned into a harsh, ragged sound as Kieran¡¯s mouth found my other breast, as he slipped aside the crotch of my damp underwear and pressed a finger against my swollen clit.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    I thought the tortured hiss came from me, but then Kieran lifted his head, and I looked into the swirling ck pools of hunger, his swollen lips parted as if in disbelief.


    ¡°You¡¯re so wet,¡± he said, his voice thick with awe.


    I could understand why he was so surprised. Kieran and I had had sex before, but not like this¡ªnot this hot and desperate and hungry.


    Never like this.


    I lifted my hips, seeking out his touch desperately. ¡°Please,¡± I panted.


    Something flickered in his eyes, and then his mouth was on mine again, devouring. Each kiss was more urgent, more consuming than thest.


    I clutched at his shoulders, my fingers digging into the hard lines of muscle, as though anchoring myself against a tide I couldn¡¯t hope to withstand.


    He swallowed my desperate gasp with his mouth, groaning like a man undone as he pressed his thumb against my clit, his forefinger, tentatively pressing against my¡ª


    ¡°Lady Sera?¡±

 Chapter 91 GNAWING EMPTINESS

    <h4>Chapter 91: Chapter 91 GNAWING EMPTINESS</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Lady Sera?¡±


    Samantha¡¯s voice cut through the haze like a de.


    I froze, every nerve screaming as the sound of her footsteps filtered into my ears.


    My body still throbbed, slick pooling between my legs, Kieran¡¯s thumb pressed flush against my throbbing clit, his forefinger poised to slip inside me.


    I shoved at his chest in a panic, whispering hoarsely, ¡°Stop¡ªstop! She¡¯lle in¡ª¡±


    ¡°Lady Sera? Is everything alright¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m fine!¡± I called out, my voice high-pitched and tight. ¡°Just getting some water!¡±


    A pause. Footsteps shifting against the tiles outside.


    ¡°I should be helping you,¡± she said softly, concern dripping through every syble.


    Panic seized me, sharp and frantic.


    My eyes flew to Kieran¡¯s. He didn¡¯t budge, his chest heaving against mine, his gaze feral and dark. My palms pressed against him, but he was as immovable as a mountain.


    ¡°No!¡± My voice cracked. ¡°You don¡¯t have to! I¡¯m fine, really. Just¡ªgo rest. You¡¯ve done enough for today.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Her voice was much, much closer now.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m okay, Samantha. Good night!¡±


    Another beat of silence. Then, mercifully, retreating footsteps. The hallway swallowed her presence, and the house grew quiet again.


    I exhaled in relief, closing my eyes briefly¡ªit immediately flew open when I felt the pressure between my thighs.


    Kieran still hadn¡¯t let go. His body was a cage around mine, his cock grinding slowly and maddeningly against my thigh, his thumb pressing on my swollen, aching cunt, his breath hot and ragged against my ear.


    One more second, one more slip of willpower, and I knew he would have fucked me right there on the kitchen floor.


    And the worst part? I wasn¡¯t sure I would¡¯ve stopped him.


    I swallowed hard, the dry scrape of it catching in my throat.


    My body screamed at me to shove him away, to wriggle free from his hold, but the truth was more dangerous: I didn¡¯t want to. Not entirely.


    The way his warmth of him pressed to me, the way his scent wed through the non-existent fabric of my restraint¡ªit felt like being wrapped in a storm I had no chance of surviving.


    Finally, I found my voice. ¡°Let go, Kieran.¡±


    He didn¡¯t. His fingers flexed against my clit, and I bit my lip to stop myself from groaning against the lightning shock of pleasure that coursed through me.


    I shoved against his wrist, but he didn¡¯t budge as though daring me to fight him, as though he could hold me here until the moon itself fell from the sky.


    ¡°Do you want her to bring others?¡± I demanded in a sharp whisper, heat curling my words. ¡°Do you want them to walk in and find us like this? How would we exin it to Daniel?¡±


    The name hit him like a strike.


    For the first time since his lips had crashed down on mine, something faltered in him.


    I could see Ashar raging in the depths of his gaze, molten gold sparking in the dark, and Kieran¡¯s jaw clenched as though he were fighting an invisible leash.


    I could see a war tearing him apart, see him wrestling with his hunger and desire breath by brutal breath.


    ¡°Look at yourself,¡± I said softly, though my own chest was heaving. ¡°This isn¡¯t you. You must have ingested some of the snake venom, or the full moon is affecting you¡ªhell, it¡¯s probably both. But we can¡¯t¡ª¡± My voice cracked on the word, my throat thick. ¡°We can¡¯t repeat the mistake we made ten years ago.¡±


    The silence that fell between us was suffocating.


    Kieran¡¯s eyes burned into mine, wild and pained, but the fight slowly bled from his body. His grip loosened, though he didn¡¯t let go immediately.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± I whispered. ¡°Please.¡±


    It was ridiculous¡ªdownright foolish¡ªthe way I had to consciously tense, so my hips didn¡¯t follow his hands as he slipped them out of my shorts.


    An odd chill spread over me as his weight and heat disappeared as he stood.


    I blinked up at the ceiling for a few disorienting seconds before I summoned the energy to sit up.


    And then the next thing I knew, his hands were bracing against my back, gently lifting me up to my feet.


    My first instinct was to lean into him, clutch his forearm, and never let go, but as soon as I was upright, he stepped back, and I almost stumbled from the sudden absence of him.


    His heat lingered on my skin, his scent suffusing the air around me like smoke that refused to clear.


    Without a word, he stooped to gather the robe I hadn¡¯t realized had fallen off my shoulders.


    I looked down, and my cheeks flushed when I saw that he had ripped the buttons on my nightshirt, and my breasts were all but bare to him.


    His hands, surprisingly steady now, drew the fabric back over my shoulders, fingers brushing too intimately as he tied the sash closed.


    The touch was almost tender, and it did nothing to quench the heat still twisting in my belly.


    He said nothing as he bent and, before I could protest, lifted me into his arms. I stiffened, my hands pressed against his chest, but his expression had shuttered.


    Whatever storm had raged in him seconds ago, he¡¯d buried it behind a mask of grim restraint.


    He carried me through the quiet halls, every step echoing with the memory of what had almost happened.


    My heart pounded in my ears, the weight of unsaid words pressing against my ribs until I thought I¡¯d burst.


    At my door, he finally set me down, but not before leaning close enough that his breath skimmed my ear.


    ¡°Next time,¡± he murmured, voice low and edged with warning, ¡°don¡¯t kiss me back. Because if you do¡ªI won¡¯t be able to stop.¡±


    My stomach dropped. Fury red hot, tangled with something more dangerous¡ªsomething needy, carnal.


    Kieran turned and left without another word, the sound of his retreating footsteps a hollow punctuation to the chaos he¡¯d left in his wake.


    I stood frozen for a moment, fists clenching at my sides, before stepping into my room and mming the door shut.


    Inside, I pressed my back against the door, my body still trembling, my lips tingling with the memory of Kieran¡¯s mouth on mine, my skin flushed with heat that refused to fade. My chest heaved as a vortex of hunger and anger swirled inside me.


    How dare he? How dare he make it sound like I had been the one to seduce him, as if I¡¯d begged for his kiss, as if I were the danger.


    Every single time we¡¯d been...intimate. He¡¯d orchestrated it. He was the one always grabbing and kissing me, dammit!


    I hated him. I hated him for ming me when it was his self-control that had fractured.


    But I hated myself more for the truth I couldn¡¯t deny¡ªbecause I had kissed him back. Because part of me still burned for him.


    The ache between my thighs was unbearable, a gnawing emptiness that demanded to be filled, a fire that refused to extinguish.


    I flopped down on the bed, and grabbed a pillow, stuffing it over my face, trying to stifle the sound of my ragged breaths.


    Goddess, I hated myself for this weakness, but my body didn¡¯t care. My nipples tightened painfully against the thin fabric of my shirt, and lower, I still throbbed with need, wet and unsatisfied.


    My hand slid down my stomach of its own ord, fingers shaking as they found the heat of my core. I hissed as sensation red bright and sharp.


    Fuck, I was drenched. Just one brush against my clit had me gasping into the pillow.


    I rubbed in slow circles, my hips twitching upward to chase the pressure, my breath breaking with every movement.


    Shame prickled through me, but my fingers moved anyway, desperate and unrelenting.


    It wasn¡¯t enough. I spread my legs wider, my fingers slipping lower to part my folds, sliding through wetness before pressing inside.


    The invasion made me moan, muffled by the pillow, my walls clenching greedily around my fingers. I pumped in and out, curling them the way I knew would hit that spot, and my hips rolled in rhythm.


    My breath broke in ragged whimpers as images assaulted me: Kieran¡¯s mouth trailing down my neck, his hand anchoring my hip, his voice a growl against my ear.


    The feral way he¡¯d looked at me, as though I was both salvation and damnation.


    I bit down hard on my lip, the memory of his touch spurring me faster.


    I imagined it was his cock filling me, thick and hot, stretching me open the way only he ever had.


    My fingers were merciless, thrusting faster, thumb circling my clit as I pictured his hand on my hip, his breath rough in my ear, his body driving me to the brink.


    My legs trembled, pleasure coiling tight, unbearable.


    I bit down hard on the pillow as my climax ripped through me, my body arching, cunt spasming around my fingers while wave after wave of release shook me.


    The sound that escaped me was broken, desperate, half-sob and half-cry of pleasure.


    When it finally eased, I copsed, sweat dampening my skin, fingers slipping free, slick with my own arousal.


    My chest rose and fell wildly. Shame and fury tangled with the fading pleasure, a bitter aftertaste I couldn¡¯t swallow down.


    But the release brought no peace. Only sour resignation.


    Because once again, I¡¯d been left alone¡ªforced to give myself what Kieran never did.


    Because I remembered too clearly how it used to be.


    How, during our marriage, he would take what he wanted and leave me with nothing.


    How many nights I hadin awake, aching, while he rolled over when he was done and left my room.


    The countless times my body had burned for him, only to be left stranded, alone in the dark.


    How many times had I reached climax exactly like this, with my hands between my legs, imagining something that would never be mine?


    My throat tightened, tears stinging my eyes. I curled in on myself, pulling the nket up though the room was warm, trying to trap some semnce offort around me.


    But my body still hummed with the echo of his touch, the ghost of his kiss.


    I turned my face toward the window, toward the silvery wash of the full moon spilling across the floor.


    It seemed to pulse even brighter than earlier, alive and heavy, as though mocking me.


    A different memory rose¡ªof running beneath that same moon, at ease beside Lucian, our strides matched, ourughter carried on the night wind.


    The memory steadied me, softened the ache just enough to breathe again.


    Lucian.


    My heart eased at the thought of him, even as guiltzily curled around my spine.


    With Lucian, there was no hunger left to rot inside me.


    Lucian would never take without giving.


    He was patient, gentle, kind, only fierce when it was absolutely necessary. And he¡¯d always made me feel cherished. Wanted. Whole.


    I pressed my palm against my chest, as though I could anchor myself to that truth.


    I wasn¡¯t the same woman I had been ten years ago.


    I wasn¡¯t going to let Kieran drag me back into a life of empty nights and half-filled promises.


    No matter how good he made me feel.


    No matter how much my body craved his touch.


    And as I stared at the moon¡¯s silver glow, I made my vow again: I would not go back.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 92 A DOUSING RAIN

    <h4>Chapter 92: Chapter 92 A DOUSING RAIN</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The next morning, the vi seemed too bright, too cheery for how heavy my body still felt.


    The sun streamed in golden nts across the dining hall, glinting off silver cutlery and porcin tes¡ªand one conspicuously empty chair.


    Kieran¡¯s.


    His absence should have been a relief¡ªafterst night¡¯s reckless brush with temptation, thest thing I needed was to meet his eyes over toast and tea¡ªbut instead it left a hollow weight inside me.


    And when breakfast was over, and he still hadn¡¯t shown up. I couldn¡¯t resist anymore, so I asked one of the Omegas where he was.


    She bowed her head and said he¡¯d spent the entire night at the training grounds.


    That information filled the hollowness with something that made me queasy as I imagined Kieran ving away on the training grounds.


    No bed, no sleep¡ªjust des, sweat, and aching muscles.


    A punishment, maybe, or a way to exorcise whatever pull had nearly unraveled us in the kitchen.


    I didn¡¯t pry further. If he wanted to exhaust himself half to death rather than face what had happened between us, that was his choice.


    However, by mid-morning, I realized that Kieran¡¯s absence was the least of my troubles.


    I¡¯d been terrified of Samantha walking in on usst night, and relieved when she hadn¡¯t.


    But apparently, the walls of the vi had ears¡ªand mouths. Mouths that couldn¡¯t stop whispering.


    I caught fragments as I passed the halls¡ª from maids lingering too long with theirundry baskets, guards stiffening when I walked by.


    ¡®I thought they were divorced?¡¯


    ¡®Could¡¯ve fooled me with the way Alpha refused to leave her side yesterday. And did you see the way he looked at her?¡¯


    ¡®Did you see the way he carried her? Swoon!¡¯


    ¡®Maybe they¡¯re getting back together?¡¯


    ¡®They might as well, they already look like a poster family on vacation.¡¯


    It was absurd. And infuriating.


    Kieran and I were not in a million years getting back together; it was all just a colossal misunderstanding. And whatever, I didn¡¯t care what they thought.


    Or I told myself I didn¡¯t.


    But when Daniel came to me after lunch, brow furrowed and lips pressed tight, my heart sank.


    ¡°Mom,¡± he said, shutting the door behind him quietly, his dark eyes sharp in a way that reminded me too much of his father. ¡°Is it true?¡±


    I straightened on the edge of the bed, gripping the edge of the book I¡¯d been reading a little too tightly. ¡°Is what true?¡±


    ¡°The stuff everyone¡¯s saying.¡± His throat bobbed lightly as he swallowed. ¡°That you and Dad are...getting back together.¡± He said it like the words themselves were too heavy for him to carry.


    For a moment, I forgot how to breathe.


    This was exactly what I didn¡¯t want to happen¡ªgiving Daniel false hope, dragging him into the whirlwind that was my rtionship with Kieran ckthorne.


    With a heavy sigh, I set my book down beside me and opened my arms. ¡°Come here, baby.¡±


    In that moment, my beautiful, maturing young man turned into the clingy two-year-old who screamed the roof down anytime I left the room.


    He crawled into myp, and I folded him in my arms,ying my chin on his curly head of hair.


    I forced a steady breath. ¡°Danny,¡± I said gently, stroking his arm. ¡°Listen to me. Your dad has only been...attentive because I was injured. That¡¯s all. He¡¯s doing what any decent person would do.¡±


    ¡°But people keep saying¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what people say.¡± My voice sharpened before I caught myself, then softened again.


    I pulled back and tipped his chin up so I could look into his eyes. ¡°What matters is what you think. Not them.¡±


    He searched my face for a long moment, then dropped his gaze to myp.


    ¡°What do you think, hon?¡± I asked, holding my breath for his answer.


    He shrugged, snuggling a little closer into me. ¡°I think...¡± He blinked up at me. ¡°I think I don¡¯t want you and Dad to get back together.¡±


    My eyes widened, and the breath whooshed out of me. That was so not what I was expecting. Especially not after the conversation we had on my first day here.


    ¡°It¡¯s just...¡± He shrugged again. ¡°I know I said I wanted you and Dad to get back together, but then I thought about it a lot, and then I decided.¡±


    I swallowed hard. ¡°And what did you decide, hon?¡±


    He idly yed with the hem of his shirt. ¡°That what I really want is for you to be happy.¡± His voice cracked a little, but he kept going. ¡°When you and Dad were married, you were always...smaller. Like you were trying to disappear. And even though you always smiled for me, I knew you weren¡¯t happy.¡±


    My grip around Daniel tightened. I¡¯d always tried to hide my feelings from him, but intuitive as he was, as wise as he was for his years, he¡¯d seen it all regardless.


    ¡°But since you divorced,¡± he continued, ¡°you¡¯re different. Youugh more, you do things for yourself now, and you don¡¯t let people like Grandma and Grandpa, and even Dad, push you around anymore.¡±


    Tears pricked at myshes, but I blinked them away, squeezing his hands.


    ¡°I think...your new friends, and¡±¡ªhe hesitated, but pressed on¡ª¡°your boyfriend...I think you¡¯re better with them.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even want to begin to investigate how he knew about Lucian and our new rtionship. The adults in this vi seriously needed to learn how to keep their fat mouths shut around my precocious nine-year-old.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think going back to Dad would make you happy again,¡± Daniel said with quiet certainty. ¡°And all I want is for you to be happy, Mom.¡±


    My chest ached so deeply I could hardly breathe. I pulled him tighter into my arms, crushing him against me, inhaling the scent of his hair like it was the only air I¡¯d ever need.


    ¡°Oh, Danny,¡± I whispered. ¡°You have no idea how happy you make me. You¡¯re my everything. My joy.¡±


    He wriggled but didn¡¯t let go, muttering into my shoulder, ¡°You can find other joys, Mom. I don¡¯t mind. I just want you to put yourself first for once.¡±


    I drew back, cupping his cheeks. ¡°I promise you. No matter what anyone says, I¡¯ll choose what¡¯s right for me. For us.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°And when the timing is right,¡±¡ªI smiled hesitantly¡ª¡°if you want, I¡¯ll arrange for you to meet Lucian¡ªmy...boyfriend¡ªproperly.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s face brightened, shy and eager. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really,¡± I said. ¡°He¡¯s important to me. But honey, I need you to know this.¡± I kissed his forehead. ¡°Nothing¡ªnot my new friends or boyfriend or anything else¡ªwill evere before you. No matter what, you¡¯ll always be my first choice.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s smile widened, and hey his head against my chest. ¡°I love you, Mom.¡±


    ¡°I love you, too, my baby.¡± I tightened my arms around him, burying my face in his hair.


    For a moment, the rumors, the whispers, the ghosts of the past¡ªall of it faded, leaving only the steady beat of his heart against mine.


    Last night¡¯s forbidden heat with Kieran still smoldered at the back of my mind, but Daniel¡¯s words were a dousing rain¡ªa reminder.


    Whatever temporary sparks the moon and venom had lit between his father and me, they weren¡¯t worth the price of my son¡¯s happiness.


    Or mine.


    ***


    Later that evening, I went looking for Kieran.


    Not because I wanted to see him¡ªmy body still hummed traitorously when I thought of his mouth on mine¡ªbut because the rumors needed to end.


    Before they grew into something Daniel couldn¡¯t ignore.


    He didn¡¯t deserve to hear lies in the corridors about his parents reconciling.


    I didn¡¯t have to look far. I was walking toward the west wing when I heard ckthorne steel in the air¡ªhis father¡¯s clipped tone, his mother¡¯s sharper one.


    They were speaking in the study. The door was ajar, just enough for the words to slide out.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± Leona pressed, ¡°are the rumors true? Are you and Seraphina reconciling?¡±


    My chest tightened.


    Kieran¡¯s voice was t, cold. ¡°No. It¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡±


    A pause.


    Christian¡¯s baritone followed. ¡°And yet, you were seen carrying her. You¡¯ve been guarding her, tending to her religiously. You must know how that looks.¡±


    I should have left. Respectable people didn¡¯t eavesdrop. But my feet rooted to the floor.


    Kieran scoffed, low and humorless. ¡°She¡¯s Daniel¡¯s mother. She was bitten by a snake and left weak. I did what was necessary. Nothing more.¡±


    My throat closed.


    ¡°Then you will make that clear to the household,¡± his mother insisted. ¡°We cannot afford gossip undermining¡ª¡±


    ¡°I already have.¡± Kieran¡¯s voice sharpened, icy with finality. ¡° And I¡¯ll quash any more rumors before they spread further. There is no reconciliation between me and Sera. Not now, not ever.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    His voice dropped, a growl lurking beneath. ¡°Ten years ago was a mistake¡ªone I only just got free of. I assure you, I will not repeat it.¡±


    Something fragile cracked inside me, and my feet could suddenly move again.


    I drew back from the door, careful not to let the floor creak beneath my steps.


    My fingers curled into my palms until my nails bit skin.


    I had wanted Kieran to end the whispers. I should have felt relieved. Instead, I felt... erased.


    Just Daniel¡¯s mother. A necessity. Nothing more.


    By the time I reached my room, the burn in my throat had cooled into steel. It was all for the best, after all, this visit was for Daniel¡¯s sake alone.


    Not for nostalgia, not for temptation, and certainly not for Kieran ckthorne.


    And definitely, absolutely, not for the dangerous, treacherous part of me that still remembered what it felt like to be kissed as if I were the only woman in the world.

 Chapter 93 GRIEF AND DUTY

    <h4>Chapter 93: Chapter 93 GRIEF AND DUTY</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    After that day, an unspoken truce seemed to settle between Kieran and me, both of us wordlessly agreeing on one thing: distance.


    We were careful with each other, deliberate, like rival soldiers who¡¯d stumbled too close on a battlefield, retreating to their lines with weapons lowered but hands still tense on the hilts.


    We fell into a strange rhythm¡ªnot thefortable kind that soothed, but one strung taut, like a bow pulled back too far.


    He no longer hovered around me or cornered me against walls and counters. No longer lingered behind me with that charged silence that made the air feel too tight.


    And I no longer felt the burn of his gaze when he thought I wasn¡¯t looking. At least, I told myself I didn¡¯t.


    And in truth, I clung to that distance as much as I resented it.


    Because it was safer. For me. For him.


    For my baby boy, who only ever wanted his mother to be happy.


    My injury healed pretty quickly, and soon, I was back on my feet.


    I spent most of my days with Daniel¡ªmorning walks on the beach (steering clear of bushes and the ocean), watching them from a safe distance as Kieran taught Daniel surfing techniques, hovering nearby while he had his lessons with his tutor.


    And then, one morning, a weekter at breakfast, Daniel said, his mouth smeared with mango, ¡°Mom, now that you¡¯re all better, can we go on a family adventure?¡±


    His eyes shone, wide and expectant. The kind of look that made me feel like I could build an entire world with my bare hands if only it would make him smile.


    ¡°A family adventure?¡± I repeated, setting down my fork.


    He nodded, curls bouncing. ¡°I could n it. We could explore the reefs, or go fishing, or sail to another ind, or go on a hike, or build a bonfire on the beach, and sleep under the stars, or¡ª¡±


    ¡°Slow down!¡± Iughed. His joy was infectious, warming the morning air more than the Caribbean sun streaming through the windows.


    For a moment, the tension that had ruled the vi felt distant, banished by nothing more than my son¡¯s unfiltered joy.


    Kieran, who had been quietly sipping from a mug at the other end of the table, gave a low chuckle but said nothing.


    That¡¯s how he was when the three of us were together¡ªhe didn¡¯t speak unless he was spoken to. Like he was always watching our interactions from outside a window.


    ¡°Dad, what do you think?¡± Daniel asked, bouncing in his seat excitedly. ¡°You¡¯lle with us, right?¡±


    Before Kieran could answer, his phone buzzed against the polished wood of the table.


    A shot of irritation went through me that he had his phone when I couldn¡¯t, but it was quickly reced by curiosity when he nced at the screen, and his expression hardened.


    He stood, turning and moving a few steps away before answering. His voice dropped low, clipped. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s early. What¡¯s up?¡±


    I tried¡ªand failed¡ªnot to look at him, noting the way the muscles of his shoulders locked, the way his grip on the phone tightened, the flex of his jaw as he gave sharp nods and quick mumbles.


    Then he turned around.


    My heart skipped a beat, and I couldn¡¯t tear my gaze away quickly enough.


    My brow raised when I saw that he was walking towards me.


    He handed the phone to me, his expression unreadable.


    ¡°Sera,¡± he said, voice clipped. ¡°It¡¯s Celeste. She wants to speak with you.¡±


    My stomach dropped. ¡°Celeste?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what surprised me more, the fact that it had been Celeste on the line and he¡¯d looked so...ufortable¡ªor that my sister wanted to talk to me.


    His fingers brushed mine as I took it, and for a fleeting instant, I thought I saw a storm gathering behind his eyes again.


    But then he stepped back, arms folding across his chest, as if insting himself from whatever wasing.


    I stared at the phone in my hand, bracing myself for...what? I didn¡¯t know.


    I pressed the phone to my ear. ¡°Celeste?¡±


    Her voice came through soft, almost sweet, which in itself put me on edge. ¡°Sera. I thought it best to call Kieran since I knew you didn¡¯t bring your phone to the ind.¡±


    My chest tightened. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    She exhaled heavily. ¡°It¡¯s Mom. She¡¯s been hospitalized. The doctors say it¡¯s serious. You shoulde.¡±


    My grip on the phone ckened. ¡°Hospitalized?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Celeste¡¯s tone sharpened, though she cloaked it quickly in what sounded like feigned sympathy. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be calling otherwise. I thought, despite everything, you¡¯d want to know. She¡¯s still your mother, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Conflicting emotions tore through me at once.


    Anger¡ªstill simmering, because, more than my mother, Margaret Lockwood was the woman who had turned her back on me, who had stood idly while I was treated like gum under everyone¡¯s shoe, who had chosen convenience and appearances over her own daughter.


    And grief¡ªunspoken and unacknowledged, because no matter how many ways she failed me, she was still my mother. I¡¯d already lost my father without reconciliation, without goodbye.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me,¡± I managed stiffly.


    Celeste¡¯s pause was deliberate, letting the silence weigh down the line before she spoke again. ¡°Of course. She¡¯s been asking for you; I hope you¡¯lle quickly. For her sake.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle,¡± I whispered, surprising myself with the certainty in my voice.


    ¡°Good.¡± And because she was Celeste Lockwood, she couldn¡¯t resist adding a petty, spiteful barb. ¡°Besides, I think you¡¯ve spent enough time on that ind ying House with my man. It¡¯s time toe home now, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    I hung up without another word.


    I lowered the phone slowly. My breath felt shallow, like the air itself resisted entering my lungs.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Daniel asked, his little face creased with concern


    Kieran¡¯s jaw flexed. He reached for the phone, pocketing it without a word. His shoulders looked even heavier than moments ago, as though Celeste¡¯s venom clung to him too.


    I forced a smile that trembled at the edges. ¡°Grandma Margaret is...sick. She¡¯s in the hospital.¡±


    Daniel blinked, processing, then looked up at me with those earnest eyes that always saw more than I wanted him to. ¡°What happened?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, I¡¯ll have to see for myself.¡±


    He stiffened. ¡°You¡¯re...leaving?¡±


    The guilt grew, a choking grip around my throat. ¡°Oh, baby...¡±


    His mouth turned down, uncertain. ¡°But what about our adventure?¡±


    The ache in my chest spread, sharp as ss. I reached across the table, cupping his cheek. ¡°We¡¯ll still have it. Just a littleter, alright? We have our whole lives to have adventures.¡±


    He nodded, though disappointment lingered in his eyes.


    Kieran cleared his throat. ¡°We¡¯ll leave tomorrow.¡± His tone was businesslike, stripped of any softness.


    I turned to him. ¡°You don¡¯t have toe with me.¡±


    A muscle in his jaw ticked. ¡°I¡¯m going with you.¡± That was it¡ªfinal, no room for argument.


    And just like that, the decision was made.


    We were going back.


    ***


    Daniel sat quietly on my bed as I packed.


    I wanted to say something, help him feel better about my sudden departure, but I was too busy slipping in and out of my own head.


    Images flickered unbidden: my father¡¯s final moments, the chance I never got to receive his forgiveness, to be his daughter.


    Would I lose my mother the same way? Would I carry another regret carved into my bones forever?


    Yet beneath the guilt, a darker voice whispered: ¡®Why should you go at all?¡¯


    This was the woman who looked through me as though I were invisible, who let Celeste bask in all the sunlight while I was left to rot in the shadows.


    Who, just a couple of weeks ago, had publicly shamed me for Celeste¡¯s benefit.


    Did she deserve my presence now, when her body was weak and her pride fractured?


    I pressed my palms to my eyes. The ghost of an instinct stirred restlessly inside me, urgingpassion.


    A mother was still a mother. And if I didn¡¯t go, and she died, I knew the regret would eat me alive.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    I snapped back to the present, dropping a shirt into my suitcase.


    Daniel¡¯s lips were pursed as he looked at my suitcase.


    ¡°Yes, love?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really going, aren¡¯t you?¡± His voice cracked, raw and small.


    I nodded, heart twisting. ¡°I have to, sweetheart.¡±


    He studied me, searching my face for what I didn¡¯t know. Then, softly: ¡°You¡¯lle back, right?¡±


    Tears burned the backs of my eyes. I pushed my suitcase aside and crouched, pulling him into my arms. ¡°Always. No matter where I go, I¡¯ll alwayse back to you. You¡¯re my home, Daniel, remember?¡±


    He clung to me fiercely, his little fingers digging into my shirt. For a moment, I almost broke. Almost told Kieran to fly back alone while I stayed here, where my son¡¯sughter was.


    But grief and duty are cruel twins, and they drove me onward.


    When I finally let Daniel go, his face was blotchy with unshed tears, but he gave me a brave nod. ¡°Okay. Then go. Take care of Grandma. But don¡¯t forget what I said, Mom. I want you to put yourself first. I want you to be happy.¡±


    His words pierced me deeper than he knew.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 94 BIG, UGLY MONSTER

    <h4>Chapter 94: Chapter 94 BIG, UGLY MONSTER</h4>


    CELESTE¡¯S POV


    ¡°Was that seriously necessary?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I know what you mean.¡±


    Ethan stood at the entrance to the living room with his arms crossed, the early morning light slicing behind him, turning his expression into a judgmental silhouette.


    ¡°Calling Sera. Asking her to cut her visit with Daniel short.¡± His voice was low, dangerously even. The voice he used to lead our pack as Alpha. A voice he rarely used with me.


    ¡°What of it?¡± I smoothed my hair back, keeping my tone breezy. ¡°Mom¡¯s in the hospital, remember? Or do you no longer care?¡±


    He stepped in closer, and my grip on my phone tightened.


    I had only just ended the call with Kieran, and even now, the memory of his voice lingered in my ears¡ªgravelly, reluctant, guarded.


    Like every single fucking time we¡¯d spoken while he was on that ind.


    ¡°Oh, I care,¡± Ethan said, watching me with a brow raised, his unnerving eyes tracking mine. ¡°Which is why I rushed down to the hospital when I heard the news. And the doctors told us her condition isn¡¯t serious. She fainted, that¡¯s all. Stress, exhaustion, grief from Father¡¯s death. You made it sound like she¡¯s on her deathbed, not currently receiving aplimentary massage in the hospital¡¯s wellness wing.¡±


    My pulse spiked, though I tilted my chin higher, pretending I wasn¡¯t rattled.


    ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m just giving Sera the chance to be a good daughter and toe to her mother¡¯s aid in her time of distress. Why is that so wrong?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a sh of irritation shot through me. What the fuck was he putting me under a microscope for? Wasn¡¯t he the one alwaysmenting that he missed when we were a close-knit family?


    As if such a thing had ever existed with the Lockwoods.


    ¡°Admit it, Celeste,¡± he said tly. ¡°You just wanted to pull Sera off that ind.¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°Why would I want to do that?¡±


    ¡°You tell me. She hasn¡¯t seen Daniel in months, and now she¡¯sing back for a hyperbole.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Sue me for being worried, Ethan. I was just trying to be a good daughter and sister, what¡¯s so wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°You sure you weren¡¯t just trying to separate her and Kieran?¡±


    I froze. Heat crawled up my neck.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been on that ind long enough,¡± I snapped before I could stop myself. ¡°Do you even know what could happen? She¡¯s there alone with him. Alone with my Kieran.¡± My voice cracked around his name, and I disguised it as anger. ¡°You think Sera¡¯s above scheming? Above seducing? After everything she¡¯s already done?¡±


    Ethan pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°Gods, Celeste...¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I demanded.


    His hand dropped, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Do you hear yourself? That¡¯s paranoia talking, not reason. Sera and Kieran are divorced, the only thing keeping them together is¡ª¡±


    ¡°Daniel, yes¡ªso everyone keeps saying!¡± I crossed my legs and folded my arms, trying to keep my body from trembling.


    Ethan¡¯s silence used me harder than any words could. I hated when he looked at me like that¡ªas though he saw straight through me, to the ces I kept locked tight.


    I wished my brother would just fucking leave. Go see Mom in the hospital or go back to his, rude, abrasive, smug fucking¡ª


    ¡°You didn¡¯t call because you care about Mom or her rtionship with Sera,¡± he said pointedly, and then repeated, ¡°You called to get Sera off that ind. Don¡¯t lie to me, Celeste. You¡¯ve hated her since we were children.¡±


    Iughed, brittle and sharp, hoping it sounded like amusement instead of the defensive crack of ss. ¡°Hate is a strong word. I don¡¯t hate her.¡±


    The lie tasted bitter.


    I loathed Sera.


    ¡°Fine, maybe you don¡¯t hate her, but you sure treat her abysmally. Ever since we were kids, and now it¡¯s like you have it out for her¡ªan agenda of sorts. Quite frankly, Celeste, it¡¯s exhausting to watch.¡±


    The words hit like a p. I reeled back, but pride forced me to sneer. ¡°Oh, so now you¡¯re her defender? Is that it? Did Maya get to you? Has she whispered enough poison in your ear that you¡¯re blind to your own blood?¡±


    The mention of his snappish mate lit a spark in him. His jaw tightened, his wolf hovering just beneath his skin.


    I knew that look¡ªit was the one he wore when someone insulted his pride. I guess in this instant it extended to¡ªugh¡ªher.


    ¡°You will respect my mate.¡± His words were amand, his voice like iron.


    I scoffed, even as a tremor shook my stomach. My brother rarely used the force of his Alpha aura on me, and that fact that he would do so now made me want to fling a couch at his head.


    ¡°Respect her? That acerbic little bitch? She¡¯s nothing, Ethan. Nothingpared to you, and she¡¯s not worthy of you. She came out of nowhere and has been dragging you around by the balls like you¡¯re her fucking purse poodle. What¡¯s worse, she¡¯s friends with Sera! That already throws her entire fucking character into question. High chance she¡¯s also a fucking maniptive seductive bitch¡ª¡±


    Ethan¡¯s growl thundered in the room before I finished speaking, and my words died in my throat with a shaky whimper. ¡°Enough, Celeste!¡±


    He seemed to grow several inches, towering over me, his eyes a dark stormy vortex¡ªmore ferocious Alpha than my older brother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever speak about Maya like that again,¡± he growled. ¡°She¡¯s my mate. My fucking everything. I will build a life with her, and she will be my Luna. You will learn to respect her or¡ª¡±


    He shook his head, his fists clenching and unclenching at his side, like he was holding himself back from hitting me. ¡°There¡¯s no alternative.¡±


    The fury in his voice, the rage in his eyes, startled me. For a second, it felt like I was staring at a stranger.


    What happened to my big brother who worshiped the ground I walked on? Who cradled me like an egg? Who would rather pull his own eye out than see me cry?


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed,¡± he muttered, shaking his head, just as that exact same thought ran through my mind about him.


    ¡°Or maybe... no.¡± He shook his head and took a step back.


    The tension in his shoulders eased, and the storm pulled back to reveal an expression that was even worse.


    My brother looked at me the way I looked at him¡ªlike he was seeing a stranger. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ve always been like this, and I just refused to see it.¡±


    Something hot and acidic surged up my throat. My nails dug into my arms. This was going too fucking far.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say that,¡± I hissed, my voice wobbling. ¡°You know what I went through. Ten years ago¡ªyou know the pain I had to endure. The humiliation. The sheer betrayal. Everyone owes me for that. Everyone.¡±


    Sera, Kieran. Sera, Sera, Sera¡ªfucking Seraphina.


    Ethan¡¯s eyes darkened¡ªnot with sympathy, but with something colder. Detached.


    ¡°Yes, you were wronged,¡± Ethan said carefully, ¡°but you can¡¯t keep using that as a shield, Celeste. Like you said¡ªit¡¯s been ten years. But you¡¯re still holding on to all the anger and pain like it happened yesterday. You¡¯re the one who refuses to heal. For ten years, we¡¯ve given you everything¡ªmoney, protection, support. And what have you done with it? Hidden. Refused toe home unless it suited you. Nursed your grudge until it became this big, ugly monster that¡¯s consuming you.¡±


    His words pierced straight into my chest, and for the first time in my life, I hated my big brother.


    I hated him for not unconditionally standing by my side. I hated him for listening to his mate and regurgitating her words back at me. But most of all, I hated him¡ªbecause he was right.


    And that truth made me want to w my skin off.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re the only one owed something,¡± he pressed, softer now, almost pleading. ¡°But the world doesn¡¯t work that way. And Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say her name!¡± I shrieked.


    The sound tore from me raw, my body trembling as though I¡¯d split myself open. Ethan flinched, but I didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± I spat. ¡°You will never understand¡ªuntil you find Maya in bed with your so-called sibling. Kieran is mine. He was mine before Sera ever came crawling into the picture. She stole him from me. She stole everything from me!¡±


    ¡°Gods,¡± Ethan whispered, horror widening his eyes. ¡°Listen to yourself. Do you hear the madness in your voice?¡±


    I lunged toward him, finger stabbing the air. ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Celeste¡ª¡±


    ¡°GET OUT!¡± My throat burned, my eyes blurred. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything! You think your perfect little mate has opened your eyes? She¡¯s blinded you, just like Sera blinded everyone else. But I see the truth. I always have. And I will never, ever, let Sera take anything from me ever again!¡±


    The room fell into a taut silence after my scream, my chest heaving, my skin slick with sweat.


    Ethan lingered for a moment, disappointment and lingering anger etched deep in the set of his mouth, then turned away. The door closed behind him with a finality that felt like abandonment.


    I sank onto the couch, shaking.


    My eyes fell to my wrist, to the tattoo inked there¡ªthe two wolves circling themselves under the full moon.


    I¡¯d chosen that symbol with Kieran¡¯s name burned on my tongue, branded on my fucking heart.


    My fingers traced the lines, the memory of that night, that vow, sealing my resolve all over again.


    Kieran was mine, always had been, always would be. And I would im him before anyone had a chance to discover what I was hiding.


    No matter what it took.


    And whoever stood in my way¡ªSera, Maya, Ethan, even fate itself¡ªI would make certain they never dared again.

 Chapter 95 BYE-BYE CIVILITY

    <h4>Chapter 95: Chapter 95 BYE-BYE CIVILITY</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The hospital smelled like antiseptic and boiled linen, a sharp, sterile scent that wed at my nerves the moment I stepped through the sliding ss doors¡ªand was bombarded with painful memories of thest time I was called to a parent¡¯s hospital room.


    Kieran tentativelyid a hand on my elbow when I halted just a few feet from the entrance, trying to catch my breath.


    ¡°Sera.¡± His voice was uncharacteristically soft, unnervingly kind. ¡°Do you want me to go in with you?¡±


    I shook my head, stepping out of his reach. We¡¯d spent the entire trip back in our tentative truce bubble, and I didn¡¯t want him to think that now that we were back in California, it had evaporated.


    As much as I didn¡¯t want to face the prospect of my possibly dying mother alone, I didn¡¯t want to have to lean on Kieran.


    Especially since he wasn¡¯t there to lean on when my father died.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said quietly, before heading towards the nurse¡¯s station.


    Five minutester, the elevator doors dinged open on the top floor.


    For all the frantic urgency with which Kieran and I had left the ind, I half expected to find my mom¡¯s room barricaded by doctors, machines hissing, nurses rushing in and out with grave expressions.


    Instead, I found her sitting upright in bed, propped on too many pillows, her hair neatlybed, a pale silk robe drawn around her shoulders, a ss of cucumber water in her freshly manicured hands.


    Her pulse monitor ticked steadily, unhurried, as though mocking my own racing heartbeat.


    My lungs loosened at once. Relief flooded me¡ªso sharp it almost left me dizzy.


    She wasn¡¯t dying. She wasn¡¯t even close.


    Hell, her color looked better than mine, and I¡¯d juste back from the fucking Caribbean.


    And just like that, suspicion coiled up in the hollow of my stomach.


    Of course. Celeste.


    I should have known better than to dance to her strings. When had we ever had an interaction that didn¡¯t have an ulterior motive?


    How could I have so blindly and naively believed her?


    Still, a sliver of doubt gnawed at me as my mother¡¯s eyes lifted from the book in herp to meet mine.


    Her expression¡ªgenuine surprise widening her gaze¡ªwasn¡¯t the calcted performance I would¡¯ve expected if she¡¯d been in on Celeste¡¯s little scheme.


    ¡°Sera?¡± Her voice caught, halfway between disbelief and something softer, almost tentative.


    The sound pressed against a bruise inside me I didn¡¯t want to examine.


    ¡°I¡ªI was worried,¡± I said, the words tumbling out sharper than I intended. ¡°Celeste said you were hospitalized. We came straight from the ind.¡±


    Her gaze softened, and she gently set her ss down on her bedside table, next to a bowl of fruit sd. ¡°You came... for me?¡±


    I exhaled slowly and stepped closer. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    She smoothed her robe, as though embarrassed by the attention. ¡°A spell, that¡¯s all. The doctors insist it¡¯s nothing serious. Exhaustion, a touch of dehydration...age creeping in where I wish it wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Relief pricked through me again, but it came tangled with bitterness.


    I had left Daniel¡¯sughter and love behind on sunlit sand for this?


    Celeste¡¯s ploys never failed to rob me of peace, but she might have well and truly crossed the line this time.


    Margaret gestured to the chair beside her bed. ¡°Sit with me, Seraphina.¡±


    I hesitated, but courtesy¡ªor maybe exhaustion of my own¡ªguided me into the seat.


    The silence between us pressed tight, awkward in its restraint. My mother nced at me, then away, as if she didn¡¯t know where to begin.


    ¡°And Daniel?¡± she asked atst, her voice gentler than I remembered. ¡°How¡¯s my boy?¡±


    My chest eased despite myself. I could never hold ugly emotions where Daniel was concerned. ¡°He¡¯s thriving. He¡¯s grown taller these past weeks, I swear. And he never tires of the beach¡ªcollecting shells, building fortresses in the sand, surfing the waves¡ª¡± I caught myself before I rambled on.


    She didn¡¯t need the litany of small joys I hoarded like rare pearls. My mother and I didn¡¯t do small talk like this. It was too strange and ufortable to continue.


    Her lips curved faintly. ¡°He always did remind me of your father. Sprightly and venturesome.¡± She chuckled softly. ¡°You could plop the man in an ice cave in the middle of nowhere and return to find a cial wondend.¡±


    I froze.


    It wasn¡¯t so much the mention of my father, but how she¡¯d done it¡ªlike we were a normal family reminiscing. Like we were united in our grief.


    Like the husband she¡¯d loved and the father who loathed me were somehow the same person.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I murmured.


    Another silence stretched, brittle as sugar ss. I folded my hands tightly in myp, keeping my tone neutral. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re all right.¡±


    I nced at the door. ¡®I should leave now,¡¯ I thought. Before we ran out of amicable topics and delved into dangerous territory that would no doubt end with me carrying shards of my heart out of the room.


    My mother¡¯s eyes lingered on me, searching for something I didn¡¯t want to give.


    And then, with a sudden burst of determination that reminded me of the Margaret who oncemanded an entire pack as fearsome Luna, she said, ¡°We should all sit down together soon. Have dinner. As a family.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°As...a family.¡±


    She nodded, and I could feel us slowly edging towards that line, the one that separated strained civility from tant hostility. ¡°You, Ethan¡±¡ªI could see the line clearly, big and bold¡ª¡°Celeste...¡±¡ªyep, stepping over the line¡ª¡°and Lucian Reed.¡±


    Line effectively crossed, barrier erected behind. Bye-bye, civility.


    The namended like ice water poured down my spine.


    Lucian.


    I stared at her, dumbstruck. Had she really just¡ª?


    My mom, seemingly oblivious to the storm she had unleashed, continued matter-of-factly, ¡°It¡¯s time, don¡¯t you think? To put appearances in order. People have already started talking about the two of you, and we wouldn¡¯t want another...urrence likest time, right? So we have to do this right; it¡¯s awe-inspiring enough that after¡ªyou know¡ªeverything, that someone of Lucian Reed¡¯s status would actually...¡±


    She might have trailed off, or the white noise building in my head momentarily drowned out her words.


    Her phrasing. Saints above, her phrasing. As though Lucian was a benefactor I ought to thank properly. I should be grateful someone of his standing would deign to bother with me.


    Heat rose in my chest, rushing too fast for me to contain.


    ¡°Enough.¡± The word cracked from me before I could stop it.


    Margaret blinked.


    ¡°I came here because, foolishly, I was worried; Daniel was worried,¡± I said, my voice shaking but hard. ¡°Becausemon decency, stupid, misced duty, demanded it. But don¡¯t mistake that for anything more. My life¡ªmy choices, the people in it¡ªaren¡¯t yours to judge, or tidy up, or parade for appearances. You forfeited that right a long time ago. So no, I will not be having any ridiculous sham of a dinner with any ridiculous sham of a family. And you can be sure that as far as anyone bearing the Lockwood name is concerned, Lucian Reed lives on the other side of the fucking.¡±


    The words left me trembling, the air burning in my throat.


    For a moment, all I saw in my mother¡¯s face was shock. And then¡ªsomething sharper. A flicker of dejection, pain carved into fine lines around her mouth and eyes.


    It pierced me against my will. My heart faltered, guilt pricking at me with familiar ws. Had I gone too far? Had I just buried the line of fragile truce in mountains of ice?


    But then memory rushed in¡ªevery time I begged silently for her to look at me, and she¡¯d turned away.


    How she had adored Celeste¡¯s every whim, and left me to scavenge scraps of affection.


    How she¡¯d stood on that stage and asked me to dance like a puppet for Celeste, the puppet master.


    No. I would not be swayed. Not this time.


    I stood abruptly, gathering myposure like armor. ¡°Daniel will be d to hear you¡¯re well.¡±


    Her lips parted, as if to protest, but I was already reaching for my bag.


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    My steps faltered at the sound of her voice.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I never quite find the right words with you, do I?¡± She punctuated the sentence with a self-deprecatory chuckle like she expected me to turn around andfort her, to let her know that it was okay to keep hammering in the nail she¡¯d embedded in my heart years ago.


    ¡°But I am...d you came. It means a lot, Sera. Thank you.¡±


    I closed my eyes. For a heartbeat, I let myself imagine that sentence, this entire conversation hade a decade earlier, when it might have mattered.


    But it was toote, and now it just stung. The past was set in stone, and piling flowers over trash didn¡¯t curb the smell¡ªit just made it worse.


    When I opened my eyes again, the sterile walls pressed cold and unforgiving around me.


    ¡°Rest well,¡± I managed, my voice t.


    And then I turned, my heels clicking too loud on the linoleum as I walked for the door.


    The corridor outside buzzed faintly with life¡ªnurses chatting, monitors beeping, someone¡¯sughter ringing from down the hall.


    I focused on the rhythm of my steps, anything to drown the white noise still echoing faintly in my ears.


    But as I rounded the corner, the air snagged in my lungs.


    There, not ten paces away, stood Celeste.


    And Kieran.


    Her body was pressed flush against his, her arms looped around his neck, his tightly gripping her waist¡ªtheir lips locked in a passionate kiss.

 Chapter 96 DROP THE ACT

    <h4>Chapter 96: Chapter 96 DROP THE ACT</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    For a moment, the floor tilted underneath me, and coupled with the sour and heavy remnants of the conversation with my mother clinging to me, I thought I was going to be sick all over the spotless linoleum floor.


    I closed my eyes, took two long, calming breaths, and opened them¡ªto the same nauseating sight.


    Celeste and Kieran¡ªentwined like lovers who hadn¡¯t seen each other in years, her hands hooked behind his neck, his arms anchored firmly around her waist.


    My fingers curled into fists, nails biting crescents into the flesh of my palm.


    The thing is... It wasn¡¯t even the fact that Kieran was kissing Celeste; it was the fucking kiss itself.


    The way he gripped her and pressed her into him, the expert, hungry way his lips glided over hers.


    The way it made me think of all the other times Kieran had kissed me, and I felt so absolutely,pletely, fucking stupid.


    My stomach roiled again, and it felt like I was back on that stupid yacht battling seasickness, except this time the idea of throwing myself overboard to the mercy of the sharks felt much more ptable than staying on the ship.


    But amidst the gut-wrenching feeling of betrayal I didn¡¯t want to examine too closely, came something like...relief.


    Because I¡¯d been right¡ªKieran was exactly who I thought he was.


    His attentiveness and care on the ind were a charade. His kisses and touches were farces.


    If I¡¯d been a lesser woman, if I didn¡¯t have a decade of cold indifference as reference, I might have been fooled into thinking he really cared about me, that he truly wanted me.


    But in the end, the truth would always prevail¡ªKieran would always choose Celeste.


    I scoffed. In a way, that realization was oddly liberating. I never had to bother about the confusing storm in my head about Kieran, because ultimately, he had never been mine, and he would never be¡ªit was that simple.


    The sound I made must have been louder than I intended, because at that moment, Kieran¡¯s eyes fluttered open¡ªthen blew wide as his gaze caught mine over Celeste¡¯s shoulders.


    He shoved Celeste back so abruptly she stumbled, lips still parted, cheeks flushed. I might haveughed at theical shock on her face if I wasn¡¯t too busy trying to keep the coffee and bagel I¡¯d had on the ne down.


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡± Kieran¡¯s voice cracked, caught somewhere between surprise and rm. Something like guilt flittered in his eyes.


    His gaze swept over me in an instant, lingering on my eyes. ¡°You¡¯re crying.¡±


    Was I? I held my hand up to the corners of my eyes and felt the moisture there. Interesting. Had that happened in my mother¡¯s room or after I stepped out?


    ¡°What happened?¡± Kieran pressed. ¡°Did Margaret¡ªis it serious?¡±


    Concern. His tone dripped with it, as though he was still the Kieran who fussed over me when I was seasick and sucked snake venom out of my injury and carried me up the stairs and cooked for me and¡ª


    A bitterugh wed its way out of my throat before I could stop it. I blinked back what felt like another wave of hot tears, refusing to examine the dull ache pounding against my ribcage.


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    I jerked away from his touch so violently I almost lost my footing¡ªbut the memory of what had happened thest time I tripped around Kieran burned so brightly in my mind, my body instinctively righted itself.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Celeste?¡± I snapped, tearing my gaze to my sister, who leaned against the wall, her arms crossed, watching the exchange with cial blue eyes.


    ¡°Celeste,¡± I hissed, my voice as sharp as ss, ¡°is it serious? Did Mom¡ªwho looked surprised as fuck to see me in her hospital room¡ªreally ask for me?¡±


    Celeste¡¯s face tightened, but she rolled her eyes, dismissive and theatrical. ¡°Are you serious right now, Sera?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I called you because I figured you¡¯d be worried, but you¡¯re mad because Mom¡¯s fine?¡±


    I blinked, scoffing incredulously. ¡°I¡¯m not mad because Mom¡¯s fine¡ªI¡¯m d she¡¯s fine. I¡¯m mad because you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s not that hard to understand, though.¡± She shrugged.


    My eyes narrowed. ¡°What the fuck does that mean?¡±


    Her lips curled into that sharine smile that had always hidden poison. ¡°You resent everyone. You always have. And after ruining everything ten years ago, it must gut you to see everyone happy and healthy, right? You just can¡¯t stand it that Mom is healthy and that I¡¯m happy with the man who was mine all along. Your selfish, callous heart can¡¯t¡ª¡±


    Muscle. Memory.


    My palm connected with her cheek before I¡¯d even fully processed the thought. The sharp crack echoed in the sterile hospital hallway, drawing curious nces.


    Celeste¡¯s head snapped to the side, her hair falling loose around her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare,¡± I hissed, my voice trembling with fury. After dealing with actual snake venom on the ind, I wasn¡¯t much interested in Celeste¡¯s special brand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare spill all that bullshit about me again. I¡¯ve had just about enough of that.¡±


    Her hand shot up immediately, eyes zing as she moved to strike me back. But Kieran caught her wrist mid-air, his jaw set.


    ¡°Enough!¡± he snapped, his voice carrying unquestionable authority. ¡°Not here. Not outside Margaret¡¯s room.¡±


    Celeste yanked against his hold, her eyes wild with indignation. ¡°You¡¯re defending her? After she just¡ª¡±


    Kieran¡¯s grip only tightened. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time or ce.¡±


    My gaze cut to him, cold as ice. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Kieran, you can drop the act now that we¡¯re back in the real world. I know you don¡¯t really care.¡±


    His eyes flickered, and he actually looked genuinely wounded. That tiny fracture almost unsettled me. Almost.


    But Celeste pounced on it. ¡°Care?¡± she repeated, her tone sharp. Her eyes darted between us, narrowing with suspicion. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did something happen between you two on the ind?¡±


    The silence that followed was suffocating.


    My lips pressed into a thin line¡ªI would be damned if I opened my mouth to repeat any of the illicit things that had happened between me and Kieran in that vi.


    He, too, apparently had the same sentiment. His jaw ticked, his gaze darting away unfocused.


    And Celeste¡ªoh, Celeste knew exactly what our silence meant.


    Her face twisted in rage. She lunged forward, grabbing my wrist with her free hand in a bruising grip. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare,¡± she seethed. Her voice was low, venomous. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try anything. I finally have the chance to be engaged to Kieran. You think I¡¯m going to sit back this time and watch you take what¡¯s mine? I swear, if you ruin this for me again, Seraphina, I will destroy you and everything you hold dear!¡±


    I stared down at her hand mped over mine.


    ¡®What¡¯s mine...¡¯


    Did she ever see Kieran as anything other than a possession? Gods, she sounded like I¡¯d stolen her favorite toy, not the man she was supposed to love and cherish.


    Whatever. I didn¡¯t give a flying fuck about the dynamics of their rtionship.


    I slowly wrenched myself free. ¡°If he matters to you that much,¡± I said, my voice dropping to a mocking lilt, ¡°then you should be careful not to provoke me further.¡±


    She blinked, jerking her head back. Unable to stop myself, I went in for the kill. ¡°Because if you push me hard enough, Celeste, maybe I¡¯ll decide to steal him away just for the fun of it.¡±


    I threw a nce at Kieran, making sure Celeste could see the suggestive look in my eyes. ¡°After all, I already did it once before, and trust me, hon, doing it again is not as hard as one would have thought.¡±


    Her gasp was immediate, loud, strangled. Kieran stiffened as his wide-eyed gaze took me in, his expression nothing short of shock.


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡± His voice was raw, as if my words had rattled him.


    As if he wasn¡¯t the one shoving me against walls and counters and asking me not to kiss him back because he couldn¡¯t help himself.


    Celeste screeched, the sound so sharp it turned the heads of passing nurses. She surged forward, nails curling, clearly intent on tearing at my face.


    Kieran caught her again, pinning her arms to her sides as she thrashed. ¡°Stop it, Celeste!¡± His voice thundered, his Alpha aura rumbling through the air. ¡°She¡¯s just venting¡ªcan¡¯t you see that?¡±


    ¡°Venting?!¡± Celeste shrieked. ¡°She¡¯s threatening me! She¡¯s nning to ruin everything again, and you¡¯re just standing there! Fuck that, you¡¯re letting her!¡±


    I stood rooted, breathing hard, the adrenaline burning in my veins. My hands shook, still tingling from the satisfying contact of Celeste¡¯s cheek.


    I half wanted Kieran to let her go. Let here at me.


    Words hadn¡¯t been enough to get my messages through to her. Maybe if I body-checked her against the wall and gave her a concussion, she¡¯d know to stay the fuck away from me.


    And then¡ª


    ¡°Seraphina.¡±


    The voice was cool, measured, familiar. It sted away the heat and anger rushing through my veins, recing it with a warm, reassuringfort I only ever experienced in one person¡¯s presence.


    Lucian.

 Chapter 97 LOVED AND CHERISHED

    <h4>Chapter 97: Chapter 97 LOVED AND CHERISHED</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I turned, and there he was, emerging from the other end of the hallway almost like a scene from a movie.


    His eyes swept over our own scene¡ªa flushed Celeste wing against Kieran¡¯s hold, shrieking like a banshee, Kieran himself caught between restraint and agitation, and me standing apart, my pulse racing, my chest heaving.


    And then those eyesnded fully on me. Sharp. Shielding. Protective in a way that almost made my knees weak.


    Without hesitation, he closed the distance and ced himself squarely in front of me. The air around us shifted like a storm rolling in, adding a different kind of tension I wasn¡¯t sure I minded.


    I instinctively shifted closer and let myself lean into the sce and safety Lucian¡¯s presence promised.


    I took a deep breath, and his scent had the same effect on me as an aromatherapy oil¡ªrxation. Tension and stress relief.


    ¡°Is there a problem here?¡± His tone was deceptively polite, but the biteced underneath was unmistakable.


    Celeste froze, her chest heaving, her lips parting soundlessly. She was disoriented for maybe two seconds before more acid spewed out.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing here?¡± she hissed, her eyes like two blue mes.


    Lucian¡¯s shoulders tensed only slightly, but he answered coolly. ¡°I came to pick my girlfriend up from her trip.¡±


    Girlfriend...


    Warmth pooled in my stomach, and I had to bite my lip to hide my instinctive smile.


    No one else was as pleased as I was, though. Celeste actually honest-to-goodness snarled. And Kieran was in serious danger of shattering his mrs with how hard he was grinding his teeth.


    ¡°Go ahead, collect the shameless bitch,¡± she growled. ¡°Better she cling to you like the blood-sucking leech she is and stay the fuck away from Kieran!¡±


    Heat wed up my throat, the sting of her words sharper than I wanted to admit. Before I could even form a retort, Lucian¡¯s voice cut in, low and edged with steel.


    ¡°Watch your tongue, Celeste. Especially when you¡¯re speaking about my future Luna.¡±


    The corridor seemed to still. I could almost hear the collective gasp from the passersby and nurses not-so-subtly eavesdropping on our little scene.


    Even Kieran¡¯s hands ckened where they held Celeste back.


    Lucian didn¡¯t flinch under the shock that rippled through the space. He took a single step forward, enough that Celeste had to press against Kieran and tilt her chin up to look at him.


    ¡°If men fall for her charms, that isn¡¯t her fault. The difference is, I¡¯m lucky enough that she¡¯s chosen me. And I don¡¯t take kindly to anyone insulting what¡¯s mine.¡±


    The wordsnded with a weight I felt in my bones.


    ¡®What¡¯s mine...¡¯


    Maybe it was hypocritical of me, but the possessive words sounded different when Lucian said them.


    I didn¡¯t feel like a toy he owned; I felt like something precious. Loved and cherished.


    Celeste¡¯sugh was brittle, scornyered over her visible unease. ¡°You must be mad, Lucian. Her? A pathetic wolfless castoff? Even her husband¡¯s pack did not ept her as Luna, and you want to bring such a disease into yours? You¡¯ll be theughingstock of the entire world.¡±


    My nails dug into my palms, and for a split second, I couldn¡¯t tell if the twisting in my chest came from her venom or the echo of truth it hit against.


    But before I could spiral, Kieran¡¯s voice rang sharp, Alphamand threading his tone. ¡°Enough, Celeste.¡±


    She turned to him, gaping as if he had struck her.


    Lucian didn¡¯t even nce at Kieran. His gaze stayed locked on Celeste, colder than an arctic wind. ¡°You might want to save yourughter, Celeste. Because, unlike your family and her two undeserving former packs, I¡¯ve always known Seraphina was born for more than you could ever imagine. She will make an excellent Luna.¡±


    His lips curved into an indubitably confident smile. ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough.¡±


    And just like that, he turned to me.


    ¡°Hey.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I breathed, stunned.


    ¡°Ready?¡±


    I gave the slightest of nods, and his hand slid to the small of my back. It fit there so naturally, and I couldn¡¯t resist leaning in.


    He steered me firmly past Kieran and Celeste, their stunned expressions ying in my peripheral vision.


    Despite it all, a smile danced on my lips as we walked out of the hospital, the silent satisfaction of leaving them behind humming like wine in my veins.


    By the time we reached the parking lot, the tension that had wound me tight finally began to unravel¡ªonly for Lucian to catch me off guard all over again.


    He spun me gently but decisively, pressing me back against the cool metal of his car.


    ¡°Lucian¡ªwhat¡ª¡±


    My gasp was swallowed by his mouth. My hands went to his chest instinctively, half to push, half to hold on.


    But his lips moved against mine with an intensity I¡¯d never felt from Lucian before. Fierce. iming. As though he was floating away, and kissing me was the only way to anchor himself.


    My fingers curled into his shirt, anchoring myself as I tilted my head up to ept his kiss. The warmth from his arrival earlier spread from my stomach through my whole body, along with a tingling that had me pressing closer, wanting more.


    But then he pulled away,ying his forehead against mine. His breathing was harsh and unsteady, his eyes closed.


    I¡¯d never seen Lucian like this before¡ªalmost like he¡¯d momentarily lost the reins of the control that so firmly leashed him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lucian?¡± I panted softly.


    He pulled back just far enough for me to see the storm in his eyes as he opened them. ¡°Tell me you weren¡¯t actually thinking of going back to him.¡±


    My pulse stumbled. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Kieran,¡± he ground out, his mouth tightening like the name hurting out. ¡°I heard what you said to Celeste, and I know you could have anyone you wanted, but¡ª¡±


    Augh escaped me, breathless and sharp. ¡°Are you...jealous?¡±


    The muscle in his jaw ticked, but he didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Yes.¡± His voice dropped lower, rawer. ¡°Damn right I am. I¡¯ve spent the past few days telling myself to trust you, that you¡¯d never let him crawl back into your heart after everything. But the thought of you with him¡ªalone on that ind, for days¡ª¡±


    He broke off, his hand sliding up to cup my jaw, thumb stroking just beneath my ear. ¡°I missed you, Sera. More than I thought was possible.¡±


    My amusement faded away, and something inside me softened. Guilt and sweetness tangled until I didn¡¯t know which pulled harder.


    ¡°Lucian...¡± I whispered, cupping his face. The stubble on his jaw lightly grazed my palm, and I couldn¡¯t resist cing a chaste kiss on his lips.


    ¡°I only said those things back there to rile Celeste. Kieran is...my past. My painful, lonely past. I never want to go back.¡±


    I might have momentarily wavered; I might have lost my damn mind on that ind. But I could see everything clearly now.


    Kieran belonged with his Celeste¡ªand I belonged with Lucian.


    ¡®Mine...¡¯


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m not going to go back. I¡¯m focusing on my future now.¡±


    My voice trembled slightly. ¡°And if you¡¯ll have me, I want that future with you.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s hand tightened at my waist, a rush of something like relief breaking across his features before he bent down again, kissing me with a gentleness that quickly melted into fire.


    The kiss deepened, heat winding low in my stomach.


    His lips demanded more this time, coaxing and taking all at once. I could feel an edge of dominance in him, a dark edge he rarely let show¡ªbut instead of frightening me, it sent sparks racing under my skin.


    It wasn¡¯t tender or hesitant or nice like our other kisses; it was demanding, urgent, unrestrained.


    I loved it.


    My palms ttened against his chest, and I could feel the thunderous roar of his heart as his body pressed closer, pinning me between him and the car.


    The world outside blurred¡ªuntil the sharp chime of my phone broke through.


    We stilled, breathing hard, foreheads pressed together.


    Lucian muttered something vicious under his breath before digging in his pocket for his phone.


    He rolled his eyes when he saw the caller ID. ¡°Of course,¡± he muttered.


    Then he handed it to me. ¡°For you.¡±


    I was trembling so much I almost dropped the phone twice before I finally answered the call and brought it up to my ear.


    ¡°Sera-fucking-phina!¡±


    I almost dropped Lucian¡¯s phone a third time as I winced, holding it away.


    Lucian chuckled, his irritation giving way to fondness. ¡°She missed you, if you couldn¡¯t already tell.¡±


    Iughed, bringing the phone back to my ear. ¡°Hi, Maya.¡±


    ¡°I fucking missed you!¡± she yelled.


    My grin split my face in two. It was a little unbelievable and a lot overwhelming that my absence had had such an effect on Lucian and Maya.


    I wasn¡¯t used to people wanting me around, let alone missing me when I was gone.


    ¡°I missed you too,¡± I told Maya, emotion clogging my throat.


    ¡°I have a wee back present for you!¡± She was still shouting. I could hear bass in the background and a loud ttering and other people yelling in the background.


    ¡°Is it tinnitus?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha!¡± she barked. ¡°I missed your sarcastic ass. Tell Lucian to get that ass over here, pronto!¡±


    She hung up, and my hand dropped from my ear. Iughed softly, shaking my head.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve been imed by someone else tonight.¡±


    Lucian arched a brow, lips still hovering a dangerous inch from mine. ¡°Do I need to be jealous of her, too?¡±


    I shook my head, smiling. ¡°I have it on good authority that Maya is ¡®die-hard Team Lucian.¡¯¡±


    His answering smile was slow, heated. ¡°Good. Then she won¡¯t be mad if we keep her waiting a few minutes longer.¡±


    And before I could protest, he kissed me again¡ªhungry, unashamed, fierce.


    I clung to him tightly, letting every other thought fall out of my head.


    The world around could wait.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 98 BEST PARTY EVER

    <h4>Chapter 98: Chapter 98 BEST PARTY EVER</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    My first clue about Maya¡¯s ¡®wee back present¡¯ should have been the fancy garment box Lucian presented me with when we stopped at my house to drop off my luggage and freshen up.


    Inside was a gorgeous soft cream dress that took my breath away. It was made of flowy chiffon that hugged my waist and swayed around me like water when I moved.


    My second clue should have been when Lucian told me to pack an overnight bag.


    And yet, I was still blown clean off my feet when I stepped into the lobby of the Hot Springs Hotel.


    ¡°SURPRISE!¡± the OTS members shouted in unison. A burst ofughter followed as confetti rained down, sticking in my hair and glittering against my dress.


    I blinked rapidly, overwhelmed, until Maya came rushing toward me in a flowing teal gown that matched her bright spirit and practically glowed against her bronze skin.


    ¡°Sera!¡± She threw her arms around my neck, and a breathlessugh fell out of me as I hugged her tightly.


    ¡°I missed you so much,¡± I said, grinning so hard my jaw ached.


    She pulled back, cupping my cheeks. ¡°Of course you did! Quite frankly, I have no idea how you survived that long without me by your side.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°I could say the same about you.¡±


    She rolled her eyes, pulling me behind her into the grand hall.


    I looked around, my mouth dropping open slightly. ¡°Maya, this is...¡±


    The entire hall was bathed in soft golden light. Papernterns floated above, glowing like captured stars. A long table was set up with food, desserts stacked on polished trays, and bottles of champagne chilling in silver buckets.


    Warm steam drifted from the open-air hot springs outside, perfumed with herbs and faint floral oils.


    The ce wasn¡¯t extravagant in the cold, sterile way the previous gs and social gatherings I¡¯d attended had been. This was warm, intimate, thoughtfully designed.


    And it was all for me.


    ¡°Do you love it?¡± Maya asked breathlessly, grabbing both my hands.


    Her eyes sparkled as though my reaction mattered more than anything else in the world.


    ¡°I had the entire thing arranged the moment Ethan told me you wereing back. The hot springs are open all night, we have the entire hotel to ourselves, and I got all your favorite foods and desserts.¡±


    She hopped on her heels like she¡¯d already gotten into the desserts and was having a sugar high. ¡°Tell me you love it!¡±


    Iughed shakily. ¡°Maya... I don¡¯t even have words. Of course I love it; It¡¯s all so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Not as beautiful as you,¡± she dered with exaggerated ir, stepping back to admire me.


    I felt a blush creep up my cheeks. When I¡¯d first put the dress on, I thought it was too much, too delicate for me.


    But now, seeing how it glowed in the golden light, how it made me feel like I belonged in this warmth, I realized that, as always, Maya was right.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you nned all this just for me,¡± I said softly. ¡°I was gone a little over a week, Maya.¡±


    ¡°A week, a month, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± she said, cupping my cheeks again. ¡°You deserve it. You spent so much of your life being cast aside and condemned, so now you have a lot of celebrating to do to make up for it.¡±


    Something in my chest cracked open. I hugged her tight, burying my face in her shoulder. ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered, my voice thick with emotion.


    ¡°Well,¡±¡ªshe stroked my back lovingly¡ª¡°I wish I could take all the credit, but it wasn¡¯t my Amex that rented out the hotel for the night.¡±


    I pulled back slightly, my brow arched.


    Maya smirked and nodded behind me.


    Lucian was still there, watching our interaction with a fond smile on his face. He looked almost tooposed for the setting in his tailored dark suit, but somehow that only made him more endearing.


    Of course he was in on it.


    My smile wobbled, and I blinked back tears. ¡°Thank you,¡± I repeated softly.


    He slipped to my side, his hand taking mine in a quiet im of presence. ¡°Always, Sera.¡±


    The tenderness in his eyes made my heart flutter, and it skipped a beat altogether when he drew me in closer.


    My eyes widened, darting pointedly to the crowd of OTS members milling about¡ªand Maya, who was in danger of splitting her face in half with her smile.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Lucian said softly, drawing me in even closer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    It was no secret that Lucian and I were friends, but we¡¯d never been together in this capacity.


    I thought about the rumors Maya had told me had circted after my birthday party, and how we would me more or less affirming them¡ª


    ¡°Unless you¡¯re embarrassed to be seen with me?¡± Lucian added with a teasing smirk.


    Iughed softly. ¡°If anything, it¡¯s the other way around.¡±


    He chuckled and pulled me close enough that our chests were pressed together. ¡°I¡¯m honored to be seen with you,¡± he murmured in my ear. ¡°I want them all to know. Let them talk.¡±


    A delicate chime pierced the air, and I turned to see Maya clinking a spoon against her ss, silencing the chatter.


    She winked at me before addressing the room.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, and everyone in between, I have an announcement,¡± she said dramatically. ¡°Our dear Seraphina has been through storms¡ªmost of us can rte because we¡¯ve been through storms of our own. And she¡¯s still here, standing taller than ever, arguably one of our most promising rookies. But that¡¯s not all. Tonight, she and Lucian have something they¡¯d like to share.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°Maya¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look,¡± she hissed quietly. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    Lucian only chuckled, clearly in on the scheme. He turned to me, lifting a brow. ¡°Shall we?¡±


    My pulse skittered. This was more than closeness and letting people specte.


    A part of me still wanted to hide, to keep this fragile new happiness tucked close. But when I met Lucian¡¯s gaze¡ªsteady, reassuring, utterly mine¡ªI felt courage bloom.


    So I nodded.


    He wrapped an arm around my waist, pulling me gently but firmly against him. ¡°We¡¯re together,¡± he announced, his deep voice carrying easily across the room. ¡°She is mine, as I am hers.¡±


    The crowd erupted. Cheers, whistles, apuse. Someone shouted, ¡°Finally!¡± and another, ¡°About time!¡±


    And then, in front of everyone, Lucian bent his head and kissed me.


    It wasn¡¯t the fierce, demanding kiss of the parking lot earlier. This was sweet, unhurried, tender. His lips brushed mine like a vow, and the room spun with light andughter around us.


    I smiled into it. For once, I didn¡¯t care who was watching.


    Let them talk.


    And they did talk¡ªin the best way.


    For the first time in my life, I was the topic of conversation, and it didn¡¯t make me want to curl up in a ball under a table and cry.


    Maya dragged me from group to group, proudly introducing me like I hadn¡¯t already met most of them, insisting that tonight was about me being weed properly.


    I found myselfughing with fellow rookies who recounted training mishaps, getting technique tips from other trainers, clinking sses with healers who promised to teach me their herb blends, and joining in conversations about favorite foods, movies, and random OTS gossip.


    Everywhere I turned, someone smiled at me. Not mockingly. Not with suspicion. Just...eptance.


    Quite frankly, it was the best party ever.


    As the night went on, I sank into the warmth like sinking into a hot spring.


    I let myself breathe without the shadow of Kieran or Celeste pressing in. Their voices, their judgments, all the drama of thest week¡ªthey felt a thousand miles away.


    Lucian never strayed far from me. Sometimes his hand found the small of my back; other times, our shoulders brushed in passing.


    Each touch was grounding, reminding me that I wasn¡¯t alone anymore. That I was chosen, and not in the twisted, cruel way fate had once forced me into with Kieran.


    I caught Maya¡¯s eye across the room at one point. She grinned at me, mouthing, ¡®You¡¯re glowing.¡¯


    Maybe I was.


    I thought of the Lockwood and ckthorne gs¡ªof polished marble floors and ballrooms where I¡¯d stood at the edges, ignored at best, shunned at worst.


    The contrast nearly brought me to tears. Because here, in a rented hot spring hotel filled with music, chatter, and too many desserts, I felt more at home than I ever had in those cold pces.


    I thought of Daniel, too. How he would love the steam rising off the water, how he would ssh to his heart¡¯s content andugh and ask for two slices of cake at once.


    An ache cleaved between the happiness bubbling up in my chest. I hated that I¡¯d had to leave him so soon, hated how quickly it seemed my life had reset without him in it.


    As amazing as my new friends were, as liberating as new love felt, I knew that I could never truly beplete, never truly feel at home without my son.


    But it was hard to dwell on the missing piece of me when the other pieces wererger than life and filling me with more delight than guilt.


    And maybe that was the real gift of tonight¡ªnot forgetting the missing pieces, not pretending the wounds didn¡¯t exist, but realizing that love, happiness¡ªin all their forms¡ªwas still possible.


    That I could be both broken and healing, grieving and glowing.

 Chapter 99 GIRLS’ NIGHT

    <h4>Chapter 99: Chapter 99 GIRLS¡¯ NIGHT</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The hotel was entirely ours for the night.


    The steam-kissed air drifting from the outdoor pools, the faint notes of sandalwood and mineral water, the low hum of chatter andughter echoing down the cedar-paneled halls¡ªit all belonged to us.


    At some point, I began to wonder if this was less about weing me back and more about a mini vacation for OTS.


    I loved it either way.


    As the party began to wind down and people began to retreat to their rooms or out into the pools and spas, I wondered what the rest of the night would hold in store for me.


    I thought Lucian might ask if I wanted to stay with him.


    The way his hand lingered a fraction too long on my lower back as we walked toward the elevators told me he was debating it.


    His eyes, warm but restrained, flicked toward me more than once, like he wanted to speak but was waiting for the right moment.


    My pulse skittered with every stolen nce, my skin prickling with anticipation. Staying with him overnight was a big step, especially only after one date, but I didn¡¯t think I would say no if he asked.


    But before he even could, Maya popped up between us like a whirlwind in silk pajamas, looping her arm through mine.


    ¡°Sorry, Lucian,¡± she dered mock sternly. ¡°I let you pick her up and have her for the party, but I¡¯m iming Sera tonight. It¡¯s strictly a girls¡¯ night.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s brow rose ever so slightly, but the corners of his mouth twitched in that fond exasperated smile he reserved for when he was dealing with Maya.


    He looked at me then, one brow arched as if to ask silently: ¡®Are you sure you want that?¡¯


    I was surprised by my reluctance. As much as I wanted to spend time with Maya and catch up, the thought of leaving Lucian¡¯s side made me feel bereft.


    But I nodded. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s right. We need to catch up.¡±


    Maya smirked in victory and tugged me toward the elevator, tossing a flippant wave over her shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pout too much, Alpha. You¡¯ll have her back tomorrow.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s chuckle followed us into the elevator, low and indulgent, and the sound warmed my stomach even after the doors closed.


    Maya¡¯s room was on thest floor, tucked near the end of the corridor.


    When she flung the door open, I was met with the scent of eucalyptus and citrus oils she¡¯d already set to diffuse, plus the unmistakable crinkle of snack bags spilling out of a tote, and wine bottles in coolers.


    ¡°Pajamas,¡± she ordered, pointing toward the neatly folded set she¡¯d ced on the bed. A pale peach cotton set, soft to the touch, embroidered with tiny white moons along the hem.


    ¡°I bought them for you; put it all on, no arguments.¡±


    I unfolded them, and my eyes widened when a matching pair of lingerie fell out. I picked up the three strings masquerading as a thong and the matching ¡®bra¡¯. I would be shocked if it covered anything more than my nipples.


    ¡°Maya,¡± I sighed.


    ¡°What?¡± She smirked.


    Iughed, shaking my head, but slipped into them anyway while she fussed with arranging bowls of fruit, choctes, snacks and fizzy drinks across the little coffee table.


    When I emerged, Maya was already curled cross-legged on the bed, her hair in a loose halo around her head, eyes glittering with mischief.


    She patted the space beside her like a queen beckoning a courtier.


    ¡°So,¡± she began the moment I sat down, ¡°progress report. You and Lucian. Spill.¡±


    I groaned, flopping back onto the pillows. ¡°Progress report, Maya? It¡¯s a rtionship, not a reconnaissance mission.¡±


    I winced when she squealed, drumming her hands on the bed excitedly. ¡°A rtionship! You have no idea how happy that makes me, Sera.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Yeah, me too.¡±


    She shrugged, tearing open a bag of Takis. ¡°To be honest, I was worried.¡±


    I turned to her, propping my head up with my hands. ¡°About what?¡±


    She tossed a piece at me, which I caught clumsily.


    ¡°About your trip with Kieran,¡± she said, and the spicy corn chip turned to ash in my mouth.


    ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°I mean, you were stuck on a tropical ind with him for days.¡± She shifted closer, those sharp eyes of hers tracking my movements. ¡°Anything happen between the two of you?¡±


    ¡°I¡ªwhat do you mean?¡±


    She rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re gonna make me spell it out? No...bold romantic encounters under the moonlight?¡± She waggled her eyebrows, unaware of how urately she¡¯d hit the nail on the head.


    I cleared my throat, sitting up and turning away. ¡°You read too many romance novels.¡±


    She arched a brow. ¡°That¡¯s not a denial.¡±


    I coughed, reaching for a bottle of sparkling water. I downed half its contents before I spoke again. ¡°Of course it¡¯s a denial. I¡¯m with Lucian, remember? I thought you were Team Lucian.¡±


    The corners of her lips twitched. ¡°Yeah, I am.¡±


    She threw a handful of chips into her mouth. ¡°Just wanted to make sure you still were, too,¡± she mumbled as she chewed.


    ¡°I am,¡± I insisted.


    She nodded. ¡°Such a shame, though.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How romantic would it be if Lucian and Kieran had to fight for your heart?¡± She dropped the bag of Takis and began to gesticte animatedly. ¡°The old versus the new; two Alphas battling for the ultimate price¡±¡ªshe pointed to me and smirked¡ª¡°your heart.¡±


    I shot her a look, trying not to mentally rey every single time Lucian and Kieran had stood off with me in the middle.


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯ll be awesome. Lucian would obviously win, and Kieran¡¯s heart would be dashed in the process.¡± She spread her arms out. ¡°That, my sweet Sera, is what I call justice.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°Sorry to dash your hopes, babe. Never gonna happen.¡±


    It was incredulous enough that Lucian wanted me, but the thought of two Alphas fighting over me was more absurd than...


    I couldn¡¯t even think of anything more absurd than that.


    Her pout was so exaggerated I had tough again. ¡°Fine, ruin my fantasies. Be boring.¡±


    I shook my head, chuckling. ¡°If you¡¯re so desperate for a love triangle fantasy, why don¡¯t you find another male wolf for Ethan to battle with?¡±


    She scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s another male in existence that can measure up to Ethan.¡±


    My smile widened. ¡°So, I take it you two made up?¡±


    Instantly, the yfulness softened into something warmer. She leaned back against the headboard, a dreamy little smile curving her lips. ¡°Yeah, we did. Things are good. Really good, actually. We¡¯ve found our rhythm, I think. Less fighting, moreughing.¡±


    I squealed, leaning in to hug her. ¡°That¡¯s amazing, Maya! I¡¯m so d.¡±


    She squeezed me tightly. ¡°There is something else...¡±


    I pulled back. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We met each other¡¯s parents.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°Oh? For real?¡±


    She nodded, twisting a strand of hair between her fingers. ¡°I mean, it was more of a Zoom meeting with my parents, and I met your mom officially when she was first taken to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°My folks are pretty supportive and have let me live my life majorly how I like. They would have been okay with any mate, but I could tell my dad was really happy he¡¯s an Alpa.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°And my mom?¡±


    ¡°I actually expected it to be weird, and was surprised Celeste hadn¡¯t poisoned her against me. I mean, she didn¡¯t hug me or throw me a party or whatever, but she was...nice.¡±


    I exhaled in relief. Ethan was traditional to his core, and I knew it would gut him if our Mother didn¡¯t approve of his mate.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re going to be my sister,¡± I whispered in awe.


    She exhaled on a softugh. ¡°Don¡¯t hold your breath.¡±


    My brows furrowed slightly. ¡°What do you mean? Aren¡¯t things perfect right now?¡±


    ¡°They are. But...¡± She paused, chewing her lip. ¡°I¡¯m not ready for marriage. Not yet. Ethan talks about it sometimes, and I know he¡¯s serious¡ªI love that he¡¯s serious. But I love where we are right now. The excitement, the silliness. The lovey-dovey dating phase.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Marriage¡ªespecially to an Alphaes with a shit ton of responsibility. I don¡¯t want to rush into all that just yet.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± I reached forward and cupped her cheeks, squishing them together. ¡°Enjoy all the phases for as long as you want.¡±


    Her eyes softened. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°So...¡± I shifted, lying back and cing my head in herp. ¡°Tell me more about your family. You practically know every dirty secret of mine.¡±


    Sheughed softly, stroking my hair. ¡°There isn¡¯t much to tell. You already know my dad¡¯s a Beta. He always had high hopes for me¡ªsaid I could do anything an Alpha could do, maybe more.¡±


    A wistful smile danced on her lips. ¡°He¡¯s part of why I do what I do¡ªI want to prove him right.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°He must be so proud of you.¡±


    Her smile widened. ¡°Yeah, I think he is. Especially since I started working with OTS.¡±


    ¡°How did you actually start that?¡± I asked, realizing just how little I knew about my new¡ªbest¡ªfriend.


    Maya tilted her head, eyes flicking toward the ceiling as though dredging up memories. ¡°It was years ago. I left home a little while after I turned eighteen, a little too sure of myself. I spent my time and resources traveling around the world trying to make a difference wherever I could. I mostly lived in impoverished areas¡ªhelped out where I could, human and werewolves alike.¡±


    I stayed still, listening.


    ¡°One day, I crossed paths with a pack that had no love for outsiders. A group of vengeful Alpha wolves¡ªstrong, angry, and looking for someone weaker to exert their power on. They were in for the shock of their lives when they met me. They hadn¡¯t expected me to be as strong as I was or to fight back, but soon, their shock wore off, and they overwhelmed me. Fast.¡±


    She clutched a pillow to herself, her voice softening. ¡°I was still young. I didn¡¯t know half the things I know now. I thought...that was it.¡±


    My heart clenched. ¡°Maya¡ª¡±


    ¡°But then he came. Lucian.¡± A faint smile touched her lips. ¡°Like an actual knight in shiny ck fur. It was beautiful to see, Sera. He just...dismantled them. One by one. Efficient, calm, like it was no more troublesome than swatting away flies.¡±


    I smiled, remembering how he¡¯d saved me from the rogues at my father¡¯s funeral and at the restaurant.


    The smile dimmed when the image of another wolf¡ªwith golden brown fur¡ªtried to shift into my subconscious.


    I shot it down and refocused on Maya.


    ¡°And then when he was done. He held his hand out to me and smiled warmly, and said, ¡®Thanks for loosening them up for me. I don¡¯t think I could have taken them down otherwise.¡¯¡±


    Iughed, picturing it so clearly¡ªLucian, unshakable and steady, calmly standing against impossible odds.


    ¡°He invited me to join him afterward,¡± Maya continued. ¡°Said he was putting together something different. A group that wasn¡¯t bound by politics or power, but by choice and determination. Out of The Shadows. I didn¡¯t even hesitate. I would have followed him anywhere.¡±


    I whispered, ¡°You trust him that much.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Her eyes met mine, steady. ¡°Even now, after all these years, he¡¯s never given me any reason not to. He¡¯s hard to read sometimes, distant, maybe a little closed off. But he¡¯s a good man, Sera. The kind you can build a foundation on. I¡¯ve seen him grow... from gloomy, repressed, almost suffocating himself with restraint... to someone moreposed, more grounded. Andtely¡ª¡± she paused, smile softening, ¡°tely, I¡¯ve seen him loosen up. Because of you.¡±


    I swallowed, heat curling low in my chest. ¡°Because of me?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve changed him, Sera. Heughs easier. Smiles more. There¡¯s lightness where there used to be weight. Don¡¯t underestimate what that means.¡±


    Her words sank into me like warm tea, sweet and steadying.


    I thought of Lucian¡¯s rare smiles, the way his eyes softened when they found me, how he¡¯d admitted¡ªso uncharacteristically¡ªthat he was jealous, that he¡¯d missed me.


    And beneath the sweetness of remembering, a familiar flicker of guilt passed too: that I¡¯d wavered, that I¡¯d let old wounds with Kieran cloud what stood right in front of me.


    ¡°I hope we can be happy together,¡± I said softly.


    Maya reached out, squeezing my hand. ¡°You will be. I know it.¡±

 Chapter 100 SECOND DATE

    <h4>Chapter 100: Chapter 100 SECOND DATE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Maya and I talked long into the night, ourughter muffled against pillows, our voices dipping low as we shared fragments of our lives.


    She told about how she was the fastest runner in her pack and beat half the boys inbat. She told me of her goth phase when she was fifteen and all the ridiculous, inane ways she¡¯d tried to dye her light brown wolf fur ck as a result.


    I told her about my writing, how it felt to have people¡ªeven if they were strangers¡ªappreciate me when no one else did.


    I told her how Daniel¡¯sugh sounded like sunlight breaking through clouds, and how holding him was the best feeling in the world.


    Wepared heartbreaks and half-healed scars, dreams and hopes we hadn¡¯t dared to speak out loud.


    Somewhere down the hall, muffled voices of other OTS members still carried, but here it was only us¡ªtwo women wrapped in warmth, trust, and the rare kind of friendship that made the world feel bearable.


    As the night went on, the hotel¡¯s quiet hum a cocoon around us, I could feel our connection click into ce. I could feel her bing more than just a friend, a sister.


    Considering that, I felt mildly guilty at the jolt of excitement that went through me when Maya finally drifted off¡ªwine ss tipped sideways, a nket pulled up to her chin.


    Wasting no time, I slipped quietly from the bed, my heart thudding loudly.


    I tiptoed past the scattered soda and beer bottles and empty chip bags, eased the door open, and held my breath until it clicked shut behind me.


    For a moment, I stood still in the dim corridor, ears straining.


    The lodge had fallen quiet, save for the faint rush of the hot spring vents outside.


    I felt a mix of exhration and guilt, like a teenager sneaking out to meet a forbidden crush¡ªexcept I wasn¡¯t a teenager. And Lucian was more than a silly crush.


    I didn¡¯t get more than two steps before strong arms wrapped around me.


    I let out a soft gasp that melted instantly as warmth and oud enveloped me.


    ¡°Got you,¡± Lucian murmured against my ear, his voice low and amused.


    My lips curved despite myself. ¡°You scared me half to death.¡±


    His chest vibrated with quietughter. ¡°That wasn¡¯t my intention. But I admit, seeing you sneak out like this...¡± He tilted his head, brushing his lips just below my ear, ¡°...has a certain appeal.¡±


    Heat bloomed under my skin. I turned in his hold, looking up into his eyes¡ªsharp in the shadows, softened by the faintntern glow. ¡°Were you waiting here the whole time?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he announced unashamedly, smiling boyishly. ¡°Our second date is ready.¡±


    A giddyugh spilled out of me. ¡°Second date?¡±


    ¡°I did promise you one, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    The flutter in my chest grew frantic. ¡°Yeah, but you¡¯ve done so much today already.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, Seraphina,¡± he said, threading his fingers through mine. ¡°I intend to take every chance with you I can.¡±


    Something about the certainty in his tone tugged at ces inside me I didn¡¯t even know existed.


    For so long, love had meantpromise, sacrifice, being the afterthought.


    And yet, here was a man who redefined it. Who made me feel chosen. Wanted.


    ¡°What if Maya wakes up and notices I¡¯m gone?¡± I asked, my voice softer, though my body was already leaning toward him.


    His thumb brushed slow circles over my knuckles. ¡°She snoozes, she loses.¡±


    I threw my head back, softughter bouncing off the velvet-lined walls.


    Lucian leaned closer, eyes glinting with mischief. ¡°What do you say, Sera? Will youe with me?¡±


    There was absolutely no hesitation as I nodded. ¡°Lead the way, Alpha Reed.¡±


    He chuckled, clearly pleased, and guided me down the silent hallway.


    We passed the terrace where OTS members hadughed and lounged earlier, now deserted.


    Lanterns burned low, their golden light swaying with the night breeze. Lucian pushed open a side door, leading me out toward the edge of the springs.


    The sight stole my breath.


    A thick nket had been spread across the stone floor, piled high with pillows that looked ridiculously plush. A tray of chocte-dipped fruit gleamed, their dark coats glossy under the candlelight.


    A bucket of wine sat chilling beside us, condensation dripping onto the rock. Dozens of small candles floated in bowls across the steaming water, their mes flickering, reflecting like stars scattered across the surface.


    It was simple, but it was so unbelievably beautiful.


    ¡°You did all this?¡± I whispered, stunned.


    Lucian shrugged, almost sheepish. ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Emotion pricked hot behind my eyes.


    I wrapped my arms around myself, not from cold but from the sharp ache of my emotions. ¡°No one¡¯s ever...done this for me before.¡±


    He tilted his head, studying me like he was memorizing the moment. ¡°What can I say? Every man you¡¯ve met before me has been a fool. You deserve all the love and beauty in the world, Sera.¡±


    My throat tightened, but I managed a shakyugh. ¡°Careful, Lucian. If you keep saying things like that, I might start believing them.¡±


    ¡°I hope you do.¡± He offered his hand again, palm open, steady. ¡°Because every word is true.¡±


    I slid my hand into his, letting him guide me down onto the nket. The springs hissed and bubbled nearby, their rising steam curling around us, softening the night into something dreamlike.


    Lucian poured the wine, handing me a ss. His fingers brushed mine¡ªdeliberate, lingering¡ªand my pulse jumped.


    ¡°To our second date,¡± he said.


    I lifted my ss, my lips trembling at the edges of a smile. ¡°To second chances.¡±


    Our sses clinked, soft and intimate in the quiet.


    We ate slowly, talking between bites of fruit. The chocte melted on my tongue, the wine warm in my chest.


    Lucian¡¯s voice wove around me, steady, confident, carrying stories from his travels, mundane memories, and quirks that made him even more endearing.


    In return, I found myself giving him the same¡ªpieces of myself I rarely offered because no one cared enough to hear them. My favorite color, movies and books I liked, all the ces I wanted to see.


    The way he listened unraveled me. He didn¡¯t just hear me¡ªhe absorbed every word as if I were saying something vital.


    At one point, Iughed over a clumsy story about sneaking sweet treats from the Lockwood kitchen, and he caught me with such an intense gaze that myughter faltered.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, self-conscious.


    His hand brushed mine beneath the tray, curling over it firmly. ¡°You have the most beautifulugh,¡± he said simply.


    My chest squeezed so hard I almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    I set down my ss before I spilled it, my fingers trembling. ¡°You¡¯re...dangerous, Lucian Reed.¡±


    ¡°Dangerous?¡± His smile crooked, teasing. ¡°Because I tell you the truth?¡±


    ¡°Because you make me want to believe it,¡± I whispered.


    His eyes softened. He shifted, abandoning his ss entirely to move closer until his knee pressed against mine. His hand didn¡¯t let go of mine¡ªif anything, he tightened the hold.


    ¡°Seraphina,¡± he said lowly, ¡°you are everything I never knew I needed. And I will tell you all the ways you¡¯re amazing, I will recount how beautiful you are¡ªover and over again. Till you believe it.¡±


    I swallowed hard, my heartbeat thundering. ¡°Lucian...¡±


    But he didn¡¯t let me finish. His lips captured mine.


    The kiss was soft at first, reverent¡ªthen deepening with a hunger that stole my breath.


    I clung to his shoulders, my body trembling as I leaned into him. His hand cradled my face with surprising gentleness, while the other syed against my lower back, anchoring me against him.


    Heat surged through me, and with it, a wave of relief. I¡¯d been scared that Lucian and I would never reach the intensity I¡¯d always believed was essential.


    But I didn¡¯t need to worry anymore.


    I wanted him¡ªfully,pletely¡ªand for once, I didn¡¯t care about past scars or future fears.


    When he broke the kiss, his forehead rested against mine, his breath ragged. ¡°You undo me, Sera. Every time.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯re even,¡± I whispered, my voice barely steady. ¡°Because I don¡¯t recognize myself around you.¡±


    His answering groan was half-desperation, half-reverence, and he kissed me again, fiercer this time.


    I tipped back onto the pillows, pulling him with me, the world narrowing to the press of his body, the rush of blood in my ears, the taste of wine and chocte and him.


    And then the world went ck.


    The lights cut out with a sharp snap, plunging everything into total darkness. The hum of the lodge dimmed to silence, leaving only the hiss of the springs and our ragged breathing.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± Lucian hissed, jerking back slightly.


    ¡°Of all the f¡ª¡± He caught himself, jaw tightening as if he¡¯d swallowed the curse halfway.


    I blinked against the sudden dark, disoriented. Then I reached for him, my fingers finding his cheek, warm and taut under my touch.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I whispered, smiling even though he couldn¡¯t see me. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    I felt the heaviness of his sigh. ¡°I just want one perfect date with you, Sera.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± I leaned in close. ¡°This is still perfect to me.¡±


    His breath shuddered out. He dropped his forehead against mine, defeated but softened. ¡°I mean it. You¡¯re going to undo me, Seraphina.¡±


    I kissed him again, hunger mingling with reassurance.


    Darkness only made it easier to lose myself in him. The world was gone, and all I knew was his mouth, his hands, the safety and danger of his arms around me.


    But then¡ª


    ¡°Sera?¡± Maya¡¯s voice floated faintly down the hall.


    I froze.


    ¡°Sera!¡± Louder this time, threaded with worry.


    Lucian groaned, his head falling onto my shoulder. ¡°Of course,¡± he muttered, sounding half-murderous, half-resigned.


    This time, I couldn¡¯t bring myself tofort him because I felt his frustrations.


    Could I ever go all the way with a man without getting fucking interrupted?

 Chapter 101 CYBER STALKING

    <h4>Chapter 101: Chapter 101 CYBER STALKING</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The warmth of Lucian¡¯s body still clung to me, his scent an intoxicating fog around me. For a heartbeat, I wished I could stay wrapped in him and let the world wait.


    But reality¡ªaka Maya freakin¡¯ Cartridge¡ªwas wing its way back in.


    ¡°She¡¯s bound to find you sooner orter,¡± Lucian murmured, and I shuddered as his lips brushed against the sensitive spot behind my ear.


    He sounded both amused and faintly annoyed.


    I sighed and turned to press a quick kiss to his temple before pulling away. ¡°I should go. She probably panicked when she woke and found me gone.¡±


    His hand tightened around mine briefly, reluctant, then loosened. ¡°Go. Before she barges in and rains hell on me for stealing you away.¡± A wicked grin tugged at his lips. ¡°Though I doubt that will make me feel much remorse.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, but I couldn¡¯t stop the smile that broke through. My pulse was still racing from the intensity of what had almost happened between us.


    I touched his jaw onest time, memorizing the shape of it in the dark before I stood.


    Snagging onest chocte-covered strawberry for good measure, I slipped out into the dim hallway.


    Maya stood halfway down, barefoot, hair tangled from sleep, hugging her nket around herself like a child frightened of the dark. The moment she saw me, relief washed over her face.


    ¡°There you are! Goddess, Sera, I thought¡ª¡± Her words halted when her eyes flicked past me to the ss door I¡¯de from.


    I didn¡¯t need to turn to know what she was seeing¡ªLucian by the hot spring, cleaning up after yet another interrupted date.


    Her brows shot up, then a knowing smile crept across her lips.


    I felt heat rush to my cheeks.


    ¡°Oh.¡± She let out an exaggerated breath, clutching her chest as if she¡¯d walked in on something scandalous. ¡°I see, I see. And here I was worried you were kidnapped or fell into a hot spring or something, but no. You were...upied.¡±


    I buried my face in my hands and sighed. ¡°Maya.¡±


    Sheughed softly, biting her lip to keep from teasing more. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! Truly, I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt. I was just worried. But clearly, with Lucian, you¡¯re safe.¡±


    Her eyes twinkled mischievously. ¡°You were being safe, right? Cause now might not be the right time to have another baby¡ª¡±


    ¡°Maya!¡±


    She cackled as I groaned. ¡°You¡¯re incorrigible.¡±


    ¡°Guilty.¡± She backed away a step, her smile lighting up the hallway. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two to it then. Have fun.¡± She winked.


    But as she started to retreat, guilt prickled through me. She had only been worried, and I didn¡¯t want her going back alone in the dark, feeling dismissed.


    Plus, the mood had kind of been ruined.


    So I caught up quickly, slipping my arm through hers.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I said softly. ¡°Let¡¯s go back together.¡±


    She blinked, surprised, and put a hand to her chest theatrically. ¡°Really? You¡¯re choosing in old me over a sexy, brooding Alpha?¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Sheughed, then leaned into me as we walked.


    The silence between us wasfortable at first, just the sound of our footsteps soft against the plush carpet and the distant bubbling of the hot springs.


    But I could feel her practically vibrating with unasked questions.


    By the time we reached our room, she couldn¡¯t contain herself anymore.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she burst out as soon as the door clicked shut. ¡°Spill. Everything.¡±


    I rolled my eyes and copsed onto the bed, pulling the nket over my head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to tell.¡±


    ¡°Liar,¡± she sing-songed, plopping down beside me and yanking the nket away. Her grin was so wide it was ridiculous. ¡°You have that post-sex glow all over your face. Don¡¯t try to deny it. You¡¯re practically shining.¡±


    I gasped. ¡°We did not have sex, Maya!¡±


    ¡°Maybe not, but you definitely made out hard enough that you look like you got lip fillers.¡±


    I groaned and shoved a pillow at her, but she only hugged it like a prize.


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡ª¡± I started, then stopped. The truth was, it was.


    Lucian had kissed me, touched me¡ªand I¡¯d loved it.


    It wasn¡¯t just the heat and intensity of it; it was the tenderness that slipped through, the gentle way he looked at me that filled me with a certainty: with Lucian, I never had to worry about getting burned.


    Not like with...


    I sighed. ¡°Fine. We...kissed. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Maya squealed, smacking the mattress like a teenager. ¡°And? And?¡±


    ¡°It was...it was better than before,¡± I admitted, unable to stop the smile curling at my lips.


    She leaned in closer. ¡°Better than nice, sweet, gentle? You felt the spark?¡±


    For some reason, I felt my lips tighten.


    The spark...


    ¡°Well,¡± I cleared my throat, ¡°he¡¯s definitely not as restrained as before, and...¡± I bit my lip, the memory warm against my skin as I felt myself ease again. ¡°Gods, Maya, I could kiss him all night. It was really, really good.¡±


    Her expression softened, the teasing falling away. ¡°You deserve that, Sera. I¡¯m so happy you¡¯ve found someone who adores you and treasures you like the precious jewel you are.¡±


    The words sank further than I expected. Adored. Treasured. Two things I had never been in my marriage with Kieran. My throat tightened.


    I needed to rein in my wayward mind. Tonight had absolutely nothing to do with him or my past, and I needed the door I¡¯d mmed on it to stay locked and stop swinging open at the most irritating moments.


    I snuggled into the pillows, turning to Maya.


    She mirrored my position. ¡°So,¡± she urged excitedly. ¡°Tell me more!¡±


    There it was again¡ªthat giddy teenage exhration. I¡¯d juste back from a date with my crush, and now I was telling my best friend about it.


    But as I recounted the date and all the mundane, inconsequential things we talked about, the warmth ebbed, and a colder thought crept in.


    I shifted uneasily, staring up at the ceiling.


    ¡°Maya...¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°I just realized...I know Lucian¡¯s favorite color and that Rome is his favorite city and that he¡¯s an excellent swimmer. But, I don¡¯t really know...him.¡±


    The words felt heavy. ¡°Not really, not in the ways that matter.¡±


    I heard Maya¡¯s frown in her voice. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    I turned back to her. ¡°Beyond OTS, I don¡¯t know anything about his world. He¡¯s an Alpha, and I don¡¯t even know anything about his pack.¡±


    She tilted her head thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s true. But Lucian... he¡¯s always been private. Even with us at OTS. We know he runs everything wlessly. We know he protects and cares for us. But...¡± She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never even been to his pack. I literally only know its name¡ªwhich now that I think about it is very apt.¡±


    ¡°Shadowveil,¡± I mumbled.


    Silence stretched between us, broken only by the faint hum of the wind outside.


    Then, with a sudden spark of mischief, Maya pulled out her phone. ¡°Let¡¯s see what we can find.¡±


    I sat up quickly. ¡°Maya¡ª¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s harmless,¡± she said with a grin. ¡°A littlete-night cyber stalking never hurt anyone.¡±


    Despite myself, Iughed. ¡°You sound like a teenager.¡±


    ¡°Pot, meet kettle,¡± she shot back. ¡°You were sneaking out and making out in the dark like one just now.¡±


    My cheeks med. She wasn¡¯t wrong.


    We huddled together over her screen, searching Lucian¡¯s name, trying differentbinations, keywords, anything that might lead us to the truth about his pack.


    But everything that popped up was about OTS¡ªhis leadership, his influence, his partnerships. Nothing about a home territory. No lineage, no records, no whispers of where he came from.


    And it seemed intentional.


    That unsettled me more than I wanted to admit. An Alpha without a visible pack was strange enough, but one whose background was deliberately hidden? My gut twisted.


    ¡°That¡¯s...weird,¡± Maya muttered, scrolling through another empty page of results. ¡°Even the most obscure packs leave some kind of trail. Birth records, alliances, old disputes. But this?¡± She frowned deeply. ¡°Super weird.¡±


    The unease inside me grew sharper. I hugged my knees to my chest, staring at the dark window across the room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him tomorrow,¡± I decided, more to myself than to Maya. ¡°I need to know the truth. Especially about his pack.¡±


    If he was serious about making me his Luna, that meant I would eventually step into his world. I would be damned if I spent the rest of my life with another pack that hated me.


    I refused to go through that torture again.


    Maya reached over, squeezing my hand gently. ¡°Good. He owes you that much, Sera. If he¡¯s serious about you, he¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    I nodded, but even as I tried to steady myself, my thoughts spun. What if he didn¡¯t? What if the shadows around him weren¡¯t just secrets but dangers?


    I pressed my forehead to my knees, breathing slowly, forcing the fear down.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to be na?ve.


    This time, if I gave my heart, it had to be with eyes wide open.

 Chapter 102 A CHANCE TO SHINE

    <h4>Chapter 102: Chapter 102 A CHANCE TO SHINE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The hotel dining room buzzed with the easy chatter of morning, sunlight spilling across tes stacked with eggs and toast.


    Light conversation, in addition to the clinking of cutlery, floated together into one messy melody.


    Most of the OTS members who had stayed overnight were slumped in their seats, bleary-eyed from staying up until ungodly hours celebrating or gossiping.


    But oh, not Maya. She sat across from me at the small round table, bright-eyed and entirely too chipper, stirring cream into her coffee with a grin that was far too mischievous for so early in the day.


    She hadn¡¯t even tasted her eggs yet, but she looked plenty satisfied.


    ¡°You know,¡± she said, drawing the words out like she was stringing pearls, ¡°since you two haven¡¯t checked out yet, there¡¯s still plenty of time to...enjoy the suite.¡± She winked. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t interrupt this time.¡±


    I nearly choked on my orange juice. Heat climbed into my cheeks so quickly it almost stung.


    ¡°Maya,¡± I hissed, setting the ss down before I spilled it everywhere, ¡°stop it.¡±


    Next to me, Lucian¡¯s shoulders shook with a lowugh, not even bothering to hide his amusement.


    Instead, he leaned close, brushing his lips across mine. It was quick and soft, but it still made my toes curl in my shoes.


    ¡°Tempting suggestion,¡± he murmured against my mouth, loud enough for Maya to hear, ¡°but unfortunately, duty calls. I have several important meetings today. The LST isn¡¯t going to organize itself.¡±


    A jolt of nerves shot through me.


    LST¡ªThe Latent Spark Trials.


    The ultimate test: the measure of how far every trainee hade. Months of grueling work condensed into one chance to prove we weren¡¯t just lucky beneficiaries¡ªbut fighters. Worthy of a future.


    And I¡¯d let Maya and Lucian convince me to sign up for it three months ago.


    At that point, it seemed like light-years away, and I was too busy taking one day at a time to worry about it.


    But now...


    Fuck, how had three months flown by so fast?


    Sure, I¡¯d spent all that time training as hard as I could, being pushed to the brink by my psychotic trainer (*cough* Maya *cough*), but the knowledge of how close I was to being tested filled me with a cutting anxiety I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.


    Lucian noticed the change in my demeanor and pulled back slightly, a furrow between his brows. ¡°You good?¡±


    I nodded, smiling softly. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m good.¡±


    He didn¡¯t look entirely convinced, but he didn¡¯t press. Instead, he leaned in again, lips brushing mine in a kiss so tender it made my chest ache. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about a single thing. You¡¯re going to kill it, I know it.¡±


    ¡°Damn,¡± Maya said, drawing our attention to her. She was fanning herself dramatically with her napkin. ¡°Here I was thinking the hottest thing on this table was my coffee.¡±


    I groaned and pressed my palm to my face. ¡°I can¡¯t take you anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can,¡± Maya countered cheerfully. ¡°We¡¯re the perfect bnce of chaotic and calm. We¡¯re stuck together forever, I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    I snorted, unable to stop the wide smile on my face. Being stuck with Maya forever was probably one of the best things that could happen to me.


    The rest of breakfast passed like that¡ªLucian sneaking in kisses and subtle touches that left me blushing, Maya teasing every chance she got until my cheeks were hot enough to fry a fresh batch of eggs.


    When we were done, Lucian leaned in for onest lingering kiss.


    ¡°I¡¯lle find you after my meeting,¡± he said simply, like it was a vow.


    And somehow, with Lucian, it felt like one.


    Maya and I left the hotel not long after, wheeling our small bags back through the lobby.


    She chattered beside me, filling the morning air with easyughter, but my thoughts lingered on Lucian¡¯s touch, the scent of his cologne still clinging faintly to my sweater from when he hugged me goodbye.


    On the ride home, a screen bolted to the back of the cab¡¯s headrest flickered with morning broadcasts. I wasn¡¯t really watching until Lucian¡¯s face appeared, and suddenly, I couldn¡¯t look away.


    ¡°Over the past decade,¡± he was saying, his deep voice carrying even through the tinny speakers, ¡°OTS has given underprivileged wolves the chance to prove themselves. Omegas, outcasts, wolfless¡ªmany of them females who would otherwise never be given the chance to step onto a training field. I¡¯ve always believed they deserve to be seen. To be recognized. Not hidden in shadows. Everyone has a spark inside them¡ªall they need is a chance to shine.¡±


    Maya sighed dreamily beside me, clutching my arm. ¡°Gods above. Does he rehearse these things in the mirror, or is it just natural?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer. I was too busy losing myself in the allure of Lucian Reed.


    Watching him speak¡ªnot to me this time, but to the world¡ªI melted.


    It was ringly obvious that the camera loved him. His sharp jaw, his steady posture, the unwavering certainty in his voice, the conviction in his eyes...


    Lucian wasn¡¯t just handsome. He was captivating. Dangerous in a way that had nothing to do with ws or teeth, and everything to do with the way he made people believe. Hope.


    At that point, it didn¡¯t matter that I knew nothing about his pack or past. What mattered was that I knew him.


    He was good and kind andpassionate and noble¡ªand I trusted him with a certainty that was sometimes scary.


    That was enough.


    ***


    The days that followed blurred into one long, breathless stretch of preparation. With the trials drawing closer, OTS was a hive buzzing louder every day.


    Contestants streamed in from the OTS branches all over the world¡ªtrainees, who, like me, carried stories of struggles and survival, now given a chance to prove how far they¡¯de, to show the strength OTS had given them.


    If I¡¯d known that my time with silly, yful Maya had an expiration date, I would have savored it more.


    s, I took it for granted¡ªbut I didn¡¯t have the energy to regret anything because I was too busy trying not to die from the murderous training regimen she threw me into.


    I ended every day aching in ces I hadn¡¯t even known could ache, anding up with new curse words for the deranged tormentor who had taken over my best friend¡¯s body.


    Yet, every night, when I fell asleep to the scent ofvender massage oil and stiff limbs, I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    I was pushing harder than I ever thought was possible, and I wasn¡¯t breaking. I was getting stronger, faster, better.


    And the feeling that gave me was worth every torn muscle.


    One afternoon, as I was changing after drills, the hum of whispered voices reached me from the corner of the locker room.


    ¡°...can you believe she actually qualified? A woman without a wolf?¡±


    ¡°Barely three months of training, that¡¯s all it took? Could anyone really be that strong?¡±


    ¡°I mean Maya Cartridge trains her, and I heard her numbers in the sims are pretty high.¡±


    ¡°Still, sounds pretty fucking unbelievable to me.¡±


    ¡°Please. Either she¡¯s hiding something, or she got special treatment.¡±


    ¡°Special treatment from who, though?¡± a third voice piped up, sly and knowing. ¡°Lucian himself, maybe?¡±


    ¡°Who else? Talk about sleeping your way to the top.¡±


    Laughter rippled like ws scratching ss.


    I froze, my fingers stiff against theces of my shoes.


    Another voice cut in, sharper. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Lucian¡¯s influence won¡¯t help her out in the field. Jessica¡¯s going to wipe the floor with her¡ªwith all the contestants. After the Trial, even the Alphas will be lining up for Jessica. She won¡¯t stay an Omega forever.¡±


    Their snickers echoed against the tiled walls. I clenched my jaw and forced myself to breathe, to focus on the rhythm of tying my boots instead of the sting burrowing beneath my ribs.


    I didn¡¯t care. I couldn¡¯t care. Words were cheap, and training¡ªmy work, my sweat, my determination¡ªwas what mattered.


    Besides, I¡¯d survived worse than whispers. In my pack, in Kieran¡¯s pack¡ªand now here. It was all the same.


    I rose, ready to leave, but the moment I turned toward the exit, a shadow blocked my way.


    Speak of the devil...


    Jessica.

 Chapter 103 AN IMMUNITY TO CATTY BITCHES

    <h4>Chapter 103: Chapter 103 AN IMMUNITY TO CATTY BITCHES</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I¡¯d spent most of my life doing it, so keeping to myself came naturally.


    That¡¯s why, other than passing greetings, I never really rted closely to any of the other OTS trainees, except for rare asions of the parties or group drills.


    But I knew who Jessica was¡ªeveryone did.


    Up close, she wasn¡¯t what most people imagined when they thought of an Omega.


    Her frame was lean but honed, every movement coiled with tension, with potential energy that could explode in an instant.


    Her gaze was cool, assessing, her mouth curved in a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. She almost reminded me of Maya¡ªexcept that meeting Maya hadn¡¯t sent a foreboding chill down my spine.


    ¡°Well, well,¡± she drawled, folding her arms. ¡°The miracle trainee herself.¡±


    I kept my expression neutral, refusing to give her the satisfaction of seeing me bristle. ¡°Excuse me,¡± I said, angling to step past her.


    But she shifted with me, blocking the path like she¡¯d been waiting for this exact moment.


    Up close, I could feel it¡ªthe sharp edge of her presence.


    Jessica might have been born an Omega, but strength radiated from her in waves, enough to raise goosebumps on my skin.


    It wasn¡¯t just gossip propping her up. She was good. Maybe even as good as they said.


    ¡°Tell me something, Seraphina,¡± she purred, tilting her head. ¡°What¡¯s it like, walking around here with everyone staring? Whispering? Do you ever feel like maybe you don¡¯t belong?¡±


    Her words hit something raw inside me. Memories shed unbidden¡ªof Lockwood Pack halls, of sneers and pity, of doors mmed in my face. Of being told over and over that I wasn¡¯t enough.


    But this time, I wasn¡¯t going to flinch.


    I clenched my fists at my sides, forcing my pulse to calm. I had trained too hard, pushed too far, to let intimidation¡ªno matter how potent¡ªbreak me before the LSTs even began.


    Jessica, with her sleek movements and razor-sharp gaze, might have had the reputation of being untouchable, but I wasn¡¯t going to bow before it.


    Plus, after ingesting Celeste¡¯s poison so often, I¡¯d built an immunity to catty bitches.


    ¡°Excuse me, Jessica,¡± I said evenly, trying to sidestep her. ¡°I really don¡¯t have time for¡ª¡±


    She pivoted gracefully, stepping into my path again with a sly smile, her eyes glinting with the kind of amusement that onlyes from someone who knows they have the upper hand.


    She was reminding me less of Maya and more and more of Celeste.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re running,¡± she said, voice smooth as silk, but carrying an edge that raised goosebumps along my arms. ¡°Not after all the talk. Not after everyone¡¯s been whispering about you. I think it¡¯s only fair we see what you¡¯re made of.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    She tilted her head, gaze locked on mine. ¡°A one-on-one. Right here. Right now. I want to see if the ¡®miracle trainee¡¯ is all hype.¡±


    My frown deepened. OTS rules explicitly prohibited private battles outside the Trials themselves. ¡°Jessica,¡± I said firmly, ¡°we both know that¡¯s not allowed. You can¡¯t just¡ª¡±


    Sheughed, the sound sharp and cutting. ¡°Scared, are we?¡± Her smile widened, but her eyes didn¡¯t waver. ¡°If you can¡¯t even handle an Omega like me, the Shadowveil Pack will never ept you as Luna. No matter how much our Alpha fancies you.¡±


    The information hit me square in the chest, but realization took a little linger to unfold.


    Our Alpha...


    Jessica wasn¡¯t just some random trainee with an attitude problem¡ªshe was from Lucian¡¯s pack. Shadowveil.


    A flicker of anger surged, but I swallowed it down. I had no idea why she was hostile. It was hard to believe that, as gentle and kind as Lucian was, someone from his pack could be so acerbic.


    I met her gaze calmly. ¡°Jessica, I¡¯m not here topete for anyone¡¯s approval. Not even Lucian¡¯s¡ªand he wouldn¡¯t want me to. My purpose at OTS is the mission. I¡¯m here to prove that Omegas, outcasts, underdogs¡ªanyone deemed ¡®less than¡¯¡ªcan rise, can be recognized, can show the world their worth. That¡¯s what matters.¡±


    Her smile twisted, disbelief and disdain mingling. ¡°Hypocrite,¡± she hissed. ¡°You¡¯re Alpha-born. Your brother is an Alpha. Your ex-husband is an Alpha. You¡¯re fucking an Alpha. You¡¯ve had advantages I¡¯m not even worthy to dream of. And you waltz in here and dare to act like you¡¯re one of us? Stealing chances from Omegas who actually need them?¡±


    I tilted my head, studying her.


    She wasn¡¯t just aggressive¡ªshe was wounded, defensive, and desperate to maintain a dominance she¡¯d never experienced.


    In a way, it humbled me. As shitty as my life was, there were others who had it worse.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you feel that way, Jessica. But I haven¡¯t¡ª¡±


    She lunged, quick and precise, but I sidestepped with an instinctive grace I didn¡¯t know I had, the momentum carrying her forward harmlessly.


    The sound of shuffling feet and whispered gasps drew my attention. More and more trainees were gathering around, forming a loose circle, eager to watch.


    ¡°Everyone here has suffered rejection,¡± I said, raising my voice enough to carry over the murmurs. ¡°Every single one of us. Whether we¡¯re Omegas, wolfless, packless, or... Alpha-born, we all know what it¡¯s like to be told we¡¯re not enough. We didn¡¯te here to outshine each other. We didn¡¯te here to prove our worth to anyone else but ourselves. We came to get stronger, to rise above the tides that tried to drown us. To be queens in our own right.¡±


    A hush fell. Eyes widened. Whispers stopped. For a moment, it felt like the room itself was holding its breath, waiting for her response.


    The quiet was thick, heavy, and yet electric. I could see nods among a few Omegas, hesitant smiles, quiet acknowledgment in the eyes of trainees who had never imagined someone would give voice to their struggle so inly.


    Jessica blinked, expression flickering between irritation and surprise.


    ¡°Cheap words,¡± she said finally, voice dripping with scorn. ¡°You think you can win hearts¡ªor respect¡ªwith speeches? Don¡¯t be na?ve, Seraphina. On the tournament grounds, no one¡¯s going to waste time listening to your rambling.¡±


    I straightened, meeting her stare head-on, unwavering. ¡°Maybe not. But you should be careful, Jessica. Because if you try to undermine OTS¡¯ mission, if you let your petty jealousy and entitlement turn this noble cause into a joke...Lucian won¡¯t let you off easy.¡±


    The words hit her like a p, and I could see the momentary falter, a spark of unease behind her steely facade.


    She clenched her jaw, a muscle twitching there as her eyes narrowed. But she didn¡¯t back down.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re clever,¡± she hissed, her body coiled like a spring, ¡°but words don¡¯t win tournaments.¡±


    I gave a small, controlled smile. ¡°No, they don¡¯t. But sometimes words remind people why they started, what matters. You seem like you need to be reminded of that, Jessica. You need to be reminded that here, there¡¯s no such thing as hierarchy. We are unique in our problems, but equal in our worth.¡±


    Her breath hitched slightly, a subtle acknowledgment that I had hit a nerve. She didn¡¯t smile this time. She didn¡¯t lunge. But I could feel the tension in her, the fire in her stance, the readiness for confrontation that hadn¡¯t dissipated.


    The murmurs of agreement, soft at first, began to ripple through the crowd. Some trainees pped quietly, others whispered affirmations. It was subtle, but it mattered. Even if Jessica couldn¡¯t see it yet, the effect of speaking my truth was already spreading.


    Jessica¡¯s nostrils red, and she tilted her head, lips pressing into a line. ¡°We¡¯ll see, Seraphina,¡± she said, almost a growl. ¡°We¡¯ll see whoes out on top. And don¡¯t think for a second Lucian¡¯s approval¡ªor your lineage¡ªwill save you.¡±


    I nodded once, firmly, and allowed a small smirk. ¡°I don¡¯t expect it to. No one but me can fight my battles.¡±


    Her eyes narrowed, and she finally stepped aside. The current of tension lingered, a live wire, but the crowd around us seemed to settle, whispers blending with the faint hum of the locker room.


    As I walked past her, shoulders squared, pulse steady, I realized something vital. Strength wasn¡¯t just about muscle, speed, or training.


    Strength was conviction. Belief in your own purpose. And somewhere over thest three months, I¡¯d gained a lot of that in abundance.


    Jessica might have tried to intimidate me. She might have tested me with her gaze and her words. But in doing so, she had only reminded me why I was here¡ªand why I could not be shaken.


    Before I left the room, I nced back at Jessica onest time. She was watching, lips pressed tight, and I allowed myself a small, private victory smile.


    Let the Trialse. Let every eye be on us.


    And let the world remember that sometimes, the quiet, overlooked ones are the fiercest of all.

 Chapter 104 A FEW COWS

    <h4>Chapter 104: Chapter 104 A FEW COWS</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    After that lovely interaction in the locker room, I threw myself into training.


    I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to think that would be thest I heard of Jessica or the whispers, and I was determined to be able to put my money where my mouth was.


    So I pushed myself, harder than usual. By the time we were done, every ounce of strength had been wrung from me, leaving my body humming with fatigue¡ªbut my mind was still taut with the restless need to keep going.


    But as I pushed myself up, ready to go another round of drills, Maya the Tormentor disappeared, and I got my best friend back.


    And then she suggested we go on a shopping run.


    I was just happy to see a smile that wasn¡¯t immediately followed by, ¡°Good. Now run that again a hundred times,¡± so I didn¡¯t hesitate.


    She bounced on her toes as if she hadn¡¯t just run drills in the sun all morning, her braided ponytail swinging like she was part of amercial.


    I envied that boundless energy. My own legs felt like lead.


    ¡°Retail therapy,¡± Maya dered. ¡°It¡¯s the only cure for aching muscles and bruised egos.¡±


    I arched a brow at her. ¡°There it is.¡±


    She shot me a ¡®who, me?¡¯ look, and I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°Nothing happens in OTS without you knowing, Maya. I wondered why you didn¡¯t bring it up during training.¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°Yep, sure.¡±


    I stopped and pointed a finger at her. ¡°But for the record, my ego is perfectly intact, thanks.¡±


    She grinned, patting my arm. ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡±


    We stepped out into the warmth of the evening air, and she took a deep breath. ¡°Now, what store do you want to hit first?¡±


    ***


    One thing about Maya: no matter what she did¡ªwhether it was training drills or gossiping or shopping¡ªshe did it thoroughly.


    She tugged me through the mall like a force of nature, and if I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d think the trial had a shopping challenge and this was another form of training.


    One minute she had me shrugging into a sequined jacket under too-bright lights, the next slipping oversized sunsses onto my face, cackling when they slid down my nose.


    We sampled lipsticks, debated handbags,ughed until our sides hurt at Maya wobbling in a pair of ridiculous boots.


    By the time we flopped onto a bench near the food court, arms weighed down with more of Maya¡¯s bags than mine, I caught my reflection in a shop window¡ªa light sheen of sweat from exertion, cheeks flushed fromughter.


    I looked...alive.


    That was when Maya pulled out her phone, eyes sparkling like she¡¯d been saving a secret all along.


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s finally out.¡±


    I nced over curiously. ¡°What?¡±


    She showed me the screen. It was apiled list of ¡°top contenders¡± for the tournament¡ªtheir names ranked, their profiles written like celebrity athlete bios.


    It was arranged in descending order, and my eyes skimmed over the first few until they froze on one name.


    Seraphina ckthorne


    A sudden churn tightened my stomach, the pretzel I¡¯d snacked on earlier threatening to w its way back up.


    ¡°Maya,¡± I whispered. ¡°Why am I on this?¡±


    Her smile was pure sunshine. ¡°Because you¡¯re incredible, duh. Your training records aren¡¯t a secret. Your stats are phenomenal for your progress level. It would be criminal for you not to be on it.¡±


    I wanted to argue, to say this must have been some kind of mistake, and I wasn¡¯t as great as everyone thought.


    But...


    Would it be so bad for once to believe that I was actually capable of something? I¡¯d put in the work, I was determined, and deep within, I knew: I no longer felt like the weak, defenseless Sera who let the world walk all over her.


    So yeah, maybe I belonged on the list, along with the best of the¡ª


    My eyes snagged on another name¡ªat the top of the list¡ªand the taste in my mouth soured.


    Of course


    Jessica Kilorn.


    I swallowed and forced my voice to stay casual. ¡°You know her, right?¡± I dropped Maya¡¯s phone on the table and idly tapped the screen. ¡°Jessica?¡±


    Maya¡¯s expression soured immediately, her nose wrinkling as if I¡¯d mentioned something rotten. ¡°Unfortunately.¡±


    ¡°That bad?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s...talented,¡± Maya admitted reluctantly, grabbing her phone and ring at it.


    ¡°Strong. Sharp. You wouldn¡¯t know she¡¯s an Omega with how fierce she is. People like her win these tournaments because they have the stamina and the bite. But no, we don¡¯t exactly braid each other¡¯s hair. She¡¯s..petitive.¡±


    Competitive was a generous word. I thought back to Jessica¡¯s razor-edged smile, the way she¡¯d tried to cut me down in front of everyone.


    Maya caught my expression and rolled her eyes, softer now. ¡°Hey. Don¡¯t let her get in your head. Notice how I didn¡¯t want to talk about the locker room incident? She is so not worth the headspace.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Maybe, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°No maybes and no buts,¡± Maya cut in.


    She squeezed my hand with a reassuring grin. ¡°I don¡¯t care what position she is on a stupid list. You are already my champion.¡±


    The words cracked something open in me, ease spilling in where nerves had been gnawing.


    ¡°Besides,¡± she added with a wink, ¡°you have the best trainer in all of OTS. The finest, most beautiful, lethal¡ªLucian!¡±


    I raised a brow. ¡°Huh?¡±


    When I realized that she was looking over my shoulder, I turned around and familiar warmth soothed my stomach.


    Lucian was walking towards us, and even in jeans and a dark shirt rolled at the sleeves, he carried himself like a man carved from authority.


    ¡°Perfect timing!¡± she squealed, rising from her seat.


    Then, with exaggerated nonchnce, she tapped her phone. ¡°Ethan just texted me, he needs me. Guess I¡¯ll have to ditch you guys.¡± She pouted. ¡°What a tragedy.¡±


    ¡°Maya¡ª¡± I started, but she was already kissing my cheek, whispering, ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± before flouncing out with a wink, barely staggering under the weight of her bags.


    That left me with Lucian, his eyes warm as they swept over me. ¡°Well,¡± he chuckled, ¡°I was going to take you both out for dinner, but I guess it¡¯ll be just you and me?¡±


    I nodded, smiling as I stood. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    He crooked his elbow, and I slipped my arm through, leaning against him as we walked out of the mall.


    ¡°Maybe this time, we¡¯ll get through the entire date without being interrupted.¡±


    Iughed, leaning against him. I think my favorite thing about being with Lucian was how...natural it felt.


    ¡°Fingers crossed.¡±


    ***


    Lucian chose the restaurant¡ªsoft lighting, intimate tables, scents of roasted herbs and freshly baked bread curling through the air.


    I settled into the cushioned booth across from him, picking at the menu until Lucian leaned forward, eyes glittering with mischief.


    ¡°So, have you reached the stage of training where your appetite is as big as a few cows?¡±


    My head snapped up, startled intoughter. ¡°Cows?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s inevitable. You burn calories all day, you gain muscle, your metabolism spikes, you turn ravenous.¡±


    I grinned, leaning back. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You worried this meal will drain your entire fortune?¡±


    ¡°Possibly,¡± he deadpanned, though the curl of his lips betrayed him. Then he leaned forward. ¡°But for you, it¡¯ll be worth it.¡±


    I made a face, even though my lips were stretched. ¡°Ugh, I¡¯d better not order anything with cheese. There¡¯s enough of it on this table.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s whole body shook with hisughter, and it felt like I could get full on the sound alone.


    Half an hourter, the food arrived, and Lucian was proven right.


    I hadn¡¯t realized it till the food was before me, but I was voracious.


    I ate with a surprising vigor, feeling like I was pouring water into a basket. When I finally took a break and came up for air, I found Lucian¡¯s gaze lingering on me.


    Heat rose in my cheeks. There were certain disadvantages to feelingfortable with someone.


    Without a word, he leaned across the table, thumb brushing the corner of my lips. The contact was featherlight, yet it sent a shiver coursing through me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore,¡± I murmured, embarrassed by the way my skin burned.


    ¡°No,¡± he said softly, eyes never leaving mine. ¡°You¡¯re my hard-found treasure. And treasures are to be cherished carefully.¡±


    His thumb, still slick with the gravy he¡¯d brushed from my lips, hovered for a breath before he drew it into his mouth, slow and deliberate.


    And every coherent thought sted out of my mind.


    Butter, when the tes were cleared and the air between us had settled into somethingfortable, I found Jessica¡¯s name slipping into my mind again, like a thorn pressing against my grey matter.


    ¡®Our Alpha...¡¯


    ¡°Lucian,¡± I said quietly. ¡°Can I ask you something? About your pack.¡±


    Given the...suspicious oue of Maya¡¯s and my ¡°harmless¡± cyber stalking, I expected Lucian to lock up at the mention of his pack.


    But he didn¡¯t hesitate, didn¡¯t flinch or deflect. His voice was calm, natural. ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    I blinked. I¡¯d braced myself for more of a resistance, and now felt like I¡¯d forcefully mmed into a door that was already ajar.


    ¡°What...what do they think of me? Of this?¡± I gestured vaguely between us.


    He leaned back, expression thoughtful. ¡°My people support me. They¡¯ve seen what I¡¯ve built, how I lead. Of course, some of them are already aware of you¡ªunofficially.¡±


    Then he leaned forward and took my hand in his. ¡°And when I make it official, I know they¡¯ll support us.¡±


    I swallowed, thinking of Jessica¡¯s disdain. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    He smiled, his thumb swiping across my knuckle reassuringly. ¡°I want you to meet them.¡±


    The knot in my chest loosened. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°After the LST,¡± he said firmly, as if it were already decided. ¡°I¡¯ll invite you formally. You¡¯ll love it there. And they¡¯ll love you.¡±


    And despite my less-than-ster track record with packs, despite the sharp poison of Jessica¡¯s words, something in me dared to believe him.

 Chapter 105 THREE TIMES

    <h4>Chapter 105: Chapter 105 THREE TIMES</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    When I asked Lucian if he wanted toe in after he dropped me off, my heart was pounding in my throat.


    It didn¡¯t look like we would have any interruptions tonight, and the thought of what that meant¡ªfinishing what we started in the hotel¡ªhad me wiping sweaty palms against my jeans.


    But then Lucian pulled out Uno cards, and theugh that burst out of me carried away all the tension and anxiety.


    An hourter, we were still sitting cross-legged on the carpet, a half-empty bottle of wine between us.


    I leaned forward, hair tumbling loose over my shoulders as I smirked.


    ¡°Uno!¡± I flicked myst card onto the pile.


    I giggled as Lucian groaned, dropping his cards down and epting his sixteenth consecutive defeat.


    ¡°Your luck is terrible,¡± I teased. ¡°Do you even know how to shuffle?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Those cards are cursed.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°They¡¯re your cards. Awn, the big scary Alpha is shit at children¡¯s games, that¡¯s so adorable!¡±


    His scowl was mock-serious. ¡°Careful, Seraphina.¡±


    I smirked. ¡°Oh, what? You¡¯ll pout me into silence?¡±


    He narrowed his eyes, gathering the scattered cards with deliberate slowness. ¡°You think you¡¯re bold now...¡±


    Before I could reply, he lunged, tackling me backward onto the rug. A startled squeal broke from my throat as he pinned my wrists to my sides, looming above me with theatrical menace.


    ¡°Lucian!¡± I gasped, wriggling, thoughughter bubbled uncontrobly in my chest.


    ¡°This,¡± he intoned, voice low and dangerous, ¡°is what happens when you mock the big scary Alpha.¡±


    His hands tightened just enough to make me squirm, but his eyes shone with boyish mischief.


    I kicked half-heartedly,ughing so hard my ribs ached.


    ¡°You¡¯re a sore loser,¡± I wheezed.


    ¡°And you¡¯re insufferable,¡± he countered, dipping close enough that his breath brushed my cheek.


    I pouted, and I didn¡¯t know if it was the wine or giddy happiness swirling in my veins, but the next words that came out of my mouth were: ¡°Well, what are you going to do about it?¡±


    Lucian¡¯s eyes glittered down at me, heat and mischief tangled together like smoke curling into me.


    His weight held me pinned, wrists locked in his grip, but I knew I wasn¡¯t in any danger¡ªof being hurt, at least.


    But the way his smile tilted, the way my pulse hammered because of it...


    Yeah, that was the real danger.


    ¡°Well?¡± he murmured, leaning so close that every syble brushed across my lips. ¡°Is that a challenge, Sera? You want to see how I punish insubordination?¡±


    Myughter faltered, caught in my throat.


    The room seemed to shrink until it was only his dark hair falling loose around his face, tickling my cheek, the wine warming my blood, and the sharp, aching awareness of him pressing me into the rug.


    I swallowed, defiant despite the way my body betrayed me.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The word was barely a whisper, but I forced my chin up. ¡°Show me.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s grin widened, eyes glinting. ¡°You¡¯ll regret that challenge.¡±


    I slowly bit my lips. ¡°Somehow, I doubt that.¡±


    For a suspended second, the world narrowed to his weight above me, his smile, the warmth of his body anchoring mine.


    Then he released my wrists only to catch them again, pulling them above my head in one firm grip.


    His free hand slid deliberately, unbearably slow, down my arm, my shoulder, my side. The trail of heat he left behind made my lungs stutter and my breaths shatter into uneven gasps.


    ¡°Lucian...¡± My voice broke, caught between warning and want.


    ¡°Stillughing?¡± he teased, his thumb grazing the curve of my hipbone.


    I shook my head helplessly, though a smile tugged at my lips.


    He leaned lower, until our noses nearly brushed, until I could feel the faint hitch in his breathing that betrayed his own restraint.


    The yful menace had softened into something else entirely, something charged and intimate.


    The air between us thickened. My body arched without thinking, tugged toward him like metal to a ma.


    His lips brushed my jaw. ¡°Say it again,¡± he whispered.


    My breath trembled out of me. ¡°Uno?¡±


    He huffed augh against my skin, the vibration sending shivers down my spine. ¡°Not that,¡± he growled, mock-offended, nipping lightly at my shoulder, sharp enough to send a zing of electricity through me.


    I gasped, thenughed, then gasped again when his mouth lingered¡ªhigher now, at the corner of my lips, hovering in a way that set my nerves on fire.


    His control frayed. Mine snapped entirely.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± I whispered, and this time there was no contradiction¡ªit was all need.


    He shifted, as if he might finally close that agonizing gap and devour me whole, when¡ª


    My phone rang.


    The sharp, tinny sound cut through the tension like shing ws. I froze. Lucian groaned low in his throat, forehead pressing against mine in pure frustration.


    What was that saying? Once is happenstance, twice is coincidence¡ªthree times is WHAT THE FUCK?!


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he muttered. ¡°Let it die.¡±


    But the sound pierced again, insistent. My chest tightened. ¡°What if it¡¯s Maya? Or Daniel?¡±


    Lucian sighed, muscles taut, but rolled off me with obvious reluctance. I scrambled upright, hair rumpled, cheeks ming, fumbling for the glowing screen.


    The caller ID was an unknown number.


    I hesitated, thumb hovering before I finally answered. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Static at first. Then a voice, rough and harried: ¡°Hi, yeah. Uh...listen, your husband¡¯s here at the bar. He¡¯s drunk as hell, causing a scene. Can youe get him?¡±


    My mind nked. Husband? It took a beat too long to click. My stomach dropped.


    ¡°Kieran?¡± I blurted, pulse spiking.


    ¡°I dunno his name. I grabbed his phone, this number was number one on his speed dial, so I figured you must be¡ª¡±


    Before I could process, another voice cut in, slurred, but unmistakable.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Kieran snapped.


    There was a shuffle, and then his voice sounded closer, sharp with irritation. ¡°This is a misunderstanding; I don¡¯t need anyone. I¡¯m fine, so don¡¯t bother, Serraa.¡±


    But the way he drawled my name told me that he wasn¡¯t, in fact, fine, and I needed to, in fact, bother.


    My throat tightened. ¡°Kieran¡ª¡±


    The phone was suddenly plucked from my hand.


    Lucian pressed it to his ear, his face carved into a cold mask. ¡°This is Lucian Reed,¡± he said smoothly, authority wrapping around each syble. ¡°If you¡¯re in actual trouble, I¡¯ll send someone immediately to assist you. If not, I expect there won¡¯t be any further interruptions tonight.¡±


    I stiffened, my mouth opening in rm. ¡°Lucian¡ª¡±


    But on the other end, a string of curses crackled, then the line went dead.


    Lucian lowered the phone, jaw tight, and set it deliberately on the table.


    The room buzzed with the silence that followed. My pulse thundered.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± I whispered, unsure whether I was pleading or scolding. ¡°Why did you¡ª¡±


    His eyes softened when they found mine. ¡°Because I¡¯m done with interruptions of our time together¡ªleast of all from Kieran,¡± he said, voice quieter now, tinged with something raw.


    ¡°Because I needed to remind him that you¡¯re not his to call anymore. He threw away that chance. You¡¯re mine now.¡±


    Mine.


    The word caught in the air between us like a spark. My chest ached, caught between guilt and the undeniable warmth blooming in my ribs.


    I bit my lip. ¡°Lucian, I¡¯m sorry. Things shouldn¡¯t be like this. You shouldn¡¯t have to tell my ex-husband off. Maybe I¡¯m not...¡± My throat worked. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m not a good enough girlfriend if you have to¡ª¡±


    Lucian surged forward and cupped my cheek, forcing me to meet the fire in his gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare,¡± he murmured fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare me yourself for another man¡¯s inability to let go. Kieran didn¡¯t cherish you when he had you. That¡¯s his mistake. One I¡¯ll never make.¡±


    My breath hitched. His thumb traced my cheekbone, tender where his words were sharp.


    There was that disarming conviction again, tugging tightly bound emotions loose in my chest.


    I leaned into him, voice trembling. ¡°You mean that?¡±


    He smiled then, the edge softening, eyes warm. ¡°I¡¯ve never meant anything more.¡±


    Something hot pricked my eyes, and before I could stop myself, I threw my arms around him. His embrace folded around me instantly, strong and certain, like it belonged there.


    For a long moment, I just breathed him in, letting his steadiness drown out the doubts gnawing at me.


    When I finally pulled back, a teasing smile tugged at my lips, shaky but real. ¡°So...do you still want to finish what we started?¡±


    Lucian chuckled low, brushing a strand of hair from my face. ¡°The Moon Goddess must be testing me,¡± he said, mock-dramatic. ¡°So many interruptions. Maybe she¡¯s warning us not to rush.¡±


    I frowned, but his grin was gentle as he went on. ¡°I promise we will, Sera¡ªjust not yet. I want to wait. Until you¡¯ve visited my pack. Until you¡¯ve seen what it means to stand beside me. Until you¡¯re ready to be my Luna. Until everything is perfect.¡±


    The weight of his words settled deep in my chest. My lips parted, both moved and... hungry.


    I narrowed my eyes yfully. ¡°You better not regret that, Lucian Reed. Because I have no intention of hiding the charms you so confidently im I have.¡±


    His answering smile was dazzling. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of asking you to.¡± He ced a warm, soft kiss on my temple. ¡°Trust me, I know a thing or two about restraint.¡±


    That night, we didn¡¯t make love.


    Instead, we slipped beneath the covers, tangled together in the quiet warmth of shared breath.


    His arms anchored me, his heartbeat steady beneath my cheek.


    And for the first time in ten years, I went to bed with a man¡¯s arms around me. And I fell asleep easily, safe in the knowledge that morning wouldn¡¯t bring devastation.


    ***


    The morning light seeped soft and golden through the curtains when the sharp buzz of the doorbell startled me awake.


    Lucian stirred beside me, groaning into my hair. ¡°Ignore it,¡± he mumbled, voice rough with sleep.


    But the chime rang again¡ªlonger, more insistent.


    I sighed, untangling myself from his embrace, padding downstairs with my hair disheveled and heart still heavy with warmth.


    But that warmth was instantly swallowed by frost when I opened the door.


    If you guessed Kieran, you would be...wrong.


    If you guessed Celeste, you would be...also wrong.


    But if you guessed my mother?


    Ding ding ding!

 Chapter 106 THE LOCKWOOD FAMILY TREE

    <h4>Chapter 106: Chapter 106 THE LOCKWOOD FAMILY TREE</h4>


    MARGARET¡¯S POV


    My once bright and full house had grown unbearably hollow¡ªno husband to share the silence with, Ethan too wrapped up in his shiny new mate, and Celeste gone off to live with Kieran.


    It was just me now, rattling around in rooms that used to be full of voices, left to make conversation with my own grief.


    So when Dr. Fairchild suggested I take daily short walks, get some ¡°fresh air for the soul,¡± I agreed.


    I thought I would go to the park, perhaps, or stroll down the avenue where the caf¨¦s spilled into the street with clinking sses and lowughter.


    Remind myself that although my world had stopped, the one around me moved on.


    Instead, I heard myself read off an address I¡¯d inadvertentlymitted to memory. And I found myself staring up at a house I knew but had never sought out.


    Seraphina¡¯s home.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what possessed me to get out of the car.


    My oldest daughter had made it clear¡ªover and over again¡ªthat she had no use for me in her life.


    But there I was, smoothing my blouse with trembling fingers, standing at the base of her front steps, staring at the modest little house that she¡¯d made hers.


    It was my first time seeing it. I had always assumed she lived in something temporary¡ªa quick escape after the suddenness of her divorce.


    But the ivy curling up the porch rail, the potted herbs on the windowsill, the faint scent of rosemary and earth¡ªit was hers.


    I almost turned back.


    But then I thought of Dr. Fairchild¡¯s words: ¡®Make peace with your life as it is now.¡¯ ¡®Clear your mind.¡¯


    The heaviest burden on my mind was this: the yawning rift between me and Seraphina.


    Edward¡¯s words, spoken just weeks before he was so cruelly snatched from me, reced Dr. Fairchild¡¯s in my mind.


    ¡®This family has been divided for too long. I believe it¡¯s time we bring Seraphina home.¡¯


    My knuckles rapped lightly against the door before I could talk myself out of it.


    There was a long pause. Long enough that I began to think she wasn¡¯t home, and I should leave before humiliation imed me. But then the door cracked open, and I drew in a breath.


    Seraphina stood there, eyes wide, lips parted in shock.


    Hair unpinned, mussed from sleep. Wearing a loose sweater and shorts. She looked...soft. Unguarded.


    Not the armored daughter who usually faced me. I almost mistook her for the little girl she had once been. The one who clung to my skirts and looked at me like I was her world.


    But then I noticed something else: the sweater slid off one shoulder, baring a corbone¡ªand a faint purple bruise.


    Her cheeks were flushed¡ªpartly with shock, but partly with¡ª


    And then I saw him.


    The doorway had a direct view of the stairs, and Lucian Reed descended those stairs at that exact moment, barefoot, his shirt unbuttoned halfway.


    His eyes flicked to me, widening for a fraction before his face settled into an unreadable mask.


    My gaze darted between them¡ªthe way Sera swallowed hard, the matching messy hair and disheveled clothing, the faint hickey.


    The picture painted itself.


    I lifted my chin, summoning steel into my spine. ¡°I see I¡¯ve interrupted.¡±


    Sera flushed, the color high in her cheeks. ¡°Mother, what are you doing here?¡±


    I smiled thinly. ¡°I was discharged a while ago. The doctor rmended a regr change of scenery. I thought...¡± I shrugged. ¡°Why not see where my daughter has made her home?¡±


    Sera snorted.


    When I raised a brow, the amusement faded. ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡±


    ¡°Would Ie all this way for a joke?¡±


    Her lips pressed into a tight line, and for a second, I thought she was going to turn me around. Send me out of her home like she was determined to send me out of her life.


    But then she moved aside reluctantly and sighed like she was epting martyrdom. ¡°Come in, then.¡±


    I stepped into the foyer. Her home was smaller than what I was used to, of course, but not unpleasant.


    Wood floors polished with care. Sunlight filtering through gauzy curtains. Books stacked in corners, photographs tucked into mismatched frames.


    A house that lived and breathed, evidently filled with love¡ªlike ours had once upon a time.


    Still, I could not resist the words that slipped from my tongue. ¡°This is...very much your style, Seraphina. Not sophisticated, no, but...cozy. Your father would have approved. He always preferredfort over ostentation.¡±


    Inside, my chest ached. The mere thought, let alone mention of her father, was like pressing on a bruise that refused to heal.


    Her eyes snapped to mine, sharp as ss. ¡°Sorry it¡¯s not up to your standards, Mother,¡± she said tightly. ¡°I know how much you value sophistication.¡±


    ¡°I meant no insult,¡± I said, folding my hands.


    I caught sight of Lucian moving behind her, casual and easy like a wolf in its den.


    His presence filled the house, filled the air. When he brushed his hand against Sera¡¯s arm in a fleeting, almost protective touch, I noticed. And I did not miss the way she leaned almost imperceptibly toward it.


    She¡¯d made it clear in the hospital that she did not want me to meet him. But she was my daughter, and I had a right to know the kind of person she deigned to spend her time with.


    I seated myself on her sofa, smoothing my skirt.


    ¡°Is there something I can help you with, Mother?¡± Sera asked.


    She was still standing as if she had no intention for this visit tost long. As if she couldn¡¯t wait to be rid of me.


    ¡°I would love a cup of tea,¡± I said.


    She scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you think¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it,¡± Lucian offered, cing a hand on Sera¡¯s.


    Again, I noticed the way she instantly eased, leaning into him yet again. Interesting.


    She turned to him, and a brief moment flickered between them before she nodded and he exited the living room.


    Sera exhaled and turned back in my direction. She perched on the armrest furthest away and fixed an expectant gaze on me.


    ¡°That¡¯s notdylike,¡± I pointed out.


    She nodded. ¡°Thanks for your observation.¡± She didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°You would never sit like that back in the Lockwood Manor.¡±


    She spread her arms around, gesturing to the living room. ¡°Well, thank gods I¡¯m not in the Lockwood Manor.¡±


    I swallowed. ¡°Do you...Do you ever think ofing back?¡±


    She snorted again. ¡°It¡¯s way too early for jokes, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Let me reiterate, Sera: I did note here for jokes.¡±


    ¡°Could¡¯ve fooled me,¡± she mumbled.


    I sighed. ¡°Perhaps next time, I¡¯ll bring the old family albums. It might do you good to remember those years, remember where you came from.¡±


    Her eyes shed. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m not a part of the Lockwood family tree anymore, remember?¡±


    ¡°Just because you got married¡ª¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she cut in. ¡°Not because I got married. Because father said, and I quote, ¡®From this day forward, you are no daughter of mine.¡¯ Remember that, Mother?¡± She sneered. ¡°You were right next to him when he said that. You have that in a photo album?¡±


    The words were strangled, her face twisted, and I saw the wound they¡¯d carved in her ten years ago. A wound that never healed.


    Still, she must not have intended for her words to cut so sharp. The Seraphina I knew would never knowingly hurt anyone¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°Seraphina.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Do you truly believe you can erase bloodlines that easily?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one who tried to erase my bloodline!¡±


    ¡°Your room is still preserved at home,¡± I continued, refusing to relive the moment my husband disowned our daughter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn,¡± I chided. ¡°You are still my daughter. I carried you for ten months. Ibored with you for twenty-seven hours. I nearly bled out bringing you into this world. Do you think I would so easily abandon you?¡±


    Her lips trembled¡ªnot with gratitude or sentiment but fury. ¡°You already abandoned me. A long time ago.¡±


    The words rang in the quiet, and before I couldpose a reply, Lucian¡¯s voice sliced through the air.


    ¡°I believe that¡¯s enough.¡±


    I turned, startled. His eyes were hard, his jaw tight. ¡°You talk of sacrifice, but what you¡¯re doing is maniption. You cling to her not out of love, but out of control. You abandoned her when you chose appearances over her happiness. And now youe here, after everything, to im motherhood when it suits you.¡±


    ¡°How dare you¡ª¡± My voice cracked with indignation. ¡°You presume to lecture me about my own child?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not a child,¡± he replied evenly. ¡°She¡¯s a woman, forged from the fire of your family¡¯s disdain and prejudice. And she deserves better than guilt disguised as affection.¡±


    ¡°Do not speak of what you don¡¯t know¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know enough.¡± He cut in. ¡°And you¡¯re delusional if you think there¡¯s any justification for all the ways you failed her.¡±


    The silence burned. I looked at Seraphina, expecting¡ªhoping¡ªfor her to defend me. To scold him, to tell him he misunderstood.


    But she didn¡¯t.


    Her eyes softened only when they fell on him. The same way they hardened when they fell on me.


    The betrayal sank like a stone in my gut.


    My throat closed. ¡°So this is how it is, Seraphina? You¡¯re just going to let him talk to your mother like that?¡±


    Lucian moved a step forward, but Sera lifted her hand, stopping him. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Lucian. Mother, you should go home.¡±


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°Go. Home,¡± she pressed, her voice taking on a steel edge that reminded me of Edward. ¡°I don¡¯t want any more Lockwoods in my home, but I will call Ethan to get you if ites to that.¡±


    The finality in her tone left no room for argument. My daughter¡ªthe child I had raised, the baby I had held against my chest¡ªwas casting me out of her home.


    My pride would not let me beg. I stood, smoothing my blouse, forcing my voice steady. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll leave you to your life. But don¡¯t imagine for one moment, Seraphina, that blood can be undone by will alone.¡±


    Her eyes glistened, though her chin stayed high. She said nothing.


    I left before my knees could give way.


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    After the door shut behind my mother, the silence in the house felt sharper, like the echo of everything unspoken still hanging in the air.


    My chest was tight, and for a moment, I just stared at the spot where she¡¯d sat, torn between guilt and relief.


    Lucian¡¯s voice broke the quiet, oddly hesitant. ¡°Sera, did I...overstep?¡±


    I turned to him. His gaze was steady, searching my face for an answer I wasn¡¯t sure I had. I hated that he¡¯d even asked¡ªthat he thought he might have done something wrong by defending me.


    I shook my head. ¡°No. You didn¡¯t. I just...¡± My throat ached, the words dragging. ¡°You don¡¯t need to waste your energy on her¡ªon any of them. I don¡¯t want my family¡¯s mess to bleed into your life.¡±


    The corner of his mouth tightened, not in anger, but in that way he had when he was restraining himself.


    He stepped closer, close enough that I could feel his steadiness pressing against my chaos.


    ¡°Sera,¡± he said, low and unyielding, ¡°the moment we chose each other, your battles became mine. Protecting you isn¡¯t a waste of energy. It¡¯s my responsibility¡ªmy choice. Even if the attackse from your own family.¡±


    Something inside me trembled, half afraid to lean on those words, half aching to copse into them.

 Chapter 107 THE SAME MISTAKE

    <h4>Chapter 107: Chapter 107 THE SAME MISTAKE</h4>


    MARGARET¡¯S POV


    The drive home passed by in a haze, but I hardly noticed the route. Each turn slipped by unnoticed, my mind caught somewhere else entirely.


    Finally, the Lockwood Manor loomed before me¡ªour home. Except it didn¡¯t feel like a home. It hadn¡¯t in months.


    Not since Edward¡¯sughter no longer echoed through the halls, not since Ethan buried himself in pack duties and found hisfort in the arms of his mate.


    Not since Celeste returned to our lives¡ªjust to move in with Kieran almost immediately.


    What remained was silence. The kind that pressed on the chest like a weight, the kind that made the clink of a spoon against porcin sound deafening.


    I sat in the entryway for a long time, staring at Edward¡¯s coat still hanging on the rack. We¡¯d been about to go out; he was halfway through tugging it on when the call of the attack came through.


    In his haste, he¡¯d shrugged it off and tossed it aside.


    And there it had stayed for the past three months, untouched, as if waiting for him toe back and shrug into it.


    My throat burned, and I pressed a hand to it, forcing the tears back. I had already cried too much for too long; still, the tears seemed endless. The sorrow eternal.


    But right now, what gnawed at me more than grief was confusion.


    I reyed the scene at Sera¡¯s house in my mind again and again, trying to pinpoint where I had gone wrong.


    Yes, perhaps my motives had gone misunderstood¡ªSera always did have a way of misconstruing my intentions.


    And yes, perhaps I had clung too hard. But what mother didn¡¯t? What mother, after giving life, could be expected to simply let her child turn cold to her?


    No matter how many years stretched out between us, no matter how hard she tried to pretend otherwise, I would always be Seraphina¡¯s mother.


    And even if I was wrong, what right did Lucian Reed have to interfere? He wasn¡¯t even her husband. His ce was nowhere between us.


    It was still onlyte morning, but my outing had had the opposite effect of its purpose and exhausted me greatly. I copsed into bed without changing.


    I curled up on my side, hugging Edward¡¯s pillow to me.


    I hadn¡¯t washed it in three months, but his scent was already fading, and I fell asleep like I always did¡ªtears slipping down my cheeks.


    And then¡ªrare as rain in drought¡ªI dreamed of him.


    Edward stood before me as he once had: broad-shouldered, his hair touched with the faintest silver, eyes a beautiful cerulean-blue that used to both steady and undo me.


    Eyes exactly like Sera¡¯s.


    His arms opened and I went into them, desperate, clutching at his shirt like a drowning woman clinging to a life vest.


    ¡°Edward,¡± I whispered, the name breaking into a sob. ¡°Oh, Edward.¡±


    ¡°My love.¡± His voice was warm, slightly gruff. Oh, how I¡¯d missed his voice.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this anymore,¡± I said, voice thick. ¡°I don¡¯t understand them. I don¡¯t understand her. Everything I say¡ªeverything I do¡ªit¡¯s wrong.¡±


    I pulled back to look up at him. ¡°Seraphina hates me, Edward. Our daughter hates me. And Ethan is so busy, and Celeste... Celeste, I can¡¯t quite figure out. What am I supposed to do? I don¡¯t know how to do all this without you, Edward.¡±


    His hand smoothed over my hair, his touch so achingly familiar I thought I might dissolve under it.


    He didn¡¯t speak for the longest time, only held me the way he always had when words failed him. And then, when the dream had begun to fade, when I could already feel the cold of the waking world creeping back in, he leaned close.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget,¡± he murmured. ¡°Sera is our daughter, too. No matter what. Don¡¯t lose sight of that. Don¡¯t make the same mistake I did.¡±


    ¡°Edward...¡±


    I tried to cling to him, but he was already dissolving, vanishing into the thinning veil of the dream.


    ¡°Edward, please don¡¯t leave me!¡±


    My hands closed over nothing, and panic wed up my throat. ¡°Edward, I can¡¯t¡ª"


    I woke with a jolt, wet cheeks, and a hollow in my chest that no amount of air could fill.


    All through the day, his words haunted me.


    ¡®Don¡¯t make the same mistake I did.¡¯


    I might not have been the one to cast her out, but I¡¯d stood by and done nothing about it. I¡¯d been angry, so consumed by Celeste¡¯s pain and grief that I had blinded myself to Sera¡¯s.


    Ten years¡ªan entire decade¡ªstood like a wall between us.


    Did I truly think a single visit, a handful of stubborn words, could tear it down?


    No. Crumbling those defenses would take more than just persistence; it would take humility.


    But I wasn¡¯t sure I knew how to do that. After being Luna for more than thirty years,ying my pride down did note easy.


    That evening, I invited Ethan and Celeste to dinner, and to my surprise, they obliged.


    Ethan took Edward¡¯s ce at the head of the table, and Celeste sat at my side, her fork scraping idly against her te.


    For the first time in a long time, I did not see only them. I saw the empty chair beside Ethan, the one Sera should have upied.


    And the thought formed unbidden, fragile but persistent: perhaps it wasn¡¯t toote.


    ¡°Ethan,¡± I said softly,ying down my fork. ¡°I was thinking... Perhaps we could invite Seraphina home for a meal. To sit together again, as a family.¡±


    The words had barely left my lips when a sharp crash split the air. Celeste¡¯s te shattered against the marble floor, fragments scattering, food sttering across the polished surface.


    ¡°Mom?¡± she hissed, her voice trembling with something between rage and hurt. ¡°Did I hear you correctly? You want to invite her?¡±


    Her fingers curled into fists around her fork like a weapon.


    I straightened my back, though my pulse jumped. ¡°Yes, Celeste. She is family, whether you like it or not. Your father¡ª¡± My voice cracked, but I forced it steady. ¡°Edward¡¯s dying wish was to see a harmonious family. That includes Sera.¡±


    How could I make them understand? That the daughter Edward had asked for, the child he longed for in his final moments, was actually Sera.


    Celeste¡¯s chair screeched against the floor as she shot to her feet, trembling. ¡°So that¡¯s it? Even you¡¯ve chosen her now? After everything? After all these years, when you begged me toe back, when you cried and pleaded for me to return? And now that I have, you run after Sera instead?¡±


    Her eyes glittered with wetness, but the fury in them burned hotter.


    ¡°She¡¯s the reason I had to leave in the first ce, and yet you choose her over me?¡± She threw the fork across the room, and it ttered into a vase that wobbled and crashed to the floor.


    ¡°You might as well have left me to die abroad!¡±


    ¡°Celeste!¡± Ethan barked, his voice cutting through the tension. He mmed his hand against the table, rattling the silverware. ¡°Enough! We¡¯ve discussed this matter before. You¡¯re being childish. It¡¯s been ten years; give it a fucking rest!¡±


    Celeste¡¯s breath came in sharp, ragged pulls.


    She looked at Ethan, then at me¡ªher eyes full of betrayal, of disbelief¡ªand then she turned on her heel.


    Her footsteps pounded out of the room, and a door mmed with a violence that made the chandelier tremble.


    Silence fell heavily over the dining room. I stared down at the shards of porcin scattered across the floor, my appetite gone, my hands shaking faintly in myp.


    I whispered, more to myself than to Ethan, ¡°Why does it always feel like no matter what I do, I am failing one of them?¡±


    Ethan said nothing, his face a mask of tension, his jaw tight.


    But inside me, Edward¡¯s words echoed still. ¡®Don¡¯t make the same mistake I did.¡¯

 Chapter 108 THE REAL VICTIM

    <h4>Chapter 108: Chapter 108 THE REAL VICTIM</h4>


    CELESTE¡¯S POV


    I stormed out of the house, fury burning so hot inside me it felt like it would y the skin off my bones.


    It was an old, familiar kind of heat¡ªone I used to wear like armor as a child when I didn¡¯t get my way, except this wasn¡¯t childish anymore. This was different.


    This was bone-deep, grown-up rage¡ªthe kind that came from betrayal, from humiliation.


    And unlike when I was a child, everyone didn¡¯t immediately jump to do my bidding to appease me.


    My heels clicked against the pavement like angry punctuation, echoing back at me in the cooling evening air.


    The rhythm wasn¡¯t just sound¡ªit was the only thing tethering me to myself, reminding me that I still had power, still had presence.


    I went out through the manor gates, down the street, and...


    I didn¡¯t even know where I thought I was going. My body moved before my mind did, powered by outrage, by a refusal to sit one more second at that table listening to them spew absolute fucking bullshit.


    Behind me, there was nothing¡ªno hurried footsteps, no voice calling my name. Neither Ethan nor Mother came after me.


    Their absence was like a p to the face. It pressed in on me, heavy, suffocating, cruel in its indifference.


    And it stung, sharp and intimate, like only family could manage.


    How dare they?


    How dare they sit at their perfect little dinner and talk about poor, misunderstood Sera like she was a victim?


    Like she didn¡¯t rip our family apart the night she ripped my heart out?


    She was the viin, and yet somehow, they acted like she deserved sympathy.


    As if her sad little sob story excused the chaos she left in her wake.


    As if her suffering outweighed mine when she¡¯d been the cause of it in the first ce.


    My own blood family, treating me like I was the intruder. Like I was the one who didn¡¯t belong.


    It was grotesque.


    I was the one who¡¯d been loyal, who had carried the family name like a crown, who had bent myself into whatever shape Mother demanded.


    Perfect, polished, precious Celeste.


    I was the perfect daughter, the perfect sister.


    And still, they dared to put her on a pedestal and leave me standing in the dirt.


    I did not fucking deserve this.


    And I wouldn¡¯t fucking take it.


    I yanked my phone out of my bag and jabbed at Kieran¡¯s number. It only rang once before his voice slid into my ear¡ªt, distracted.


    ¡°Celeste, I¡¯m in a meeting.¡± Just that. No warmth, no affection.


    The words tumbled out, breathless, desperate. Surely he would hear it, the crack in my voice, the plea woven underneath. ¡°Kieran, I¡¯m so upset! You won¡¯t believe what Mother and¡ª¡±


    ¡°I said I was in a meeting, Celeste. If it¡¯s urgent, tell the driver to take you wherever you want; you have my card and no qualms about using it as you wish. I¡¯ll speak to youter.¡±


    The line went dead.


    I stared at the glowing screen incredulously, the rejection sharp as ss. It lodged in my chest, cutting every time I tried to breathe.


    When had this happened?


    How had this happened?


    How had I gone from the darling of my family, the apple of Kieran¡¯s eye, to this...this... outcast?


    I was Celeste Eloise Lockwood, dammit!


    Adoration was my birthright; I didn¡¯t w my way into the spotlight¡ªI was the spotlight.


    Myughter lit up rooms, my beauty turned heads, my charm could muddle even the sharpest minds.


    Loyalty was never something I begged for¡ªit came crawling to me, desperate, inevitable, like moths to me.


    The thought of losing that pull, of no longer being the gravity that every room revolved around, was intolerable.


    They had no right to look away.


    Sera had no right to have them look at her.


    I hurled my phone down onto the pavement. It skidded across the ground with a satisfying crack. A few pedestrians nced over; I threw them a re sharp enough to cut, daring them toment. They looked away.


    Good. Let them. At least strangers still remembered how to fear me.


    ¡°Drive,¡± I snapped at the driver Kieran had given me as I slid into the backseat. ¡°Take me to the mall. Now.¡±


    The words came out clipped, vicious. Control, I reminded myself. Power. If they would not give it to me, I would take it back piece by piece.


    He scurried to obey.


    By the time we reached the mall, my blood had cooled into something darker, heavier. Rage was one thing, but humiliation¡ªthat was poison. It ate slowly, leaving nothing but bitterness.


    And oh, how it ate. Already I felt it working through me, gnawing away at myposure, leaving behind only the ache of being dismissed, diminished.


    I wasn¡¯t going to sit at home like some abandoned pet. If no one wanted to choose me, then I would choose myself.


    Yes. I would not beg for their affection. I would not wait for them toe to their senses.


    I would not cower in the fucking shadows like Seraphina.


    I would remind them all why the world once revolved around me.


    The first thing I did was buy a new phone.


    And as soon as the pimply nerd behind the counter set it up, I summoned the few people who still knew how to orbit me.


    Friends¡ªif you could call them that.


    But they were loyal in their own way¡ªloyal to spectacle, to drama, to me.


    Right now, that was enough.


    ¡°Celeste, hey!¡± Abby¡¯s voice bubbled through the line.


    Always bubbly, always eager. A golden retriever in designer heels.


    ¡°Meet me at the mall. Bring Emma. I need you both.¡±


    I didn¡¯t exin, didn¡¯t beg. They came because they always came. Because it was a privilege to be summoned by me.


    It was a privilege to be in my presence.


    We tore through boutiques like a storm. My hands barely touched the fabrics before assistants rushed to drape them over my arms, to start tallying my purchases.


    Shoes, silk blouses, a fur coat I didn¡¯t even like¡ªwhat did it matter? Every swipe of Kieran¡¯s card was a Band-Aid against the wound they¡¯d all torn open.


    Hopefully, his phone buzzed and beeped relentlessly, and disrupted his stupid fucking meeting that was more important than me.


    The bags piled higher, the receipts longer, but the hollow ache inside me only grew.


    Abby twirled in front of a mirror, arms heavy with bracelets. ¡°Tell me you¡¯re wearing something like this for the engagement party. It¡¯s going to be the event of the year.¡±


    Her words hit me like a stone. I smiled too quickly, too sharply.


    ¡°Of course. The best. You think I¡¯d let Sera outshine me?¡±


    ¡°As if she could,¡± Emma giggled.


    The sound grated on my nerves, though I forced myself to join in, to let theughter smooth the edges of my tremblingposure.


    ¡°Speaking of which,¡± Abby chimed in. ¡°When is the engagement party, Celeste?¡±


    My pulse skipped. Because the truth, the ugly, choking truth, was that since Kieran got back from the ind, he¡¯d been tactically avoiding any talk about the engagement party.


    Every time I brought it up, he brushed it off or downright shut it down.


    And it was always scraps of the same flimsy excuse. ¡®The timing is wrong.¡¯


    ¡®My parents missed our announcement party, but they shouldn¡¯t miss my engagement party.¡¯


    ¡®Once the rogue attacks are solved and Daniel can return, my parents will too, and we can talk about it.¡¯


    Even when she wasn¡¯t actively involved, Seraphina still found a way to ruin my life.


    Kieran had been different since he returned from that ind¡ªeven more so than usual.


    He¡¯d only drifted further from me, throwing himself into his work, barely spending any time at home.


    All I got these days were one-word answers and exasperated sighs.


    I felt like I was watching helplessly as he constructed a wall between us, every second of silence and distance a new brick.


    And when I thought back to what Sera said in the hospital...


    No. I wouldn¡¯t go there. I wouldn¡¯t consider that abomination for one fucking second.


    ¡°Kieran¡¯s been a little...distractedtely,¡± I finally answered.


    I would not give Abby or Emma the satisfaction of knowing the trouble in my paradise. I wasn¡¯t na?ve enough to believe they had my best interests at heart.


    So I tweaked the truth.


    ¡°And do you know why?¡± I didn¡¯t wait for them to reply. ¡°Sera.¡± The name tasted like venom.


    Abby and Emma leaned in curiously as I continued.


    ¡°She bewitched him on that ind. Twisting him against me. And now, she¡¯s working with Maya¡ªpoisoning Ethan, poisoning Mother. Suddenly, everyone treats her like she¡¯s the poor little outcast. As if I haven¡¯t bled for this family too.¡±


    Their faces shifted¡ªfirst surprise, then indignation on my behalf.


    ¡°That bitch,¡± Abby hissed.


    Emma mmed a pair of heels back onto the disy shelf. ¡°Sera always ys the fragile one¡ªthe rogue attacks, the shooting¡ªshe¡¯s made herself the poster girl for victimhood. But you¡¯re the real victim, Celeste, and when everyone sees that, they¡¯ll see her real face. People like her don¡¯t get to win.¡±


    Her words lit something in me. Yes. That was the truth.


    Sera¡¯s powery in her illusion¡ªthis mask of suffering, of silent endurance.


    All it would take was a crack, a reversal, and everyone would see what I saw: a maniptive bitch.


    I leaned closer to my friends, lowering my voice until it felt like we were conspiring in the dark. ¡°Exactly. She doesn¡¯t have a monopoly on being the victim. The focus just needs to shift from her for a second, and then the world will know who the true serpent is.¡±


    I thought of Mother¡¯s face at dinner, that sh of disappointment, as if I were the problem.


    I thought of Ethan scolding me like I was a child.


    I thought of Kieran, brushing me off as though I were nothing but an inconvenient weight dragging him down.


    My lips curled. The taste of it¡ªns, vengeance, control¡ªwas intoxicating.


    Abby smirked, clinking her shopping bags together like sses in a toast. ¡°Then let¡¯s help the world see it.¡±

 Chapter 109 THE BANE OF MY EXISTENCE

    <h4>Chapter 109: Chapter 109 THE BANE OF MY EXISTENCE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    My days off were as rare and precious as hidden gems.


    No rigorous training schedule. No sadistic drills threatening to kill me. No psychotic trainer doing her very best tobust my eardrums.


    The only downside was that I was so used to movement and action that I spent all of twenty extra minutes in bed before I got too restless and shot to my feet.


    I turned the energy on the house. I tackled the sink full of dishes, wiped down the shelves, and even folded theundry that had grown into a mini mountain, moving from chore to chore until the rooms felt lighter.


    By the time I finished, the floors gleamed and the house smelled faintly of lemon cleaner andvender air freshener.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t enough. The restlessness lingered, drumming through my veins. My gaze drifted out the window to where thewn waited, strewn with dry leaves like a silent challenge.


    Grabbing the rake, I stepped outside. Thete-summer air wrapped around me, thick with the scent of grass and apple pie from someone¡¯s open kitchen window.


    My neighbor, Mrs. Harlow, waved from her porch, her terrier barking like it had some grand announcement to make.


    I rarely conversed with my neighbors, but I¡¯d lent Mrs. Harlow a cup of sugar once, and she¡¯d decided that I was her new best friend.


    ¡°Doing some gardening today, dear?¡± she called.


    I smiled, tucking a stray hair behind my ear. ¡°Trying to. Before my frontwn turns into a jungle and swallows me.¡±


    She chuckled, thenunched into a brief ramble about her grandson starting school this fall.


    It was the kind of small, simple conversation that shouldn¡¯t have meant much¡ªbut for me, it did.


    To talk about children and school and weather, to be ordinary and mundane for five minutes, felt almost decadent.


    Thest of my restless energy was spent at the farmer¡¯s market, and by the time I was walking up my driveway with my grocery bags cutting into my palms, I was humming happily under my breath because the best part of today was yet toe.


    Lucian wasing overter this evening after some work he had to take care of, and we were going to cook together.


    Another seemingly simple thing that made my heart flutter.


    I think it was the domesticity of it. Kieran and I had never made toast together, let alone cooked a whole meal.


    And the thought of Lucian in my kitchen, sleeves rolled, as we argued over whose recipes tasted better, brought a silly, giddy smile to my face.


    But of course, I was Seraphina, and having one entire good day to myself was justpletely unfathomable.


    My smile dropped as I froze at the base of my porch steps¡ªand beheld the bane of my existence.


    Celeste was standing at my doorstep like she owned the house, thete sun painting her hair gold, her posture all effortless grace.


    My heart dropped into my stomach, the good mood draining from me like water through a sieve.


    I tightened my grip on the grocery bags and took one long, deep breath.


    Then I shifted my eyes past her as if she were just a shadow.


    Maybe if I ignored her long enough, she¡¯d vanish into thin air.


    Oh, a girl could wish.


    ¡°Sera.¡± Her hand shot out, grabbing mine before I could turn the key.


    Her touch was light, deceptively delicate, like a snake testing the warmth of its prey. ¡°Wait. Please. I didn¡¯te here to fight.¡±


    I raised my eyes slowly, careful not to let my expression show anything, letting my silence be answer enough.


    ¡°I came to apologize,¡± she said, the words rolling off her tongue with the smoothness of an actor reciting well-rehearsed lines.


    I almostughed. Apologize?


    Were we seriously repeating the spa charade again?


    Celeste Lockwood didn¡¯t apologize. She maneuvered, she twisted, she cut. And she didn¡¯t ept fault for anything.


    Still, I said nothing, slipping my hand free.


    ¡°Mother...¡±


    I momentarily lost myposure and flinched. Celeste caught that and pressed on.


    ¡°During dinner the other day, she spoke about you. Longingly. She said she hoped you mighte over for dinner sometime. She misses you, Sera. We all do.¡±


    ¡®We all do.¡¯


    I could handle bitchy Celeste. I could handle bitter, acidic, toxic Celeste.


    But when she did this...


    When she pretended like she actually had a heart beating behind her rib cage. Like we were actually family who could care about each other...


    It stung more than I cared to admit.


    Because I knew it was all part of her act. And it made me feel stupid for wishing it wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy,¡± I said curtly, reaching for the door again.


    But Celeste, as always, hade armed. From her bag, she pulled out a thick photo album, worn around the edges, its cover frayed by time.


    She thrust it toward me like a peace offering. ¡°Mother wanted you to have this. Old pictures. Memories.¡±


    I should have stepped in and mmed the door in Celeste¡¯s face. But something inside me hesitated¡ªfoolishly, I admit.


    A part of me, the child I once was, still wanted scraps from my family. Still wanted proof that I¡¯d mattered enough to be preserved in photographs. So I epted it.


    But I¡¯d be damned if I let her into my home.


    I set the grocery bags down at my feet and opened the album.


    My breath caught.


    Every page was Celeste.


    Celeste at recitals, Celeste at birthdays, Celeste in gowns, Celeste with flowers, Celeste and¡ªmy chest tightened¡ªKieran. Their smiles preserved forever in glossy print, intimate moments framed for eternity.


    Not a trace of me.


    My fingers trembled as I turned the pages, my vision blurring the longer I looked for myself. The silence between us thickened until¡ª


    There it was. Celeste¡¯s endgame.


    In the picture, I was fifteen again. Standing at the edge of the packhouse courtyard, eyes burning, face tight and red with humiliation.


    Fifteen yearster, and I could still hear the whispers that had snaked around me like smoke, theughter that had rung in my ears like church bells.


    The day the truth had spilled¡ªthe day everyone learned I had no wolf.


    The photographer had captured me at my lowest: wide-eyed, brittle, half-drowned in shame.


    Around me, blurred in the background, were the smirks of those who had mocked.


    I mmed the album shut.


    ¡°identally included, I suppose?¡± My voice was sharp enough to cut ss.


    Celeste feigned innocence, widening her doe eyes. ¡°Of course. I didn¡¯t notice that one. You know I would never¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡± My chest heaved. ¡°Was it an ident fifteen years ago, too?¡±


    Her lips parted, the mask slipping for just a fraction of a second.


    ¡°Father told us not to tell,¡± I pressed, words scraping out of me like poisoned daggers.


    ¡°He said to keep it within the family until we understood¡ªuntil we coulde up with a solution. But somehow, everyone in the pack knew before I¡¯d evene to terms with it.¡±


    I looked up at her, crimson creeping into my vision. ¡°You told them¡ªunder the guise of concern. You asked around if anyone knew how to cure a wolfless werewolf.¡± I shoved the album at her chest, and she clutched it with one hand.


    I sneered. ¡°Worried little Celeste, looking for a cure for her poor wolfless sister.¡±


    The memory burned. I could still see her that night, head bowed, eyes glistening as she confessed to Father that she had been the reason the whole pack knew I didn¡¯t have a wolf.


    She pretended that she was only trying to help, that she only revealed my deepest w and my family¡¯s most shameful secret because she cared too much.


    And Father¡ªhe had believed her. Everyone had.


    She was sweet, selfless Celeste. And I was useless, broken Sera.


    That was the first time in my life that I ever experienced anger so potent that I lost control.


    And even now, I remember the chilling satisfaction that ran through me as I shoved Celeste in my anger.


    She had fallen and merely scraped her palms. But she¡¯d screamed like I¡¯d taken a saw to her wrist.


    And the pack had reacted as though I¡¯dmitted some unspeakable crime. That was the first day I felt the sting of my father¡¯s palm across my cheek.


    From then on, their disgust had a sharper, crueler edge.


    More than being a pathetic, wolfless, outcast, I was the crazy bitch who hurt the sister who only ever cared for her.


    Celeste blinked at me now, a faint smile ying at the corner of her lips. For a heartbeat, I thought she¡¯d continue the charade.


    But she leaned closer, her perfume wrapping around me, her whisper venomous. ¡°Of course I told them. Deliberately. Did you really think I¡¯d let you use your weakness to receive sympathy? No, what you deserved is scorn.¡±


    Gods, my sister had never looked uglier than she did in this moment. ¡°Wolfless, pitiful Sera. Born marked by the Moon Goddess herself as tainted. And you can train as hard as you want. You can kick and punch and run, but you will never, ever be more than what you are¡ª¡±


    Her lips curled, teeth bared. ¡°Broken.¡±


    Celeste¡¯s head whipped to the side, hair spilling forward as the crack of my palm against her cheek echoed around us.


    For a moment, silence.


    Then¡ªsheughed. Low, eerie, chilling. A sound that curdled the air.


    ¡°You¡¯re so fucking predictable,¡± she whispered, eyes gleaming.


    She edged around, but kept facing me, and started walking backwards. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯ll always be behind.¡±


    Step by step, she backed away, her smile growing into something vicious and primal. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯ll never have the life you want.¡±


    She stopped at the end of my driveway and raised her voice. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll always win.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Wha¡ª¡±


    She stepped out into the street.


    ¡°Celeste, get the fuck out of the¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who can fake a crisis, sweetie.¡± She winked.


    And in one deliberate motion, she let herself fall. Backward.


    My scream ripped from my throat as a horn red. Tires screeched.


    Then impact.

 Chapter 110 BROKEN DOLL

    <h4>Chapter 110: Chapter 110 BROKEN DOLL</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Hourster, I could still hear the screech of tires.


    Could still see the sickening sway of Celeste¡¯s body, the blur of her hair as she toppled sideways into the street.


    Even after she disappeared into the ambnce, and I climbed in after her, after the sirens wailed us down the road, Mrs. Harlow¡¯s terrier racing after us, my chest wouldn¡¯t unclench.


    I sat there in a haze, the once serene world around me suddenly too bright, too loud, too fast.


    And so fucking confusing.


    I couldn¡¯t fathom it.


    ¡®You¡¯re not the only one who can fake a crisis, sweetie.¡¯


    I remembered once when Celeste got nothing more than a paper cut and treated it as though she¡¯d been mortally wounded.


    She shrieked that she could see bone, demanded an ambnce, and even sprawled across the chaise like a tragic heroine awaiting herst rites.


    The family doctor was summoned for what had already stopped bleeding, and Celeste milked it for weeks¡ªrefusing chores, parading around with a useless bandage, and sighing dramatically whenever someone asked her to lift so much as a book.


    Celeste had always been cruel, always cunning, ridiculously dramatic. But this?


    Throwing herself into the path of a moving car? My brain scrambled around the image like it couldn¡¯t make sense of it, couldn¡¯t fit the sheer insanity into the outline of the girl I¡¯d once thought I knew.


    Everything in the emergency ward was happening in a dizzying blur.


    Nurses in pale scrubs moved with hurried, sharp precision, calling out codes and requests.


    The sliding doors groaned behind me again and again as more people swept in.


    My mother arrived first. Her heels clicked like gunshots across the linoleum, her fur coat dragging along the floor.


    Her lipstick was immacte, her face tight with controlled panic. Only the slight mascara smudges under her eyes hinted at her distress. ¡°Where is she? My daughter¡ªwhere¡¯s Celeste?¡±


    I shrank back automatically, once again reminded that the daughter my parents looked for would always be Celeste.


    And then Ethan appeared, tall and grim, his hand brushing her shoulder as though he could temper her storm.


    His presence should have been grounding¡ªand maybe it was for my mother. Instead, it rattled me further.


    He nced at me briefly¡ªhis expression unreadable, cold perhaps, or just stunned. I couldn¡¯t tell.


    Finally, Kieran arrived. His stride was longer, urgent, his hair damp from the drizzle that had begun outside.


    When his eyesnded on me, something unreadable flickered there¡ªsuspicion? concern? I couldn¡¯t pin it down before the moment broke.


    It was disorienting, all of them rushing in like a tide, pulling air from the room, leaving me stranded at its center.


    It almost reminded me of when my father had been on his deathbed.


    But the simrities niggled at me, and I almostughed at the absurdity.


    They would rush to the hospital for my father. They would rush for dramatic Celeste.


    But nobody rushed like this when I¡¯d almost died giving birth to Daniel.


    I should have left as soon as they all came; I should have known that all of us being in close proximity with heightened emotions wouldn¡¯t end well.


    But I kept seeing Celeste fall back into the road, kept hearing the tires screeching.


    I¡¯d stay just long enough to know she was okay. She was batshit crazy, but she was¡ªunfortunately¡ªstill my sister.


    After a while, a doctor appeared, pulling down his mask. They all surged forward to hear the news. ¡°She¡¯s stable. Mild concussion, a wrist fracture, some bruising on her ribs, and minor scrapes. We¡¯re keeping her for observation, but she¡¯s out of immediate danger.¡±


    Relief washed through the room¡ªthrough them. Mother exhaled like she¡¯d been holding her breath for hours, clutching Ethan¡¯s sleeve as he held on to her elbow.


    Kieran¡¯s jaw unclenched, the muscles twitching as he ran a hand over his face, and tension flowed out of him.


    I should have felt the same. Relief. Gratitude that she wasn¡¯t broken beyond repair.


    But instead, all I felt was that clench in my stomach¡ªthe dizzying aftershock of watching her nearly shatter herself for spectacle.


    ¡®You¡¯re not the only one who can fake a crisis, sweetie.¡¯


    After the doctor¡¯s words, a shuffle of movement followed¡ªrelieved sighs turning into urgent nods as the nurse gestured for us to follow. The sterile corridors seemed to hum with too-bright lights and too-loud footsteps as we trailed behind, our little parade of strained faces and clenched hands.


    I walked with them, though every step felt detached, like I was floating above my own body.


    Inside her room, Celestey propped up against a stack of pillows, looking far more fragile than I¡¯d ever seen her. And yet, still somehow immactely put together the way only Celeste could be.


    Her hair was in perfect waves down her shoulders, her arm cradled in a cast, ribs bound in bandages that peeked beneath the hospital gown.


    It was the kind of image that demanded sympathy¡ªdelicate, breakable.


    And then, of course, she started speaking.


    ¡°She¡ª¡± Celeste¡¯s voice cracked as her eyesnded on me. Her skin was pale, her lips glossy. ¡°What is she doing here?¡±


    A question I was beginning to ask myself.


    ¡°How can you show your face here,¡± she rasped, ¡°after shoving me into the street?¡±


    The usationnded like stones hurled across the ward.


    My mouth fell open. I was too shocked to form sound, let alone words.


    ¡°Are you sad?¡± she continued, her eyes gleaming. ¡°Are you upset I didn¡¯t die like you wanted?¡±


    This. Fucking. Bitch.


    I was still in the process of processing the trap I had waltzed into when my mother whirled around so fast her coat fanned out. Her hand came up, sharp and swift, aiming for my cheek.


    I was still too stunned to flinch or bother moving. I just froze and braced.


    But the blow nevernded. Kieran¡¯s hand shot out, mping around my mother¡¯s wrist midair.


    His voice cut across the room, low but firm. ¡°Margaret, don¡¯t.¡±


    Mother¡¯s eyes zed. ¡°She tried to kill my daughter¡ª¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know the full story yet,¡± Kieran said, his tone sharp enough to discourage argument.


    He turned to me, his voice softening. ¡°Sera, what happened?¡±


    I stared at him. At all of them.


    At Celeste, whoy there like a broken doll, hershes fluttering, her mouth curled into the faintest smirk she thought no one could see.


    At my mother, who, just a couple of days ago, sat in my living room iming I was still her daughter, iming she would never abandon me.


    Now, her eyes zed with loathing and usation, the hand she¡¯d unhesitatingly raised to strike me still hovering in Kieran¡¯s grasp.


    Tell him. Tell them.


    The words crowded my throat, desperate to exin. I wanted to scream it: that Celeste had lost her mind, that she¡¯d leapt in front of that car like a fucking psycho, that this was all part of her n to turn the entire world against me.


    But my mother¡¯s doubt had already sunk in. She was still ring at me, still trembling with rage, still ready to strike if Kieran let go.


    And suddenly I wasn¡¯t in the hospital anymore. I was younger. Smaller. In that suffocating house, standing against the wall, holding the jagged pieces of the vase Celeste had broken in my hand as my mother¡¯s shadow loomed.


    Her disbelief, her scorn, her sharp hand¡ªall of it merged with now. Seamless and suffocating.


    They¡¯d never believed me then. Why would they believe me now?


    A bitterugh ripped from my throat. ¡°Exin? To you?¡± My voice shook with something cold. ¡°What would be the point? You¡¯ve already decided. You always do. Celeste is always the saint, and I¡¯m always the bad guy.¡±


    ¡°Sera,¡± Kieran said, reaching for me.


    I jerked my arm away before he could hold me, but where his fingers brushed my skin seared like iron.


    ¡°No,¡± I snapped. ¡°If you really believe I would do this¡ª¡±


    I turned my gaze to my mother. ¡°If you truly believe I would push my own sister in front of a car, then call the police. Charge me.¡± I held my hands out, wrists pressed together.


    Her gaze flickered for a moment before hardening again. ¡°That¡¯s all you have to say?¡±


    I dropped my hands.


    Their faces blurred. Margaret¡¯s fury. Ethan¡¯s unreadable stare. Celeste¡¯s triumphant weakness. Kieran¡¯s stormy silence.


    I couldn¡¯t bear it for a second longer.


    ¡°I have nothing to say. I¡¯m not dealing with this bullshit. You¡¯ll be hearing from mywyer.¡±


    I turned away and walked out. My harsh breathing was a hollow echo that followed me through the ward, down the corridor, and out the sliding doors.


    The world outside pped me with cold rain.


    The sky had cracked open, pouring sheets of water down the hospital steps. I gasped at its bite but didn¡¯t slow.


    My hair stered against my cheeks, my clothes clung to me, but I couldn¡¯t summon the will to find shelter or an umbre.


    Let it soak me. Let it wash their poison off me.


    My chest ached, the numbness finally breaking into pain so sharp it felt like my ribs were splintering.


    I pressed my palm against my sternum, like I could hold myself together, but the ache only deepened.


    How could they believe Celeste¡¯s lies so easily?


    Was I really so monstrous in their eyes?


    A sob wed its way up my throat, but I bit it down. Not here. Not now.


    I was halfway to the curb, ready to trudge home in the storm, when a hand closed around my arm.


    ¡°Sera, wait.¡±


    I spun, heart racing, and found Ethan.

 Chapter 111 REDEMPTION ARC

    <h4>Chapter 111: Chapter 111 REDEMPTION ARC</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Ethan¡¯s grip wasn¡¯t rough, but it was firm, unyielding.


    Rain streaked down his face, making his expression hard to read. For once, though, there was something softer in his eyes¡ªhesitation, maybe even regret.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home,¡± he said simply.


    The offer stunned me more than my mother¡¯s p, more than Celeste¡¯s usation. For a moment, I just stared at him, blinking water from myshes.


    Something twisted in my chest. Old wounds and fresh ones colliding. I wanted to tell him to let go, to leave me in the rain, to let me dissolve until there was nothing left.


    I yanked my arm back. ¡°No, thank you.¡± My voice came out sharper than I meant, but I didn¡¯t soften it.


    ¡°If you¡¯re nning another lecture, Ethan, don¡¯t bother. I¡¯m not in the mood. And if you try anyway, well¡ª¡± I gave him a look that was equal parts warning and promise, ¡°¡ªI can fight back now.¡±


    He didn¡¯t flinch. If anything, he looked...almost amused. ¡°I don¡¯t doubt it,¡± he said. ¡°Maya never stops praising you. Says you¡¯re her most outstanding student. If anyone can take me down these days, it¡¯s probably you.¡±


    I blinked, caught off guard by theck of sarcasm. His tone was matter-of-fact, not mocking.


    Still, I folded my arms. ¡°Then all the more reason for you to step aside. Go back to Celeste. She¡¯s the one lying in a hospital bed, not me.¡±


    ¡°I know she¡¯ll be fine,¡± he said without hesitation.


    The certainty in his voice startled me, and I arched a brow. ¡°You sound very sure for someone whose sister just got hit by a car.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± he said again, this time more quietly, so I had to strain to hear him over the pouring rain.


    Then his gaze cut back to me, unwavering. ¡°And for what it¡¯s worth, I don¡¯t believe you pushed her.¡±


    The words hit me like a blow. Not because I needed his validation¡ªI didn¡¯t, not anymore¡ªbut because it had been so long since anyone in that family had believed anything I had to say.


    I tried tough, but it came out brittle. ¡°That¡¯s perfect then. That undoes all the years of scorn and disdain.¡±


    He didn¡¯t rise to the barb. Instead, he just nodded toward his car parked at the curb. ¡°Come on. The state you¡¯re in¡ªyou shouldn¡¯t go home alone.¡±


    I swiped a wet clump of hair from my face. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not,¡± he said gently.


    ¡°Maya will kill me if I let you walk home in the pouring rain. And...¡± He hesitated, as though swallowing something difficult. ¡°It¡¯s my duty. As your brother.¡±


    The word brother stuck in my ears like a burr. My brother.


    When had he ever acted like one? Why was he now choosing to stay by my side instead of Celeste¡¯s after all these years?


    My instinct was to refuse, to walk into the rain and prove I didn¡¯t need any of them.


    But my body was betraying me¡ªmy legs were shaky, my chest tight.


    The cold was already seeping into my bones, and the thought of standing on a curb waiting for a cab in this storm suddenly felt unbearable.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I muttered, brushing past him toward his car. ¡°But if I even smell a reprimanding speech, I¡¯m throwing myself out of the door.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Then you and Celeste can be roommates.¡±


    I spun around and shot him a look, and he immediately mped his mouth shut, his lips twitching from the effort.


    I turned away before he could see me fight my own smile.


    The interior smelled faintly of leather and something familiar. Maya, I realized with a grudging smile.


    I slid into the passenger seat, dripping rain onto the floor mat. Ethan got in on his side, started the engine, and instantly turned up the heat.


    ¡°Here,¡± he said, handing me a thick sweatshirt from the backseat.


    I took it gratefully and pulled it on, hugging my arms around myself.


    For a while, the only sound was the swish of wipers cutting through the storm.


    Then Ethan reached forward and fiddled with the knob of the stereo. Momentster, music filled the space, soft at first.


    I frowned. It was...familiar.


    The melody filled the car, soft and mncholy¡ªechoing from some distant memory. Gentle guitar picking, a tender voice that had seemed to understand everything I couldn¡¯t say aloud.


    Not exactly what I¡¯d choose now, but the kind of thing I used to yte at night, headphones mped over my ears, letting the melodies carry away the restless hum of my own thoughts.


    I nced at him. ¡°Really? You listen to Fleetwood Mac?¡±


    His mouth twitched, not quite a smile. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure what you liked anymore. Paxton mentioned you used to listen to this. Thought it was worth a try.¡±


    That stopped me. Paxton¡ªour old butler.


    He¡¯d been one of the few constants in the Lockwood Manor, growing up. One of the few people who showed me kindness in the quiet, unnoticed small ways that mattered. Who didn¡¯t treat me as less-than.


    My throat tightened. ¡°That was a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Ethan¡¯s hands tightened on the wheel. ¡°After the...¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°...cinnamon raspberry incident, I¡¯ve been trying to remember things. Trying to see them differently.¡±


    I gave a short, humorlessugh. ¡°What¡¯s this, some sudden bout of brotherly guilt? Or are you just hoping that if you y the right song, I¡¯ll march back into that hospital room and apologize to Celeste?¡±


    His head turned toward me briefly, his expression unreadable in the glow of the dashboard lights. ¡°No,¡± he said, firmly. ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°Sure, okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Sera.¡± His voice had an edge now, not sharp but intense, like he needed me to hear him. ¡°I¡¯ve started to realize how many mistakes I made. How much I let myself be blinded. We¡¯re brother and sister, and we¡¯ve spent so many years acting otherwise. I don¡¯t want to spend whatever time we have left resenting each other.¡±


    Something in me twisted at the sincerity I thought I heard there. But I shoved it down. ¡°So what, this is your redemption arc? Tell me you believe me now, and all is forgiven?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect forgiveness,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t even know if I deserve it. I just...¡± His jaw tightened, his gaze fixed firmly on the road.


    ¡°I know you¡ªI know you think I don¡¯t, but I do. And sure,tely you¡¯ve changed. You¡¯ve be reclusive, difficult, even sharp-edged, but you¡¯ve never been cruel. You would never hurt someone on purpose.¡±


    My eyes narrowed. ¡°Do you hear yourself? If I¡¯ve be sharp-edged and difficult, it¡¯s because you all made me that way.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t argue that. But what I said stands. You would never hurt anyone, Sera. That isn¡¯t you.¡±


    The words made me want to look away, but I couldn¡¯t. My chest hurt, like he was prying open a wound I¡¯d buried under scar tissue.


    ¡°You really think that?¡± My voice was low, harsh. ¡°That I¡¯m incapable of cruelty? You literally just said I changed¡ªyou can¡¯t tell up to what extent. You¡¯d be surprised what someone can learn to stomach when they¡¯re pushed far enough.¡±


    Because here¡¯s the deep, unnerving truth: If I¡¯d been standing in front of Celeste at that moment, and I¡¯d seen the car rushing down the street, I don¡¯t know that I wouldn¡¯t have pushed her.


    I didn¡¯t know what to do with that.


    He shook his head. ¡°Not you. Some things don¡¯t change, Sera. Not the core of who we are. I remember you refusing to eat chicken for weeks because you saw one killed in the yard. You cried yourself sick over it. That¡¯s not someone who would shove her sister into the path of a car.¡±


    The memory hit me like a sucker punch, vivid and embarrassing. My younger self, devastated over something so small.


    I felt exposed, as if he¡¯d reached in and dragged out a version of me I hadn¡¯t allowed myself to remember in years.


    ¡°Maybe that girl¡¯s gone,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s not,¡± he said quietly.


    Silence stretched. The wipers squeaked back and forth. My reflection in the rain-streaked window looked pale, tired, unrecognizable even to me.


    Part of me still wanted tosh out, to use him of ulterior motives, to spit that I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to fall for a change of heart thiste in the game.


    But another part¡ªsmaller, quieter¡ªjust felt tired. Too tired to keep sorting through the sincerity and the lies.


    So I leaned my head back against the seat, closing my eyes. ¡°Whatever, Ethan. Believe what you want. Right now, I just want to get home.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s what we¡¯ll do,¡± he said, and for once, he didn¡¯t push further.


    We drove the rest of the way in uneasy quiet, the storm softening to a drizzle outside, and I could almost imagine that it was a reflection of the ease in the atmosphere between us.

 Chapter 112 PERFECT WORLD

    <h4>Chapter 112: Chapter 112 PERFECT WORLD</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The first moments back in my apartment were...quiet. Almost shockingly so.


    I nced at the scattered grocery bags I¡¯d hastily thrown inside before rushing off in the ambnce¡ªthere was a tub of ice cream in there that I knew was a goner.


    It was hard to believe I was still in the same day that had promised to be peaceful and restful.


    But at least now, I was free of the chaos. No judgements or usations or pain.


    Just me. Just the sound of the rain pattering faintly against the window, the scent of the lingering storm mingling with the faint warmth of home.


    Ethan¡¯s presence in the car lingered in my chest like a ghost I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to exorcise.


    The ride home still confused me. He hadn¡¯t lectured me. He hadn¡¯t tried to twist my words or corner me. He¡¯d just...believed me.


    For the first time in what felt like forever, my brother and I had shared a conflict-free moment together.


    And in that, there was a thread offort, a small, glimmering hope that maybe, just maybe, not everyone I¡¯d ever counted on waspletely lost to me.


    Oddly...Kieran too. He had stood by me today, his patience and defense quiet but firm.


    I could still feel the echo of his presence as he stood between me and my mother, the warmth of his intervention like a shield.


    But even with that, my chest felt heavy.


    Sure, it seemed like my divorce had been some sort of wake-up call, and I was starting to see glimpses of the people I¡¯d once called family. They were starting to act like they actually cared.


    But the damage¡ªthe years of small betrayals, dismissals, slights, and outright cruelty¡ªdidn¡¯t vanish in a single day.


    That kind of pain lingered, settled into the muscles and bones, into the rhythm of my breath.


    More than a decade of being treated as inferior, of being undervalued, didn¡¯t dissolve with a few conciliatory gestures.


    Too tired to shower, I simply stripped out of my wet clothes and pulled on an OTS sweatshirt and sweatpants.


    I sank into my bed, hugging my legs to myself as the light rainfall from outside mixed with the residue of the storm still inside me.


    I had to put all the confusing thoughts of Ethan and Kieran out of my mind. I¡¯d been doing well without them so far¡ªI hadn¡¯t needed them all this time, and I didn¡¯t need them now.


    I exhaled, letting the tension roll from my shoulders. I had to do something to quiet my thoughts, to reim myself.


    I shifted my legs, crossing them in front of me, and closed my eyes. I pressed my palms into my knees. Meditation¡ªyes, that was what I needed now.


    It sounded so simple, almostughable, but, just like the previous times I¡¯d meditated to find peace, it worked. Bit by bit, my ragged breaths began to even out.


    The sharp leftover ache in my chest eased, and I could feel serenity settling.


    Only this time, it was...different.


    The world around me didn¡¯t just settle; it expanded, stretched into an uncanny, almost electric rity.


    Every sound seemed sharper, clearer¡ªthe faint echo of Mrs. Harlow¡¯s terrier barking across the street, the distant hum of a lone car, the delicate patter of raindrops on the roof¡ªall weaving together into a rhythm that thrummed in my chest, synchronized with something deep and instinctual inside me.


    Colors grew vivid in my mind¡¯s eye. The gray of the clouds outside glimmered with hints of silver, each droplet on the windowpane sparkling like fractured light.


    Shadows and highlights were enhanced, vibrating with a subtle energy I had never noticed before.


    My pulse quickened at the sensation, an awareness that went beyond sight and sound¡ªa resonance that felt like a whisper from within, something...familiar.


    Like the first time I¡¯d meditated with Lucian in the Moon Hall.


    And then, faintly, almost imperceptibly at first, I heard it: the rumble of Lucian¡¯s car descending my driveway.


    My eyes flew open, and for a split second, my heart stuttered in disbelief.


    Could it be? Was it possible? Could this mean my wolf was stirring, awakening?


    The connection I had felt in shes and whispers before, now throbbed with insistence, teasing at the edges of my senses.


    My chest constricted with a mix of awe and fear, a tethered exhration that left me trembling.


    Before the doorbell even rang, I was at the entrance, flinging the door open. The smell of the storm followed him in, mixed with his own signature scent¡ªsomething warm, musky, and undeniably Lucian.


    He barely had time to drop the bag he carried before I flew into his arms, ignoring the moisture clinging to my hair and wrapping my arms around his neck.


    Hisughter vibrated through me as he held me tightly to his powerful frame. ¡°Well, this is a nice new way of being greeted.¡±


    I pulled back, giddyughter spilling out of me. ¡°I think I can sense her. I think my wolf...she¡¯s awake, or close. I don¡¯t know. But I was just meditating and I felt¡ª"


    ¡°Evidence,¡± he said, voice soft. He was smiling at me gently, eyes bright with pride. ¡°It¡¯s evidence of the awakening. You¡¯re progressing, Sera. That¡¯s...good. Really good.¡±


    I squealed, burying my head in the crook of his neck.


    The world outside faded¡ªstorm, rain, the weight of the day. Only Lucian, the solidity of him, the warmth of his arms around me, the amazing reality that I was closer than ever to my wolf, mattered.


    He chuckled, and after a while, gently set me on my feet. But he still held on to me, pulling back just far enough to look at me.


    ¡°This calls for a celebration,¡± he dered. ¡°What do you say we leave the cooking for another day and go out to eat? Somece special.¡±


    And just like that, a dark cloud rolled in, overshadowing the sunshine of my happiness.


    I shook my head, cheeks flushed. ¡°Not going out again. Not today.¡± My voice held a tinge of somberness that I couldn¡¯t hide, and Lucian noticed immediately.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he said, his voice soft. ¡°What happened?¡±


    I inhaled sharply, shaking my head. ¡°It¡¯s...a long story.¡±


    He took my hand, his grip steady and warm as he led me to the living room, gently pulling me down onto the sofa and sitting next to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m listening,¡± he said in that firm voice that didn¡¯t leave a single doubt that I had the full force of his attention.


    And so I told him the whole tale.


    The way Celeste had shown up at my doorstep yet again like the world¡¯s most frustrating game of Whack-a-Mole. The photo album and her revtion of what she¡¯d done fifteen years ago.


    Then I told him the way she¡¯d toppled into the street, the screech of tires, the chaos, the hospital, the usations.


    My voice wavered at first, then steadied with each word. Each phrase was a brick Iid to release some of the weight I carried.


    Lucian¡¯s expression hardened as I recounted the drama. ¡°That¡¯s outrageous.¡± His voice shook with restrained fury. ¡°She¡ªshe needs to be held ountable. I¡¯ll talk to my legal team, and they¡¯ll take care of this. Celeste won¡¯t get away with what she¡¯s trying to do.¡±


    I held up a hand, shaking my head. ¡°No. I¡¯ll handle it. I told you I don¡¯t want you to concern yourself with my family drama.¡±


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    I squeezed his hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I promise. Besides, I bet Celeste is having a worse time than I am right now. She hates getting hurt, hates the mere sight of blood. Just imagining her lying in the hospital bed, wondering if the bitch of a pain is worth it, brings a smile to my face.¡±


    I tried to smile reassuringly for Lucian¡¯s benefit.


    He leaned back, eyes narrowing slightly, scanning me as though deciding whether to push or relent. ¡°I understand,¡± he said finally.


    My smile eased. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He nodded, his jaw still tight. ¡°Were her injuries severe?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Concussion, bruised ribs, sprained wrist.¡±


    I fought back augh at his look of disappointment.


    He shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t believe she would go so far. What kind of point was she trying to prove?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I have no fucking idea. I was so shocked. I know she feels strongly about Kieran, but to throw herself into danger like that over him.¡± I shook my head, confusion warring with unease. ¡°Is that some kind of twisted reflection of the mate bond?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Lucian said firmly. ¡°That is not what the mate bond does to you.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°What...does it do?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make you crazy, Sera. Not like that. It makes you want to be the best part of yourself you can be. It makes you stronger, better. It..pletes you, fills you up like nothing else.¡± His voice took on a wistful quality that made my breath still. ¡°It¡¯s like searching for something your entire life and finally finding it. It¡¯s beautiful and scary at the same time, but nothing¡ªabsolutely nothingpares to the feeling of finding your mate.¡±


    The way he spoke...


    ¡°Do you...¡± I swallowed. ¡°Do you want that?¡±


    His brows dipped. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Your mate. Don¡¯t you want that feeling with your mate? Wouldn¡¯t you rather spend the rest of your life with your destined mate, other than...¡± It felt like a thorn had lodged in my throat. ¡°...me.¡±


    A shadow passed across his face so fast that it felt like I imagined it.


    But then his gaze softened. ¡°And what about you?¡± he asked quietly, not pressing, but the weight behind the words unmistakable. ¡°When your wolf awakens, if you find someone else¡ªyour true mate. What would happen to us?¡±


    I hesitated, the possibility sending a ripple through my chest. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted finally.


    Because that was the truth. The thought of getting my wolf was already so fantastical, but the thought of finding my destined mate seemed near impossible. I had no idea how I would feel or what I would do.


    But what I did know was this: ¡°But I can hardly trust another man the way I trust you, Lucian. You¡¯ve already helped me be...better. A better version of myself, more than I ever thought was possible. That¡¯s what a mate does, isn¡¯t it? So who could be better for me than you?¡±


    His lips quirked in a serene smile, and he leaned forward. The space between us shrank until I could feel the warmth of his breath. ¡°Sera...for the rest of my life, unless you reject me, you¡¯re my choice.¡±


    Heat crept up my neck, cheeks flushing crimson. My hands clenched in myp as I stared at him, shy, stunned, touched.


    After being someone¡¯spulsion, it felt surreal to be someone¡¯s choice.


    ¡°You mean it?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°I mean it,¡± he said simply.


    Then he pressed his lips to mine, slow, lingering, and utterly tender.


    The world, with its storms and usations and chaos, fell away, leaving only the pulse of warmth and certainty between us.


    When he pulled back, his forehead resting gently against mine, I breathed shakily. ¡°Even if my wolf...even if she chooses someone else?¡± I asked, voice trembling slightly.


    He shook his head, firm but soft. ¡°Not if you don¡¯t. You¡¯re mine, Sera. But I won¡¯t force your heart. Only you decide.¡±


    A quiet, almost dizzying relief washed over me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the future holds,¡± I admitted, leaning against him. ¡°But...right now, this is enough.¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± he said. ¡°And you¡¯ll have time. Time to awaken, to grow, to decide. I¡¯ll be here.¡±


    The soft scrape of rain against the ss, the gentle thrum of life outside, the warmth of Lucian beside me¡ªit was a small, perfect world.


    And for now, it was mine.

 Chapter 113 PATIENCE

    <h4>Chapter 113: Chapter 113 PATIENCE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The next morning, I woke with a heaviness I couldn¡¯t exin.


    The light filtering through my curtains felt duller somehow, the colors washed out, as though someone had drawn a gray veil over the world.


    At first, I thought it was exhaustion from the day before, or maybe I¡¯d slept wrong.


    But when I reached inward¡ªthe way I had done the night before, the way that had sparked everything into brilliance¡ªI found nothing.


    No heightened rity.


    No hum of connection.


    No whisper of her.


    My wolf was...gone.


    A sick panic shot through me, cold and metallic. I sat up too quickly, breath shuddering in my throat.


    ¡°No, no, no,¡± I muttered, pressing my palms to my temples.


    ¡®This can¡¯t be real,¡¯ I thought frantically. ¡®Maybe I¡¯m not awake yet. Maybe this is the dream.¡¯


    But the silence inside me was too absolute.


    Yesterday the world had sharpened into crystalline detail, soundsyering like a hidden symphony.


    Now, all I heard was the drone of a distantwnmower and the ticking of the old clock by my bed.


    It was as if someone had switched me back to human.


    By the time I got to OTS, my hands wouldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    I went straight to the Moon Hall and demanded a meditation session with Ilsa.


    She tried to guide me through breathing exercises, postures meant to center the wolf.


    She called in one of the healers, Laurel, who set out herbs, their pungent scents crowding the small chamber¡ªsage, rosemary, crushed juniper.


    Those fragrances were supposed to calm me, ease me into the state of mind to make the connection that hade so easily the day before.


    They just stung my throat and eyes.


    I closed my eyes and tried. Again and again.


    I pulled air in and out of my lungs until I was dizzy, waiting for that shimmer of heightened sight, that delicate pull on my hearing. But each time I reached inward, I found only emptiness.


    ¡°Breathe slower, Sera,¡± Ilsa urged softly, her hand hovering near my shoulder but never quite touching. ¡°Don¡¯t chase it. Let ite.¡±


    My voice cracked, frustration simmering through. ¡°I did let ite. It was there yesterday. Why not now?¡±


    Laurel added gently, ¡°Sometimes the wolf stirs in fragments. A glimpse before the true awakening. Don¡¯t despair. This isn¡¯t umon.¡±


    But I heard the hesitation in her voice. The pause between her words was too long, her smile stretched too thin. I snapped my eyes open and met her gaze. ¡°You¡¯ve never seen a case like mine before, have you?¡±


    The silence was answer enough.


    The frustration boiled up. I shot to my feet, the cushion I¡¯d been sitting on toppling to the side.


    ¡°So it was just a dream? A cruel trick?¡± My throat tightened, despair bleeding into anger. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I felt her. I know she was real.¡±


    Lucian, who had been waiting outside the chamber, came in at the sound of my raised voice.


    His presence usually steadied me, but today I only felt the weight of his disappointment¡ªat them, at me, maybe at fate itself.


    ¡°Hey, Sera.¡± He came to stand beside me, his shoulder brushing mine. But the warmth andfort I expected didn¡¯te, and it was all I could do not to move away from him.


    ¡°Ilsa, you promised progress,¡± he said tly, disapproval clear as his gaze swept between Ilsa and Laurel.


    ¡°It¡¯s not their fault,¡± I snapped, though part of me knew my anger wasn¡¯t really for him. If anything, I was embarrassed.


    He¡¯d told me yesterday that what I felt was evidence of my wolf awakening. What did this mean now? Evidence of her disappearance?


    ¡°At the end of the day, this is my battle to fight.¡± Even though it felt like I was already losing.


    Lucian¡¯s jaw tightened, but he held his tongue. He reached for my hand, but I pulled it back, shaking my head. ¡°I need air.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you¡ª¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I interrupted. ¡°I need to be alone.¡±


    Before he could protest, I slipped past him and out the door.


    ***


    The forest weed me with its hushed canopy. Damp earth squelched beneath my sneakers, leaves whispering overhead.


    I ran, half-blind with desperation, until my lungs burned. And then I screamed into the trees.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± My voice cracked, swallowed by the shadows. ¡°Why did youe only to leave?¡±


    Silence.


    I tried again, softer this time, hands pressed against my ribcage as if I could coax her out. ¡®Please. Please, I need you. Just one sign. A breath. Anything.¡¯


    But all I heard was the mocking echo of my own voice.


    A sick thought slithered through me: ¡®Maybe it was never real at all. Maybe it was nothing but my own wishful thinking.¡¯


    I sank to the ground, knees digging into damp moss. My chest felt hollow, scraped raw.


    I could train as hard as I could, but was it even worth it if I couldn¡¯t reach the one part of me I so desperately longed for?


    Maybe it was better when I¡¯d beenpletely detached. At least then, I hadn¡¯t known what I was missing.


    But now...


    Now, I knew what it was like. I knew how wonderful and fantastic and fucking amazing the connection could be.


    And the idea of never achieving that in its fullness was like a knife carving at my heart.


    A faint cry sliced through my haze of self-loathing and pity.


    ¡°Help! Somebody¡ªplease!¡±


    I startled, wiping at my eyes.


    It came from deeper in the woods, and instinct overrode all else.


    I rose and followed the sound until I stumbled upon a steep incline where an elderly woman had slipped.


    She clung to a jutting root, her basket of herbs scattered down the slope.


    ¡°Shit¡ªhold on!¡± I called out.


    Without thinking, I scrambled down, mud streaking my jeans.


    Carefully, I crouched low, nting my boots against a stone for bnce. I reached for her, bracing myself against the incline as my hand found hers.


    Her hands trembled in mine, paper-thin but strong enough to grip. Slowly, inch by inch, I guided her upward, the mud giving way beneath her shoes as she leaned heavily into me.


    When atst her feet found solid ground, I pulled her the final step, and she copsed lightly against me, her breath shaky, her weight surprisingly featherlike.


    When she was safe, she wheezed out augh, brushing dirt from her dress. ¡°Thank you, child. I¡¯d have broken my neck down there.¡±


    I managed a weak smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°Just my pride.¡± Her gaze, sharp and clear despite her age, swept over me.


    Then her expression softened. ¡°But you¡ªyou¡¯re the one who looks hurt.¡±


    ¡°Oh no.¡± I spread my arms to show her I was unharmed. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She tapped her temple. ¡°You¡¯re heavy here¡±¡ªthen her heart¡ª¡°and here. I can feel it.¡±


    I tensed, my defenses reflexively mming up. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I repeated tightly.


    ¡°Oh, child,¡± she said softly, brushing her fingers against my cheek. ¡°There is no loss greater than that which you barely had.¡±


    My chest clenched, a tremor running through me.


    Something in her certainty unmoored me. As if she could see right through me, like she knew exactly what I was going through.


    Tears pricked the corners of my eyes as my tongue loosened. ¡°I...I feel like I¡¯m chasing shadows. I feel...a connection, and I know it¡¯s there. But now it¡¯s gone and I feel like I made it all up and...¡±


    I exhaled. Did she even understand what I was saying¡ªI barely did myself. ¡°I just don¡¯t know what to do anymore.¡±


    The woman tilted her head. ¡°I sense a power inside you, child. An energy within that doesn¡¯t vanish¡ªit only hides. Do you know why?¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°Because pain blinds more than darkness does. Hurt clouds the heart, tricks the senses. You have immense strength inside you, girl, but it flickers because you don¡¯t trust it. You don¡¯t trust yourself.¡±


    Her words slid under my skin like balm and de at once.


    ¡°When you can stop being misled by appearances, when you learn not to let old wounds sway you,¡± she continued, her eyes glinting strangely in the half-light, ¡°then your wolf will answer. Not as a dream. As truth.¡±


    I swallowed hard, breath catching. ¡°How...how do you know this?¡±


    She only smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve seen many girls like you. Some rise. Some falter. The difference is not fate¡ªit¡¯s patience.¡±


    Patience.


    I pressed my hands together, forcing myself to breathe. Slowly. Deliberately. In. Out. In. Out.


    I reached inward again, and this time, beneath the noise of doubt, I felt it. A flicker. Faint as a candle me in a storm, but...there.


    A tremor of awareness brushed my skin. The forest brightened slightly, edges gaining a rity that wasn¡¯t only in my eyes but in my blood.


    Not as sharp as before, not as steady¡ªbut enough.


    My chest flooded with relief. I wasn¡¯tpletely lost. I could do this.


    I opened my eyes to thank her, but¡ª


    The old woman was gone.


    No footsteps. No rustle of fabric. Just the whisper of wind through leaves.


    I spun in a circle, heart pounding. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Nothing.


    Had she ever been there? Or had she been some figment of my desperation? Or¡ªsomething else entirely?


    The thought made my skin prickle.


    Either way, I straightened my shoulders. Whoever she was, she was right.


    I¡¯d nearly forgotten patience. Forgotten that strength wasn¡¯t born in a single night but in the thousand times you choose to stand again.


    I knew that better than anyone else.


    The months at OTS hadn¡¯t been wasted. I was stronger now than I¡¯d ever been. This¡ªthis was only a setback.


    And I would endure it, as I had endured everything else before now.


    ***


    By the time I left the forest, the sky had bruised into evening purple.


    But something in me was reluctant to leave thefort of nature. So I walked, letting my feet carry me where they pleased.


    I wandered into a small park quite a distance from my house.


    At first, I wondered what brought me here¡ªbut then I recognized the oak trees that fringed the perimeter, the swings that swayed gently in the evening breeze, the duck pond at the far end.


    I was in Daniel¡¯s favorite park.


    Nostalgia and memories rushed me: hisughter as he darted ahead, the way he¡¯d begged me to push him higher on the swing.


    My chest ached with longing.


    I pulled out my phone, intending to record a short video for him, maybe by our old bench. Something to let him know I was thinking of him.


    But then I froze.


    Because sitting on our bench, staring wistfully ahead of him, was Kieran.

 Chapter 114 TOO LITTLE TOO LATE

    <h4>Chapter 114: Chapter 114 TOO LITTLE TOO LATE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The moment my gazended on him, the good mood I¡¯d fought so hard for scattered like startled birds.


    It was almost cruel, how quickly the lightness in my chest dimmed.


    One second, I¡¯d been clutching Daniel¡¯s memory close, imagining the way hisughter might sound if he were here with me, and the next¡ªthere was Kieran.


    Other than that ridiculous drunken phone call and the brief sh in Celeste¡¯s hospital room, I¡¯d been doing really well with avoiding Kieran, and I wasn¡¯t interested in breaking that streak anytime soon.


    I pivoted slightly, intent on leaving and vanishing back into the quiet of the trees. That was when his voice carried across the park.


    ¡°Sera.¡±


    I froze. Something in his tone¡ªsteady, gentle, almost...careful¡ªmade my stomach turn. I should have kept walking, but against my better judgment, I looked back.


    He had stood from the bench, his hands shoved into the pockets of his jacket, shoulders slightly hunched.


    He looked...off. Nothing like the arrogant Alpha who bent the very air around him to his will. He looked tired. Weary.


    I raised my brows, feigning indifference. ¡°What is it now, Kieran? I don¡¯t have the energy for theatrics today.¡±


    His jaw tightened, but instead of snapping back, he exhaled. ¡°It¡¯s not theatrics. I just... I want to talk. About Celeste. About everything.¡±


    My arms folded across my chest instinctively, a shield between us. ¡°You¡¯ll forgive me if I don¡¯t jump for joy at the idea.¡±


    He stepped closer, not enough to invade, but near enough that I could see the faint shadows under his eyes.


    Although it manifested itself externally, his exhaustion didn¡¯t seem physical.


    ¡°Celeste¡¯s out of the hospital now. Your family doctor has been by her side twenty-four seven. She¡¯s recovering quickly.¡±


    His words hit like a stone skipping across water, surface ripples that never reached the depth of my anger.


    I arched a brow. ¡°And I¡¯m supposed to care because...?¡±


    ¡°Because,¡± he said carefully, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you pushed her.¡±


    The certainty in his voice made my heart stutter. For a moment, I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d heard him right. My mouth went dry. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    He met my eyes then, and for once, there was no usation, no bitterness, no presumption. Just honesty.


    ¡°I said, I don¡¯t believe you pushed her. I¡¯ve thought about it a lot, and it doesn¡¯t make sense. You wouldn¡¯t do something like that.¡±


    For a second, I simply stared at him. This man¡ªmy ex-husband, who had doubted me at every turn, who had never once stood on my side even when we were married¡ªwas now standing here saying he believed me.


    What the hell had he and Ethan been smoking?


    The deja vu and irony almost made meugh.


    I tilted my head, letting sarcasm curl around the words. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a refreshing change of heart. What prompted this revtion, Kieran? Did the moon rise differentlyst night? Or, more likely, is this another ruse? Celeste put you up to this?¡±


    His lips pressed into a thin line, but he didn¡¯tsh back.


    Instead, he shook his head faintly, as though chastising himself. ¡°Believe what you want. But I mean it.¡±


    I let the silence stretch. A small, dangerous part of me wanted to feel relief, vindication. But I refused to give him that satisfaction. I wasn¡¯t foolish enough to lean on his words.


    Besides, just like Ethan, this change of heart was too little toote.


    ¡°Well,¡± I said, turning away again. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else¡ª¡±


    ¡°The rogue case,¡± he said, halting my steps. His shoulders straightened slightly, as though bracing. ¡°There¡¯s been progress.¡±


    Something inside me jerked upright at once.


    ¡°What kind of progress?¡± My voice came out sharper than intended, betraying the thin thread of hope that suddenly coiled in my chest.


    If the rogue case was solved quickly, that meant I was safe¡ªand Daniel coulde home.


    Kieran softened, just barely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s taken this long. I know how much it¡¯s cost you. But we¡¯re close now¡ªcloser than ever. I think I¡¯ll be able to resolve it fully soon. When that happens, Daniel cane home.¡±


    For a heartbeat, the world tilted. My knees nearly gave beneath me, but I locked them, swallowing hard.


    The very thought of my babying home was enough to send light flooding into the cracks of my heart.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered, the words slipping out before I could stop them. Then louder, steadier: ¡°Truly, thank you for that¡ªfor everything you¡¯ve done for him.¡±


    Kieran frowned, looking offended at my gratitude. ¡°Sera, he¡¯s my son. I would do anything to keep him safe.¡±


    He paused, and my heart clenched when he added softly, ¡°You too.¡±


    And with those words, I forced myself to step back emotionally, forcing logic over the ridiculous hope that swelled in my chest.


    My smile was faint, restrained. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t change anything else between us.¡±


    His brows furrowed. ¡°Nothing changes? Sera, I¡¯m trying¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly it,¡± I cut in, voice firm. ¡°You¡¯re trying to blur the lines again. But there have to be boundaries, Kieran. Clear ones. For both our sakes.¡±


    A muscle in his jaw twitched. His temper, always so quick to rise, flickered in his eyes. ¡°Boundaries? When we share a child?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± My chin lifted. ¡°Especially because we share a child. Everything happened too fast after we got divorced that we never had a chance to iron out those factors.¡±


    I took a deep breath. The timing and ce weren¡¯t exactly ideal, but there was no time like the present.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have visitation rights¡ªI won¡¯t interfere with that. I would never dream of keeping Daniel from you. But don¡¯t expect him to spend too much time around Celeste. Not after...everything.¡±


    His jaw clenched. ¡°She¡¯s going to be his stepmother.¡±


    ¡°Like hell she¡¯ll be.¡±


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°You say you believe I didn¡¯t push her, right?¡± I pressed. ¡°So how did she end up in the street? I can promise you she didn¡¯t trip and fall in front of that car.¡±


    The way his face darkened told me he hated admitting I had a point.


    His silence stretched, taut and tense, before he finally ground out, ¡°Celeste has been... differenttely. Erratic. I can¡¯t deny it.¡±


    For a brief moment, he seemed almost lost, almost human. Then his gaze shifted, searching mine. ¡°Maybe Ethan was right all along¡ªI hurt you both. If I hadn¡¯t been caught between you two, if I¡¯d done things differently...maybe you could¡¯ve been good sisters.¡±


    A bitterugh tore out from me. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself, Kieran. You¡¯re not the tragic centerpiece of our story. Celeste and I weren¡¯t exactly painting each other¡¯s nails and borrowing each other¡¯s clothes before you came into the picture.¡±


    I¡¯d known a long time ago that Celeste and I weren¡¯t and would never be normal sisters. I¡¯d made peace with it, no matter how much it stung.


    ¡°Even now, despite what she might think, I am not fighting with her over you. She wants you. I don¡¯t. Simple.¡±


    He flinched, as though my words had struck deeper than intended. Good.


    ¡°I¡¯ve moved on, Kieran,¡± I went on, softer but sharper. ¡°I have a new life. And if you can ept that and stop meddling, maybe we can actually co-parent Daniel and give him some semnce of stability without tearing each other apart.¡±


    The calm in my own voice startled me. Months ago, I never could have spoken to him this way¡ªsteady, unwavering, not begging for scraps of his belief or affection.


    But now... Now I could.


    He studied me, long and hard, as though searching for cracks in my armor, scraps of the Sera he thought he¡¯d known.


    Then, his voice dropped low, and his question came out of nowhere. ¡°Is Lucian really that great? Is he the reason you¡¯ve changed?¡±


    The question made my lips twitch despite myself. He sounded almost...jealous.


    I let the smile spread, slow and deliberate, meeting his gaze without hesitation.


    Lucian wasn¡¯t the reason I¡¯d changed, but the answer to his first question was easy. ¡°Yes. He¡¯s that great.¡±


    And with that, I walked away, unflinching, letting my words hang heavy between us.

 Chapter 115 REGRETS AND WHAT-IFS

    <h4>Chapter 115: Chapter 115 REGRETS AND WHAT-IFS</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I stood, frozen, watching Sera¡¯s retreating figure until the sway of her hair and the measured lift of her shoulders disappeared behind the arch of the park entrance.


    The ache in my chest wasn¡¯t a sharp stab¡ªit was the slow, gnawing kind that crept in and hollowed everything out.


    It was pain, yes, but pain I couldn¡¯t quite qualify.


    The cruelest part was that it shouldn¡¯t have hurt¡ªnot when she had made it clear again and again that there was no room for me in her world.


    And after that phone call the night I let myself have a little too much to drink, after Lucian¡¯s curt voice came down the line, practically telling me to fuck off and stop disrupting their time together, I realized: there was no going back for us.


    If there had even been a ¡®back¡¯ in the first ce.


    Perhaps that was what haunted me the most¡ªthe realization that Sera and I had never truly had a past together. Not one worth holding onto, at least.


    From the very beginning of our so-called marriage, I had never really seen her. I had looked through her, past her, around her, as though she were nothing more than an inconvenient shadow. The ghost of my mistakes.


    My hatred¡ªborn of my own blindness, my own misced affections¡ªhad been the lens through which I saw everything she did.


    And through that warped lens, she had alwayse out small. Invisible. I let myself believe that lie because it was easier than admitting how much of me was bound up in someone I refused to acknowledge.


    If not for the attack at the funeral¡ªthe blood, the screaming, the bone-deep terror of almost losing her¡ªI would have gone on this way indefinitely.


    Ignoring her. Overlooking her. Pretending she was nothing more than the silent, unremarkable mother of my child, tethered to my life by duty alone.


    And so I asked myself, staring at the empty space where she had stood moments before: what exactly was I losing now? What was I mourning?


    Could I even call the cause of this ache in my chest love? Did I have the right to use such a word after all the ways I¡¯d fucked up?


    The echo of Daniel¡¯sughter floated faintly in my mind, and I felt myself drawn back to the bench.


    This was his spot, the one he always imed when we came here, and as I lowered myself onto it, gripping the wooden ts, a memory bloomed vividly in my mind.


    He must have been about seven years old, too young to ask introspective questions. Yet, he¡¯d scrambled up beside me and fixed his wide innocent eyes on me as he asked: ¡®Daddy, what is love?¡¯


    At the time, my thoughts had gone straight to Celeste.


    Surely our rtionship was proof enough. After all, wasn¡¯t that what everyone said? That Celeste and I were love¡¯s perfect example?


    But even in that moment, something in me held back. Something in me knew better.


    So I had told him instead about my parents¡ªtwo fated wolves who had ovee all odds and chosen each other and stayed by each other¡¯s side until the end.


    Their steadiness, their loyalty, the awe with which my father looked at my mother, even after decades together. The way he worshiped the ground she walked on and would burn the world down for her.


    That, I¡¯d told Daniel, was love.


    It was what I thought I was missing, what I thought Sera had taken from me.


    But now, with Celeste back in my life, I found myself questioning everything.


    The love I thought I had with her¡ªit wasn¡¯t what I had imagined.


    Yes, once upon a time, we had been the golden couple: the Alpha heir and the Lockwood princess.


    Together we had been envied, admired, praised. Dating Celeste had satisfied every ounce of ego in me.


    She was grace and beauty, and she sparked a fire in me. We¡¯d been young and wild once¡ªstolen nights, burning kisses that promised more but never crossed the final line.


    Edward Lockwood had made it very clear he wouldn¡¯t tolerate his daughter ending up pregnant before marriage, especially not as a minor.


    I had respected that, or at least abided by it, believing that our fairy-tale ending was only a matter of time. The golden couple¡¯s coronation.


    I had thought Celeste and I were destined. That nothing could sever what we had.


    But then that night¡ªthat fateful night¡ªcame, and everything veered off course.


    In hindsight, I¡¯m surprised Edward didn¡¯t sink his ws into my heart afterward. After all, it might have been with the wrong daughter, but I¡¯d broken his rules, nheless.


    Anyways, when Celeste returned to me, I expected we would fall back into each other with desperate hunger, feverishly making up for the years we¡¯d lost.


    I thought the first chance we got, I would pull her into my arms and never let her go again.


    Yet, the truth was damning. I found myself avoiding it. Avoiding her.


    Every time we got close, my body reacted with instinctive hesitation, and I didn¡¯t understand why until I saw Lucian and Sera together.


    The way he looked at her, the way herughter softened in his presence¡ªit enraged me. And that rage cracked something open inside me.


    I realized then that I did care for Celeste, but not in the way I had convinced myself.


    The fierce possessiveness that wed through me at the sight of Sera with another man was something I had never once felt with Celeste. It was primal, raw, uncontroble.


    Everyone around me had told me I loved Celeste, and I had echoed the words back so many times I had nearly believed them.


    But now? Now my heart recoiled from the script I had been reading my entire life. Resistance, sharp and undeniable, pressed in with every thought of returning to what I once thought I wanted.


    With a heavy sigh, I rose from the bench. The weight of the memories crowding in was too heavy. Suffocating.


    But it seemed I wasn¡¯t through walking down memoryne.


    My steps led me toward the library by the park almost by instinct.


    It was here, only days ago, that I had spoken with the old schr who lived here¡ªa man whose mind was a treasure chest of lore, half-forgotten traditions, and truths buried beneath centuries of repetition.


    I had asked him a question I never thought I would: Was there a way, beyond scent and wolf recognition, to truly identify one¡¯s mate? A way to cut through doubt, to pierce the fog of uncertainty that gued me?


    The schr¡¯s eyes had twinkled knowingly, as if he saw deeper into me than I intended him to.


    He told me there was. The most direct and effective way was through the mating mark itself.


    ¡°If the person is truly your fated mate,¡± he had said, ¡°then marking them¡ªwhether or not you possess wolves, whether or not your senses confirmed it¡ªwould awaken the bond, would bind your souls together with undeniable rity. Even if all else is muted, the mark will not lie.¡±


    It should have been Celeste I thought of in that moment. By all logic, by every expectationid on my shoulders, it should have been her.


    But the instant the words left his lips, my mind betrayed me. I thought of Sera. I thought of her neck beneath my lips, of the delicate curve where her pulse thundered.


    And the question tore through me like a de: what would have happened if I had marked her back then at the blood hunt? Or the night I kissed her on her front porch? Or on the yacht? Or in the vi?


    Would the truth have awakened between us?


    Would I have seen her differently, known her differently? Would all this pain, this tangled mess, have been avoided?


    I remembered standing there, bracing my hands against the schr¡¯s desk, feeling the weight of that possibility pressing down on me.


    My entire life, reframed by a single choice I had never made.


    Before I could follow that dangerous train of thought further, and get consumed by regrets and what-ifs, Gavin¡¯s voice ripped through my mind, urgent and sharp. ¡®Alpha. We¡¯ve caught him. The mastermind behind Seraphina¡¯s kidnapping. He¡¯s in custody.¡¯


    My heart lurched, thundering in my chest.


    For a moment, the shadows of the library receded from my mind, and all I could hear was the echo of those words.


    The mastermind. The one who had dared to touch her. The one who had tried to take her from me.


    The hollow ache of loss twisted into something else¡ªsomething hotter, sharper, alive with purpose. For the first time that evening, I felt rity burning through the haze.


    And with it came relief¡ªbecause if I didn¡¯t find something else to focus on, I would lose my fucking mind.

 Chapter 116 MY WEAKNESS

    <h4>Chapter 116: Chapter 116 MY WEAKNESS</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    The Nightfang dungeon was not meant forfort.


    Stone walls sweated dampness, the air thick with mildew and the metallic tang of blood.


    Every sound¡ªthe drip of water, the nk of chains, the scuff of boots on stone¡ªechoed with an ominous life of its own.


    The torches cast long, quivering shadows across the walls, turning the narrow passage into something that felt alive.


    I¡¯d walked this corridor a hundred times before, and tonight, Gavin¡¯s words still rang in my ears: We¡¯ve caught the mastermind. He¡¯s in custody.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what I¡¯d expected. A nameless rogue? Some faceless scavenger who¡¯d finally overreached?


    What I did not expect was the man who sat shackled in the interrogation chamber.


    Jack Draven.


    I froze at the threshold, disbelief momentarily rooting me to the ground.


    ¡°Impossible,¡± I muttered, my voice dropping to a growl.


    But it was him. His shaggy hair was longer, streaked with grime, but those eyes¡ªicy gray, sharp with mockery¡ªwere unmistakable.


    His smirk stretched wider when he saw me, like he¡¯d been waiting for this moment for a long time.


    ¡°Alpha Kieran,¡± Jack drawled, leaning backwardszily in his chair despite the iron cuffs biting into his wrists. ¡°What a warm wee. You look surprised. Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d see me again?¡±


    ¡°Gavin.¡± I didn¡¯t take my eyes off Jack. ¡°What the fuck?¡±


    Gavin shifted uneasily beside me. ¡°My sentiments exactly. But we verified his identity. It¡¯s him.¡±


    I clenched my fists at my sides. Memories flooded back, harsh and unrelenting. Jack had once been the son of Alpha Marcus Draven of the Silverpine Pack¡ªa promising heir with too much arrogance for his own good.


    Until he had vited one of our oldest, most sacredmonws.


    ¡®No wolf shall spill innocent human blood without just cause.¡¯


    Thew wasn¡¯t ceremonial. It existed to preserve the fragile bnce between our kind and humans, to keep suspicion and blood hunts from igniting.


    Jack had ughtered two human campers in cold blood¡ªteenagers who had stumbled into Silverpine territory by mistake. No provocation. No defense. Just carnage.


    I¡¯d been the one to hunt him down and drag him back to his pack¡¯s border. I still remembered the night clearly¡ªthe way he¡¯d sneered, even with my ws at his throat, as though nothing could touch him.


    Alpha Marcus had begged me for leniency, but Edward had stood firm at my side.


    A vition like that could not be forgiven. Jack was stripped of his title, banished, and his name was scorched from the registries.


    And now here he was, yearster¡ªthe one behind Sera¡¯s abduction.


    My blood surged hot in my veins.


    I stepped inside, the heavy door groaning shut behind me. ¡°Why?¡± My voice came out low, dangerous. ¡°Why her?¡±


    Jack tilted his head, as though savoring the tension in the room. ¡°Straight to the point, eh? I was hoping for a little small talk. How¡¯s the family, Alpha? Oh wait¡ª¡± His grin widened. ¡°That¡¯s what this is about, isn¡¯t it? Your precious ex-wife.¡±


    The word ¡®ex-wife¡¯ struck like a de. I ignored the sting, stepping closer until the torchlight carved harsh lines across Jack¡¯s face. ¡°Answer. Me.¡±


    He chuckled, the grating sound echoing off the stone walls. ¡°Quite frankly, I don¡¯t understand why you care. And honestly, why not? She¡¯s weak. Wolfless. Convenient. And besides...¡± His eyes glittered. ¡°Weren¡¯t we doing you a favor? You never wanted her anyway. You made that clear enough to the entire fucking world.¡±


    The mocking lilt in his tone sliced deeper than ws. My hands twitched at my sides, but I forced myself still.


    ¡°She¡¯s nothing to you, right?¡± Jack leaned forward, chains rattling as they held him back. ¡°So why the outrage? Shouldn¡¯t you be thanking me? I took the burden off your hands.¡± He chuckled, an ugly rasping sound that pulled at thest threads of my control. ¡°If anything, you owe me. I helped you with your...pest problem.¡±


    Something inside me snapped.


    I lunged, my hand mping around his throat, mming him back against the chair so hard it scraped against the stone floor.


    His smirk faltered only slightly, but his pulse thundered beneath my grip, betraying his panic.


    ¡°Speak her name again with that filthy mouth,¡± I snarled, Ashar surging dangerously close to the surface, ¡°and I¡¯ll rip out your tongue and choke you with it.¡±


    Jack choked augh, even as his face reddened under the pressure. ¡°Uh-oh,¡± he rasped. ¡°It would seem like I¡¯ve struck a nerve.¡± His grin split wider, feral. ¡°Is it possible, Alpha Kieran, that that little nobody could actually be your weakness?¡±


    I nched, and quickly struggled to regain myposure. But that brief moment of weakness was enough for Jack to choke out anotherugh. ¡°Interesting. I¡¯ll make sure to let the others know. Next time, Alpha, it won¡¯t just be a kidnapping. We¡¯ll carve our message into her skin. I bet she has the most delicious screams.¡±


    My vision blurred red. Rage howled in my ears.


    Without thinking, I smashed Jack to the ground, the chair splintering under the force.


    My fists mmed into his jaw, his ribs, every blow fueled by the image of Sera¡¯s face twisted in terror. The bruises around her wrist. The gash on her forehead.


    Chains ttered as Jack crumpled under me, coughing blood, yet he keptughing, broken and wheezing.


    ¡°You¡¯re proving me right,¡± he spat between blows. ¡°Look at you¡ªthe fearsome Alpha of Nightfang, losing control because of a weak, wolfless outcast.¡±


    My ws unsheathed, pressing against his throat. A single push and his blood would flood the stones.


    ¡°Say one more word,¡± I hissed, ¡°and you won¡¯t live to regret it.¡±


    For the first time, I saw fear flicker in his eyes. Brief, but there.


    His lip trembled as he pressed them shut.


    I shoved his head against the concrete as I stood, breath ragged, and barked to the guards, ¡°Throw him in the water cell.¡±


    Two sentinels hauled him up, half-dragging his battered frame across the floor.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this!¡± Jack shouted hoarsely, struggling weakly against their grip. ¡°She doesn¡¯t belong to any pack! She doesn¡¯t fall under yourws. She¡¯s fair fucking game! You have no authority over me when ites to her.¡±


    I stalked forward, each step deliberate and menacing. ¡°I don¡¯t need authority,¡± I growled. ¡°I am authority. And if you so much as breathe Sera¡¯s name again, I¡¯ll tear your throat out myself and mail your severed head to your father.¡±


    The guards shoved him into the darkness of the water cell, the sound of sloshing and iron mming shut ringing through the hall.


    His curses echoed faintly, swallowed by stone and water.


    Only when silence returned did I realize how hard my hands were shaking. How heavy I was breathing.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± Gavin said carefully, his voice breaking the tension. ¡°Keeping him here, in secret...it¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    ¡°You would have me set him free?¡± I growled, my voice low and gravelly.


    Gavin flinched, but held his ground, speaking calmly. ¡°All I¡¯m saying is that his father still values him. If Marcus learns we¡¯ve taken Jack, it could stir conflict between Nightfang and Silverpine.¡±


    I turned on him, my chest heaving. ¡°Then let it. Alphas like Marcus are the reason rogues have swelled in power. They shelter their disgraced sons and rtives, feed them resources, treat them like pawns in their petty schemes to topple rivals. This¡ª¡± I gestured toward the cell. ¡°This is what happens when rot is left unchecked.¡±


    It was one of the many reasons I respected Edward Lockwood. He and I recognized that rogues were not simply enemies of the pack¡ªthey were threats to the bnce of the entire werewolf realm.


    Gavin hesitated. ¡°Still...Marcus will demand his son¡¯s return. And if word spreads, the other packs might take sides¡ª¡±


    ¡°Suppress it,¡± I cut in. ¡°No one outside this room needs to know Jack¡¯s in custody. Not yet.¡±


    He studied me, cautious but loyal. ¡°As youmand.¡±


    I dragged a hand over my face, exhaling hard. My rage still simmered, hot and raw, but beneath it churned confusion I couldn¡¯t shake.


    Why Sera?


    Jack¡¯s words reyed in my head, each one a needle stuck in my brain. She¡¯s weak. Wolfless. Convenient.


    It made no sense. If the rogues wanted leverage against Edward, why not target Ethan?


    If I were their endgame, why not target Daniel?


    They were the heirs, the symbol of our packs¡¯ futures. Striking them would have sent a clearer, deadlier message.


    But Sera? She had no wolf. No status. She barely belonged in Frostbane, and since our divorce, she didn¡¯t belong in Nightfang either.


    For years, I myself had dismissed her as nothing more than a shadow on the edge of my life. So why had they seen her as valuable enough to take?


    I sank back against the cold wall, my jaw tight.


    ¡°She¡¯s not worthless,¡± Gavin said suddenly, his voice quiet but firm.


    My head snapped up, eyes narrowing. ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    He met my gaze evenly. ¡°If it were her connection to Edward or you, there are more valuable targets than her. I think we¡¯ve underestimated her worth. If the rogues are targeting her, they see something we don¡¯t. Something we¡¯ve refused to see.¡±


    The wordsnded heavy, sharper than he knew.


    Underestimated...


    That was a phenomenon I was bing achingly familiar with. I¡¯d seen Sera as nothing more than an obligation I needed to fulfill.


    I¡¯d underestimated what she meant to me.


    I wanted to deny it, to shove it away like I had for years. But the memory of Jack¡¯sughter, the way he had taunted me for my reaction, still wed at my chest.


    Sera. My weakness.


    And for the first time, I realized how true it was.

 Chapter 117 MY HERO

    <h4>Chapter 117: Chapter 117 MY HERO</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Two days had passed since myst conversation with Kieran.


    Two days since my preternatural encounter in the forest.


    Two days since the storm inside me had ebbed, leaving me raw and hollow¡ªadrift between the crushing silence where my wolf should have been and hope, that one day, that hollow would fill.


    At first, I wanted nothing more than to shut the world out. To curl up in my room and let the ache swallow me whole.


    To drown in my sorrow, convincing myself I had been a fool to believe¡ªeven for a heartbeat¡ªthat I could belong in a world that had spent so long pretending I didn¡¯t exist.


    But that spiral, that weakness pulling me toward despair, wasn¡¯t why I hade here.


    I remembered the old woman¡¯s words¡ªhow pain blinded more than darkness, how patience would draw strength where doubt only smothered it.


    I had made a vow when I joined the OTS. I wasn¡¯t here for Kieran. Not even for Lucian.


    I came for Daniel.


    And for myself.


    That memory¡ªlike a spark fanned to me¡ªburned through the fog of dejection, reminding me that strength was never born in a single moment.


    It was in choosing, again and again, not to give up.


    Strength wasn¡¯t a straight line. It was bruises, failures, moments of humiliation, and standing up again anyway.


    That night, as I sat cross-legged on my bed with my phone bnced on my knees and the screen illuminated Daniel¡¯s bright, eager face, my resolve strengthened.


    His grin stretched wide, his cheeks flushed with excitement.


    ¡°Mom!¡± His voice was bubbling with energy, the way it always did when he couldn¡¯t wait to share something with me. ¡°You won¡¯t believe what Grandpa started teaching me today!¡±


    Iughed softly at his enthusiasm, adjusting the angle of the camera so he could see me better. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s got you so worked up?¡±


    He leaned closer to the screen, his eyes glowing with the kind of joy that only sparkled in the innocent eyes of children. ¡°Werewolf history! Grandpa said I¡¯m old enough now to start learning about the legends. And, Mom¡ª¡±


    His voice dropped into a conspiratorial whisper, though his excitement still shone through. ¡°He told me the story of the Lone Wolf. Alcanor.¡±


    I blinked, sitting up straighter. ¡°Alcanor?¡±


    I had heard scraps of Alcanor¡¯s story before¡ªhalf-whispered fragments that never formed the whole.


    When we were children¡ªwhen Celeste was still very little and I still had a voice in my family¡ªEthan and I used to bicker endlessly over whether Alcanor was a man or a woman.


    Our mother had overheard once and, in her usual clipped way, told us not to waste time on ¡°just a legend.¡±


    But I remember the way her eyes lingered on me afterward, the faintest curve of her mouth when I held my ground.


    And then she added: ¡°But only a woman could have withstood such trials and still prevailed.¡±


    And that quiet acknowledgment, subtle as it was, had been rare enough to burn itself into memory.


    And maybe that¡¯s why the name Alcanor always stayed with me, long after the argument ended.


    Daniel nodded vigorously, his curly hair bouncing. ¡°Yeah! He was incredible, Mom. Stronger than whole packs put together. He fought not just with ws, but with... with this kind of righteousness. Grandpa said nobody even knows if he was really a man or a woman. Some people think he wasn¡¯t either, just that he wandered alone, without a pack, but wherever he went, he brought peace. He protected both wolves and humans when they were at risk. And guess what?¡±


    His voice trembled with awe. ¡°Grandpa said I could be like him someday.¡±


    The screen blurred as tears pricked my eyes, unbidden. Daniel¡¯s little face, so earnest, so certain¡ªit was everything I had ever dreamed of for him. A future unchained from the shadows of my weakness, filled instead with light and purpose.


    I swallowed hard, forcing my voice steady. ¡°Did your Grandpa really say that?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Daniel¡¯s chest puffed with pride. ¡°He said if I keep learning and if I work hard, by the time I¡¯m ten, I might even start training with the pack. Isn¡¯t that amazing?¡±


    I smiled, though my fingers tightened on the edge of my phone. ¡°That is amazing. I¡¯m so proud of you, my love.¡±


    A pang went through me. Pride and fear tangled in equal measure. My boy was growing so quickly, stepping into a destiny that carried weight beyond his years.


    And I¡¯d known it since he was very little. Daniel was clever, strong, he held an innate power that even I could sense.


    I knew without a doubt that fate had great ns for my son.


    And I...


    Insecurity wed its way up my throat before I could stop it.


    ¡°Daniel...¡± My voice softened. ¡°Would you be...disappointed in me if I never got my wolf?¡±


    His grin faltered. His little brows furrowed the way Kieran¡¯s did when he was deep in thought. ¡°Disappointed? Why would I be?¡±


    I dropped my gaze, ashamed of my own weakness. ¡°Because I¡¯m not like other wolves. Because no matter how hard I train, I¡¯ll always be missing a piece of myself. And if I¡¯m missing it, maybe...maybe you¡¯ll be missing something too.¡±


    The silence stretched, heavy, until Daniel¡¯s voice cut through¡ªfirm, steady, far older than his years.


    ¡°Mom, no.¡±


    I looked back at the screen, startled. His eyes burned with conviction.


    ¡°I mean, yeah, I admire Alcanor. He¡¯s like¡ªwow, a real hero, right? But do you know what made him special? What made him special was that he didn¡¯t give up. Even when he didn¡¯t have a pack, even when everyone thought he was nothing, he proved them wrong.¡±


    His little hand came up, pressing to his chest. ¡°You always tell me that heroes aren¡¯t the strongest ones¡ªthey¡¯re the ones who refuse to quit. And, Mom...¡± His voice cracked with emotion. ¡°That¡¯s you. You¡¯re already my hero.¡±


    My breath caught.


    The screen shimmered as tears spilled freely down my cheeks, but I didn¡¯t bother wiping them away. My son, my Daniel¡ªhe was so much stronger, wiser, than I had ever been at his age.


    I forced a smile through the sob lodged in my throat. ¡°Oh, my sweet boy...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Mom!¡± He scrambled, panicked by my tears. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to make you sad¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sad,¡± I interrupted gently, shaking my head. ¡°These are happy tears. You just...you don¡¯t know how much your words mean to me.¡±


    Daniel rxed, giving me a sheepish grin. ¡°Well, good. Because it¡¯s true. You¡¯re the one teaching me what it means to never give up. You¡¯re already stronger than most wolves, even if they don¡¯t see it.¡±


    I touched the screen, as though I could reach through and hold his face. ¡°I love you, Daniel. More than anything in this world.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, Mom,¡± he said without hesitation.


    When the call ended, I sat for a long moment in silence, the tears drying on my cheeks.


    Daniel¡¯s words lingered, wrapping around me like armor. ¡®You¡¯re already my hero.¡¯


    I realized then that I had let one man¡¯s rejection, one pack¡¯s scorn, define me for far too long.


    I wasn¡¯t worthless.


    I wasn¡¯t weak.


    And I would not let anyone¡ªrogues, packs, or even my own self-doubt¡ªsteal from me the truth that my son had already seen.


    By the next morning, the fire in me had reignited.


    When I stepped back onto the sparring mats with Maya, I wasn¡¯t the same Sera who had hesitated, who had pulled her punches for fear of being inadequate.


    Maya circled me, her smirk sharp, eyes glittering with challenge. ¡°Come on, Sera. You¡¯re still moving like you¡¯re afraid to break something. You want to survive the trial? You want to stand up to Jessica? You¡¯ll need more than careful footwork.¡±


    Her words stung, but I knew she wasn¡¯t wrong. My stance was tight, cautious, as though every shift in bnce might send me crashing down.


    Sweat dampened my hairline, trickling into my eyes. We were in the Arena today, and the cold walls echoed with the scuff of our boots and the dull thud of bodies sparring in the nearby mats.


    ¡°Loosen up,¡± Maya barked, darting in with a quick feint toward my ribs. I flinched, raising my guard too high, and she chuckled under her breath. ¡°Predictable.¡±


    Heat red in my cheeks¡ªgods, she was annoying as my trainer.


    I pivoted on my heel, trying to anticipate her next strike, but she was faster¡ªalways faster.


    She ducked low, sweeping at my legs. I stumbled back, barely catching my bnce before she pressed forward again, jabbing lightly at my shoulder. Not enough to hurt, but enough to humiliate.


    Gods, I wished we were training in private.


    ¡°What did I say about silencing that voice, Sera? You¡¯re thinking too much,¡± she taunted, her movements light, predatory. ¡°Every step, every swing¡ªyou hesitate. You gonna hesitate when someone¡¯s trying to tear your throat out?¡±


    My chest heaved as I adjusted my footing, anger pushing at the edges of my restraint. She wanted me to snap, I realized. She wanted me to stop holding back.


    Maya lunged again, this time aiming for my midsection.


    Instinct overrode doubt¡ªI twisted sideways, her strike grazing past me, and brought my arm up in a block that jarred my entire shoulder.


    My breath caught, but for the first time, I hadn¡¯t flinched.


    ¡°Better,¡± she muttered, circling again. Her grin widened, feral and approving. ¡°But not enough.¡±


    Something in me shifted. I stopped hearing the shuffle of others training, stopped caring about whether I looked clumsy or too slow.


    All that existed was Maya, the rhythm of her feet, the fire in her eyes daring me to rise higher.


    I gritted my teeth, stepped in hard, and for once, I didn¡¯t second-guess the motion. My fist drove forward, cutting through the space between us and connecting squarely with her jaw. A solid thud reverberated through my knuckles, sharp and satisfying, like striking through stone that had long blocked my path.


    Maya staggered back, eyes wide with shock.


    For a heartbeat, I froze, horrified. ¡°Shit. Maya, I¡ªI didn¡¯t mean¡ª¡±


    But then sheughed. A full, throatyugh that I¡¯m sure everyone in the Arena heard.


    ¡°Well, well!¡± she said, rubbing her jaw with a grin. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m fucking talking about!¡±


    Heat red in my cheeks, but pride curled in my chest.


    She hopped giddily and pulled me into a hug, instantly switching to best friend mode. ¡°Yes, babe, yes!¡±


    She pulled away, holding me at arm¡¯s length. ¡°If you keep this up, Sera, you¡¯re going to crush the trial¡ªand Jessica¡¯s stupid face. What have I been telling you? You¡¯ve got more in you than you realize.¡±


    Her words struck a chord, not unlike Daniel¡¯s.


    And the more I heard them, the more I believed them.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 My throat was raw118

    118 Chapter 118 UNSTOPPABLE FORCE


    118 Chapter 118 UNSTOPPABLE FORCE


    LUCIAN¡¯S POV 1


    I¡¯d never been one for peace and quiet.


    The ng of bodies hitting mats, the hiss of breath, the sharp bark of instructors ringing above the din¨Cthat


    was my happy ce.


    I lingered at the edge of the Arena, half¨Cdistracted by the countless emails and reports I had to sort through,


    half¨Cattuned to the rhythms of the OTS.


    Normally, nothing here surprised me. I had built this ce from nothing, watched countless wolves arrive


    broken and w their way toward something sharper.


    But when Maya strode toward me, her grin practically splitting her face, I knew something unusual had


    happened.


    Maya never smiled during training¡ªsmirks, maybe. Smug little twists of her lips when she dismantled an


    opponent. But this¡­this was different.


    ¡°You won¡¯t believe what just happened!¡± Her dark eyes gleamed, sweat glistening on her caramel skin.


    I arched a brow. ¡°Uh¨Coh. If you killed someone, I don¡¯t want to hear it. usible deniability.¡±


    She rolled her eyes. ¡°Trust me, you want to hear this¨CSeranded a clean hit. On me.¡±


    For a heartbeat, I thought I misheard. ¡°On you?¡±


    Maya was the strongest Beta female I¡¯d ever trained, perhaps the strongest I¡¯d ever seen anywhere.


    I¡¯d watched her reduce males, Alphas and Betas alike, to quivering wrecks, her speed and instincts honed like


    a de forged in fire. There were very few warriors I knew who could match Maya Cartridge at full strength.


    ¡°Yes¡± She rubbed her jaw proudly. ¡°Square hit. She didn¡¯t hold back this time. Surprised the hell out of me. I¡¯m


    going to bruise!¡± she dered happily.


    I nced instinctively toward the mats, where Sera stood off to the side, clutching a water bottle.


    She looked flushed, sweat stering strands of hair to her temples, her chest rising and falling in quick,


    175


    <


    118 Chapter 118 UNSTOPPABLE FORCE


    unsteady breaths.


    Her eyes lifted just then, catching mine, and she quickly looked away¨Cas though uncertain she deserved any


    recognition.


    Maya leaned closer. ¡°Don¡¯t let her fool you with that humble act. She tried to tell me it only happened


    because I was distracted.¡± Maya let out a sharpugh. ¡°I¡¯ve never once lost focus in training, and she knows it.


    That strike was hers, fair and square.¡±


    I swallowed down a flicker of astonishment.


    It wasn¡¯t the strike itself that caught me off guard. It was what it meant. I¡¯d seen too many wolves stagnate,


    too many buckle under the weight of their missing halves, resigned to mediocrity. But Sera¡­


    She was wing her way upward.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± I murmured, my gaze remaining fixed on Sera.


    ¡°Interesting?¡± Maya barked out augh. ¡°That woman¡¯s going to eat Jessica alive if she keeps this up. And


    about damn time, too.¡±


    She punched my arm lightly, her grin feral. ¡°You were right to bring her here, Lucian. She¡¯s one of us now.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer. Not aloud. But the thought circled in me like a hawk: One of us? She might very well surpass


    even that.


    Sera didn¡¯t object when I walked up to her after training and asked her out to dinner.


    The restaurant around us glowed with low amber lights, crystal sses catching flickers of candlelight.


    Soft music drifted from the corner, barely louder than the muted hum of conversation from other tables.


    But for me, the world narrowed to the woman sitting across from me.


    Sera.


    Her posture was different tonight. Less guarded than usual.


    She ate slowly, calmly, but with an case I¡¯d seen flicker once or twice since she first arrived at OTS.


    06 40


    215


    <b>< </b>


    118 Chapter 118 UNSTOPPABLE FORCE


    But now, it settled around her like it had always been there, and she looked steady. Centered.


    When her gaze lifted and brushed mine, I saw it¨Cthe glow of something I had feared she might never find.


    Confidence.


    I waited until the server cleared our tes and reced them with dessert. The nearby tables emptied,


    leaving only the soft tter of cutlery in the distance.


    A bottle of wine sweated between us, the scent of roasted garlic and herbs still lingering in the air.


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed,¡± I said, studying her carefully.


    Her fork paused midway to her lips. ¡°Changed?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I leaned back in my chair, steepling my fingers. ¡°You carry yourself differently. Training doesn¡¯t seem to


    weigh on you the way it did before.¡±


    She set the fork down, tracing the rim of her ss with one finger.


    For a long moment, I thought she might deflect¨Cbut then she smiled. A small, wry thing, as though the act


    itself surprised her.


    ¡°I suppose I have,¡± she admitted softly. ¡°I spent so long mourning what I didn¡¯t have, what I thought I was


    losing, that I forgot what I still had. Or what I could still build.¡±


    There was something in her tone that pulled me closer, though I hadn¡¯t moved an inch. ¡°And what reminded


    you?¡±


    <b>66 </b>


    She hesitated, as if debating whether to bare the truth. Then she sighed and lifted her gaze to mine.


    Ironically, my past. I¡¯ve carried it around like chains for so long. Every memory of rejection, of being


    overlooked, of everyone choosing Celeste¨Cit used to feel like a weight I could never crawl out from under,


    and that was all I focused on. But when I thought of Daniel, and how he sees me¡­¡±


    Her lips curved upward again, faint but unshaken. ¡°For the first time, I could look back and not feel crushed. I could smile. Those days don¡¯t own me anymore¨CI¡¯ve grown past it.¡±


    Something twisted in my chest¨Cadmiration, yes, but also a pang of sympathy so sharp it almost made me


    wince.


    I wanted to reach across the linen¨Ccovered table, to tell her she had every right to still ache, that strength


    <


    118 Chapter 118 UNSTOPPABLE FORCE


    didn¡¯t mean erasing scars.


    But before I could speak, she cut me off, her eyes bright with fierce resolve.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Lucian. I¡¯m not telling you this because I want your pity. I¡¯m telling you because I need


    you to know¨CI wed my way out. That history can¡¯t bury me anymore. I¡¯ve built my own armor. And now I


    believe I can achieve anything I want.¡±


    Her voice carried not arrogance, but certainty. The kind forged in fire, tempered by pain.


    I reached across the table anyway, closing my hand around hers.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I said quietly. ¡°You can. More than you even realize. I knew it from the moment I met you, Sera:


    you embody what OTS was built for¨Cwolves who refuse to be defined by what theyck. Wolves who carve


    out their worth with their own hands. You are exactly the kind of wolf the Moon Goddess meant to bless.


    Whether


    you Shift or not, your value is undeniable.¡±


    Her lips parted slightly, as though my words startled her.


    ¡°And now,¡± I continued, my grip tightening just enough for emphasis, ¡°we¡¯re going to make sure everyone¨Cat


    the LST, in every pack¨Csees that truth. No one will ever mistake you for weak again.¡±


    Her eyes shone, a mixture of gratitude and determination, and in that moment, I wasn¡¯t just looking at a


    survivor. I was looking at a woman who had the potential to be more than even she imagined.


    Sera had the heart of a Luna.


    Not the ornamental kind, draped on an Alpha¡¯s arm for show. No. She was the kind of Luna who inspired, who


    rose from ruin and made others believe they could too.


    The kind of Luna who would stand shoulder to shoulder with her Alpha andmand respect in her own


    right.


    My perfect Luna.


    Her hand was still in mine when her smile widened, free, unguarded.


    And I thought, not for the first time, that if fate had been kinder, if I had met her under different stars¡­


    Perhaps I would not only admire and respect her.


    D9 AD


    <b>< </b>


    118 Chapter 118 UNSTOPPABLE FORCE


    Perhaps I would truly love her. Maybe the way I had loved-


    But I kept that thought locked away, deep in my chest. For now, it was enough to see her rise. Enough to


    stand at her side and ensure the world learned what I already knew.


    Seraphina ckthorne was no longer a shadow.


    She was bing an unstoppable force.

 My throat was raw119

    119 Chapter 119 SERA OF OTS


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Resolve was a strange thing. It didn¡¯t always arrive like a thunderp or a war cry.


    Sometimes, it slipped in quietly, like a tide I hadn¡¯t noticed until it carried me farther than I expected.


    After my dinner with Lucian, that tide hadn¡¯t receded. It stayed with me, washing away thest clinging


    doubts I had about my ce here.


    His words ¡®You are exactly the kind of wolf the Moon Goddess meant to bless¡®¨Cstill echoed in my head.


    I wasn¡¯t na?ve enough to let praise turn me reckless, but it had steadied me.


    I wasn¡¯t here just to grow stronger for myself anymore.


    I was here for all of us¨Cevery wolf who had ever been told they were half¨Cformed, unworthy, invisible. Wolves


    like me. Wolves who had forgotten what it felt like to hold their heads high.


    And there wasn¡¯t much time left. Barely two weeks stood between us and the LST.


    It had been ten years since OTS first opened its gates, and ording to Maya, this anniversary¡¯s LST had


    drawn more wolves than in the history of OTS.


    Volunteering along with many other students to help with preparations was a no¨Cbrainer.


    That was how I got partnered with Judy Barnes, a pretty redhead Omega who had apparently baked the cake


    for my surprise birthday party.


    We ended up at the reception desk of the Grand Crest Hotel, arms full of ledgers, guest lists, and room keys,


    trying to corral the chaos that descended with every new arrival.


    The lobby buzzed with soundughter, barking orders, the shuffle of boots on polished marble.


    Wolves poured in from every direction, representing packs from the south¨Cwhich was Judy¡¯s and my


    jurisdiction.


    Some radiated sharp dominance, others carried the mellow air of travelerse to observe rather than


    69 410


    175


    <


    119 Chapter 119 SERA OF OTS


    ¡°Okay,¡± Judy muttered beside me, flipping through a ledger while her auburn braid slid over her shoulder. ¡± Next up: Cypress Vale Pack, twelve members.¡±


    I nced toward the doors. Sure enough, a group strode in, led by a tall man with raven hair streaked with


    silver. His smile was easy, his eyes bright with the kind of warmth that made me think of fall.


    ¡°Wee to the Grand Crest Hotel,¡± I said, inclining my head with a warm smile. ¡°I¡¯m Sera, and this is Judy.


    We¡¯ll be assisting with your stay.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Thomas, Cypress Vale,¡± he introduced smoothly, his voice carrying the timbre of someone who was


    used to being listened to but not obsessed with being obeyed. ¡°Thank you for hosting us.¡±


    Behind him, his wolves¨Cobviously strong, but refreshingly unpretentious¨Cbowed their heads politely. They


    smelled faintly of pine resin and fresh earth.


    They were followed by the Seabreeze Pack, who arrived in a flurry of chatter and bright clothing, the kind of


    people who wore smiles like jewelry.


    Their Luna, a petite woman with hair dyed sea¨Cgreen, winked at me as if we were old friends.


    Then came the Granite Fang Pack, whose Alpha barely spoke at all. He was broad, stone¨Cfaced, and his wolves


    carried themselves with a military precision that made my back straighten automatically.


    Each pack had its vor, its weight, and Judy and I worked like cogs in a machine¨Cassigning rooms, fielding


    questions, smoothing over little disputes.


    The hours blurred, the stack of check¨Cin forms dwindling and replenishing like a tide.


    It was exhausting. But it was also invigorating. Every time I lifted my gaze, I caught sight of faces¨Cfaces that


    didn¡¯t know me, didn¡¯t know my past¨Cand yet, here I was, standing as their first point of contact.


    Not as the ostracized Lockwood daughter, or the invisible ckthorne wife.


    Here, I was just¡­Sera of OTS.


    That peace and exhration carried me until the doors mmed open with a force that rattled the crystal


    chandeliers.


    The Shadow w wolves swept in like a stormfront.


    094


    <


    119 Chapter 119 SERA OF OTS


    At their head was Brynjar. I didn¡¯t need the whisperedments behind me or the guest profile document to know his name; his presence announced it loud enough.


    Thick shoulders, blond hair cropped close to his scalp, and eyes the color of burnt copper. He walked with


    the swagger of someone who had never heard the word ¡®no¡® in his life.


    ¡°Reception,¡± he barked before even reaching the desk. ¡°We need our rooms. Now.¡±


    Judy and I exchanged a quick nce. She squared her shoulders, but I could see the flicker of unease in her


    eyes.


    Shadow w¡¯s reputation preceded them¨Cthey were infamous for their aggression and for looking down on


    anyone they considered weak.


    I pulled the ledger closer, flipping to their entry. ¡°Shadow w Pack, Beta Brynjar leading. Fivepetitors,


    six attendants.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± he interrupted, drumming his fingers on the marble counter. ¡°Give us the Alpha wing.¡±


    I looked up.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be possible,¡± I answered evenly. ¡°The Alpha wing is strictly reserved¨Cfor Alphas,¡± I


    emphasized, since his big head came with acking sense of self.


    ¡°Your assigned rooms are here.¡± I slid the keys toward him.


    He didn¡¯t take them. Instead, his lips curled in a mocking smile. ¡°Those rooms reek.¡±


    My brow furrowed. ¡°Reek?¡±


    ¡°Like an Omega¡¯s den,¡± he sneered. His voice carried easily, drawing the attention of other guests in the lobby.¡±


    Do you <i>expect </i>Shadow w to debase ourselves in a ce like that? We deserve the Alpha wing¡±


    Judy stiffened at the insult, and heat licked at the back of my neck, but I kept my expression even. ¡°All packs are bound by the same rules, Brynjar. The Alpha wing is for Alphas, Lunas, and their direct mates. No


    exceptions.¡±


    He leaned closer, his breath sharp with the tang of meat. ¡°Funny. A ce that trains pathetic outcasts without wolves now presumes to lecture us on rules. Tell me, do you truly think weaklings like you can


    dictate terms to Shadow w?¡±


    The words hit their mark. I felt the eyes on me, felt the old sting of dismissal rise like a phantom bruise.


    37b


    <


    119 Chapter 119 SERA OF OTS


    For a heartbeat, the urge to shrink back warred with the vow I¡¯d made to myself.


    But then I remembered what I said to Lucian. I¡¯ve built my own armor.¡¯


    I picked up the keys from the counter, shoved them squarely at Brynjar¡¯s chest, and met his eyes without


    flinching.


    ¡°If Shadow w warriorsck the basic discipline to stay in the rooms assigned to them,¡± I said, my voice


    clear enough to carry through the lobby, ¡°then that¡¯s your shame. Because strength that crumbles at the


    smell of an Omega isn¡¯t strength at all. It¡¯s insecurity. Tell me, Brynjar, are you insecure?¡±


    A ripple went through the watching crowd. Brynjar¡¯s jaw clenched, his fingers tightening around the keys. For


    a moment, I thought he might throw them back at me.


    But the silence stretching around him was worse than any weapon. Every gaze pinned him, waiting to see


    what he would do.


    And under that weight, his swagger faltered.


    He shoved the keys into his pocket and muttered something under his breath before jerking his head toward


    his pack. They slunk off toward the elevators, stiff¨Cbacked but silent.


    As soon as his broad shoulders disappeared, Judy let out a low whistle. She angled her ledger to shield her


    hand and gave me a covert thumbs¨Cup.


    ¡®Nice, she mouthed.


    I allowed myself the faintest smile, then turned to greet the next pack as though nothing had happened.


    The line of guests began moving again, chatter resuming like a stream after a boulder had been pulled from


    its path.


    It wasn¡¯t untilter, during our short break, that someone approached me.


    ¡°Hey,¡± a voice said, warm and slightly roughened at the edges.


    I turned to find a man leaning casually against one of the pirs. His hair was a shade between brown and


    ash, and his eyes¨Csharp, curious¨Cwatched me with interest.


    His build was lean, more wiry than bulky, but the easy way he carried himself told me he knew how to use


    470


    <


    119 Chapter 119 SERA OF OTS


    every inch of it.


    ¡°I saw what you did back there,¡± he continued. ¡°Nice handling. Most people just cave to Shadow w to keep


    the peace.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I have experience caving to bullies,¡± I replied cautiously. ¡°Never again.¡±


    His grin widened. ¡°I¡¯m Leo, Moss Stone Pack.¡±


    I recognized his Pack. They were based in the neutralnd and were active members of OTS.


    ¡°And trust me,¡± he continued, ¡°we deal with crap like that all the time. Those guys act like the world revolves


    around them.¡±


    I found myself rxing. ¡°Sera,¡± I said, offering my hand.


    His grip was firm but not overbearing. ¡°Figured. Word gets around.¡±


    ¡°Does it now?¡± I arched a brow.


    ¡°Sure. New faces, wolves without wolves, stirring things up at OTS? People notice.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Anyway, if


    you want some tips for speeding up check¨Cins, I¡¯ve got a few. No sense letting jerks like Brynjar waste your


    time.¡±


    He rattled off a handful of suggestions¨Cstreamlining paperwork, arranging keys in advance for bigger packs,


    ways to politely but firmly redirectints. Practical, simple things, but delivered with the confidence of


    someone who¡¯d clearly done this before.


    I found myself smiling despite the ache in my feet and the knot forming in my shoulders. ¡°Thanks. That¡¯ll


    help.¡±


    ¡°No problem. And if you need backup when Shadow wes sniffing again, I¡¯ll be around. I¡¯m assisting


    with logistics.¡± He winked, then pushed off the pir and melted back into the crowd.


    By the time the day ended, I was drained to the bone. My feet throbbed, my throat was dry, and my hands


    smelled faintly of ink and polished wood from handling so many ledgers and keys.


    But as Judy and I finally copsed into chairs at the edge of the lobby, I couldn¡¯t stop the swell of satisfaction


    inside me.


    09 41


    515


    <


    119 Chapter 119 SERA OF OTS


    I had faced the storm and not bent. I had stood before the watching eyes of dozens of packs and refused to


    let someone else¡¯s arrogance define me.


    For once, I wasn¡¯t left hollow after a confrontation. I was full¨Cof purpose, of quiet pride, of the certainty that


    I was exactly where I was meant to be.


    The LST was still ahead, and gods knew what challenges woulde with it. But I was ready.


    For myself.


    For Daniel.


    And for every wolf who had ever been told they were less.


    <b>Comment </b>3


    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!


    Vote


    9


    <b>Show </b>support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.


    09 410

 My throat was raw120

    120 Chapter 120 PLAYGROUND BULLY


    120 Chapter 120 PLAYGROUND BULLY


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Dinner with Maya was the first true pause I¡¯d had in days.


    Both of us too exhausted to go home and bother with cooking, we sat tucked into a corner booth of the OTS


    dining hall, where the scent of roastingmb mingled with garlic and rosemary.


    A steady hum of voices filled the space¨Cstudents, instructors, even a few of the early¨Carrived guests spilling


    over from the hotel¡¯s luxury dining rooms.


    The table between us was scattered with dishes: Maya¡¯s te piled high, mine half¨Cpicked through.


    She had been just as swamped as I was, maybe more. But now, with both of us finally seated, there was


    something almost giddy about the release.


    ¡°Please tell me I¡¯m not the only one who wants to strangle half the guests,¡± Maya said, stabbing her fork


    through a hunk ofmb and pointing it at me like a weapon.


    ¡°Half?¡± I raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re being generous.¡±


    29


    Herugh rang out, unapologetically loud, drawing a couple of nces our way. ¡°Okay, fine. Three¨Cquarters


    Especially your friend Brynjar.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call him my friend,¡± I muttered, swirling the remains of my stew. Just the memory of his


    sneer was enough to sour the food on my tongue.


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s a delight,¡± Maya went on, her sarcasm sharp. ¡°The way he puffed his chest out in the lobby earlier¨CI


    thought for a second he was about to crow. Did you see the look on his wolves¡® faces? Like they were both


    terrified and embarrassed.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help the small smile tugging at my lips. ¡°People like him thrive on humiliating others. Instead, he


    just made himself look like a child denied candy.¡±


    Maya leaned forward, her smirk widening. ¡°And you, standing there, cool as ice? Damn, Sera. I¡¯ve been


    waiting years for someone to knock Shadow w down a peg. Didn¡¯t think it would be you.¡±


    Her words warmed me all the way to my toes. The sting of doubt had been my shadow for so long that


    09:44 )


    120 Chapter 120 PLAYGROUND BULLY


    victories, no matter how small, still felt surreal.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just for me,¡± I admitted. ¡°Judy was there. She would¡¯ve taken the hit if I hadn¡¯t said something.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Judy,¡± Maya said, her tone softening. ¡°That girl¡¯s got more steel in her than people give her credit for.¡±


    We ate inpanionable silence for a moment, listening to the clink of cutlery and the asional burst of


    But soon enough, Maya was off again, recounting her own war stories from the past few days.


    ¡°Do you know what one of the Seabreeze wolves asked me?¡± she said, incredulous. ¡°Whether we could install


    tide pools in their suite for ¡®proper ambiance.¡® Tide pools, Sera. With fish. As if the hotel staff could just whip


    up an ocean on demand.¡±


    I choked on my drink,ughing. ¡°Please tell me you said yes.¡±


    ¡°I told them sure, as long as they didn¡¯t mind crabs crawling into bed with them at night.¡± Maya grinned


    wickedly. ¡°The look on their faces-¡± She snortughed. ¡°Oh, I wish I had a camera!¡±


    I shook my head, amused. ¡°You¡¯re terrible.¡±


    She tipped her head. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    We slipped into a rhythm: swapping ridiculous requests, snickering at Brynjar¡¯s arrogance, venting about the


    endless stream of guests.


    But somewhere between the jokes, the conversation deepened.


    She leaned back, her expression sharpening. ¡°You know why the turnout¡¯s so huge this year, right?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s the anniversary?¡± I guessed.


    ¡°That¡¯s part of it.¡± She lowered her voice, though the noise around us made it unnecessary. ¡°But Lucian¡¯s got


    something nned. A prize.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°A prize?¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm. He hasn¡¯t announced what, not even to me. But from what I¡¯ve gathered, it¡¯s big. Like, game- changing big. He wants the OTS on the map in a way no one can ignore.¡±


    09:44


    27


    <


    120 Chapter 120 PLAYGROUND BULLY


    The words stirred something in me. ¡°That¡¯s why the hotels are bursting at the seams.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Maya ticked points off on her fingers. ¡°Half the wolves here are curious observers¨Cwaiting to see if


    we sink or swim. Thirty percent are already behind us. And thest twenty?¡± Her mouth twisted. ¡°Here to


    mock us, sabotage us, or just watch us fail.¡±


    Her breakdown settled in my chest like a weight. Lucian had always spoken of building something that could


    stand against the old systems, but hearing the numbersid out made me realize just how precarious his


    vision was.


    I set my fork down, appetite gone. ¡°He¡¯s betting everything on this.¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡± Maya sipped her drink. ¡°And if he doesn¡¯t deliver, they¡¯ll tear him apart.¡±


    Her bluntness stung, but it was the truth. I leaned back, staring at the ceiling beams above us.


    Resolve prickled through me like fire through dry kindling. I couldn¡¯t let Lucian¡¯s work¨Chis dream¨Cbe


    mocked into oblivion. Not after everything he¡¯d done for me. Not after he¡¯d given me a ce when I had


    none.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen,¡± I murmured.


    Maya tilted her head, studying me. Then, her lips quirked into a soft smile. ¡°Yeah, neither will I.¡±


    It was almost midnight when we finally pushed our chairs back. My muscles ached with exhaustion, but a


    steadier fire burned in me. I was ready to carry my share.


    We were just stepping into the cool night air outside the hall when my phone buzzed violently in my pocket.


    Apprehension prickled through me when I saw the caller ID.


    I answered immediately. ¡°Judy? Is everything-¡±


    Her voice was high, cracking with panic. ¡°Sera¨Cplease¨CI didn¡¯t¨CI swear, I didn¡¯t take anything-¡±


    My stomach dropped, my exhaustion vanished. ¡°Slow down. What happened? Where are you?¡±


    ¡°The hotel lobby,¡± she sobbed. ¡°They¨Cthey¡¯re saying I stole from them. Brynjar¡¯s here. He¨Che won¡¯t-¡± Her


    words tangled in a rush of fear.


    I didn¡¯t need to hear more. ¡°I¡¯ming.¡±


    120 Chapter 120 PLAYGROUND BULLY


    Maya¡¯s expression sharpened as I hung up. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Shadow w,¡± I bit out. ¡°They¡¯re using Judy of theft.¡±


    Her curse split the night air. ¡°Of course they are. Come on.¡±


    We didn¡¯t bother with a car. We ran, the night wind biting at our faces, our feet hammering the pavement all the way to the Grand Crest.


    The lobby was chaos when we arrived.


    Brynjar stood in the center like a conquering tyrant, his voice booming through the hall. Judy was backed


    against the reception desk, pale and trembling, eyes wide with fear and humiliation.


    Around them, guests and staff circled like vultures, whispering, gawking.


    It was like the blown¨Cup version of what had happened at Celeste¡¯s party.


    ¡°Confess, you little shit,¡± Brynjar was saying, each word a threatening dart. ¡°Admit you took them. Save


    yourself the shame of us dragging this out.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Judy cried, her hands shaking. ¡°I would never-¡±


    ¡°You think anyone believes an Omega?¡± Hisughter was cruel. ¡°Pathetic.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± My voice cracked across the lobby like a whip.


    Every head turned.


    I strode forward, Maya at my side, heat burning in my chest. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Brynjar sneered. ¡°Perfect timing. Your little friend here decided to help herself to Shadow w property.


    Jewelry, documents, things of value. Of course, we caught her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie!¡± Judy gasped. Tears shimmered in her eyes, but her voice was steady. ¡°I didn¡¯t touch anything!¡±


    I stepped between them, nting myself like a wall. ¡°You¡¯re using her without proof.¡±


    He smirked. ¡°Proof? She¡¯s the only one with ess and who¡¯s pathetic enough to stoop that low. Plus, we found all the stolen items with her belongings. What do you say to that?¡±


    Fury wed at my throat, but I forced my voice to stay even. ¡°You can¡¯t use her like this without


    120 Chapter 120 PLAYGROUND BULLY


    evidence.¡±


    His lips pulled back in a smug snarl. ¡°The security footage was corrupted. Convenient, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    My gut twisted. ¡°Yeah,¡± I gritted out. ¡°Pretty damn convenient.¡±


    My mind whirred, desperately looking for a solution. Then I caught a familiar face in the crowd.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Leo!¡±


    The wiry Moss Stone wolf broke off from the crowd, moving toward us with quick strides. His sharp eyes


    flicked between me, Judy, and Brynjar. ¡°What can I do?¡±


    ¡°Shadow w says the footage was corrupted,¡± I said. ¡°Any way you can help?¡±


    His lips quirked. ¡°Actually, yes. I can.¡±


    He slipped behind the concierge desk, fingers flying across the keyboard of the hotel¡¯s system. The silence


    stretched, broken only by Judy¡¯s ragged breaths and Brynjar¡¯s heavy disdain.


    Finally, Leo leaned back, triumphant. ¡°Found it. Someone tried to delete the files, but not well enough.¡± He


    turned the monitor outward. ¡°Here¡¯s your thief.¡±


    I recognized the Shadow w wolves the screen showed, slipping into a corridor, passing items from one


    bag to another, deliberately nting them in Judy¡¯s workspace. Clear. Undeniable.


    A murmur rippled through the lobby.


    I turned back to Brynjar, my voice cold steel. ¡°What do you have to say now?¡±


    A snarl slipped out of him as he turned to his pack mates, who shrank under his re. ¡°Obviously,¡± he said


    darkly. ¡°I¡¯ve been deceived. My packmates must have gone behind my back to-¡±


    ¡°Oh, save it,¡± I snapped.


    He mped his mouth shut, taken aback by the bite in my tone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what game you think you¡¯re ying, but you used an innocent Omega for what? To scratch


    an itch? To prove a point? Do you think what we¡¯re doing here is a game?¡±


    His face darkened, copper eyes zing. ¡°Watch your tongue-¡±


    120 Chapter 120 PLAYGROUND BULLY


    ¡°No.¡± I stepped closer, forcing him back an inch. ¡°You will apologize. Here. Now. To Judy. Or I will make sure every Alpha in this building sees that footage before sunrise.¡±


    His eyes narrowed. ¡°Do you think I give a fuck-¡±


    ¡°And then I¡¯ll send a copy to your Luna,¡± I added sharply. ¡°I¡¯ve heard she has low tolerance for juvenile


    bullshit.¡±


    I¡¯d heard stories of their Luna¡¯s ruthlessness, and they made Brynjar seem like a fluffy teddy bear. Obviously, I


    wasn¡¯t in a million years going to poke a sleeping beast, but the bluff was more than enough to get the job


    done.


    Gasps red. The crowd pressed closer, waiting.


    Brynjar¡¯s jaw worked furiously. His pride warred with the undeniable evidence. Atst, he spat the words out


    like poison. ¡°Forgive me.¡±


    Judy¡¯s chin lifted, her fear burned away by something fiercer. ¡°I don¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    Her voice rang clear, shocking even me. ¡°You¡¯re a yground bully and a coward. The only reason I¡¯m letting


    this go is respect¨Cfor OTS. And for Sera. But on the tournament grounds?¡± Her eyes zed. ¡°I won¡¯t hold


    back.¡±


    The hush that followed was absolute.


    Brynjar blinked, thrown off bnce. The idea that a ¡°lowly Omega¡± would stand her ground left him


    speechless.


    Then his lips peeled back in a snarl. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting. And I¡¯ll crush you.¡±


    Judy¡¯s scoff cut through his bluster. ¡°You¡¯d better have the ability to back that up.¡±


    And with that, she turned on her heel and walked out, head held high.


    I turned to Maya. ¡°Any chance you can stay back and-¡±


    She nodded before I could even finish the request. ¡°You got it, babe. I¡¯ll settle everything.¡±


    I shot her a grateful smile and turned to Leo. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°It was my immense pleasure.¡±


    120 Chapter 120 PLAYGROUND BULLY


    With that, I turned on my heel and followed Judy out.


    Behind us, the crowd erupted¨Csome in shock, some in admiration, some in barely contained glee at seeing


    Shadow w humbled twice in the same day.


    But me? I felt something else.


    Pride. Fierce, unshakable pride.


    For Judy. For OTS. For the quiet tide of change that had begun to roll in, whether wolves like Brynjar wanted


    it or not.


    <b>Comment </b>0

 My throat was raw121

    121 Chapter 121 SCHEDULED DOSE


    OF POISON


    121 Chapter 121 SCHEDULED DOSE OF POISON


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I could tell Judy was still wound tight long after we¡¯d left the hotel.


    She walked stiffly beside me all the way to OTS, her jaw clenched, shoulders hunched as though Brynjar¡¯s


    shadow still lingered at her back.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I said gently, catching her wrist before she could retreat into the building and probably wallow in


    the dorms. ¡°We¡¯re not ending the night like this.¡±


    Her wide, uncertain eyes flicked to mine. ¡°Sera, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°No arguments.¡± I tugged her down a side street, toward a small caf¨¦ that stayed opente for students and


    guests alike.


    The glow from inside spilled across the pavement, warm and weing. ¡°You need something sweet after a


    bitter experience like that.¡± I shot her a smile, which she reluctantly returned. ¡°My treat.¡±


    We slid into a booth by the window. The scent of baked bread and caramel clung to the air, calming and


    indulgent.


    Judy hesitated only a moment before ordering a slice of chocte cake so rich it looked sinful. I went with


    my actual favorite dessert¨Cstrawberry cheesecake, light enough to keep the heaviness of the evening at bay.


    For a while, we ate in silence. The sugar did its work, loosening the knot of tension between us.


    When Judy finally set her fork down, her hands shook faintly.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured, not looking at me. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t shown up tonight¨Cif you hadn¡¯t stepped in-


    that would have gone horribly wrong. Brynjar would¡¯ve had his way, and I would¡¯ve been disqualified.


    Everything I worked for would¡¯ve been gone.¡±


    I hated how right she was. No one was standing up for her when we walked in. Sure, Brynjar was an asshole,


    but he held more power than Judy, and that was what people only ever really saw.


    I leaned forward, cing a hand over hers. ¡°You held your own in there; that was pretty impressive.¡±


    08.45


    176


    121 Chapter 121 SCHEDULED DOSE OF POISON


    She scoffed self¨Cdeprecatingly. ¡°I was terrified,¡± she confessed. ¡°I was truly considering cutting my losses and just epting the me so that the nightmare would end.¡± She shook her head. ¡°That bastard really had me believing it was a mistake to have ever joined OTS¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said softly, but firmly enough to hold her gaze. ¡°You fought hard to be here. You earned this chance<i>, </i>Judy. Don¡¯t let anyone¨Cleast of all a brawn¨Cfor¨Cbrains like Brynjar¨Cmake you believe otherwise.


    Her throat bobbed as she swallowed, eyes glistening. ¡°My family¡­we¡¯ve never had much. Omegas in our pack are always expected to bow, to serve, to fade into the background. But if I perform well in this tournament, even if I don¡¯t win, it could change things for them. Give us a little more standing. Maybe my younger brother won¡¯t get pushed around at training. Maybe my mother won¡¯t have to work herself to the bone.¡±


    Her words pierced me, sharp and familiar. That desperate hope, I knew it intimately. ¡°Then we¡¯ll make sure you get that chance,¡± I said quietly. ¡°No one is taking it from you.¡±


    She looked up then, and for the first time since Brynjar, the faint smile that flickered across her lips was


    genuine.


    But it didn¡¯tst. Her expression grew conflicted, and she pulled her hand out of mine, twisting her napkin


    between her fingers.


    ¡°I need to confess something.¡±


    I tilted my head, leaning back. ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Back when you first arrived,¡± she said haltingly, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t deserve to be here. I thought you¡¯d


    gotten in because of connections¨Cbecause of Lucian, or the Lockwoods, or the ckthornes. Jessica and her


    group¡­¡± She hesitated, guilt shing across her face. ¡°They made you out to be arrogant. Useless. And I


    believed them.¡±


    A familiar sting cut through me, but I kept my face neutral.


    ¡°But after today,¡± she rushed on, ¡°after seeing how you handled Brynjar, after watching the way people


    listened to you¡­ I realized they were wrong. You-¡± She faltered, cheeks flushing. ¡°You draw people in


    without even trying. You effortlesslymand respect. Even without a wolf form. That¡¯s¡­maic. And


    rare.¡±


    Heat rose to my cheeks despite myself. Compliments still sat strangely on my shoulders, especially when they


    09:45


    216


    121 Chapter 121 SCHEDULED DOSE OF POISON


    caught me off guard. ¡°Judy¡­¡±


    She shook her head firmly. ¡°I mean it. You saved me tonight. And you didn¡¯t even have to.


    Her head dipped. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for judging you without knowing you.¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡±


    She looked up, and I held her gaze, something soft blooming in my chest. ¡°Maybe you had the wrong


    impression before. But you¡¯re willing to see past that to the real me.¡± I smiled. ¡°That matters more¡±


    The air between us shifted, lighter, warmer. A seed had been nted¨Cone that could grow into something


    stronger than mere acquaintance.


    For the first time, I thought of Judy not just as another student or an ally by circumstance, but as a friend.


    When we finally parted ways outside the caf¨¦, she hugged me briefly. ¡°Thank you again, Sera,¡± she whispered


    before hurrying off with renewed determination in her step.


    I lingered in the night air, smiling faintly to myself. But the warmth didn¡¯tst.


    Because that¡¯s when I heard her voice.


    ¡°Touching.¡±


    My blood chilled. I turned, and there she was¨Cmy scheduled dose of poison, before I could even be bothered


    to miss her: Celeste.


    CELESTE¡¯S POV


    Do you know how fucking humiliating it is to look for your partner, and the first ce you can think to search


    is where his ex¨Cwife works?


    I didn¡¯t know what I would do if I found Kieran in the hotel where Sera was working, but I certainly didn¡¯t


    bargain for that nauseating spectacle where my scheming sister once again managed to convince a group of


    people that she was worth shit.


    For years, Sera had been nothing more than a ghost trailing behind me, silent, invisible, desperate for scraps


    of attention.


    I had been the sun¨Cgolden, adored, untouchable.


    09:45 (0)


    <


    121 Chapter 121 SCHEDULED DOSE OF POISON


    And now? Wolves who should have sneered at her weakness hung on her every word. And the weak and useless with which she should have been ostracized now looked at Sera like she was the moon incarnate.


    It made me sick.


    When she turned toward me, her eyes were sharp, wary. As if she expected my attack.


    ¡°Celeste,¡± she said tly. ¡°I would ask how you¡¯re faring since your little ident, but it turns out I don¡¯t care.


    I narrowed my eyes. I didn¡¯t even want to think about how spectacrly that n had crumbled.


    I¡¯d expected carnage in the wake of my ident. Sure, my mother turning on Sera, willing to hit her, was satisfying, but seeing Kieran block her, watching Ethan run after her¡­


    I put the images out of my mind because if I thought about them too much, I would lose my shit and start


    screaming in front of this caf¨¦.


    Instead, I folded my arms, painting my lips into a smile as I steered the topic away. ¡°That was quite


    impressive in the lobby. You¡¯ve certainly changed, sister. But you¡¯ve had ten years to practice, haven¡¯t you? Ten years studying the art of seduction? Because look at you now¨Cevery stray mutt within a ten¨Cmile radius


    is suddenly under your spell.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t even tell if the jabnded because she didn¡¯t flinch. Infuriating.


    Instead, she stepped closer, her voice low, edged with something that made the fine hairs at my nape stir.¡°


    Unlike you, Celeste, I don¡¯t need masks. People trust me because I¡¯m real. Because I treat everyone witn


    genuineness. Something you never quite mastered.¡±


    I clenched my jaw. She was supposed to break under my words, not throw them back in my face.


    ¡°Keep telling yourself that,¡± I spat back. ¡°Just because it fits so well, you¡¯ve forgotten you have a mask of your


    own on?¡± I scoffed. ¡°One day, Sera, I will rip that shit off and everyone will have proof of your-¡±


    ¡°Speaking of proof¡­¡± She leaned in, her breath ghosting my cheek, and her eyes glinted with menace that


    caught me off guard. ¡°I have that.¡± Her lips curled. ¡°Proof that your little stunt¨Cthe self¨Cstaged attack¨Cwas nothing more than a performance. If I wanted to, I could reveal to the world tomorrow that their precious


    Princess Lockwood is nothing but a conniving bitch.¡±


    My chest constricted.


    121 Chapter 121 SCHEDULED DOSE OF POISON


    It had all happened so fast; she couldn¡¯t possibly have proof that I threw myself in front of that car¨Cthe car


    which Abby was driving at the perfect speed to make sure I wasn¡¯t too gravely hurt.


    Sera was bluffing¨Cshe had to be.


    But¡­


    My entire world was built on their trust, their adoration. If that cracked¨Cif she exposed me-


    She smiled then. A cold, dangerous thing that sent a shiver down my spine. ¡°And the best part? Everyone


    believes me even without the proof. It wouldn¡¯t take much to show them the truth about you. Especially since


    this isn¡¯t even the first time you acted like a bitch, would it?¡±


    My nails bit into my palms. Rage boiled under my skin, thick and choking. How dare she? How dare she think


    she could threaten me?


    I wanted to spit back, to remind her she had always lived in my shadow, that she always would. That wouldn¡¯t


    change after all this time.


    But even as I opened my mouth, dread gnawed at the edges of my fury.


    Because I had seen it tonight, hadn¡¯t I? The way the crowd watched her. The way even wolves from other


    packs tilted their heads toward her voice.


    If she kept this up, if she kept growing, it wouldn¡¯t stop at Kieran and Ethan. The day woulde when the


    whole world believed her over me.


    Never. I would not allow it. I would rather die.


    Or better yet, kill her.


    ¡°Celeste?¡± A man¡¯s voice¨Cfamiliar, unwee.


    The sound froze me, cooling my fury into fear.


    Sera¡¯s eyes darted past me, curious. I watched them widen in recognition, and my heart jumped into my


    throat when she tilted her head respectfully and said, ¡°Alpha Thomas.¡± 1


    Shit, shit, shit.

 My throat was raw122

    122 Chapter 122 TOXIC PRINCESS


    CELESTE¡¯S POV 1


    ¡°Alpha Thomas,¡± Sera greeted with a polite smile, her eyes darting curiously between us. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    I knew I should rx my shoulders, ease the look of horror on my face, but I was too busy trying to keep my heart from pounding out of my chest.


    ¡°Oh no,¡± that familiar voice answered, amusement edging his politeness. ¡°I thought I recognized your¡­friend. Celeste¨Cthat is you, right?¡±


    Sera arched a brow, and I took in a deep breath. It was time to end this before I gave the bitch another weapon in the arsenal she was building against me.


    I


    spun, forcing a detached smile onto my face. ¡°You must be mistaken,¡± I said quickly, my words sharp as ss, my eyes unable to meet his. ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡±


    Before he could speak and dere that I, in fact, knew him, before he could list out all the ways I knew him and doom me, I turned on my heel and fled into the night.


    Cowardly? Perhaps. But better a hasty retreat than the ruin his presence threatened to unleash.


    I barely remembered how I got from that caf¨¦ door to my car.


    My heels clicked too fast across the pavement, my breath shallow, hands trembling as I gripped the door


    handle.


    I mmed the door shut, sealing myself inside. The air inside felt suffocating, hot against my skin.


    Sera¡¯s voice still clung to me like a bloodsucking leech: proof.


    I still didn¡¯t believe it truly. And yet¨Cher eyes¡­ no, damn it, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling she had something


    real.


    And then he had appeared.


    Of all the people to walk out of the shadows¨Cfucking Thomas Bane.


    06:57


    < 122 Chapter 122 TOXIC PRINCESS


    I pressed my palms hard into the steering wheel, forcing steady breaths. It was fine. Everything wasn¡¯t ruined.


    Surely he was only passing through. Surely-


    A firm rap on my window shattered the fragile thought, and I flinched violently, head whipping toward the


    sound.


    There he was, his face lit by the amber streetlight, his derisive smirk every bit as mocking as I remembered.


    ¡°Terrible performance, Celeste,¡± Thomas drawled, his voice muffled through the ss. ¡°You¡¯d think a cunning


    shrew like you would have better acting skills.¡±


    My stomach dropped. My fingers scrambled uselessly at the ignition, but before I could start the engine, he


    motionedzily with one hand. ¡°Rx. I¡¯m not here to expose you. I just stopped to say hello.¡±


    I forced a scoff, rolling the window down an inch. ¡°How¡­courteous of you.¡± My voice was steadier than I felt,


    though my pulse pounded violently at my throat.


    Hisugh was short, cutting. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. You never deserved courtesies from me.¡± And then his


    voice dropped, the amusement vanishing like smoke, reced by familiar loathing. ¡°Just like you never


    deserved Brett.¡±


    The name struck like a p.


    My nails dug into the leather wheel, but I tilted my head, painting my expression in the mask I¡¯d worn since


    childhood. ¡°Oh, Thomas, you think dragging up old history will wound me?¡±


    I shrugged, my shoulders aching from the tension suddenly winding through them. ¡°It was for the best. Brett


    and I were ill¨Cfitted. Partners ought to be well¨Cmatched¨Cfrom family to legacy. He knew it, too.¡±


    ¡°Funny,¡± Thomas said, his gaze unwavering, ¡°because he didn¡¯t know it until you shoved it in his face. He


    would have kept worshiping you till hisst breath if you hadn¡¯t snapped the tether yourself.¡±


    Something twisted inside me. A sh¨CBrett¡¯s stormy eyes the night we fought, his voice rough as he said,


    ¡®Fine, Celeste. If that¡¯s what you want. I ept!


    I hadughed at him, even as my stomach caved in on itself.


    I had thought he¡¯d crawl back. He never did.


    I stiffened. ¡°He was beneath me. I did what was necessary.¡±


    <


    122 Chapter 122 TOXIC PRINCESS


    Thomas leaned closer to the ss, his smile frigid. ¡°He was too good for you, and you knew it. I thank the


    moon every damn day my friend got away from you before you rotted himpletely.¡±


    The words burned hotter than I wanted them to. I snapped my chin higher. ¡°Think what you want. I¡¯ve


    already moved on. Soon, I¡¯ll be Luna of the Nightfang Pack. Kieran ckthorne¡¯s Luna. And then we¡¯ll


    see who rots.¡±


    Hisughter rang out, sharp and scornful. ¡°The toxic princess finally found a new throne to poison. I¡¯ll be


    sure to send my condolences to Nightfang. May the goddess save them all.¡±


    My throat ached, but I refused to give him the satisfaction of seeing the effect of his words. ¡°Goodnight,


    Thomas.¡± I rolled the window up with deliberate slowness, savoring the finality of it.


    I started the car, forcing my hand not to shake, and drove off.


    Only when the city lights blurred around me did I realize how wet myshes were.


    Damn it. No.


    No tears for him.


    My gaze dropped, unbidden, to the ink on my wrist.


    The tattoo we had gotten together¨CBrett¡¯s idea. A symbol of forever. Of eternal love.


    I¡¯d thought it morous then, romantic. And Brett hadn¡¯t known at the time, but Kieran was who I thought of


    when I branded that mark onto my skin.


    He was the one who was supposed to be my forever.


    The tears brimmed again, and I didn¡¯t know who they were for¨CBrett or Kieran. I swiped them away


    furiously.


    I did not regret, I could not regret.


    The only mistake I had made was walking away a decade ago, leaving the field wide open for Sera to take my


    ce in Kieran¡¯s bed. In his fucking heart.


    But she would never surpass me. She couldn¡¯t.


    I was the Lockwood princess. Radiant, destined. The one the elders whispered of since birth. The one born to


    7 a


    <b>< </b>


    122 Chapter 122 TOXIC PRINCESS


    stand at Kieran¡¯s side.


    She was nothing but the pathetic shadow that slithered behind me.


    By the time I reached the house, my fury had outpaced my fear. The moment I saw Kieran in the living room,


    the anger morphed into desperation.


    He looked up from a spread of documents, his dark hair rumpled from running his hand through it too many


    times. Tired, but still so infuriatingly gorgeous.


    I didn¡¯t even bother asking where he¡¯d gone. As long as it hadn¡¯t been to Sera¡¯s arms, I was appeased.


    For now.


    ¡°Kieran.¡± I crossed the room quickly, dropping my purse, my voice rougher than intended. ¡°Mark me.¡±


    His eyes widened. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Mark me.¡± I gripped his shoulders, nails biting through the fabric of his shirt. ¡°Tonight. Right fucking now.¡±


    He pulled back slightly, frowning. ¡°Celeste. We agreed¨Cwe¡¯d respect Edward¡¯s traditions. The marking will be


    after we¡¯re married.¡±


    My breath came sharp. ¡°Traditions?¡± Iughed, the sound too high. ¡°Who cares about dusty traditions? We¡¯re


    already bound by promise. What difference does it make if you mark me now?¡±


    He studied me, confusion shading to rm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen tonight?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I snapped too quickly.


    His brows furrowed further, and I softened, dropping my voice, my body trembling with the truth I could


    never fully cage. ¡°I just¨CI need this. After everything¡­ I need to feel that you¡¯re mine. That nothing can take


    you away¡±


    His jaw clenched, his silence unbearable. ¡°Celeste-¡±


    I kissed him.


    Hard, desperate, crushing my mouth to his before he could reject me outright. If he marked me now, it would


    be sealed. There¡¯d be no going back.


    OR 52


    <


    122 Chapter 122 TOXIC PRINCESS


    But even as my lips pressed to his, he did not melt the way I wanted him to, the way I needed him to.


    His hands came up¨Cnot to pull me closer, but to push me gently, firmly back.


    ¡°Celeste,¡± he began, his voice low<b>, </b>conflicted-


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to mark me now,¡± I said, hating the desperation thatced my voice. Fuck, how did I get so


    fucking pathetic? ¡°But, Kieran, I¡¯ve been back for months now, and you won¡¯t even go further than kissing


    me.¡±


    His jaw clenched. ¡°I¡¯m trying to respect your father¡¯s wishes.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± I snapped. ¡°You didn¡¯t care about traditions and my father¡¯s wishes when you impregnated my


    sister!¡±


    His


    eyes


    red wide, and his grip on my shoulders tightened. ¡°Celeste-¡±


    And then the shrill ring of his phone cut through the air.


    We froze.


    The name on the screen shed once before he snatched it up.


    Daniel.


    Of.


    Fucking.


    Course.


    Kieran didn¡¯t even hesitate as he turned away from me and answered the call.


    The sound of his son¡¯s voice on the other end pulled him entirely away, his face softening with paternal


    concern.


    I stood there, chest heaving, lips still tingling, fury wing at my insides.


    Even now, even after everything, Sera¡¯s shadow reached between us, stealing what should have been mine.


    Not for much longer.

 My throat was raw123

    123 Chapter 123 HOVERING PREDECESSOR


    123 Chapter 123 HOVERING PREDECESSOR


    KIERAN¡¯S POV 1


    Whatever tempest Celeste was trying to whip around me, it all faded at the thought of my son.


    ¡°Daniel,¡± I answered, my voice softening despite the tension still wing through the room.


    ¡°Dad!¡± His words tumbled out, breathless and excited. ¡°I need your help. I¡¯m in the kitchen and I think I almost got it right this time, but¨Cwell, there¡¯s one thing missing.¡±


    I blinked, confusion tugging my brows together. ¡°Missing from what?¡±


    from


    ¡°The elixir!¡± he dered, as though I should¡¯ve known, waving his hands for emphasis, hair sticking up the number of times he must have dragged his fingers through it. ¡°The one from Dr. Ainsworth¡¯s notes¨Cthe energizing drink for wolves. I found it in Grandpa¡¯s library, and he was really famous for powerful potions


    even stronger than Alcanor¡¯s.¡±


    A chuckle rumbled through me, and I didn¡¯t even flinch when a door upstairs mmed¨Ccourtesy of Celeste,


    no doubt.


    ¡°Let me get this straight, Danny, you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re trying to brew one of Alcanor¡¯s fabled elixirs?¡± I


    asked, my lips twitching despite myself.


    He rolled his eyes exaggeratedly. ¡°Not Alcanor, dad. Dr. Ainsworth. His elixirs were much stronger than


    Alcanor¡¯s¡±


    I nodded, trying to feign seriousness to match his. ¡°Right. Got it.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Mom¡¯s been working so hardtely, and I thought that if I could make the elixir for her, then she


    wouldn¡¯t feel so worn down.¡±


    His earnestness hit me square in the chest.


    Gods, the way he adored his mother¨Cso fierce, so unyielding. If only I¡¯d given her even half of that


    consideration.


    I leaned back on the couch, letting the weight of the day loosen just enough to savor the purity andfort of my son¡¯s presence.


    06 67


    <


    123 Chapter 123 HOVERING PREDECESSOR


    ¡°So, what¡¯s missing?¡± I asked, humoring him.


    ¡°Angelica root,¡± he said at once, his voice dropping to a whisper as though it were a forbidden treasure. ¡°I


    checked the cabs twice, and I asked Chef, but we don¡¯t have any.¡±


    Angelica root. A harmless herb, hardly the stuff of legends.


    Still, at the sight of him standing there in the kitchen, sleeves rolled up, stubborn determination burning in


    his eyes, it was all I could do not tough.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already tried making it?¡± I asked.


    There was a pause. Then, sheepishly, ¡°Twice.¡±


    I bit down a chuckle, shaking my head. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°¡­The first one tasted like boiled socks,¡± he admitted. ¡°The second exploded. Chef may or may not smell like


    rotten eggs for a while. He¡¯s refused to keep helping me.¡±


    Myugh broke free then, low and warm. ¡°Daniel¡­¡®


    <b>19 </b>


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it right,¡± he insisted. ¡°If I can just find thest ingredient, I know it¡¯ll work.¡±


    I wanted to tell him legends were just that¨Clegends. That no root or herb could breathe new strength into


    Sera.


    But the words died on my tongue. I couldn¡¯t bear to puncture his iron belief.


    Instead, I leaned forward, resting my forearm against my knee. ¡°Listen to me, champ. Angelica root¡¯s hard toe by here, especially thiste. Even if I wanted to get it, there¡¯s no guarantee I could get it to you in time.¡±


    His silence carried disappointment, and I felt it like a weight.


    ¡°But,¡± I added quickly, ¡°I¡¯ve got a better idea?¡±


    His head lifted, his eyes lighting <b>up</b>. ¡°Better than Dr. Ainsworth¡¯s elixir?¡±


    <i>¡°</i>Much better,¡± I said solemnly. ¡°Because instead of relying on an old doctor¡¯s scribbles, we¡¯lle up something ourselves. Something only you and I know about. A secret recipe that¡¯s just for


    your mom.¡±


    with


    His breath caught, excitement reborn. ¡°Really?¡±


    06:57


    123 Chapter 123 HOVERING PREDECESSOR


    ¡°Really.¡± I let a smile curve my lips, and he mirrored it. ¡°We¡¯ll work on it when you return, and we¡¯ll make it so


    good she¡¯ll believe it is one of Alcanor¡¯s fabled elixirs.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± His voice burst out, brimming with glee. ¡°Dad, that¡¯s genius! We¡¯ll call it¡­ We¡¯ll call it the ckthorne


    Brew!¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Careful, that sounds like something that shoulde with a warningbel.¡±


    Heughed, and the sound lifted the heaviness from my chest.


    For a while, we talked¨Chalf¨Cserious debates over ingredients, whether honey would overpower ginseng,


    whether cinnamon was too obvious.


    He scribbled notes like a little schr, his enthusiasm infectious.


    For those few minutes, the world outside didn¡¯t exist. There were no rogues, no threats, no cantankerous


    women wing at my shoulders.


    Just my boy and his impossible dream of giving his mother the moon in a bottle.


    ¡°Okay, bud,¡± I chuckled when a yawn cut him off mid¨Csentence. ¡°I think you should head on to bed.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Okay. Oh¨CDad, by the way, Grandpa said you should call him.¡±


    I stiffened. I¡¯d judiciously ignored my father¡¯s calls all day. But if he was sending Daniel to me, I knew I could


    no longer avoid the conversation.


    ¡°Right,¡± I said after a pause. ¡°Thanks, bud. I should do it now.¡±


    <i>¡°</i>Good,¡± Daniel said firmly, his best imitation of adult authority. ¡°He said it was important.¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± I said tightly, ¡°Goodnight, Danny. Sweet dreams.¡±


    ¡°Night, Dad!¡±


    The quiet of the room pressed in after I hung up, heavier than before. I raked a hand through my hair, then


    dialed my father.


    He answered on the second ring.


    ¡°Kieran.¡± His voice was sharp, clipped. No preamble.


    06:57 C


    3/K


    123 Chapter 123 HOVERING PREDECESSOR


    ¡°Father.¡± I kept my tone neutral, though my jaw tightened instinctively.


    ¡°I assume you know why I wanted this call.¡±


    I exhaled. ¡°How did you find out?¡±


    ¡°You forget that I was Alpha before you. Nothing goes on that I¡¯m unaware of¡±


    Lovely, I thought. Nothing better than a hovering predecessor.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I braced myself. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    ¡°Cuff the attitude,¡± my father snapped, his tone hardening further. ¡°Marcus Draven has always been vtile.


    but you¡¯ve done a spectacr job of pouring gasoline on his sparking temper.¡±


    I bristled. ¡°I handled it.¡±


    ¡°You mishandled it.¡± His voice cracked like lightning. ¡°Do you have any idea what kind of fire you¡¯ve stoked?


    Marcus may lead a diminished pack, but a hotheaded Alpha with nothing left to lose is more dangerous than


    one with full strength. And if he throws his lot in with the rogues¨Cespecially since his heir is one of them-


    we will all pay for your recklessness.¡±


    My hands curled into fists against my knees. ¡°I know my limits.¡±


    ¡°No, you know your rage,¡± he snapped. ¡°You know your impulse. You let your emotions steer you, and our


    pack will bleed for it.¡±


    The words hit deep because they carried a kernel of truth. My wrath had burned too hot where Jack was


    concerned.


    He¡¯d crossed the line when he targeted Sera, and I couldn¡¯t deny that my fury might have made me a little


    rash.


    But admitting that weakness to my father was out of the question.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let Marcus threaten my family,¡± I said coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about that,¡± he shot back. ¡°Without a Luna, who reinforces you when you¡¯re outnumbered? You think


    your warriors are enough? You think raw strength is enough? Foolish. A pack is only as strong as the bonds at


    its heart. You know this, Kieran.¡±


    06.57


    <


    123 Chapter 123 HOVERING PREDECESSOR


    I gritted my teeth. ¡°I thought Mother was more than happy to y Luna.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act sly with me,¡± he retorted. ¡°The rogues are gathering, Marcus is snarling, and you are parading about without a true Luna at your side. Expedite your wedding to Celeste. Seal the bond. Give wolves


    your


    something solid to rally behind before this explodes into war¡±


    His words pressed against the unease already coiled in me.


    Celeste. Her wolf was still frayed, her mind increasingly unstable.


    I thought of her desperate eyes earlier tonight, her hands clutching at me with something close to mania.


    I thought of the very real possibility that she¡¯d thrown herself in front of a moving vehicle.


    She wasn¡¯t ready¨Cnot for the bond. And she sure as hell wasn¡¯t ready for the responsibility.


    And yet¡­my father wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. The pack needed more than my strength. It needed faith. Unity. A


    Luna.


    My voice dropped, iron¨Clow. ¡°She¡¯s not ready.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to be ready. She needs to stand at your side. Everything elseester.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The word burst sharper than intended. ¡°That¡¯s not how this works. If I bind myself to someone who


    can¡¯t carry the weight, I cripple the pack, not strengthen it.¡±


    His silence was thick, then: ¡°You¡¯re letting sentiment cloud judgment again. Always sentiment with you,


    Kieran. Even with Sera-¡±


    My teeth snapped together. ¡°Don¡¯t¡±


    I couldn¡¯t bear to think about Sera right now. Couldn¡¯t bear to slide down the slippery slope ofparing her


    eligibility as Luna to Celeste¡¯s.


    ¡°Then prove me wrong,¡± my father growled, ¡°Handle Marcus. Contain the rogues. Do it without dragging our name through the mud of your temper. Otherwise, I expect to see preparations for a wedding within the


    fortnight¡±


    The line went dead.


    I sat in the heavy quiet, the phone still pressed to my ear. My father¡¯s words reverberated like thunder. A


    DC 57


    576


    <123 Chapter 123 HOVERING PREDECESSOR


    resounding truth I had to face.


    Marcus was dangerous. Jack was reckless. The rogues were circling like vultures.


    And through all the crowding thoughts, my son¡¯s innocent voice echoed in my memory.


    I closed my eyes, forcing breath through my lungs. Whatever chaos was gathering, I would not let it touch


    Daniel. Or Sera.


    I would not allow harm to reach my family.

 My throat was raw124

    24 Chapter 124 PEACE OFFERING


    124 Chapter 124 PEACE OFFERING


    KIERAN¡¯S POV 1


    I found Celeste pacing the room, hair wild like she¡¯d been pulling at it. She¡¯d changed into a silk gown, and it


    clung to her like armor.


    The firece in the room was lit, and the light sharpened her edges, a queen ready for war instead of rest.


    She spun at the sound of the door opening, hope and usation shing across her face all at once.


    ¡°As I live and breathe,¡± she said, her tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Whatever could you be doing here?¡±


    I ignored the bite. I had barely slept in my room since she moved in. I either slept in the pack house, spent


    the night in my office, or curled up in Daniel¡¯s bed.


    I kept my voice level. ¡°I wanted to let you know I¡¯ll be upied for a while. There are¡­matters I need to


    attend to.¡±


    Her eyes narrowed. ¡°upied,¡± she echoed, bitterness dripping from the word. ¡°upied with what,


    exactly?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you when I¡¯m able. I¡¯ll take you out to dinner.¡±


    Herugh cracked sharply, equally as frustrated as it was angry. ¡°A dinner? That¡¯s yourpensation? You


    couldn¡¯t even mark me when I begged you¨Cwhen I fucking offered myself to you¨Cand now you want to


    pacify me with a meal?¡±


    ¡°Celeste-¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She hurled a vase¨Cone that she herself had ced on the side table¨Cagainst the wall, shards bursting


    across the floor.


    The scent of lilies flooded the room, heavy and cloying, as water soaked into the carpet. Another crash.


    followed as she shoved amp aside. Shadows jumped violently with the firelight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®Celeste¡® me like I¡¯m some hysterical child! Do you think I don¡¯t know? You think I don¡¯t feel you pulling


    me away, using work and pack duties as fucking excuses!¡±


    124 Chapter 124 PEACE OFFERING


    She seized a ss of water and hurled it at the wall. It shattered beside my head, sharp fragments skittering


    at my boots.


    Her breathing came ragged, chest rising and falling beneath the silk. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be pushed aside that


    easily?¡± she shrieked. ¡°After everything?¡±


    I dragged a hand over my face, weariness settling deep. Her words dug in, sharper because they weren¡¯t all


    lies.


    But right now, I was bone¨Ctired, carrying the echo of my father¡¯s sharp words and Daniel¡¯s innocent


    excitement; I couldn¡¯t offer her the reassurance she desperately needed from me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak to youter,¡± I said, turning away.


    Sheughed again, brittle and furious, the sound like splintered ss scattering behind me.


    I didn¡¯t look back.


    ***


    The water cells were colder than usual, the dank air clinging to me like a second skin. Shadows danced across


    the stone as torches hissed weakly, their mes shivering in the draft.


    Jack sat chained to the wall, his body a canvas of bruises. His jaw was mottled purple and green, his lips split,


    but his expression curved in something close to cockiness.


    He looked up as I entered. ¡°Back again, Alpha? Can¡¯t get enough of me?¡±


    I studied him for a moment, noting the arrogance simmering beneath his battered skin.


    He¡¯d endured more than most would, yet he still sneered.


    That told me enough¨CJack wasn¡¯t fighting for his own pride. He was tethered to something darker,


    something that gave him a false shield against fear.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be leaving soon,¡± I told him.


    He tilted his head, mockery brightening his eyes. ¡°So, my father came through, did he? I knew you¡¯d fold.


    Nightfang,¡± he scoffed, ¡°all bark and no bite.¡±


    I ignored the bait. ¡°You¡¯re right. Your father wants you back, and we¡¯ll release you to him.¡±


    124 Chapter 124 PEACE OFFERING


    Jack¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Wow, however will I repay this great favor you¡¯ve done me?¡±


    I stepped closer, my voice dropping. ¡°I¡¯m nothing if not altruistic. You¡¯ll also leave here with


    mended.¡±


    Suspicion flickered across his features. ¡°Compassion, Kieran? Don¡¯t insult me.¡±


    your wounds


    ¡°It isn¡¯tpassion,¡± I said tly. I nodded toward the healers waiting nearby. ¡°See it as a¡­peace offering, if


    you will. An ice shower to cool your father¡¯s temper.¡±


    He scoffed, but didn¡¯t protest as the healers moved in.


    Their murmured incantations hummed low, their palms glowing faint gold as they pressed over his injuries.


    The air filled with the sharp tang of herbs and ozone. Skin knitted. Bruises faded to pale yellow. His breaths


    evened as pain leeched away.


    What he didn¡¯t see was Gavin¨Csilent, invisible¨Cembedding a restraint beneath the surface. A clever piece of


    work, nearly imperceptible. A fail¨Csafe, if you will.


    It would sap his transformation at the worst moment, chain his strength when he needed it most.


    Jack spat to the side when they were finished. ¡°You think fixing me makes up for what you put me through?


    You¡¯ll regret this, Kieran. My father will make sure you choke on your arrogance.¡±


    I crouched in front of him, my hand mping hard on his jaw. His skin was mmy, his pulse frantic beneath


    my grip.


    ¡°Listen carefully,¡± I said, voice low, dangerous. ¡°You¡¯re walking out of here with your life, not because of


    Marcus or pack politics, but because I chose it. Next time I see you, if you so much as blink wrong in my


    territory¨Calliance or no alliance¨CI will end you. Slowly. Torturously.¡±


    His bravado faltered. The smug grin slipped. For a heartbeat, he was just a boy, staring into the eyes of a


    predator.


    ¡°Do you understand me?¡± I snarled, tightening my grip until his teeth ground together.


    His throat bobbed. Silence stretched, broken only by the drip of water against stone. Then, grudgingly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I released him with a shove, standing tall again. ¡°Get him out of my sight.¡±


    124 Chapter 124 PEACE OFFERING


    The sound of iron chains echoed as they dragged him from the cell. His curses bounced off the walls,


    venomous but hollow.


    I waited until thest footsteps faded before Gavin stepped from the shadows.


    ¡°All set,¡± Gavin reported, his tone clipped. ¡°Restraint is in ce. He won¡¯t know it until he needs it most. I¡¯ve assigned shadows to follow¨Che won¡¯t take a piss without me knowing¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± I said. My voice felt like gravel in my throat.


    Gavin¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°You think he¡¯ll run straight back to the rogues?¡±


    ¡°Let him. He thinks he¡¯s so clever, but he¡¯ll lead us straight to them.¡±


    For a moment, silence stretched, heavy as the stone around us. Then a howl broke the night, distant and


    mournful, seeping through the barred window high on the wall.


    I turned toward it, moonlight nting across my hands. My ws flexed against my palms, itching for blood.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of cowards who thrive in shadows,¡± I murmured. ¡°If they¡¯re foolish enough to target me, I¡¯ll drag


    them into the light myself.¡±


    Gavin¡¯s smirk was sharp. ¡°And when they¡¯re in the light?¡±


    I bared my teeth in a humorless smile. ¡°Then we¡¯ll burn them. Everyst one.¡±


    Because I would not¨Ccould not¨Ctolerate any threat to the legacy of wolves.


    Not to my pack.


    Not to Daniel.


    Not to Sera.


    Never again.


    <b>Comment </b>


    Leave the firstment for this chapter.

 My throat was raw125

    125 Chapter 125 LOCKWOOD INSTINCT


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Three straight days of hosting duties had drained me more than I wanted to admit.


    Smiling until my jaw ached, bowing, shaking hands, weing one self¨Cimportant Alpha after another¨Cit


    was exhausting in a way even training wasn¡¯t.


    But now, finally, thest of the visiting packs had been settled. Tonight, at least, I had my hours back.


    After seeing all my potentialpetitors, I was determined to pour those hours into training. After throwing


    that miraculous punch at Maya, I didn¡¯t want to lose my momentum.


    She was already stretching when I walked into the private training room, her braided ponytail swinging


    behind her like a whip.


    The floor smelled faintly of resin and leather, mats worn down from hours upon hours of werewolves honing


    themselves against each other.


    My muscles hummed with anticipation, though a heavy weariness still clung to me from all the public


    courtesies I had been forced to perform.


    ¡°Ready?¡± Maya arched a brow, already dropping into a stance.


    I nodded and rolled my shoulders. ¡°More than ready.¡±


    We began¨Cbut within minutes our rhythm splintered.


    I couldn¡¯t get the maneuver right. Maya wanted me to use my momentum differently¨Cless force, more angle


    -but every attempt ended in failure.


    She corrected me once, twice, then sighed, frustration leaking through her patience.


    ¡°No, Sera, you¡¯re not redirecting. You¡¯re charging. Look-¡± She moved through the motion herself, smooth


    and clean. ¡°You let their energy carry over. You don¡¯t fight it head¨Con.¡±


    ¡°I am trying,¡± I muttered, stepping back into position. My palms stung from hitting the mat wrong. ¡°You make


    it sound simple, but my body won¡¯t-¡±


    125 Chapter 125 LOCKWOOD INSTINCT


    ¡°Stop fighting the flow,¡± she cut in, clicking her tongue. Then she flicked my forehead. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking


    again.¡±


    I scowled at her, rubbing the sore spot. She just smirked. ¡°Again. And this time,¡±¨Cshe tapped the side of her


    temple-¡°empty here, goddammit.¡±


    I tried again. Failed again.


    The p of my body against the mat echoed too loudly in the room.


    Heat crawled up my neck. For all the progress I had made these past weeks, this small nuance seemed


    impossible.


    The ss door slid open.


    Both our heads turned at the same time.


    Ethan leaned against the frame, arms crossed, hair floppingzily over his forehead.


    ¡°Having fun?¡± he asked dryly.


    Maya groaned as I bristled. ¡°Don¡¯t start.¡± She shot me an exasperated look. ¡°She¡¯s refusing to understand basic


    redirection.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not refusing,¡± I shot back. ¡°I just-¡± I stopped, pressing my lips together. My bruised pride didn¡¯t need


    another witness tonight, especially not my older brother¡¯s.


    Ethan walked in anyway, ignoring my re. ¡°Show me.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Do the move,¡± he said, nodding toward Maya. ¡°Go on.¡±


    Maya shrugged at me. ¡°Might as well. He¡¯s not a half¨Cbad fighter.¡±


    Ethan snorted. ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten how easily I can put you on your back, babe?¡±


    Maya smirked, leaning in to him. ¡°I cleared that memory in favor of all the other¡­ways you can put me on my


    back¡±


    Ethan¡¯s teeth sank into his lower lip. ¡°Yeah? How aboutter tonight-¡±


    Ob 550


    125 Chapter 125 LOCKWOOD INSTINCT


    ¡°Okay!¡± I exhaled sharply, shooting to my feet as Ethan¡¯s head began to dip, a suggestive glint in his eyes.


    I supported their rtionship, but I absolutely did not want a front¨Crow seat to the canoodling.


    Maya winked at him and mouthed, ¡®Later,¡® before turning back to me.


    Rolling my eyes, I squared my stance opposite Maya.


    We went through the motion again. I pivoted, tried to redirect, and failed just as miserably as before.


    The result was me t on my back, staring up at the fluorescent lights with my hair syed like a halo.


    ¡°See?¡± Maya muttered.


    Ethan crouched beside me before I could scramble up. He shook his head slowly. ¡°You¡¯re resisting at the


    wrong point. You want to push, not catch. Watch¡±


    Without asking, he pulled me to my feet like I weighed as much as a bag of feathers, then gestured for Maya


    to lunge at him.


    Without hesitation, she did¨Csharp, precise¨Cbut Ethan moved differently.


    He caught her momentum fluidly, almostzily, shifted his stance, and suddenly, Maya was the one with her


    back on the ground.


    ¡°That,¡± he said, straightening, ¡°is what she¡¯s trying to teach you.¡±


    Maya blinked, gracefully pushing herself to her feet. ¡°You¡­actually did it better than me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sound so shocked?¡± His mouth curved in a brief smirk, then his gaze returned to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to meet force with force, Seraphina. That¡¯s not how our instincts work. Lockwood blood


    doesn¡¯t only hit head¨Con. It adapts.¡±


    Something prickled at the back of my mind. ¡°Lockwood blood?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°You keep fighting as if you¡¯re an outsider who has to learn from scratch. But that instinct¨Cyou


    already have it. You¡¯re resisting your own nature.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡±


    No way my brother was suggesting I had some innate fighting instinct when I didn¡¯t even have a wolf.


    125 Chapter 125 LOCKWOOD INSTINCT


    Maya crossed her arms. ¡°You mean¡­she¡¯s making it harder by not trusting herself?¡± She cocked her head and


    shot me a knowing look. ¡°She¡¯s thinking too fucking much?¡±


    I rolled my eyes as Ethan continued.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± His expression was unsettlingly earnest. ¡°You already feel it before you move, Sera. That¡¯s what


    tripped me up when I was younger¨CI didn¡¯t trust the flicker, thought it was just a reflex. But it¡¯s instinct.


    Lockwood instinct. And you obviously have it in droves, seeing how far you¡¯ve progressed in such a short


    amount of time.¡±


    I crossed my arms. ¡°So now you¡¯re attributing my hard work and determination to what, genes?¡±


    Surprisingly, he smiled. ¡°You¡¯re stronger than I was. It took me quite a while to figure out that father wasn¡¯t


    trying to drill something foreign into me. He was just trying to teach me how to stop ignoring what was


    already there. He would have been proud of your progress.¡±


    The mention of my father seemed to poison the air. The reminder that he¡¯d never seen it fit to train me.


    Celeste hadn¡¯t cared to train properly, and he¡¯d respected her wishes.


    But I¡¯d wanted to. And he shunned me, threw a dumbbell at the door the day I peeked in to watch one of his


    private sessions with Ethan.


    The thought of him being proud of me would have beenughable if I wasn¡¯t too busy trying to breathe


    through the sudden pain in my chest.


    I turned my back on Ethan and Maya, busying myself with picking up my water bottle.


    I heard Ethan sigh. ¡°Sera¡­¡±


    I shoved my towel into my bag without answering. The scrape of the zipper was too loud.


    ¡°Seraphina,¡± he said again, the apology thick in his tone. ¡°He was wrong. We were all wrong. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    I stilled. Hearing it from him, unprompted, made my throat constrict. But the memory of years wasted, of


    pain I had carried alone, rose like a tide.


    I didn¡¯t reply. I couldn¡¯t.


    Maya shifted ufortably, then pped her hands. ¡°Okay, this is depressing. How about dinner? My shift


    was long, training was longer, and I refuse to go home hungry.¡±


    125 Chapter 125 LOCKWOOD INSTINCT


    Ethan hesitated, eyes flicking to me warily, no doubt recalling the hot mess that was thest time we¡¯d dined


    together. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle,¡± I cut in, slinging my bag over my shoulder. His brows shot up. I couldn¡¯t me him; I was surprised


    at myself.


    ¡°You will?¡±


    I forced a small smile. ¡°Consider it payment for the lesson.¡±


    The relieved, grateful smile on his face sted away any reservations that this was a bad idea.


    ***


    The restaurant Maya chose was a cozy one on the edge of the district, low lights and polished wood, the air


    fragrant with herbs and sizzling butter.


    The kind of ce that made you forget the world outside for a while.


    We found a booth near the window. Maya immediately ordered a te of garlic bread with too much cheese,


    grinning widely and chattering animatedly as if determined to keep the mood light by sheer willpower.


    When the bread arrived, steaming, Maya dove in first. Ethan leaned back against the booth, watching me with


    a quiet expression I didn¡¯t know how to interpret.


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed,¡± he said after a moment.


    If I had a penny for every time I¡¯d heard that phrase.


    ¡°Meaning?¡± I arched a brow.


    ¡°You¡¯re not¡­brittle anymore. Or maybe I¡¯m just noticing toote.¡±


    Maya shot him a warning look, but he didn¡¯t back down. His words weren¡¯t cruel¨Cjust contemtive. I could


    sense he was being careful with me tonight.


    I broke off a piece of bread, shrugging. ¡°You¡¯rete to many things, Ethan.¡±


    That earned a huff of augh from Maya. Even Ethan smiled ruefully. ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    For a while, the conversation drifted to lighter ground.


    08:67


    125 Chapter 125 LOCKWOOD INSTINCT


    Maya recounted a disastrous sparring session involving an old trainee, too much bravado, and a window.


    Ethan countered with hrious tales of his early training days and the countless bruises he gave himself, and


    I actually found myselfughing, genuinely, the tension loosening like knots slowly untying.


    Maybe this was what it felt like to breathe among family, without the poison of old grievances constantly


    choking the air.


    But then the restaurant door opened.


    The chime above it was delicate, almost lost in the chatter, but I felt the shift before I even looked up.


    When I did, I almost honest¨Cto¨Cgoodness burst intoughter.


    Because someone was definitely ying games with my life¨Cand they¡¯d run out of original moves, so they


    just kept repeating the same old bullshit over and over again.


    Hence, there they were, like a fucking rash that just wouldn¡¯t clear up.


    Celeste and Kieran.


    <b>Comment </b>2


    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!


    Vote

 My throat was raw126

    126 Chapter 126 PRETTY LITTLE DECORATION


    126 Chapter 126 PRETTY LITTLE DECORATION


    CELESTE¡¯S POV 1


    I had been in a good mood all day.


    For once, I wasn¡¯t sharing Kieran with a hundred pack members, or having to stand aside while he catered to


    his nine¨Cyear¨Cold brat two thousand miles away.


    I hadn¡¯t spent one second wasting my energy worrying over Sera¡¯s tedious, self¨Cserving schemes.


    Tonight was supposed to be ours, just like he¡¯d promised¨Ca private dinner at my favorite restaurant chain, a little wine, and maybe I could actually drawughter out of him. Maybe I could nurse out traces of the Kieran


    who had adored me before Sera came into the picture.


    And then, when everything went on spectacrly, I would do what I needed to do to secure my ce once


    and for all.


    Mark or no mark, nothing tied a man more firmly than a bed. And I was determined to get Kieran into mine


    tonight.


    I had dressed specifically for it, too.


    A soft pink dress that skimmed over my hips and hugged my curves delicately, loose curls falling down my


    back, perfume just strong enough to pervade all his senses.


    I smiled softly when he opened the door of the restaurant for me, eyes flicking low, and then gently led me in,


    his hand at the small of my back.


    But fate, as always, is a sick fucking bitch and needs to find another hobby other than throwing me into


    situations that make me want to w my skin off.


    Because when we walked into that restaurant, the first thing I saw wasn¡¯t a candlelit booth waiting for us. It


    was her.


    Sera¨Cfucking¨Cphina.


    And worse, Ethan was sitting at her side¨Chis stupid fucking mate beside him¨Cangled toward her in an


    intimacy that knifed through me instantly.


    10


    317


    <


    126 Chapter 126 PRETTY LITTLE DECORATION


    His hand rested on the table close to hers, his head tilted as if he were actually listening, actually interested


    in whatever the fuck she had to say.


    My smile evaporated.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I snapped before I could stop myself. My voice carried, too sharp, too loud.


    Kieran¡¯s hand brushed my elbow, and his voice was a low, warning murmur, ¡°Let it go, Celeste. Maybe we


    should leave-¡±


    But I shook him off, marching right across the restaurant to their booth. ¡°Ethan, what the fuck?¡±


    Surprise briefly flickered across his face before his expression cooled.


    ¡°What on earth are you doing here?¡± I red at Sera, hatred rising in me like a tide ofva. ¡°With her.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t pretend he didn¡¯t know there was a battle line drawn between me and our sister, and he was


    acting as if he¡¯d picked her side.


    Ethan didn¡¯t even flinch. An infuriating calmness was painted across his face, as though my outrage was


    nothing but background noise.


    Before he could answer, another voice cut in¨Clight, barbed, and amused.


    Maya.


    ¡°Maybe the better question is what you¡¯re doing here, Celeste,¡± she said, leaning back in her seat, one brow


    arched. ¡°From where I¡¯m sitting, it looks like you barged in uninvited.¡±


    Heat scorched my cheeks. I wanted tosh out, but something in the way she looked at me¨Cso dismissive, so


    certain I didn¡¯t matter¨Cmade the words stick in my throat.


    Kieran, suddenly a fucking diplomat, stepped forward. ¡°Hello, everyone.¡± His eyes briefly skimmed the table,


    and I know I didn¡¯t imagine the extra second they spent on Sera. ¡°I apologize for the¡­intrusion.¡±


    He turned to me and ducked his head, saying smoothly, ¡°Let¡¯s move to a booth. We¡¯ll give them their table, enjoy some privacy-¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I cut in quickly and lifted my chin, dering, ¡°We¡¯ll join them.¡±


    The table went silent for a beat. Ethan¡¯s jaw flexed. Maya¡¯s face puckered like I¡¯d just suggested she dine with


    712


    <b>< </b>


    126 Chapter 126 PRETTY LITTLE DECORATION


    rats.


    Kieran¡¯s gaze flicked toward Sera, tense, as if awaiting her refusal.


    But she didn¡¯t refuse.


    Instead, Sera lifted her ss, eyes cool as winter, and said lightly, ¡°Of course.¡± She gestured at the open space


    in front of her. ¡°There¡¯s plenty of room.¡±


    I blinked, momentarily thrown. I had expected her to bristle, to guard her precious little circle. But no. She


    said


    yes. She weed me.


    It had to be a provocation. A challenge. A new game she was ying.


    The way her lips curved at the corner, the way Ethan didn¡¯t even shift aside to make room but stayed close, as


    though forming a protective shield in front of her¨Cit all screamed at me.


    Fine. If that¡¯s how she wanted to y it.


    I sat down opposite her, and after a heartbeat of hesitation, Kieran slid in next to me. We formed a circle-


    Maya, Sera, Ethan, Kieran, and me.


    I smoothed my dress and immediately turned my attention to Maya.


    After all, Ethan wouldn¡¯t be at this table if not for her. The way I saw it, Maya Cartridge, for some


    unfathomable reason, cared about Sera, and Ethan was most likely indulging our sister for his mate¡¯s benefit.


    So if I could worm my way into Maya¡¯s good graces, maybe Ethan would follow and get back on my side.


    ¡°So, Maya,¡± I began with a smile I knew was radiant, ¡°I hear you¡¯ve been doing good work with Sera. You must


    have such patience to teach her.¡±


    Maya didn¡¯t even bother to lift her gaze from her te. ¡°Not nearly enough as is required to deal with you,¡±


    she muttered.


    The insult hit like a p. My fingers clenched in myp.


    I tried again, pitching my tone sweeter. ¡°Still, it must be rewarding. Guiding someone less experienced,


    helping them grow¨Cit speaks to your generosity.¡±


    Maya¡¯s eyes snapped up then, sharp as daggers. ¡°Don¡¯t tter me, Celeste. I have no generosity or patience


    $7


    <


    126 Chapter 126 PRETTY LITTLE DECORATION


    when ites to you.¡±


    The table stilled. Sera¡¯s lips twitched, as though she fought backughter. Ethan coughed lightly into his fist.


    And Kieran¨CKieran wasn¡¯t even paying attention to the conversation. He wasn¡¯t the slightest bit peeved at


    the insult I just suffered.


    He was watching Sera. Not me. Not the dress I¡¯d chosen, not the curls I¡¯d spent hours perfecting. Her.


    And as the waiter came over to take our orders, as dinner actually began, I looked back on my brilliant


    decision to join their table and mentally gave myself the middle finger.


    Ethan, Sera, and Maya were engaged in lively conversation, their voices threading together in a rhythm that


    excluded the rest of us.


    Ethan leaned in slightly, his expression softened in a way I hadn¡¯t seen in years¡ªlistening, truly listening¡ªas


    though every word Sera offered was worth tucking away.


    She gestured with her hands, her tone animated, and heughed, low and genuine, a sound that should have


    belonged to family dinners or nights around the fire but had somehow be hers.


    And Kieran¡­gods, he was still watching.


    His elbow rested casually on the table, but his eyes¨Cdark, attentive¨Cfollowed the flick of Sera¡¯s wrist, the tilt


    of her head, the glow in her cheeks when she smiled.


    I sat across from them, invisible, my carefully rehearsed charm unraveling all around me. Every note of their


    I clenched my ss tighter. It should have been me dazzling the table, me catching Kieran¡¯s eye, me coaxing warmth from Ethan instead of that stony indifference he¡¯d begun to reserve for me.


    Instead, I was left watching from the margins, the air tightening with every passing second, until it felt like I might choke.


    Something cracked inside me.


    I shifted forward, desperate, my gaze pinning Sera. ¡°Switch seats with me,¡± I said, ¡°I want to sit next to Ethan.¡±


    If I couldn¡¯t form a psychological wedge between them, I¡¯d have to settle for a physical one.


    126 Chapter 126 PRETTY LITTLE DECORATION


    My request silenced everyone for a moment. Ethan turned his head toward me slowly, his eyes narrowing in


    quiet disdain that shocked me to my bones.


    Before he could speak, Maya leaned in, smirking. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be pathetic, Celeste. Just sit there like a pretty


    little decoration while the adults discuss, okay?¡±


    My breath caught. My skin fucking burned.


    I shoved back my chair and stood abruptly, my heels ttering against the floor. ¡°I won¡¯t sit here and be


    mocked,¡± I spat. ¡°I won¡¯t-¡±


    As I spun, my shoulder clipped a passing server, and the tray in her hands wobbled.


    It happened so fast, I didn¡¯t have a chance of getting out of the way. The ss tipped, and juice cascaded


    down the front of my dress in a cold, humiliating ssh.


    Gasps rose from nearby tables. The citrus sting filled my nose. I froze, staring at the sticky ruin spreading


    across the pink silk.


    The rage that had been simmering all night exploded.


    Without thinking, I pped the server across the face. The crack of it echoed through the restaurant. The


    tray rattled to the floor, a ss rolling harmlessly beneath another table.


    ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going!¡± I hissed. ¡°Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done? This dress-¡±


    ¡°What the hell, Celeste?¡± Ethan¡¯s voice cut through the noise.


    I swirled back to the table, ring at my brother. All eyes in the restaurant were on me, a hundred


    unwavering stares.


    But the only looks that mattered were Ethan¡¯s displeased scowl and Kieran¡¯s deep, disapproving frown.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I hissed.


    ¡°The juice was cold. The ss didn¡¯t even break. You¡¯re not injured, Celeste.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point!¡± I snapped, my breathing too fast.


    I spun back to the server, glowering. ¡°She humiliated me, I demand an apology¨Candpensation for the


    damage she¡¯s caused.¡±


    76 52


    126 Chapter 126 PRETTY LITTLE DECORATION


    The server, trembling, bowed her head, whispering, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss-¡±


    But another voice cut across, stern andmanding. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, Ana¡±


    The owner of the voice appeared from the kitchen, his apron dusted with flour. His eyes were as hard as steel


    as they pinned me.


    66


    ¡°My employee made an honest mistake,¡± he said as he stood between me and the server, towering over me. You were entitled to an apology andpensation,¡±¨Chis eyes narrowed-¡°but then you struck her. If anyone


    deserves an apology, it is she.¡±


    My jaw dropped. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Quite serious,¡± he said, folding his arms. ¡°You will apologize, or you will leave. And if you leave, you will never


    set foot in any of my establishments again.¡±


    The hush that fell was deafening.


    I could feel Sera¡¯s eyes on me, cool and relentless. I could feel Ethan¡¯s disdain, Maya¡¯s smug amusement,


    Kieran¡¯s disappointment.


    Not a single one rushed to my aid or defense.


    My entire chest tightened, my lungs refusing to expand.


    Me. Apologize? To a servant? In front of all these people?


    No. Never.


    But the owner didn¡¯t waver. Neither did the stares.


    For the first time in my life, I realized there was absolutely no one on my side.


    <b>Comment </b>

 My throat was raw127

    127 Chapter 127 PRETTY FUCKING IMPRESSIVE


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1


    Maya hadn¡¯t even properly shut the car door before she burst into uncontrobleughter.


    The sound echoed around the enclosed space, wild and unrestrained, until tears streaked down her cheeks.


    She pped the dashboard, gasping between wheezes.


    ¡°Oh my goddess, Sera, did you see her face?¡± she managed, choking on her giggles. ¡°Like a fucking cat


    dropped in a bathtub.¡±


    66


    I leaned back into the leather seat, a smirk tugging at my lips despite my best attempt to keep it subtle.


    You¡¯re lucky Ethan had pack matters to attend to and can¡¯t ride with us. If he sees youughing this hard at


    his sister, he might reconsider iming you as his mate.¡±


    Maya twisted toward me, wide¨Ceyed and mock¨Coffended. ¡°Excuse you! I am a gem of a mate.¡± She puffed out


    her chest. ¡°I¡¯m dignified. Mature.¡±


    I arched a brow. ¡°Mature? You nearly rolled under the table when the owner told Celeste to apologize or get


    cklisted.¡±


    Herughter renewed, a full¨Cbodied eruption that had her clutching her stomach.


    I couldn¡¯t resist anymore; a chuckle slipped from me, light and unguarded. And if smug satisfaction raced


    through me at the thought of Celeste¡¯s humiliation¡­ Oh well.


    As theughter subsided, a calmer silence settled between us, punctuated only by the hum of the engine and


    the bustle of the city blurring past the windows.


    My thoughts flickered back to the restaurant¨Cthe heavy tension, Kieran¡¯s sharp inhale, and his deep frown


    when Celeste pped that poor server, the exact second the owner¡¯s voice cut through themotion like a


    de.


    For once, it wasn¡¯t me standing at the center of mockery. It was them¨CKieran and Celeste¨Cleaving in


    disgrace, heads bowed, Celeste clutching at her juice¨Cstained dress as though it were a wound.


    Kieran hadn¡¯t said a word to her, hadn¡¯t even looked her way when he guided her out the door. That image


    <


    127 Chapter 127 PRETTY FUCKING IMPRESSIVE


    lingered, vivid and utterly satisfying.


    Maya broke the silence with a curious nce. ¡°Can I just say how impressed I am?¡±


    My brows knit slightly. ¡°At what?¡±


    ¡°You, babe,¡± she answered. ¡°You really didn¡¯t flinch once. Not when she crashed our dinner, or threw those


    thinly¨Cveiled jabs, or tried to worm her way between you and Ethan. You just stayed calm andpletely


    unfazed.¡±


    I exhaled slowly, watching the neon blur of a sign disappear into the rearview mirror. ¡°I don¡¯t give them the


    privilege anymore. Celeste, Kieran. For too long, I thought avoidance was the best line of action.¡± I snorted.¡±


    But that proved virtually impossible. And I was tired of feeling like shit every time I shed with them.¡±


    I shrugged, drumming my fingers lightly in myp. ¡°So I decided I was done letting them dictate how I feel.¡±


    Maya nodded in understanding. ¡°So what then? You just¡­ignore her? Pretend none of it matters?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Not pretend. I acknowledge it, but I don¡¯t give it weight. Celeste can perform her theatrics


    until her throat goes hoarse, Kieran can glower as if the sun rises and sets with his approval. But I don¡¯t need


    to care about what either of them does. In the grand scheme of what now matters to me, they¡¯re hriously


    inconsequential.¡±


    For a moment, she was quiet, absorbing my words. Then she let out a low whistle. ¡°That¡¯s pretty fucking


    impressive, Sera, seriously. I envy thatposure. Me? I¡¯m one more Celeste stunt from ripping her hair out,


    strand by fucking strand.¡±


    The rough edge in her tone made me smile. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re my bnce, Maya. If she pushes too far,


    maybe I¡¯ll just point her your way.¡±


    ¡°dly,¡± she muttered, a wicked gleam in her eyes.


    By the time we reached my house, the night had cooled, the faint scent of rain clinging to the air.


    Maya parked in my driveway, stretching as she stepped out. I followed, adjusting the strap of my bag across


    my shoulder¨Conly to halt at the sight waiting by my door.


    Lucian.


    He leaned casually against the frame, arms crossed, dark hair catching the faint glint of the porch light.


    10-59


    275


    <b>< </b>


    127 Chapter 127 PRETTY FUCKING IMPRESSIVE


    Even in the shadows, his presence was unmistakable¨Can anchor, a steadying pull. My chest tightened in


    quiet surprise; he¡¯d mentioned being busy these past days, unreachable even through calls.


    To see him here, now, felt like an unexpected reprieve.


    ¡°Well, well,¡± Maya sing¨Csonged, elbowing me before I could speak. ¡°And here I thought you were going to bed


    alone tonight. Guess I was wrong¡±


    I shot her a look, but she only grinned wider, backing away. ¡°I¡¯d best get going then.¡±


    ¡°You can-


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything I wouldn¡¯t do,¡± she called over her shoulder, then paused. ¡°Then again, there are a lot of


    things I would do.¡± She winked suggestively. ¡°Do those.¡±


    ¡°Maya,¡± I groaned.


    Herughter trailed after her as she slid back into the car.


    Heat rose to my cheeks, and I rolled my eyes, though inwardly, I couldn¡¯t deny the faint thrill her teasing


    stirred.


    Lucian¡¯s gaze lingered on me as Maya¡¯s car disappeared into the night.


    ¡°Hey.¡± I smiled, stepping closer.


    He reached out, gently taking my hand. ¡°You look¡­lighter tonight.¡±


    His voice was low, even, carrying that subtle rasp that always seemed to reach beneath my skin.


    ¡°I suppose I am,¡± I admitted. ¡°It¡¯s been an eventful evening.¡±


    His brow arched, amusement flickering. ¡°Really?¡±


    My smile widened, my amusement rising. ¡°Do you want toe in? I¡¯ll tell you all about it.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I can¡¯t stay long<i>,¡± </i>he said regretfully. ¡°I have a meeting in half an hour.¡±


    Disappointment dragged my lips downward. ¡°Oh.¡±


    His thumb brushed over my knuckles soothingly. ¡°I really just came to give you this. I couldn¡¯t wait.¡±


    127 Chapter 127 PRETTY FUCKING IMPRESSIVE


    He reached into the inside pocket of his jacket, withdrawing a small, velvet box. My breath caught as he


    extended it toward me.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I asked, half cautious, half curious.


    ¡°A piece of my history,¡± he said simply. ¡°I sent for it from my hometown, and fortunately, it came just before


    the LST g.¡±


    With careful hands, I opened the box, and my held breath whooshed out of me.


    Nestled inside was a ne¨Cdelicate yet striking, the chain fine as a spider¡¯s silk, supporting a luminous


    emerald pendant that gleamed faintly even under the dim light.


    An old¨Cworld design, etched with craftsmanship that spoke of generations. My fingers trembled at my sides.


    Surely I wasn¡¯t worthy to touch such a masterpiece.


    ¡°It belonged to my grandmother,¡± Lucian exined, his voice quieter now. ¡°She left it for her grandson¡¯s


    future partner, someone she believed would understand what it means to carry both strength and grace. For


    a long time, I wasn¡¯t sure if I¡¯d ever give it to anyone.¡±


    The words sank deep, wrapping around me with both weight and warmth. ¡°Lucian, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I want you to wear it at the g,¡± he interrupted gently.


    His gaze held mine, unwavering. ¡°Two days from now, when the halls are filled with rivals and allies alike, I


    want them to <i>see </i>not just OTS¡¯s value, but my choice. I want them to see you.¡±


    The pendant glinted between us, but his eyes were brighter still, burning with something fierce and


    unyielding. My throat tightened, emotions tangling tooplex to untangle in one breath.


    He took my hand and gently, reverently ced the box in my open palm.


    I closed it softly, clutching it to my chest. ¡°You¡¯re giving me more than a ne, ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t know what to


    say.¡±


    ¡°Say you¡¯ll ept it,¡± he said, stepping closer, his hand tenderly brushing my cheek. ¡°Say you¡¯ll wear it and


    stand by my side. You¡¯re the only one I want to¡±


    For <b>once</b><b>, </b>I had no need to guard myself. No need topare, or measure, or wonder if I was enough.


    127 Chapter 127 PRETTY FUCKING IMPRESSIVE


    In that moment, with Lucian¡¯s gift pressed against my heart, I felt seen.


    And I was ready to let the world see me, too.


    Comment 3


    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!


    10


    Vote


    author ky leavingments when sending gift.


    Send Gifts


    View A

 My throat was raw128

    128 Chapter 128 UNCHARTED TERRITORY


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1


    The OTS hall had been gorgeously transformed. Silken banners cascaded from the rafters, catching light


    from the chandeliers above so that everything shimmered with a faint golden glow.


    The air thrummed with conversation, a low hum of power and politics interwoven withughter, sses


    clinking, and the weight of eyes that seemed to evaluate everything at once.


    Guests poured in steadily¨CAlphas in tailored suits, Lunas draped in masterpieces of curves and contours,


    allies and rivals mingling under one roof.


    And at my side, Lucian.


    I slipped my hand into the crook of his arm, pulse steady despite the cloud of expectation hovering over the


    room.


    The ne he¡¯d gifted me two nights ago rested cool and solid against my corbone, its pendant a


    reminder with every subtle shift of movement. His grandmother¡¯s legacy¨Cmeant for the woman who was


    worthy to stand beside him.


    Tonight, I had to live up to that.


    Lucian¡¯s voice was steady as he guided me through the hall from one introduction to another.


    ¡°Seraphina ckthorne,¡± he said with quiet pride, his hand never straying far from mine. ¡°My partner.¡±


    I greeted each Alpha, Luna, and dignitary with measured grace. No fumbling, no shrinking.


    My words didn¡¯t feel like scraps of forced politeness or nerves, and their appraising gazes didn¡¯t burn the way


    they used to; they didn¡¯t make me want to shrink and hide away.


    Instead, I met them evenly, a faint smile tugging at my lips when someone¡¯s gaze lingered too long on the


    pendant.


    I felt poised. Not exactly perfect, butposed, confident, and tonight, that was enough.


    Then, from the crowd, a figure emerged who made Lucian still beside me.


    Tall. Broad¨Cshouldered. Dark hair threaded with faint silver, though his face bore only a few years more than


    Lucian¡¯s.


    His presence drew attention like gravity itself, though it was less sharp than Lucian¡¯s controlled authority


    and more¡­rooted, like an oak tree.


    ¡°William.¡± Lucian¡¯s voice carried both surprise and warmth.


    The man smiled faintly as he approached, his gaze flicking once to me, then down to the pendant around my


    neck.


    He stopped short, his brow raising in something that looked very much like shock.


    I tensed. ¡°Is¡­is something wrong?¡±


    The man¨CWilliam¡¯s eyes snapped up to mine, and his expression softened almost instantly. ¡°Not at all. Only¡­


    that ne is not given lightly.¡±


    His mouth curved into something between a smile and a knowing smirk, that faint surprise still lingering. ¡°He


    must love you deeply.¡±


    The word struck me harder than I expected. Love.


    Lucian had spoken of wanting me. Of choosing me. Of wanting me by his side. But love? That waspletely


    uncharted terrain.


    My pulse faltered, and for a beat I forgot how to breathe.


    Also¡­who was this man to make such an observation?


    Before I could speak or ask my question, Lucian smoothly interjected, ignoring William¡¯sment.


    ¡°Sera, I always intended for you to meet my brother,¡± he said, his hand resting lightly at my waist as his gaze


    cut to William. ¡°But OTS has been demanding, and LST even more so. William came tonight to support me-


    and to meet you, Sera.¡±


    Brother.


    I blinked, suddenly seeing the resemnce.


    Lucian¡¯s piercing navy blue gaze softened in William¡¯s eyes, but their bone structure was simr, the way


    09.420


    they carried themselves, the quiet intensity in the set of their jaws.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor,¡± I said, inclining my head.


    ¡°And mine,¡± William replied, his smile warm and disarming in a way that instantly put me more at ease.


    A flurry of movement caught my attention, and Lucian¡¯s head dipped toward a flustered¨Clooking Omega, whom I recognized as the one overseeing catering services for the g.


    Lucian nodded once and turned back to me and William. ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me,¡°-he gave me an apologetic smile-¡°there¡¯s an urgent matter I have to attend to.¡±


    William smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll keep your¡­partnerpany, don¡¯t worry, brother.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s touch lingered on my waist as he nted an iprehensible look at his brother. And then his touch disappeared as he followed the Omega into the hall.


    My side suddenly bereft, I became aware of how quickly the crowd could close in when I was alone.


    William must have sensed it, and he effortlessly slid to my side, taking Lucian¡¯s ce.


    He offered me a ss of wine from a passing tray and a reassuring nod. ¡°I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t be long. In the


    meantime, I¡¯ll keep youpany.¡±


    I epted the ss, fingers curling around the stem. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    William¡¯s smile was calm, reassuring. ¡°You¡¯re handling yourself well tonight. Most would feel cornered,


    standing at the forefront of an event like this.¡±


    I exhaled softly, amused. ¡°I suppose that means I¡¯m hiding my nerves better than I thought.¡±


    ¡°Or,¡± he countered gently, ¡°you¡¯re steadier than you give yourself credit for.¡±


    A smile tugged at my lips. ¡°You sound practiced at putting people at ease. Very like your brother.¡±


    He seemed pleased at that and raised his ss in mock¨Ctoast. ¡°That is a highpliment.¡±


    For a moment, silence stretchedfortably, then curiosity pulled at me. ¡°Will you tell me what he was like?


    Before OTS? Before¡°-I waved around the morous hall-¡°all this?¡±


    William¡¯s chuckle was low and warm. ¡°Lucian doesn¡¯t talk much about the past, does he?¡±


    09.42


    ¡°Not really,¡± I admitted. ¡°He¡¯s always so focused on what¡¯s ahead.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been that way for as long as I can remember,¡± William mused. ¡°But once, even though he wasn¡¯t the first son, he was the prime candidate to lead our family¡¯s pack. Everyone expected it¨Che was smarter, stronger, more ambitious than most¨Ceven me¨Cthen.¡±


    I tilted my head, intrigued. ¡°And yet he didn¡¯t?¡±


    William¡¯s eyes softened, his tone contemtive. ¡°He chose his own path instead. Strayed for a while, lost his way, but ultimately¡­his destination didn¡¯t change. He still sought to lead. To build something of his own.


    Shadowveil is impressive, but I think OTS is his truest expression of that.¡±


    I let the words sink in, slowly swirling the wine in my ss.


    I was surprised to hear that Shadowveil hadn¡¯t been Lucian¡¯s birthright, but honestly, I wasn¡¯t surprised that


    he¡¯d walked away, carved something new, forged his own vision.


    It fit him. He was too scrupulous, too upromising to inherit someone else¡¯s mantle.


    ¡°Was he always thisposed?¡± I asked, my curiosity growing.


    William barked out augh. ¡°Composed? Hardly. He was a wild child¨Cmischievous, impulsive. He and our


    little sister Sabrina were constantly at each other¡¯s throats. Always brawling, alwayspeting. We thought


    the roof might cave in some days.¡±


    Iughed with him, the image too surreal to hold in my head.


    Lucian¨Cthe man who barely flinched at chaos, who could calcte ten steps ahead in a single breath¨Conce


    an unruly boy throwing fists with his sister?


    The thought left me marveling. And wondering if I would ever be privileged to see that side of him.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look it now,¡± I murmured.


    ¡°No,¡± William agreed, smile softening. ¡°But that spark is still there. Controlled, directed. He¡¯s only more


    dangerous for having tamed it.¡±


    Before I could respond, movement from the corner of the hall caught my attention.


    A woman approached¨Ctall, elegant, with hair the color of gilded bronze and eyes like jade. Her dress clung to<ol start="3"><li>03.</li></ol>


    128 Chapter 128 UNCHARTED TERRITORY


    <b>In </b>strategic ces, and her Alpha aura wafted off her like perfume.


    ged in challenge before she even opened her mouth.


    na ckthorne,¡± she greeted, though her eyes slid briefly to William¨Crecognition flickering in her


    gaze¨Cthen back to me. ¡°I¡¯ve heard quite a bit about you.¡±


    ¡°Have you?¡± I asked carefully, straightening.


    ¡°Oh yes.¡± Her lips curved. ¡°I¡¯m Helen. An old¡­acquaintance of Lucian¡¯s.¡±


    The pause before the word ¡®acquaintance¡® was telling.


    William stiffened almost imperceptibly beside me. His voice was low, a murmur meant only for me.


    Trantion: She pursued him once. He rejected her.¡±


    My stomach tightened. Lovely.


    66


    Helen¡¯s eyes glinted. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but notice the ne.¡± She tilted her head. ¡°A bold gesture. But words


    and gifts can be deceiving, don¡¯t you think? Perhaps we should test how well you fit Lucian¡¯s world.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Test?¡±


    She gestured toward the far end of the hall, where an entire section had been cordoned off from the main


    throng of mingling guests.


    Silken ropes marked the boundary, beyond which the mood shifted from formal elegance to something more


    yful.


    There, attendants moved between clusters of guests as they tested their skills at various diversions: a table


    warriors circled each other under watchful eyes.


    But the centerpiece was the row of archery targets set up against a reinforced backdrop. Bows of polished


    wood and quivers of feather¨Cfletched arrows were neatly arranged on disy, gleaming under chandeliers.


    The sharp twang of bowstrings asionally pierced through the hum of music, followed by the scattered


    apuse of onlookers.


    Helen¡¯s eyes flicked deliberately toward the targets. ¡°A friendly game,¡± she said smoothly, though her tone


    С


    128 Chapter 128 UNCHARTED TERRITORY


    left no doubt she meant anything but. Then her smile sharpened, wicked with challenge. ¡°If I win, you leave


    Lucian.¡±


    The bluntness, the sheer audacity of it, took my breath for a moment. ¡°E¨Cexcuse me?¡±


    Then, colder: ¡°If you refuse, well¡­I doubt Lucian would want such cowardice around him.¡±


    I wanted tough at the absurdity. I wasn¡¯t here to y childish games of jealousy.


    But my gaze flickered around, and I noticed the gathering crowd, the watching eyes. The weight of OTS¡¯s


    reputation pressed in, and I knew refusal wasn¡¯t so simple.


    I¡¯d been officially introduced as Lucian¡¯s partner; if I backed down, it wouldn¡¯t just be my pride that suffered- it would be Lucian¡¯s standing.


    eyes evenly. ¡°And if you lose?¡±<ol><li>on. ¡°I won¡¯t-¡°¡±</li></ol>


    <b>p </b>forward, voice steady. ¡°When you lose, you¡¯ll ept a condition of my choosing.¡±


    Murmurs rippled nearby, attention sharpening, anticipation coiling in the air. Helen¡¯s smile returned, sharper


    now, almost hungry.

 My throat was raw129

    129 Chapter 129 ARCHERY QUEEN


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1


    The bow was heavier than I expected, but it settled into my grip like it belonged there, and thefort of its


    familiarity soothed me.


    A hush rippled through the crowd as I stepped into the cordoned¨Coff area. My stomach churned¨Cnot from fear, but from the sheer awareness of how many eyes followed my every move.


    The rules had been called out, loud and clear: No werewolf heightened senses. Only human skill and focus.


    Helen stood across from me, already poised, bowstring taut, eyes gleaming with smug confidence.


    Good. Let her underestimate me.


    The attendant raised his hand. ¡°First round. Three arrows each. Highest total score advances.¡±


    I inhaled. Exhaled. The string drew back against my cheek, the feather of the arrow brushing my jaw.


    My heartbeat steadied as I released.


    Thwack.


    Dead center.


    Gasps echoed. Scattered apuse.


    Helen fired next¨Csolid, but just shy of the bullseye. Her mouth tightened, smile faltering before she forced it


    back on.


    The rest followed the same rhythm. My arrows sang truer, sharper. By the final shot, the oue was


    undeniable.


    The attendant lifted his arm over my head. ¡°Winner¨CSeraphina ckthorne.¡±


    Apuse crashed like a wave, rousing and unrestrained. Even those who hadn¡¯t cared a moment ago now


    leaned forward, curious, impressed.


    Helen lowered her bow, jaw rigid. For a heartbeat, I thought she¡¯d throw a tantrum, contest my win, express


    outrage at being bested by lowly Seraphina.


    Then, with stiff dignity, she inclined her head. ¡°As promised, I owe you a favor. Name it when you wish.¡±


    I smiled, bowing slightly, though my chest still heaved with adrenaline. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    More apuse followed, approval washing over me like warm sunlight.


    For the first time in such a public arena, it wasn¡¯t whispers of doubt that followed my name¨Cit was


    admiration.


    But then, like a discordant note cutting through harmony, a voice pierced the air.


    ¡°Unimpressive.¡±


    The single word slithered across the crowd, silencing ps. My stomach coiled instantly¨CI knew that voice.


    Abby.


    She stepped forward, arms folded, eyes bright with scorn. ¡°Really, everyone¡¯s so easily dazzled. Archery, darts, knife¨Cthrowing¨Cthose are all Lockwood specialties. It¡¯s practically bred into them. If anything, Seraphina is only ying her part as a Lockwood daughter. But,¡±¨Cher lips curled¡ª¡°the true archery queen


    was always Celeste.¡±


    The name struck like a spark to dry wood. Curious murmurs rippled, heads turning.


    And of course, summoned by the attention, Celeste stepped out gracefully from the crowd. Abby easily fit


    beside her, nking her along with Emma on the other side.


    Her dress caught the light like spun silver, her smile soft, deceptively demure. ¡°Oh, Abby,¡± she said, voice


    honey¨Csmooth, feigning modesty, ¡°you exaggerate.¡±


    But her eyes¨Coh, her eyes¨Cglittered with triumph. Her favorite ce to be had always been under the


    spotlight.


    Someone in the crowd spoke up eagerly. ¡°Then prove it! A contest between the sisters!¡±


    My grip tightened on the bow. Sister. The word rang hollow now, a mockery.


    Celeste¡¯s


    gaze swept over me, dripping with false concern. ¡°Oh, I really shouldn¡¯t,¡± she cooed, her smile sickeningly sweet. ¡°Seraphina¡¯s worked so hard to make tonight a sess. It would be cruel to let her suffer


    09:43 0


    216


    129 Chapter 129 ARCHERY QUEEN


    humiliating defeat before such a prestigious audience.¡±


    A few chuckles rippled through the crowd. I felt the weight of their eyes shift toward me, pity mixed with


    expectation.


    Celeste had staged it perfectly¨Cif I refused, I¡¯d appear fragile, a coward like Helen had insinuated.


    If I epted and lost, I¡¯d confirm her superiority.


    But Celeste had forgotten one thing. I was no longer the girl who yielded to her to keep the peace.


    I stepped forward, my voice calm but clear. ¡°I ept.¡±


    Just like at the restaurant when she hadn¡¯t expected me to call her bluff, Celeste¡¯sposure slipped,


    surprise flickering in her eyes before she quickly smothered it.


    The attendant reset the targets with swift efficiency.


    Celeste lifted her bow first. Her posture was impable, her smile vainglorious.


    She fired three perfect shots, each one splitting the bullseye with precision that drew gasps and apuse.


    I wasn¡¯t surprised. Her archery skills truly had always been formidable.


    My turn. I matched her arrow for arrow, bullseye for bullseye.


    But while the crowd apuded, I could feel the skepticism in the air¨Cexpectation that I¡¯d falter eventually,


    that Celeste¡¯s dominance was inevitable.


    By the third round, Celeste was glowing with satisfaction, drinking in the murmurs of admiration.


    So I decided to kick it up a notch.


    ¡°Blindfold me,¡± I said.


    The attendant blinked. ¡°A¨Care you sure?¡±


    I nodded.


    The crowd stirred, whispers rising in disbelief. Celeste¡¯s smirk widened, certain I¡¯d overyed my hand.


    The cloth pressed against my eyes, shutting out the world. Darkness enveloped me.


    08:43


    3/5.


    129 Chapter 129 ARCHERT QUECI


    But in that darkness, my breathing steadied. My heartbeat slowed.


    I felt the weight of the bow, the whisper of chilled air across my skin, the faint creak of wood beneath my


    fingers.


    I didn¡¯t need sight.


    I had done this before, in secret, when I was younger¨Ctesting myself, pushing boundaries. Because uracy,


    to me, had never been about sight alone.


    I inhaled deeply. Released.


    The arrow flew.


    Thwack.


    Dead center¨CI didn¡¯t need to look to know.


    The silence was deafening.


    A second shot. Thwack. Another bullseye.


    Gasps erupted. Disbelief, awe.


    I nocked the final arrow, pulse steady as stone. When it struck¨Csplitting the shaft of the first¨Can explosion


    of apuse erupted, wild and unrestrained.


    I slipped the blindfold off my face, and I blinked into the brilliance of the chandeliers. Cheers filled the hall.


    Celeste¡¯s expression was pale fury, her lips pinched, her hands trembling on the bow she was gripping too


    tightly.


    ¡°Extraordinary!¡± someone shouted. ¡°Incredible!¡±


    The admiration wasn¡¯t for her anymore. It was for me.


    Emma¡¯s voice sliced through the noise. ¡°Celeste, you can¡¯t let her overshadow you! Show us something more


    dazzling!¡±


    But Celeste didn¡¯t move. Herposure cracked, and for once, she knew¨Cshe couldn¡¯t top this.


    Her voice was sharp, brittle. ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    09:43


    The crowd hushed, leaning in.


    I stepped closer, my voice low but carrying. ¡°Do you remember when we were young, Celeste? When we yed in the garden, throwing darts and arrows at painted boards?¡±


    Her eyes narrowed. ¡°I always won.¡±


    ¡°You always won,¡± I affirmed softly. ¡°Or so you thought. But the truth is, I let you. Because Mother told me once: ¡®Let Celeste shine, it makes sense. It keeps everybody happy.¡¯ So I held back. Over and over.¡±


    Gasps rippled around us. Celeste stiffened, her fury clear.


    I lifted my chin, meeting her eyes evenly. ¡°But we¡¯re not sisters anymore. I have no reason to keep holding


    back. Not tonight. Not ever again.¡±


    I stepped past her, leaving her trembling in the silence that followed. ¡°So if you¡¯re humiliated,¡± I said quietly, ¡°


    it isn¡¯t me doing it. It¡¯s just you finally facing the truth.¡±


    The crowd erupted again, this time in thunderous apuse that rolled through the hall like a storm. My name


    rose above the din¨Cadmiration, respect, awe.


    And for the first time in my life, I stood tall while Celeste burned beneath the heat of the spotlight she loved


    so much.

 My throat was raw130

    130 PART OF THE STORM


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1


    Maya practicallyunched herself at me the second I stepped out of the hall¡¯s cordoned-off space.


    Her arms wrapped tight around me as she squealed in my ear before I could even catch my breath.


    ¡°Seraphina ckthorne!¡± she gasped dramatically, shaking me as if I might have somehow forgotten who I was. ¡°Do you even realize how


    utterly insane that was? Blindfolded! I swear, you could¡¯ve walked straight out of some myth.¡±


    Her words tumbled over each other in excitement, eyes sparkling with pride that almost rivaled the apuse I¡¯d just walked away from.


    Iughed, a little breathless still, patting her back. ¡°It wasn¡¯t as spectacr as everyone thinks. Just a few tricks I practiced when I was


    bored.¡±


    ¡°Tricks?¡± Maya pulled back, mouth falling open. ¡°You make it sound like you taught yourself card shuffles, not splitting arrows


    blindfolded. That was more than a trick. That was fucking legendary!¡±


    Her conviction made pride bloom in my chest, but I shrugged anyway, trying to deflect. If I let myself stand too long under the heat of


    praise, I¡¯d feel my skin burn.


    Movement caught my attention, and my eyes reflexively sought it out.


    Across the crowded hall, standing half in shadow, was Kieran.


    His eyes were fixed on me-sharp, searching, andyered with something I couldn¡¯t quite decipher. Surprise? Pride? Regret?


    Whatever it was, the weight of it pressed on me, too fucking familiar, too fuckingplicated.


    I turned my head deliberately, ignoring the knot in my stomach. He had no right to look at me in any way. And I wouldn¡¯t waste a single


    brain cell trying to understand him.


    Not anymore.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I said softly to Maya, nudging her toward the corridor. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here before someone decides I need to juggle ming


    swords next.¡±


    She giggled, looping her arm through mine, and together we slipped away from the swelling crowd.


    The noise dulled behind us, reced by the cool hush of the side hallway. Finally, I could breathe.


    But I hadn¡¯t taken five full steps before Ethan appeared, leaning casually against the wall as if he¡¯d been waiting all along.


    ¡°Ethan!¡± Maya gasped, leaving my side to go to his.


    His arms wrapped around her waist with a natural ease that teased a smile to my face. She leaned against him, her grin wide. ¡°Did you


    see that?¡±


    He nodded, his gaze on me, intense in a way that made my throat tighten. ¡°I saw.¡±


    10:00


    11


    And then, quietly, he asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ever tell me?¡±


    ¡°Tell you what?¡± I asked, though I knew exactly what he meant.


    ¡°That you could shoot like that.¡± His voice wasn¡¯t angry-more bewildered, a little wounded. ¡°That you weren¡¯t just a passable shot, but¡­ extraordinary. All this time, you let me believe-¡± He shook his head, cutting himself off.


    I exhaled, fingers flexing around the phantom feel of the bow. ¡°Because it was never about being extraordinary. It wasn¡¯t even about being good. It was about passing the time.¡±


    His brows furrowed.


    ¡°No one ever invited me to y with them,¡± I continued, my voice quieter, softer. ¡°No one wanted me on their teams. So while you and Celeste hung out with the other kids in the pack, and Mother and Father pretended I didn¡¯t exist, I practiced archery against the old garden wall. Again and again. Until I could hit a mark with my eyes closed. Because what else was I supposed to do? Sit inside till I faded


    into nothing?¡±


    A shadow passed through his expression.


    I could see the realization sinking in-what I hadn¡¯t said outright, but lingered between us: the neglect, the istion, the quiet cruelty of


    constantly being overlooked.


    ¡°Celeste and I yed once or twice, but even then I had to pretend I was subpar, so I didn¡¯t bruise her gigantic, yet fragile ego.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s jaw clenched. His usual easy confidence faltered, and he seemed caught between words and silence.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know,¡± he admitted finally. ¡°Seraphina¡­I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    I forced a smile, though it felt unsteady. ¡°Not knowing doesn¡¯t erase it.¡±


    Before the moment could stretch any further, a familiar voice cut through the tension.


    ¡°There you are.¡±


    Lucian approached with his usual calm authority, his presence shifting the air instantly. Relief surged through me at the sight of him.


    ¡°Stunning as ever,¡± he murmured, his eyes sweeping over me, warm and appraising. ¡°And making headlines without me, I hear.¡±


    I arched a brow. ¡°You heard?¡±


    He gave me a rueful smile. ¡°I would have preferred to see. I can¡¯t believe I missed the performance of the night. A shame.¡±


    I lifted my chin yfully. ¡°You¡¯ll have time to see more¡­performances once LST is over. You can judge for yourself then.¡±


    His smile widened, something almost conspiratorial in it. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that.¡±


    Ethan and Maya lingered at the edge of our conversation, but Lucian¡¯s presence made them feel like shadows receding into the wall.


    ¡°Come,¡± Lucian said, extending his hand slightly, palm open. ¡°It¡¯s time for our speech.¡±


    I hesitated only a second before slipping my hand into his. I nced at Maya, and she shot me a wink and a small wave as Lucian led me


    away.


    10 000


    Together, we moved back toward the grand hall where anticipation buzzed like electricity in the air.


    The stage was set for the keynote, the emblem of OTS illuminated in silver light against deep velvet drapes.


    As Lucian and I stepped up side by side, a hush descended.


    We stood shoulder to shoulder, his presence steady as stone beside me. And I didn¡¯t feel like a guest dragged along to stand in the


    background-I truly felt like his partner.


    Lucian¡¯s voice carried first, resonant andmanding, weaving words of vision and strength. He spoke of unity, of innovation, of the


    trials that had shaped OTS into what it was today.


    Then he gestured toward me, seamlessly passing the spotlight. ¡°And none of it would be possible without those who stand with us.


    Seraphina, will you share your thoughts?¡±


    Hundreds of eyes turned. My heartbeat stuttered, but then steadied. I lifted my chin, recalling the faces of Maya, of Daniel, of everyone


    who had chosen to believe in me when I couldn¡¯t even believe in myself.


    ¡°My story,¡± I began, ¡°isn¡¯t one of power inherited, or privilege granted. It¡¯s one of persistence. Of survival and determination. OTS stands


    for that same resilience. We are not the strongest because we were born so. We are strong because we refuse to break.


    The words flowed easier with each breath. By the end, the crowd was leaning forward, listening-not with skepticism, but with respect.


    Lucian ced a hand lightly against my back, subtle but steadying. ¡°And because of that spirit,¡± he announced, voice ringing with finality,¡±


    we are proud to unveil this year¡¯s prize.¡±


    An attendant stepped forward, unveiling a ss vessel that seemed to glow faintly under the lights.


    A collective gasp swept the hall-mine included, since even I hadn¡¯t been privy to Lucian¡¯s grand prize.


    ¡°The Moon Dew Nectar,¡± Lucian dered.


    The name alone sent ripples through the audience.


    Murmurs broke out instantly-disbelief, awe, hunger. I could see the way even the most jaded Alphas leaned forward, eyes wide, unable


    to mask their fascination.


    The vessel shimmered like liquid starlight, its pale silver hue shifting as though made of moonlight itself.


    I had heard whispers of it before, but never imagined seeing it in person.


    The Moon Dew Nectar-said to be brewed from an ancient nt that only bloomed under the rarest lunar phases. Said to purify, restore


    heal the unseen. Not a potion of strength, but of rity. A chance to realign with one¡¯s wolf, one¡¯s very soul.


    ¡°Few in history have evenid eyes on it,¡± Lucian continued. ¡°Even fewer have tasted it. Tonight, it stands as our grand prize-for the


    victor who proves not only strength, but ambition and tenacity worthy of it.¡±


    The uproar that followed was like thunder.


    Gasps. Cheers. Disbelieving shouts.


    10:00


    214


    Excitement rolled through the hall in waves, electrifying the atmosphere.


    I nced at Lucian, who stood calm amidst the storm he had unleashed, lips curved in the faintest, most knowing smile.


    And beside him, I realized, I was no longer a bystander. I was part of the storm.


    Comment 0


    Leave the firstment for this chapter.


    Vote


    13


    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.


    Swipe Left To Continue >


    Send Gifts


    414

 My throat was raw131

    131 Chapter 131 FRAGILE AND SOLID


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1


    The hall still hummed with noise long after Lucian¡¯s announcement. Excited murmurs collided like sparks from flint, igniting spection in every corner,


    ¡°The Moon Dew Nectar¡­could it be real?¡± someone called out, their tone half awe, half disbelief.


    ¡°The Moon Dew Nectar doesn¡¯t exist,¡± someone else barked, disbelief curling through his tone. ¡°It¡¯s folklore.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve read papers on it,¡± another insisted, breathless. ¡°The nt¡¯s real. The recipe? Lost centuries ago.¡±


    ¡°How could OTS possibly have it?¡±


    ¡°Or¡­is this all a clever trick?¡±


    Spection tangled with awe until the whole ce was a fever dream.


    I didn¡¯t need heightened hearing to catch the words: impossible, fabricated, mythical, priceless.


    The voices around me tangled together-awed gasps, suspicious whispers, greedy mutterings.


    My hands fisted the fabric of my dress harder than I intended, my knuckles whitening. This was no ordinary prize.


    It was more than glory, more than wealth. Whoever imed it would wield a miracle.


    Lucian stood tall before the case, his expression carefullyposed but unmistakably proud.


    His dark suit caught the gilded light, his presencemanding the entire room. ¡°Doubt,¡± he said smoothly, his voice carrying with the


    authority of a born Alpha, ¡°is natural. But truth does not need belief to exist.¡±


    A murmur rippled again, skeptical yet attentive.


    And then-because of course Lucian would leave no room for doubt-he lifted his hand.


    The massive screen behind us flickered to life.


    The image sharpened into the face of a man even I recognized-a pharmaceutical master, gray at the temples, with a reputation


    untouchable in the werewolf world.


    His work in medicine and elixirs was often called revolutionary, his name whispered with reverence like an incantation.


    ¡°Master Qadir,¡± Lucian introduced. ¡°A name that requires no embellishment in our world. He has examined and authenticated the elixir


    personally.¡±


    The man adjusted his silver sses and nodded into the camera. ¡°Yes,¡± he said inly. ¡°And what OTS has unveiled is no counterfeit. I


    have examined samples of this elixir personally. The Moon Dew Nectar is real.¡±


    Gasps swept the room anew, this time edged with exhration. Skeptics fell silent, their folded arms loosening.


    10:00


    45 1/5


    and ears told them.


    But it no longer mattered. Lucian had brought forth an unimpeachable authority.


    I found my pulse racing, heat crawling up the back of my neck.


    The weight of the prize pressed down on me, heavier than expectation. I wasn¡¯t justpeting for prestige now.


    This was about legacy, salvation, hope-for so many. For myself.


    And yet, despite the knot of nerves in my stomach, a strange fire lit inside me. Excitement. Determination.


    As though the Nectar itself was daring me:e and earn me, if you are worthy.


    ***


    VICH


    When the evening¡¯s formalities finally drew to a close, Lucian was at my side almost instantly, his hand finding the small of my back with the kind of easy im that made warmth dart up my spine.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± he murmured, steering me gently but firmly away from the dispersing crowd.


    His pace carried me out of the grand hall and onto a private terrace tucked along the hall¡¯s edge.


    Cool night air swept against my skin, carrying the faint perfume of roses from the garden below.


    Above us, strings ofnterns glowed like captive stars, their light softening the world into something almost intimate.


    ¡°Your expression betrays you,¡± Lucian said softly as we walked toward the railing, his tone teasing but edged with something cautious.¡°


    You¡¯re still thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°How could I not?¡± I nced up at him, my voice low, almost reverent. ¡°The Moon Dew Nectar-it¡¯s the stuff of myths. Logically, it


    shouldn¡¯t actually exist. Yet here it is.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s so surreal.¡±


    Lucian chuckled indulgently. ¡°It¡¯s actually not that unbelievable. The form was not¡­mine to begin with.¡± His tone carried a note I


    rarely heard from him¡ªa wistfulness, threaded with something close to¡­grief. ¡°It was entrusted to me. By someone I once knew.¡±


    There it was again-that shadow, flickering across his expression before he mastered it.


    I tilted my head, curiosity sparking. ¡°Someone you knew?¡±


    His lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°She shared with me the basics. But the attempts to replicate-hundreds of them-failed. It was only


    after tireless trial and error that we achieved sess.¡±


    ¡°She?¡± The word slipped out terser than intended.


    A faint smile curved his mouth, not quite reaching his eyes. ¡°A friend.¡±


    10.00


    215


    A friend. Yet the soft longing in his tone betrayed more. I caught it, tucked it away in the back of my mind for examinationter.


    Still, before I could probe further, he deflected, leaning closer. ¡°Tell me honestly, Seraphina. Do you resent me for not giving the Nectar directly to you?¡±


    The question disarmed me. My breath hitched.


    For a moment, I imagined it: me, healed, whole, powerful beyond my wildest imaginations.


    And yet I shook my head slowly.


    ¡°No. I understand. Something that precious¡­you can¡¯t just give it out recklessly. Too many others need it too. I¡¯d rather earn it. That way, it¡¯s mine-rightfully.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s gaze deepened, heat and admiration mingling in the pools of his eyes. ¡°I have no doubt that you will win it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°If my friend were here, I know she would want someone like you to have the Nectar. Integrity and bravery-she prized those above all else.¡±


    The words struck me like a bell, echoing in my chest.


    Not only was I now carrying Lucian¡¯s confidence, but the conviction of someone I had never even met.


    And then, as if sensing the weight of my nerves, Lucian took my hand. ¡°I have something for you.¡±


    He gestured toward a chair near a table draped in silver cloth.


    Upon it sat a long, elegant box, its surface etched with faint designs that glimmered in thentern light.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I asked cautiously as he led me towards it.


    ¡°A gift,¡± he said, his voice lower now, carrying that elusive softness I liked to think he reserved just for me.


    I exhaled. ¡°You¡¯ve already given me so much, Lucian.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Then consider this a reminder.¡±


    ¡°A reminder?¡±


    ¡°Due to a¡­conflict of interest, I can¡¯t have any contact with you during the LST. I don¡¯t want to jeopardize your victory with false


    usations or spections.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± And even though he was still in front of me, I felt a pang of his absence resonate within me.


    ¡°But,¡± he raised our joined hands and kissed my knuckles-¡°even if we won¡¯t have contact during the trials, you are never alone.¡±


    My pulse quickened as I slowly lifted the lid with my free hand.


    Insidey an outfit folded with meticulous care.


    With trembling hands, I unfolded it, and my breath caught. I could tell it was tailored for me, down to thest seam.


    10.00


    Midnight-dark fabric kissed with threads of silver, cut sleek and strong, meant not just to tter but to empower.


    It was beautiful, yes, but more than that-it felt like armor woven from his belief in me.


    ¡°Lucian¡­¡± My voice faltered. ¡°You had this made for me?¡±


    His lips curved, but the gleam in his eyes was what stole my breath. ¡°For you. To wear when you step into the trials. So that when you


    walk into that Arena, you¡¯ll know I am with you-even if I cannot be at your side.¡±


    I swallowed hard against the tightness rising in my throat. My fingers brushed the fabric, trembling faintly.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to-¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± he interrupted gently. ¡°You¡¯ve carried so much. Tonight, I wanted to give you something that carried you in return.¡±


    The night air pressed cool against my cheeks, but my chest was unbearably warm. For a moment, words failed me, tangled in gratitude


    and something I couldn¡¯t describe.


    I gently set it down into the box and reached for him-


    A cough broke the moment.


    I startled at the sound, the thread of intimacy between us snapping as my head whipped toward the balcony¡¯s entrance.


    Maya stood there, one hand half-raised as if caught mid-apology, her cheeks tinged pink.


    Her dark curls framed her face wildly, and her ever-present air of mischief softened the awkwardness of her intrusion.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry!¡± she said quickly, her grin both sheepish and unrepentant. ¡°I wasn¡¯t spying and I didn¡¯t mean to intrude-well, not on


    purpose.¡±


    I exhaled, half-relieved, half-annoyed.


    My heart was still racing from Lucian¡¯s words, and now I had to shove all that tangled emotion aside.


    ¡°Maya¡­¡± I tried to sound reproachful, but it came out more weary than anything else.


    Lucian arched a brow, leaning back with an almost amused sigh. ¡°You have an uncanny talent for interruption.¡±


    ¡°Part of my charm,¡± she shot back, unabashed.


    Then her attention swung fully to me, her eyes lighting up. ¡°As a judge, I also won¡¯t be able to have any contact with you during the LST.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°You too?¡±


    She crossed the terrace with brisk steps, then sped my hands dramatically in hers. ¡°You¡¯re going to crush them, Sera. Absolutely


    obliterate thepetition. And I brought¡­a gift of my own.¡±.


    Lucian¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Oh, Goddess. Spare us.¡±


    1


    Maya ignored him. With a flourish, she pulled a tiny pouch from her pocket, scattering a few glittering pebbles onto the table between<ol><li></li></ol>


    10:01


    415


    They caught thentern light, shimmering iridescently.


    I blinked. ¡°What are these?¡±


    ¡°Moonstones. Charged under thest full moon. Totally legitimate werewolf good-luck charm.¡± She winked. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me where I got


    them; my sources are top secret.¡±


    My lips twitched. ¡°The flea market?¡±


    ¡°Shush,¡± sheughed.


    Then she arranged the stones into a crooked circle, muttered something that might have been half prayer, half joke, then grabbed my


    wrist and pressed one into my palm. ¡°There. Now you¡¯ve got the blessing of fate itself. Guaranteed victory.¡±


    Iughed, curling my fingers around the stone. ¡°Maya¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. You love me,¡± she dered, beaming.


    I shook my head as moreughter bubbled from my lips. She wasn¡¯t wrong.


    The three of us lingered there, the moon¡¯s glow spilling across the terrace, quiet and steady.


    I looked at them-two of the most important people in this strange new chapter of my life-and something inside me settled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± I said softly, breaking the silence. The words felt both fragile and solid, like ss forged into steel, but it bore the weight of their


    faith in me. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll win, but I¡¯ll give everything I have. I promise.¡±


    Maya squeezed my arm, grinning. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s gaze lingered on me, unreadable but searing all the same. ¡°That¡¯s all anyone can ask of you. And it will be enough.¡±


    Under the silver wash of the moonlight, I breathed in deep, letting the night carry my vow into the dark.


    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!


    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

 My throat was raw132

    Chapter 132 HER DREAM


    LUCIAN¡¯S POV 1


    The following morning, I was back at OTS before the sun had fully crested the horizon.


    Thepound still hummed fromst night¡¯s spectacle-echoes of voices, whispered disbelief over the Moon


    Dew Nectar, air charged with a promise too big to ignore.


    Even in its quiet hours, the ce felt alive, pulsing like a heart that beat in rhythm with my own ambition.


    I didn¡¯t allow myself too much time to bask in it. There was a lot to do.


    With the preliminary rounds looming closer, my desk was littered with reports, schedules, andst-minute


    revisions.


    I moved through them with brisk precision, my pen shing signatures across pages, my voice sharp and


    Every detail mattered. Every piece had to fall perfectly into ce.


    But even as I leaned over the glowing monitors, watching the Arena, my focus slipped. The rigid control over


    my thoughts loosened in that brief reprieve.


    And then she was all I could see.


    Zara.


    Once one thought slipped past my mind¡¯s blockade, more followed. For once, I didn¡¯t resist. I closed my eyes


    and let the wave wash over me.


    The twinkling music of herughter, the bright sparkle of her eyes, the searing ache of her touch.


    It felt so wrong that I was here, making all these preparations, without her.


    After all, OTS had been her dream as much as it was mine.


    I remembered her perched on the edge of the table in one of these conference rooms, gesturing wildly with


    her hands as she described how she wanted the Arena to feel: grand, yes, but not suffocating; dangerous, but


    not reckless.


    132 Chapter 152 NER DREAMVI


    A ce where warriors would be tested to the marrow of their bones, yet also given the stage to prove their


    worth before the world.


    Her passion had been a storm I willingly walked into; her brilliance had ignited me in a way nothing before or


    after her had.


    My eyes tracked thetest projection of the Arena¡¯syout-pirs rising like ancient monuments, shadows


    cut sharp across the sand, the faint shimmer of protective wards designed to heighten the trial¡¯s intensity.


    I could almost hear her voice again, teasing, insistent, challenging. I could imagine her next to me, peering


    over my shoulder.


    ¡®Perfect, Luc, she would whisper, pressing her lips to my temple. ¡®It¡¯s perfect!¡¯


    But then-just as suddenly as the ghost appeared-Zara faded, leaving behind an unfortunately familiar


    hollow ache.


    In her absence, Seraphina¡¯s face surfaced, vivid and inescapable.


    It happened without my consent-a cruel trick of my mind.


    And of course, like I¡¯d been doing since I met Sera, I began topare them.


    Sera didn¡¯t burn with the same fever Zara had, no. But her quiet strength, her refusal to bow even when the


    world had all but broken her, lit something fierce, determined, unyielding in me.


    This time, thinking of Zara-and the way I measured Sera against her-didn¡¯t wound me as it once had.


    Something like¡­eptance murmured beneath the old ache.


    It still carried weight, but the sharp sting of grief had dulled into something quieter, almost reverent.


    I would always carry her in the bones of this ce, in the very fabric of my soul. But the radiance OTS was


    about to witness would not belong to Zara.


    It would belong to Sera.


    And soon, so would I.


    Still, unless the opportune moment arose, I would keep her true purpose-her true power-veiled.


    Sera¡¯s role in this legacy was not for careless spection or the greedy whispers of rivals.


    08 550


    216


    I leaned forward slowly, steepling my fingers against my lips as I considered the options. ¡°We can¡¯t simply


    rece him with any Alpha-the wrong choice would jeopardize the entire event¡¯s fairness.¡±


    The staffer nodded vigorously, sweat beading on his brow. ¡°We¡¯ve already reached out to several candidates,


    but¡­time is short, and most are entangled in obligations to their packs. None can arrive before the trial


    begins.¡±


    Damn it.


    The Gatekeeper wasn¡¯t just another piece of this puzzle.


    He or she was the crucible, the force that would push the contenders to their limits, the mirror against


    which their strength and resolve would be measured.


    Without the right candidate, the final trial would lose its teeth.


    Worse, it would lose its legitimacy.


    I pinched the bridge of my nose, mind racing. Possibilities shed through me like cards shuffled too quickly


    to grasp.


    Each name I considered was discarded in the same breath. Too weak. Too biased. Too far away.


    What I needed was someone formidable. Someone whose presence alonemanded respect, whose


    strength was beyond question. And above all, someone whose loyalty to me, orck thereof, would not


    And then-unbidden-a name surfaced.


    Kieran.


    Of course.


    The thought was absurd. Dangerous, even. Yet as soon as it struck me, I couldn¡¯t shake it.


    Alpha Kieran ckthorne of Nightfang.


    His reputation was irond, his dominance undisputed. Every wolf alive knew his name, whether it was


    because they respected him or despised him.


    And though his presence would no doubt ignite tension, perhaps that was exactly what the LST required.


    08 550


    <


    132 Chapter 132 HER DREAM


    Formidable. Impartial. Untouchable.


    Except to me.


    And to her.


    My lips curved faintly, although I felt no amusement. Fate was cruel, weaving us intoplicated knots.


    To put Kieran in that arena was to ce him a step away from Seraphina-closer than I would ever allow


    under ordinary circumstances.


    But this wasn¡¯t about my personal war. This was about OTS. About the legacy Zara had dreamed, and the


    future Sera deserved to shine in.


    The staffer¡¯s voice broke into my thoughts again, tentative. ¡°Alpha Reed¡­what are your orders?¡±


    I rose from my chair slowly, the decision solidifying in my chest like tempered steel.


    ¡°I have someone in mind,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll speak to him myself.¡±


    The staffer opened his mouth-perhaps to question me-but the look I gave him silenced the words on his


    tongue.


    He bowed stiffly and hurried out of my office.


    Alone once more, I stood before the broad window that overlooked the training grounds.


    Wolves were already gathering below, sparring in the early light, their movements crisp and powerful.


    The hum of their energy seeped through the ss, thrumming in my bones.


    Yes. It had to be Kieran.


    Not because I trusted him. Definitely not because I weed him.


    But because, on such short notice, he was the only one who could stand as a gate no contender could simply


    walk through.


    And if I hated the thought of himing even a hundred yards from Sera, I leashed those feelings.


    Decisions like these could not be made based on sentiment.


    CA 55 C

 My throat was raw133

    133 Chapter 133 MADDENING AND INTOXICATING


    KIERAN¡¯S POV 1


    As soon as I stepped foot into the OTS headquarters, I realized what a stupid mistake I¡¯d made.


    But then again, wasn¡¯t I making a lot of thosetely?


    When Gavin handed me the phone and told me who was on the line, my first instinct was tough it off-


    maybe even toss the damned thing into my office fire pit.


    I had a hard time getting a handle on the kind of man Reed was, but from my experience, he wasn¡¯t the type


    who sought others out-or at least, me-unless there was a calction behind it.


    And I was sure, this meeting request from him wasn¡¯t courtesy-it was strategy.


    And, of course, there was a chance that it was just in old provocation.


    The LST was already making waves across the entire werewolf world-and my ex-wife was at the center of it


    all.


    Seraphina, once overlooked and hidden, was now shining under the spotlight as Lucian Reed¡¯s star trainee.


    The image of her at the g still wed at me at the most inopportune times-the way she¡¯d stood beside


    him, luminous in her gown, her chin tilted high enough to tell the world she wasn¡¯t afraid anymore.


    More than her beauty and fierce confidence, what really gutted me was the way she looked like she belonged


    there-next to him.


    It seemed that she had made her choice and was sticking firmly to it. And she¡¯d chosen him.


    I should have hung up. I nearly did¡ªmy thumb hovered over the disconnect button, pulse pounding.


    But then¡­I didn¡¯t.


    Because wouldn¡¯t that be dering that Lucian had some kind of hold over me?


    Maybe curiosity, maybe pride-most likely both-forced me to ept.


    The meeting location he proposed was the OTS Arena itself.


    In the hours before our meeting, I¡¯d struggled to find his angle ande up empty.


    As soon as I noticed he was bing something of a fixture in Sera¡¯s life, I¡¯d had Gavin investigate his


    background-more than once.


    But every report came back spotless-no illicit trades, no political missteps, no exploitable weaknesses. It


    was almost too perfect, as if he curated what people were allowed to see.


    And that was enough to make me suspicious.


    How had he built his empire so quietly and steadily? What were his ns now that he was stepping into the


    light?


    I had no answers for my countless, gnawing questions. So all I could do was watch patiently, waiting for


    inevitable cracks in his wless facade to show.


    And what better way to monitor him than on his turf?


    ***


    The OTS Arena rose before me like some ancient coliseum reborn, its edges gleaming in the morning sun,


    shadows slicing across its structure.


    The closer I came, the more I had to admit-reluctantly-that no secondhand ount had done it justice.


    This ce wasn¡¯t just built; it was forged. Every stone screamed permanence, every curve of the stands bent


    toward spectacle, every shimmer of protective wards along the perimeter promised something both brutal


    and glorious.


    Lucian was already there, of course, waiting for me like he owned not just the Arena, but the very air itself.


    His posture was easy and controlled, his hands sped behind his back. The way his scrutinizing gaze


    washed over me made me bristle.


    ¡°Alpha ckthorne,¡± he greeted, his low voice calm-to the point that it was unsettling.


    ¡°Cut the pleasantries, Reed,¡± I said, stepping onto the sand of the Arena floor.


    The grit shifted beneath my boots, and I couldn¡¯t help imagining what it would feel like when soaked with


    blood. ¡°Why did you ask me here?¡±


    OB 550


    217


    His mouth curved slightly in the barest suggestion of a smile as he swept his arm around us. ¡°You don¡¯t find it


    impressive?¡±


    I swept my gaze across the vastness of the ce, the tiered seating that seemed to swallow the horizon, the


    wards that shimmered faintly like heat mirages.


    It was impressive. But I¡¯d be damned before I admitted it aloud.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t summon me here just to give me a tour of your yground,¡± I hissed. ¡°What. Do. You. Want?¡±


    He turned his head, studying the light as it fell over the pirs that jutted from the ground.


    His silence stretched long enough to irritate me, until finally he asked, almost idly, ¡°Do you expect to witness


    her transformation here?¡±


    My chest constricted. I didn¡¯t need him to say her name-I knew exactly who he meant.


    Rage and regret battled in me as the memory of the g returned in vivid detail.


    Seraphina¡¯sughter spilling out, bright and bittersweet, her hand resting on his arm as if it belonged there.


    The pride zing in her eyes-for him. Never me.


    Realization hit me like a sucker punch.


    Lucian Reed hadn¡¯t called me here for business. The fucker called me here to gloat.


    ¡°You bastard,¡± I hissed, spinning on my heel. ¡°You dragged me all the way here to what? Rub it in my face?¡±


    I was halfway to leaving when his voice carried after me, sharp as a whip.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t


    you the least bit curious?¡±


    I stopped. Against my better judgment, I stopped. Because that was exactly what I was: curious.


    Lucian¡¯s tone deepened, deliberate. ¡°Don¡¯t you wonder what allowed her to step out of the shadows?¡± He


    smirked, obviously proud of his wordy. ¡°To stand tall, confident, unbreakable? To be so¡­captivating?¡±


    My fists clenched at my sides.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything extraordinary,¡± he went on smoothly. ¡°All I did was what you never managed. I didn¡¯t neglect her. I didn¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    108 660


    I whirled, fury burning hot in my veins. ¡°You have no fucking right to lecture me.¡±


    Hisposure cracked, but all it did was reveal the steel beneath. ¡°On the contrary, I find I do. Before I knew


    your history, I thought you were a great Alpha. A wise man. Someone worthy of respect.¡±


    He shook his head, and the disappointment etched into his features made my teeth grind. ¡°But now? All I see


    is weakness. A wed man.¡±


    The insult exploded inside me, a raw detonation of shame and fury I couldn¡¯t contain.


    ¡°You think you can judge me?¡± My voice thundered, echoing through the empty arena. ¡°You¡¯ve known


    Seraphina for what-months? I shared a life with her-a marriage. We have a son together, Lucian. A son. That


    bond outweighs anything you can im.¡±


    He didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°And yet, the time I will spend with her from now on will surpass yours. The ce I will hold


    in her life will surpass yours. And perhaps¡±- his voice dropped, almost taunting-¡°we will have children


    together too. What flimsy thread will you then hold on to?¡±


    I snapped.


    I closed the distance in a heartbeat and drove my fist into his jaw. The impact reverberated up my arm, sharp and satisfying.


    Lucian staggered back, but he didn¡¯t fall. In fact, he straightened, wiped the blood from his split lip with the


    back of his hand, and smiled.


    ¡°Finally,¡± he murmured. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted this for a long, long time.¡±


    The fight was instant, feral.


    Lucian came at me hard, his strikes clean and merciless, honed by years of training.


    I countered with brute force, each blow fueled by the rage boiling in my chest. Sand erupted beneath our


    boots, the walls of the arena vibrating with the echo of our sh.


    We weren¡¯t just fighting-we were venting. Every insult, every resentment, every buried frustration exploded


    into fists and ws and sweat.


    I caught his ribs with a savage hook, felt the satisfying crunch beneath my knuckles. He retaliated with a spinning strike that split my cheek open.


    413


    Painnced through me, bright and hot, but instead of slowing, I roared and threw myself back into the fray.


    And gods help me, for a fleeting moment, I felt¡­exhration.


    It had been too long since I¡¯d fought someone who matched me blow for blow.


    Lucian wasn¡¯t just strong-he was disciplined, precise, relentless.


    Each strike met resistance, each push found counterforce. The symmetry of it was maddening and


    intoxicating all at once.


    Minutes blurred into eternity. Sweat stung my eyes, blood dripped down my chin, muscles screamed in


    protest.


    Neither of us yielded.


    Finally, in onest furious exchange, we both struck at the same time. My fist mmed into his chest just as


    his elbow cracked against my temple.


    The force sent us both stumbling, copsing into the sand.


    Wey there, panting, breath ragged and raw. The sky spun wildly above us.


    Pain tore through my limbs, mingling with a fierce surge of pride. I¡¯d edged him out-barely, but undeniably.


    Lucian sat up first, blood trailing from his mouth, and looked at me with something strange in his eyes.


    Not hatred. Not anger. Something closer to¡­respect.


    And then he said it.


    ¡°I want you to be the Gatekeeper Boss.¡±


    I blinked, the words almost absurd in the silence after our brawl. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You heard me,¡± he said, voice steady despite the fight we¡¯d just had. ¡°The final gate of the tournament. The


    one no contender can walk through without proving themselves.¡±


    I barked a harshugh, wincing at the pain in my ribs. ¡°You brought me here, provoked me, fought me into


    the dirt-all to ask me to y doorman for your games?¡±


    His mouth curved, faint and infuriatingly sure. ¡°Not a doorman. The gate itself. The crucible. The one


    C# 55


    517


    challenge no wolf can dismiss.¡±


    Anger red again, though this time it tangled with confusion. ¡°And why the hell would I help you?¡±


    Lucian rose smoothly, brushing the dust from his clothes. Then he smiled at me amiably, as if we hadn¡¯t just tried to kill each other. ¡°I have a feeling you will.¡±


    My eyes narrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure.¡±


    He leaned down just slightly, his gaze piercing. ¡°I am. You¡¯re the only one strong enough to carry that weight.


    And I know you want to prove yourself. To her.¡±


    Then he straightened, already walking toward the exit. His voice drifted back, calm, final: ¡°I¡¯ll see you


    tomorrow. Noon. You know where.¡±


    The arrogance in his certainty scorched hotter than my wounds.


    I surged to my feet, fury thrumming in my veins.


    With a roar, I mmed my fist into the arena wall. Stone cracked, fragments raining down around me.


    ¡°Damn you, Lucian!¡±


    The echo carried, mocking me.


    But deep down-too deep to admit aloud-I knew the bastard was right.


    I would ept.


    I could never walk away from a challenge. Or from her.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 My throat was raw134

    Chapter 134 MERRY BAND


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1


    The OTS headquarters was alive before the first streak of sunlight broke the sky.


    The hum of voices, the scrape of boots across polished and rough stone, the scent of nerves sharp as copper in the air-all of it churned together into a current that dragged me forward.


    Today marked the first day of the LST, the beginning of a series of trials that would push us to our limits, revealing how far each of us hade since stepping into OTS, and ultimately deciding the fate of the


    alliances and fractures among the packs watching from the stands.


    I¡¯d memorized the structure, chanted it back to myself like a mantra.


    Twelve teams. Five wolves each. Nine from packs scattered across the continent-Frostbane, Cypress Vale,


    Seabreeze, Granite Fang, Shadow w, Ashveil, Duskbane, Moonfang, Bloodspire. And then, three teams


    from the OTS itself.


    One of them was mine.


    I adjusted the hem of my jacket and felt the weight of Lucian¡¯s gift wrap around me like armor. I slipped my


    hand in my pocket and my fingers curled around Maya¡¯s moonstone.


    I drewfort from my gifts, knowing that even if I wouldn¡¯t see Maya and Lucian during the trials, I would


    carry a piece of two of my greatest cheerleaders into what felt like my most intense journey yet.


    The assembly hall was cavernous, its high ceilingtticed with banners from every participating pack,


    including customized logos for the three OTS teams.


    Wolves clustered in corners, voices low and charged, sizing one another up before the horns even sounded.


    When I found the card with my team¡¯s designation, the tightness in my chest loosened.


    ¡°Seraphina!¡±


    Judy bounded toward me, her ponytail swinging animatedly behind her. She was grinning so wide her cheeks


    looked ready to split.


    ¡°You¡¯re with me?¡± I asked, surprised warmth rising inside me.


    134 Chapter 104 MILAAT


    ¡°Damn right I am.¡± She nudged my arm with augh.


    I couldn¡¯t help it; I smiled. In this jungle brimming with tension and agitation, Judy¡¯s familiar face was a tether


    I hadn¡¯t realized I needed.


    ¡°C¡¯mon,¡± she said, tugging me toward two others who hovered a little apart from the crowd. ¡°Meet the rest of


    our merry band.¡±


    The woman was plump, her eyes downcast beneath a curtain of chestnut hair. She fiddled with the hem of her sleeve, shifting her weight like the floorboards burned her soles.


    ¡°This is Talia,¡± Judy announced.


    ¡°Hi,¡± Talia murmured, so softly I had to lean in to catch it.


    ¡°And this is Finn.¡±


    The man beside her gave a small nod. Tall and lean, his posture folded inward like a book unwilling to be read.


    Which was ironic, because I remembered seeing him once or twice in the OTS library, tucked away in the


    corners between shelves.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to meet you both,¡± I said brightly, smiling warmly.


    Talia flushed crimson, eyes darting anywhere but me. Finn only gave another tight nod.


    Before I could press further, a voice cut through the air like a knife.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡±


    We turned.


    Roxy, thest of our team members, stood there, arms crossed, scowl deep enough to bury us all.


    Thest time I¡¯d seen her, she¡¯d been glued to Jessica¡¯s side in the locker room, more like a shadow than a


    person.


    Now her eyes swept over our group with disdain so vicious it made Talia shrink behind Judy.


    ¡°My rotten luck,¡± Roxy muttered. ¡°Stuck with a pack of weaklings.¡±


    My stomach tightened, but I didn¡¯t speak yet.


    10 15


    716


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Judy snapped, squaring up immediately.


    Roxy¡¯s lips curled. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. This isn¡¯t a team, it¡¯s a death sentence. An Omega parade with an Alpha- born reject thrown in as a pitiful attempt at vor.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°This has to be some kind of setup.¡±


    I arched a brow. ¡°How so?¡±


    She folded her arms, her eyes sharp with challenge. ¡°Everyone knows Jessica and I are a team, and we work


    seamlessly together. Throwing me in with this¡±-her nose scrunched up-¡°pathetic mix is an attempt to


    weaken Jessica¡¯s team.¡±


    She glowered at me. ¡°I wonder for whose benefit.¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re not seriously insinuating that-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m insinuating,¡± she hissed.


    Talia¡¯s shoulders curled inward. Finn¡¯s jaw ticked once, but he said nothing.


    I inhaled slowly, letting the words wash over me. Then, with deliberate calm, I stepped forward.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how you think we came to be, Roxy. Like it or not, we¡¯re a team now,¡± I said. My voice didn¡¯t rise,


    didn¡¯t strain, but it carried. ¡°If you can¡¯t ept that, we won¡¯t even survive the first round.¡±


    But Roxy wasn¡¯t done. She shoved past Judy and jabbed a finger toward me. ¡°If I have to do this, then I¡¯m


    leading this team. I¡¯m the strongest here. That¡¯s the only way we make it past round one.¡±


    Judy snorted so hard she nearly doubled over. ¡°You? Lead? You couldn¡¯t lead an army of ants.¡±


    She threw an arm around me, pulling me forward. ¡°If anyone¡¯s leading, it¡¯s Sera. She¡¯s Alpha blood.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s abandoned blood,¡± Roxy spat instantly. ¡°No pack. No backing. No worth.¡±


    Heat red in my chest, but before I could answer, Judy snapped, ¡°Watch your mouth.¡±


    Roxy¡¯s smirk widened. She liked the sting she caused.


    I took a slow step closer, meeting her eye. ¡°If you¡¯re so sure, then let¡¯s make a wager.¡±


    Her brow twitched, and I saw her intrigue.


    10:15


    curely. Or you can lead the


    team-and if you lose, you leave.¡±


    I heard Judy¡¯s sharp intake of breath and wondered what the fuck I was thinking.


    But for a flicker of a moment, Roxy¡¯s bravado faltered, and I knew there was no going back.


    She snarled, arms crossed tighter, fury simmering at my audacity.


    Judy let out a roar ofughter. ¡°Oh, I like this. Look at you, Roxy-you¡¯re shaking. Afraid of being shown up?¡±


    Roxy bristled, cheeks darkening, but she said nothing more.


    ¡°Well?¡± I pressed.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she bit out atst. ¡°Lead us, Alpha-born. But don¡¯t you dare drag me down. If we lose because of you, you¡¯ll wish you had left.¡±


    Her words hung like a guillotine in the air.


    I didn¡¯t flinch. I only inclined my head, solemn. ¡°We won¡¯t lose-if we stand together. That¡¯s the key. If we fracture, we¡¯re done.¡±


    Talia peeked at me from behind her curtain of hair. Finn¡¯s gaze lifted briefly, something like respect flickering there before it was gone.


    Roxy turned away with a scoff, muttering under her breath. Judy, however, pped me on the back with enough force to jolt me forward.


    ¡°Gods, I¡¯m d you¡¯re leading¡± she crowed. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯d have to kill her before the tournament even


    started.¡±


    I exhaled, the smallest ghost of a smile tugging at my lips.


    But with it came the weight of the responsibility I¡¯d just willingly ced on my head.


    I only hoped to goddess I could put my money where my mouth was.


    ***


    Once the final rosters were confirmed, I stepped forward to retrieve our entry passes.


    10:15


    416


    Each was a slim strip of obsidian etched with glowing runes, humming faintly against my palm. When pressed together, the five strips lit up as one-our bond, temporary though it was.


    ¡°Team assembled,¡± the examiner at the desk confirmed, his voice deep and bored. ¡°You¡¯ll enter through Gate Seven. Good luck.¡±


    I nodded and turned to my team.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    We walked together toward the waiting arena, the sound of thousands of voices swelling beyond the stone walls. My heart pounded, not with fear but with a strange, fierce rity.


    For better or worse, these were my people now. Judy, with her surprising, unwavering faith in me; Talia, with her trembling awkwardness; Finn, with his gentle reserve; Roxy, with her bitter fire.


    Five wolves bound together by chance.


    And I at their head.


    The g was essentially the opening ceremony, so the LSTs would begin without preamble. There was nothing more between me and my hardest challenge yet.


    The gates loomed ahead, shadows stretching long across the sand. The first round awaited.


    I tightened my grip on the obsidian pass and whispered to myself, a vow no one else would hear-


    ¡®We will endure.¡¯

 My throat was raw135

    135 Chapter 135 THE MISTY WOODS


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    All the Arenas were clever illusions and simtions. But it was hard to remember that when we stepped into


    the Misty Woods.


    It breathed like a living thing, and every step forward pulled us deeper into its lungs. The fog swirled thicker


    until the world dulled into muted grays and greens.


    The air clung to my skin with a dampness that seeped beneath my jacket, the bitter tang of herbs stinging the


    back of my throat.


    Somewhere above, I sensed the outline of the sun trying and failing to burn through the haze. Its light was


    scattered like shards of ss.


    We¡¯d been carefully and explicitly given the rules at the gate, but I¡¯d simplified it in my head, reciting those,


    too, like incantations: three Moonstone Shards, twelve hours, finish line.


    The first nine teams would pass. The rest would be out of thepetition.


    The fog was supposed to be crucial to the trial-a concoction brewed from a blend of ground herbs that


    tampered with the mind and senses.


    It blurred vision, muffled scent trails, distorted bnce.


    For most wolves, it was crippling.


    But not for me. Not really.


    The ache of loss knotted sharp in my chest as I thought of it-of her. My wolf.


    She would¡¯ve probably hated this fog, would¡¯ve snarled against the confusion it spun.


    But without her, my senses were stripped down to human dullness. The fog rolled in, but it found little to


    corrupt. I was spared the worst of its bite.


    So were the others-Omegas, whose wolves weren¡¯t strong enough to register much of the interference in


    the first ce.


    10:15


    Talia, though still fidgeting nervously, didn¡¯t stumble as others did in the distance. Finn moved with a strange


    steadiness, his hand brushing against tree trunks as though cataloguing them in his mind.


    Even Judy, though her wolf twitched at the edges, seemed unbothered.


    The irony wasn¡¯t lost on me.


    Lucian had designed this-I knew it in my gut. He¡¯d chosen this fog, this challenge.


    But what for? To even the ying field? To show us that our disadvantage could be turned into leverage?


    Or just to test the depths of our weakness?


    The forest whispered no answers back, only the rustle of leaves and the asional, distant crack of a branch


    snapping under another team¡¯s weight.


    We found the first Moonstone Shard within the first hour.


    It was wedged into the trunk of a dead tree, its pale glow faint through the fog, like moonlight bleeding


    through water.


    Judy yanked it free with a triumphant whoop, brandishing it high. The shard pulsed faintly in her palm, runes


    etched along its edge humming with power.


    ¡°One down!¡± She grinned, teeth shing, eyes bright despite the haze.


    ¡°Two to go,¡± I reminded, though a thrill spread through me at her joy.


    We pressed on, weaving deeper into the woods, through marshy patches that sucked at our boots and over


    ridges where jagged stones jutted like teeth.


    My lungs burned with exertion. My fingers flexed unconsciously around the entry pass tucked into my jacket


    pocket next to Maya¡¯s moonstone.


    It was during our search for the second shard that the trouble began.


    Roxygged at the back, her movements agitated and restless, like a wolf pacing the bars of a cage. I felt her


    stare drilling into my spine.


    When she finally spoke, her voice was thick with venom.


    10.15


    216


    ¡°It¡¯s cute how hard you¡¯re trying,¡± she said, voice low but cutting through the fog, ¡°but you¡¯ll always be just a


    recement.¡±


    I turned slightly, enough to catch her out of the corner of my eye. She¡¯s stopped, leaning against a boulder


    slick with moss, her arms crossed, a sneer curling her lips.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Judy snapped, bristling.


    ¡°She knows exactly what I mean,¡± Roxy said, eyes locked on me. ¡°Jessica told me all about it-how Lucian


    once had a mate he actually loved. You¡¯ll never be her, you know. You¡¯re just¡­the stand-in.¡±


    Her words slithered through me like smoke, curling into the cracks where my heart was still healing.


    My chest clenched, a sh of memories ying in my mind.


    The conviction with which Lucian exined the mate bond. The dark, brief shadows that crossed his face.


    The longing in his tone when he talked about his¡­friend.


    I folded my arms. ¡°Tell me more about this so-called mate.¡±


    Roxy faltered. ¡°I-I never met her, but Jessica-¡±


    Right. Jessica. I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to believe anything that came from Celeste 2.0¡¯s mouth.


    I forced


    my breathing steady, my gaze steady. ¡°If you think repeating Jessica¡¯s words will unsettle me, you¡¯ll


    have to try harder.¡±


    I kept my tone cool, t. Inside, my heart thudded harder than I liked.


    Roxy¡¯s eyes narrowed at my calm. Frustration sharpened her features.


    I could see how badly she wanted me rattled, cracked open.


    When she realized I wasn¡¯t giving her that, her lip curled further, and she went for the jugr.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she spat. ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about who you really are.¡±


    She nced around at the rest of our team, who had stopped in their tracks and watched our interaction with bated breath. ¡°Do you all know the truth about your precious leader?¡± she sneered. ¡°About how she used underhanded tricks to force an Alpha into marriage?¡±


    10:16


    316


    My breath hitched, and she smirked, leaning in close. ¡°How he threw you away like the pathetic whore you are. And now? You¡¯re trying totch onto Lucian-who, again, belongs to someone else.¡± Her voice rose, slicing through the fog. ¡°Pathetic.¡±


    ¡°You shut your filthy-¡± Outrage sparked in Judy¡¯s expression, and she lunged forward, fists clenched, but I caught her arm before she could reach Roxy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I murmured.


    This was my fight.


    And then I moved.


    In two strides, I had Roxy pinned against a mossy boulder, my forearm pressed hard against her throat.


    Her eyes blew wide, her hands scrabbling against my arm as she choked, the fog spilling in and out of her


    lungs raggedly.


    ¡°You talk a lot,¡± I said, voice steady, almost conversational. ¡°But this¡±-I pressed harder, enough to make her


    wheeze-¡°this is what you¡¯ve got? Baseless rumors? Insults? Is this the strength you imed would lead us?¡±


    She gurgled, her fingers wing uselessly at my jacket.


    I could see her wolf flickering in her eyes, but in a chokehold, no wolf could shift. And apparently, contrary to


    all her boasting, she wasn¡¯t stronger than me.


    Her bravado drained with every breath she couldn¡¯t take, panic flickering in her gaze.


    I leaned close, close enough that only she would hear. ¡°If you can¡¯t learn to shut that mouth, I will exercise


    my authority as leader and remove you from this team. Right fucking now. Which means you¡¯ll be disqualified


    from thepetition entirely. Would you like that?¡±


    Her eyes red wide, the fight slipping from her.


    ¡°No?¡± I mused. ¡°I didn¡¯t think so. So you¡¯re going to put a muzzle on and we¡¯re going to get through this as a


    team.¡± I increased the pressure on her throat ever so slightly. ¡°Right?¡±


    Slowly, stiffly, she nodded.


    I held her a beat longer, long enough to sear the message into her brain, then released her with a shove.


    10:16


    She staggered forward, coughing, clutching her throat.


    Behind me, Judy muttered, ¡°Damn.¡±


    Talia¡¯s face had gone pale as parchment. Finn¡¯s gaze flicked to me, unreadable.


    Roxy hunched, wheezing, but the fury hadn¡¯t left her. It zed hot in her eyes, even more than before.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret that,¡± she rasped, voice raw. Then she spat at the ground and turned sharply, storming into the


    fog.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need this sorry excuse of a team,¡± she snarled over her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll find the shards myself.¡±


    Her figure dissolved into the haze until nothing remained but the echo of her footsteps and the weight of her


    words hanging between us.


    Silence followed, heavy and uneasy.


    Talia wrung her hands, ncing at me. ¡°Should we-should we go after her?¡±


    Finn shifted, his expression tight. ¡°She could jeopardize us if she runs into another team.¡±


    I drew a slow breath, forcing calm into my coiled muscles. ¡°Let her go.¡±


    Both their heads snapped toward me.


    ¡°What?¡± Talia whispered.


    ¡°She needs space to cool off,¡± I said firmly. ¡°Chasing her now will only make it worse. Besides,¡±-I gestured to


    the fog around us, the endless trees-¡°we¡¯re all looking for the same shards. Our paths will cross again.¡±


    Judy studied me, brow furrowed, but her mouth twitched like she wanted to grin. ¡°Well, damn, Sera. Remind


    me never to piss you


    off.¡±


    I ignored her, though the smallest smirk tugged at my lips before I could stop it.


    Still, as we pressed on, the echo of Roxy¡¯s insults gnawed at me like a wolf at bone. Recement. Pathetic.


    Whore.


    I set my jaw and pushed forward,


    We had a mission to fulfill.


    10.15


    516


    135 Chapter 135 THE MISTY WOODS


    And I¡¯d be damned before I let her-or anyone else-decide what I was worth.

 My throat was raw 136

    136 Chapter 136 LITTLE MISS I¡¯M-THE-STRONGEST-HERE


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1 1


    The fog thickened as we pressed deeper into the Misty Woods, clinging to my hair and saturating my clothes


    until every step felt heavier than thest.


    My lungs drew in air that should have burned or muddied my senses, but the fog slid past me like it didn¡¯t


    quite know what to do with someone who was half-empty. No wolf to drown, no heightened senses to dull-


    just me, raw and bare.


    Take that, fate.


    Unfortunately, the others weren¡¯t so lucky.


    As harmless as it had been at first, the longer we stayed in the fog, the more it affected my Omega


    teammates.


    Judy¡¯s eyes kept flicking almost erratically, straining to pierce the haze, while Talia stumbled on roots hidden


    under the gray carpet of air.


    Finn¡¯s voice wavered as he spoke lowly. Still, surprisingly, he led us, asionally pointing to faint imprints on


    the ground, guiding us with the sharpness of someone obviously used to watching and paying attention when


    others rushed ahead.


    And Roxy was still gone.


    For now, I told myself not to think about her. She was a distraction best left to stew.


    We had our mission-three shards, a finish line, and a ticking clock-and like I¡¯d told the rest of the team, I


    was sure we would find her again.


    We broke into a clearing where the ground sloped into a marsh, stagnant pools reflecting what little light


    filtered through the fog.


    ¡°There it is,¡± Finn said, pointing ahead.


    I followed his line of sight, and sure enough, a glow pulsed faintly between the trees. Hope surged through<ol><li></li></ol>


    ¡°Let¡¯s-¡±


    we


    But before we could move, we heard it: thrashing.


    ¡°Help! Get me out of here!¡±


    Roxy.


    Never thought I¡¯d hate being right.


    I rushed forward, skidding to a halt at the water¡¯s edge. The smell hit me first-rot and damp earth¡ªand I


    might haveughed at the sight before me if it was anything but funny.


    Little Miss I¡¯m-the-strongest-here was waist-deep in muck, one arm hooked desperately around a


    protruding root.


    Every time she thrashed, the swamp pulled harder, dragging her down with greedy hands.


    ¡°Gods,¡± Judy muttered, rolling her eyes. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Talia¡¯s face paled. ¡°I-if she sinks any lower, she won¡¯t be able to breathe.¡±


    Finn scanned the area, his voice calm but strained. ¡°The mud¡¯s thick-if anyone goes in, they¡¯ll get trapped


    too.¡±<ul><li>Lovely.</li></ul>


    Before I could form a n, a metallic crackle cut through the fog, and a voice boomed across the woods,


    carried by invisible speakers.


    ¡°Attentionpetitors. Six teams have sessfullypleted the challenge. Three advancement slots


    remain.¡±


    The words hit like ice shards on my skin. Six teams had finished. That left uspeting for scraps.


    ¡°Shit,¡± Judy echoed my thoughts, spinning toward me. ¡°We haven¡¯t even found the second shard; we don¡¯t


    have time for this¡±


    I looked at Roxy, then back to my team.


    I knew what they were thinking: leave her, cut our losses, push ahead before it was toote. Logical. Efficient.


    08.09


    216


    Survival at its most ruthless.


    But dammit, I wasn¡¯t built that way.


    I crouched low, eyes locked on Roxy¡¯s panicked face. ¡°You¡¯re a bitch,¡± I said. ¡°But you¡¯re not dying here. Hold


    still.¡±


    Her teeth snapped together in what was probably more embarrassment than pride. ¡°Don¡¯t-don¡¯t act like you care. You¡¯ll only slow down your precious team if you waste time on me.¡±


    But beneath her abrasive words, I caught the flicker of terror she couldn¡¯t hide. She didn¡¯t want to be left


    alone. No one ever did.


    ¡°Finn,¡± I barked, pulling a coil of rope from our supplies, ¡°find me a sturdy trunk¡±¡ªI tossed one end of the


    rope at him-¡°and secure a knot. Talia, Judy, stay ready-if she slips, you help me pull.¡±


    They hesitated, and I snapped, ¡°I would do the same for any of you. We¡¯re a team!¡± My tone left no room for


    debate as I red at each one of them, making it clear I expected them to act. Now.


    Judy muttered a curse but grudgingly obeyed, stomping over to stand beside Talia. Finn¡¯s hands steadily tied


    a loop, his fingers moving with quick precision.


    ¡°On three.¡± I called, tossing the rope toward Roxy. ¡°One. Two. Three!¡±


    She lunged, fingers scraping over the wet coil. For a sickening second, it slid through her grasp. Then she


    mped down, knuckles white, body jerking against the marsh¡¯s greedy suction.


    ¡°Pull!¡±


    The rest of the team joined in as the rope strained, biting into my palms as the swamp tried to im Roxy.


    Judy¡¯s muscles bulged, Talia whimpered but dug in her heels, Finn angled the rope around the trunk for


    leverage.


    My heart pounded, my arms screaming with effort, until atst Roxy¡¯s body broke free with a wet, sucking


    sound.


    She copsed onto solid ground, coughing, smeared from shoulder to toe in muck. For a long moment, none of us moved, breaths ragged in the choking fog.


    08.09


    316


    Then Finn stiffened. His gaze darted to the right, toward the faint shimmer we had seen beyond the marsh. ¡±


    The second shard-it¡¯s gone.¡±


    My eyes widened as I searched for the glow, but it had vanished.


    Judy swore viciously. ¡°That was it. Gone. Gods damn it!¡±


    Talia¡¯s shoulders slumped. ¡°The other shards are in the opposite zone, and we¡¯ll never make it there in time


    to find two.¡±


    Their despair pressed heavy in the air, gnawing at the strands of fragile unity we had left. For a heartbeat,


    even I felt it-the crushing weight of inevitability. We were toote.


    But surrender wasn¡¯t an option.


    I straightened, wiping muck from my hands. ¡°We¡¯re still breathing. That means we still try. The other shards


    are across the woods. Longer route or not, we move.¡±


    Judy opened her mouth, then shut it again, jaw clenched. Finn gave a single, steady nod. Talia bit her lip but


    whispered, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Behind us, Roxy staggered upright, eyes zing. ¡°You guys really are stupid, you know that?¡±


    I arched a brow. ¡°Excuse you?¡±


    She wiped a sleeve across her face, then reached into her mud-soaked bag and rummaged blindly. After a


    while, she pulled out a glowing fragment of stone, slick with swamp water but unmistakable-the second


    Moonstone Shard.


    My breath caught. ¡°You had it?¡±


    She shrugged, her voice trembling. ¡°I grabbed it before I¡­¡± She nced at the swamp and shuddered. ¡° Another team was close, I thought they¡¯d take it from me, so I ran. Then¡­well¡­¡± She gestured at the swamp.


    The others stared in stunned silence.


    Judy finally barked out augh, sharp and delighted. ¡°You almost drowned sitting on the damn thing?¡±


    Color red in Roxy¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Shut up. You guys were the ones who risked the whole damn challenge to get


    me out.¡±


    08:09


    <


    136 Chapter 136 LITTLE MISS I¡¯M-THE-STRONGEST-HERE


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Judy snorted. ¡°Pretty stupid of us.¡±


    Roxy scoffed and said nothing.


    But something shifted in that moment.


    The tension that had crackled between us since the start softened. Just a little.


    And just like that, Roxy wasn¡¯t a rival or a burden now. She was a teammate, mud-stained and stubborn, but


    ours.


    I met her gaze. ¡°We¡¯re not done yet. Two down, one to go. Together.¡±


    Roxy held my stare for a long, bristling second. Then she gave a sharp nod.


    We set off again, forging toward the far side of the woods. Every step sucked at our boots. Branches wed


    at our clothes. But the fog no longer felt as suffocating.


    We had momentum. We had a chance.


    -Until we stumbled upon our next obstacle.


    A faint rustle, too deliberate to be wind, brushed against my ears. I froze, raising a hand for silence.


    The others stilled, eyes wide, listening. The sound came again-a shift of leaves, the crunch of weight on


    damp soil.


    We weren¡¯t alone.


    Judy¡¯s hand slid to the knife at her belt as she whispered, ¡°Another team.¡±


    Talia¡¯s breath quickened. ¡°What do we do?¡±


    Combat wasn¡¯t against the rules. In fact, the history of the trials was painted with blood-teams sabotaging


    each other, brutally shing to secure their advancement.


    If another group thought we were weak, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to strike.


    ¡°Lay low,¡± I whispered, motioning them behind the thicker brush. ¡°The fog will hide us. Wait for them to pass,


    then we move.¡±


    But then the figures emerged from the fog.


    08:09


    516


    136 Chapter 150 LITTLE MID? DIVIS DET


    AL


    At their head strode a tall man with broad shoulders, his gaitmanding, his presence sharp enough to


    prate through the mist.


    The silver in his dark hair glinted even in the fog, his jaw set in grim determination.


    Recognition crashed into me like a blow, and I hesitated, not knowing whether to feelfort or stay on


    guard.


    Would I get William Reed, Lucian¡¯s brother, or Alpha William, leader of Ashveil pack?


    Friend or foe?

 My throat was raw 137

    137 Chapter 137 SIDE BY SIDE


    137 Chapter 137 SIDE BY SIDE


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV T


    Need proof that this was an illusion and someone somewhere was controlling the fog?


    As soon as I recognized William, he turned in our direction. We would have remained hidden, but then the


    fog shifted, curling like restless spirits around the clearing, and we were suddenly exposed.


    Our eyes met and, for a tense heartbeat, the forest itself seemed to hold its breath.


    Then William¡¯s shoulders loosened, his rigid stance softening.


    ¡°Seraphina,¡± he said, voice warm enough to cut through the chill. ¡°It¡¯s just you.¡±


    Relief flickered in his expression, chasing away the hard mask of an Alpha on guard, and I found myself


    rxing slightly.


    For a moment, I almost forgot we stood in the middle of a brutalpetition.


    He looked like the man I¡¯d met at the g¨Cgracious, steady, carrying his brother¡¯s sharpness in his jawline


    but softening it with his own brand of kindness.


    ¡°William.¡± My voice came out steadier than I felt. ¡°You startled us.¡±


    His lips twitched with the faintest smile. ¡°The feeling¡¯s mutual.¡± His eyes flicked past me and hardened ever


    so slightly as he assessed the rest of my team.


    Judy bristled like a cat, her hand still on her de, Finn¡¯s stare was cautious but unblinking, and Talia shrank


    behind them. Roxy, mud¨Cstained, yet defiant, folded her arms and looked ready to snap if he so much as


    breathed wrong.


    William spread his hands in a nonthreatening gesture. ¡°We don¡¯t need to be enemies here. Not when the


    woods themselves are enough of one.¡±


    The tension in my chest loosened another fraction, and I took a shallow breath. I gave a slow nod. ¡°Agreed.¡±


    His team emerged from the haze¨Cfive in total, including William.


    They looked like warriors bred for endurance: broad shoulders, sharp eyes, every movement deliberate.


    11.10


    176


    <


    137 Chapter 137 SIDE BY SIDE


    But there was strain in their pale faces, a tightness around the mouth and eyes. The fog was wing at them


    a lot harder than it wed at us.


    The smile William gave me reminded me longingly of Lucian. ¡°We should move together. Strength in


    numbers and less chance of ambush. What do you say?¡±


    I hesitated.


    It was a risk. Traveling with another team meant exposing our strengths and weaknesses- and splitting any


    discoveries.


    But it also meant security in the face of predators¨Cboth human and otherwise¨Cthat may lurk in the fog.


    We¡¯d been lucky so far, but just because the fog didn¡¯t affect us didn¡¯t mean dangers didn¡¯t exist that could.


    I measured his expression, looking for the flicker of duplicity, the calction of someone ready to use us.


    What I found instead was sincerity. And the quiet trustworthiness I¡¯d glimpsed before at the g.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said atst. ¡°Until the shards are gone.¡±


    He inclined his head, sealing the verbal pact. ¡°Side by side.¡±


    We set off together in a wary procession of near strangers united by necessity.


    My team stayed close together, vigntly watching our surroundings, while William¡¯s group moved out


    slightly ahead, scanning the path and maintaining vignce, their formation signaling practiced coordination.


    It was almost peaceful for a stretch. The damp earth squelched beneath our boots, the mist swallowing our


    outlines and spitting them back in fractured silhouettes.


    Our breaths mingled, warm against the cold bite of the woods.


    Then one of William¡¯s men staggered.


    ¡°Mark?¡± William turned sharply, just in time to catch hisrade¡¯s shoulder. The man¡¯s eyes rolled back, his


    knees buckling, before his body slumped fully into his Alpha¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Shit!¡± one of the others cursed, rushing to help.


    ¡°Maven!¡± William barked, and a woman with dark braids tied back tightly and eyes shadowed with fatigue


    surged forward, dropping to her knees at once.


    17 10


    <b>< </b>


    137 Chapter 137 SIDE BY SIDE


    Her hands worked with brisk efficiency as she checked the man¡¯s pulse, lifted his eyelids, pressed fingers


    against the side of his throat.


    ¡°He¡¯s breathing,¡± she announced, though her voice carried a thread of unease. ¡°But he¡¯s not conscious. His


    symptoms are worsening.¡±


    William¡¯s brow furrowed, his grip tightening on his unconscious teammate.


    ¡°Symptoms?¡± I asked. ¡°What symptoms?¡±


    Maven didn¡¯t answer. Or perhaps she couldn¡¯t¨Cher hands trembled faintly as she reached for her satchel,


    pulling out herbs and salves with jerky haste.


    We¡¯d all been given the same resources in packs, but she didn¡¯t look like she knew what to do with theirs.


    Sweat gleamed along her brow as her shaky fingers fumbled with the vials.


    I exchanged a nce with Judy, then with Finn. Our gazes all said the same thing: Something wasn¡¯t right.


    ¡°It¡¯s the fog,¡± another of William¡¯s men¨CBob, I recalled dimly¨Csuddenly growled.


    His eyes burned with suspicion as he turned on me and my team. ¡°The Omegas. Look at them. They¡¯re fine.


    Too fine.¡±


    The others shifted uneasily, their gazes sliding toward us, replicating Bob¡¯s suspicion.


    My stomach clenched, and suddenly pairing up sounded like the stupidest thing I¡¯d ever done.


    ¡°What are you suggesting?¡± I asked, calmly stepping between their using stares and my team, despite the


    nerves ring up under my skin.


    Bob sneered. ¡°I¡¯m suggesting this isn¡¯t an ident. I¡¯m suggesting that your precious Lucian Reed designed this fog to cripple the strong and let his little pets waltz through unharmed.¡± He scoffed bitterly. ¡°Poison


    masked as a trial. A rigged game to guarantee OTS¡¯s victory.¡±


    Roxy bristled, stepping forward with her fists clenched. ¡°Hey, watch your fucking mouth-


    ¡°Enough!¡± William barked,


    He shot a reprimanding look at Bob. ¡°Take heed how you speak. Lucian is my brother and a former member


    of our pack. Don¡¯t forget that.¡±


    11:19


    <b>> </b>


    137 Chapter 137 SIDE BY SIDE


    Bob ducked his head. ¡°I understand, Alpha¡­but,¡°¨Che pointed at Talia, at Finn, at me-¡°they¡¯re walking like the


    fog¡¯s nothing. Our brothers are copsing, and they¡¯re barely blinking. You call that a coincidence?<b>¡± </b>


    William¡¯s jaw flexed, and he said nothing, uncertainty flickering in his eyes.


    For some reason, that doubt in his eyes scorched me. I wanted to rush to Lucian¡¯s defense; he would never do


    something so underhanded¡­


    But hadn¡¯t I myself had the same doubts about the strategy behind the fog?


    But whatever reason Lucian had, I wouldn¡¯t stand here and listen to his name be tarnished.


    I folded my arms and met the heat of Bob¡¯s re with ice. ¡°Do you have proof of your usations?¡±


    Bob¡¯s mouth opened¨Cthen closed.


    All the fight left me as his hands twitched, as if grasping for something invisible. Before he could muster


    words to further fuel his argument, his body jerked violently¨Cand he crumpled.


    Maven let out a strangled cry, dropping her herbs to reach for him. But even she swayed on her knees, her


    breath hitching, skin paling to almost translucent.


    ¡°Shit,¡± Judy hissed, drawing closer to me.


    I crouched immediately beside Maven, my voice sharp with urgency. ¡°Finn! Do we have anything that can-¡±


    He was already moving, slipping his pack from his shoulders, retrieving a vial of pale powder and a small jar.


    ¡°Here<i>.¡± </i>His voice was calm, practical.


    He pressed the jar into Maven¡¯s hands, steadying them when they shook too badly to hold it. ¡°Breathe this in


    -slow, not too deep. <b>It¡¯ll </b>ease the pressure for now.¡±


    Her eyes fluttered shut as she obeyed. Her breathing slowed, steadied faintly,


    Finn turned to William, his tone respectful but firm. ¡°She¡¯s overexposed. They all are. This isn¡¯t sustainable.


    They need proper treatment, not makeshift remedies.¡±


    Silence fell heavily.


    William¡¯s gaze lingered on his fallen men, the fog curling around them like vultures circling prey. He looked


    11 107


    416


    137 Chapter 137 SIDE BY SIDE


    much older in that moment, weighed down by more than the forest.


    Finally, he exhaled, slow and pained. ¡°We withdraw.¡±


    The word hung between us like a death knell.


    ¡°No,¡± one of his remaining men rasped. ¡°Alpha, we can still-¡±


    William cut him off with a single sharp look. ¡°No. I won¡¯t gamble your lives on pride. We¡¯re leaving while you


    all can still crawl out of here.¡±


    He turned to me then, and I was surprised at the warmth still lingering under his exhaustion and frustration. ¡°


    This isn¡¯t your burden, Seraphina. Don¡¯t carry the weight of my choice. I¡¯ll get the truth from Lucian myself.


    Whatever his reasons for designing this,¡±¨Chis jaw flexed, but his voice remained steady-¡°I¡¯ll hear them from


    his lips.¡±


    I swallowed hard, and even though he¡¯d told me not to feel otherwise, I couldn¡¯t help the guilt knotting my


    insides. ¡°William-


    He lifted <i>a </i>hand, forestalling me. ¡°No regrets. Just finish this. Secure your ce. One of us must advance, and


    right now that has to be you.¡±


    The words settled into me like stone¨Cequal parts blessing andmand.


    And then the forest itself cut short any reply.


    The broadcast voice thundered through the fog, metallic and merciless:


    ¡°Attentionpetitors. Eleven teams havepleted the challenge. One advancement slot remains,¡±


    A shiver rolled down my spine. One left. And every step mattered.


    William gave a wry, weary smile. ¡°There, The decision is made for us.¡±


    I nodded, my throat too tight for words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to withdraw like this.¡±


    He sped my shoulder, firm and warm. ¡°Don¡¯t be. Now go. And may the moon favor your path.¡±


    As his team began to gather their fallen, lifting and supporting those who couldn¡¯t walk, I turned back to my


    own.


    66


    11.19


    676


    < 137 Chapter 137 SIDE BY SIDE


    Judy¡¯s eyes gleamed fiercely with renewed determination. Talia looked shaken but nodded, whispering


    hopefully, ¡°We can still do this.¡±


    Finn adjusted his pack, calm as ever, while Roxy muttered something under her breath that sounded


    suspiciously like, ¡°About damn time.¡±


    I drew in a long breath, as if daring the fog to try its worst on me.


    One shard left. One slot left.


    <b>Comment </b>0


    Leave the firstment for this chapter.


    <b>Vote </b>

 My throat was raw 138

    138 Chapter 138 ANOTHER LECTURE


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Thest shard gleamed faintly in the fog like it had been waiting for us all along.


    My fingers brushed the rough, moonlit stone as I pulled it free from the root where it was wedged.


    A tremor passed through me¨Cnot from the effort, but from what it meant.


    We had done it.


    The final advancement slot was ours!


    For a heartbeat, none of us spoke. There was just the sound of our ragged breathing, the hiss of mist curling


    low around our boots, and the glow of the shard¡¯s faint shimmer in my palm.


    Then Judyughed¨Cloud, fierce, joyous. She grabbed my arm, shaking me so hard the shard nearly slipped


    from my fingers.


    ¡°We did it! We actually did it!¡±


    Finn exhaled like he¡¯d been holding his breath for hours, his shoulders easing atst.


    Even Talia let out a little squeak, covering her mouth as thoughughter might be too indulgent¨Cthen


    giggling anyway.


    Even Roxy couldn¡¯t hide the spark in her eyes. Her lips twitched, and though she tried to suppress it, her


    posture rxed and her gaze softened¨Ca reluctant but undeniable joy.


    I closed my fist around the shard, drawing strength from its cool weight as I chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s get to the finish


    line before one of you copses from excitement,¡±


    We half¨Cran, half¨Cstumbled through the fog toward the clearing where the finish markers zed.


    The moment we stepped past, a ring announcement confirmed what we already knew: ¡°Team Seven-


    advancement confirmed. All slots are now filled.¡±


    Cheers broke from my team. Relief rolled through me like a wave, washing away the dread and doubt that


    had shadowed every step.


    12.30


    <


    138 Chapter 138 ANOTHER LECTURE


    An attendant pressed thin silver badges into our hands, each engraved with the OTS insignia and the numeral 9¨Cour new team designation for the next round.


    Mine sat heavy on my chest when I pinned it to the jacket Lucian gave me. I brushed the fabric reverently, imagining the smile he would give me if he were standing before me.


    Gods, I missed him. And Maya. They would both be so proud.


    Judy twirled her badge on the chain like a medal. ¡°We earned this.¡± She squealed. ¡°Damn right we did!¡±


    Surprisingly, Roxy didn¡¯t snap at her for being loud. She only muttered, ¡°We¡¯d better,¡± though I caught the


    faint curve of her mouth.


    Talia clutched her badge close, eyes shining, and then she surprised me by suggesting, ¡°We should¡­we


    should celebrate. Together.¡±


    Judy immediatelytched onto the idea. ¡°Yes!¡± She pped her hands together excitedly. ¡°Let¡¯s all go out to


    dinner!¡±


    I smiled faintly. ¡°Yeah, that sounds nice.¡±


    Again, Roxy surprised me when she didn¡¯t protest. ¡°As long as it¡¯s not whatever sludge the cafeteria tries to


    pass off as stew.¡±


    Talia¡¯s face brightened. ¡°I know a ce! It¡¯s quiet, affordable, and-¡± She flushed at the sudden attention,


    ducking her head. ¡°And the food¡¯s amazing. Please, let me take you.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just excitement in her tone¨Cit was pride. Like offering us this restaurant was offering a piece of


    herself.


    I nced at the others, then nodded. ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    ***


    The restaurant was tucked off a side street,nterns glowing warm against the cool night.


    The scent of sizzling meat and herbs hit us before we even stepped inside, rich and mouthwatering.


    After the suffocating damp of the woods, the heat and spice felt like stepping into another world.


    We crowded into a wooden booth, badges still gleaming on our chests.


    11.20


    <b>< </b>


    138 Chapter 138 ANOTHER LECTURE


    tes arrived soon after, steaming with roasted fish, spiced rice, and broth so fragrant even Roxy¡¯s scowl


    melted into a grudging nod.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± she muttered, then¨Cafter a bite¨Cadded with a smile, ¡°Not bad at all.¡±


    Talia¡¯s cheeks glowed pink, delight spilling out of her inughter. ¡°Food is a passion of mine, but I don¡¯t really


    have people to share it with.¡± Her smile dimmed a little. ¡°Back home, my brothers would tease me. They


    made fun of me for eating too much. That¡¯s why I¡­¡± She gestured at her round frame, faltering.


    Silence settled, not cruel but heavy.


    ¡°OTS is different, though,¡± she rushed to add with a shy smile. ¡°No one cares about my weight, only that I pull


    it on the sparring mat.¡±


    I reached over and squeezed her hand. ¡°As it should be.¡±


    Then Judy leaned forward, stabbing a piece of fish with her chopsticks. ¡°Screw your brothers,¡± she dered.¡±


    And whoever else made fun of you. Their loss. They were properly bitter because they had no one to lead


    them to the joys of good food.¡±


    Finn lifted his ss. ¡°To Talia. May her taste always guide us.¡±


    The toast earned a round of chuckles and lifted the shadows from Talia¡¯s face.


    The conversation shifted, loosening with every bite as everyone told their own stories.


    Judy shared how she¡¯d joined OTS after being overlooked for her pack¡¯sbat division, repeating what


    she¡¯d told me about how much she wanted to make her family proud and give them a good standing in their


    pack.


    As tall as he was, Finn seemed to shrink when he spoke. ¡°I was always smaller than everyone else. Too wiry to


    be picked for sparring. And my wolf-¡± He shrugged. ¡°They said I looked more coyote than wolf. Not¡­noble


    enough.¡±


    There was no bitterness in his tone, only a quiet eptance. But it scraped at me, the cruelty of those who dismissed strength just because it didn¡¯t match their mold.


    ¡°Idiots,¡± Judy said tly. ¡°If they can¡¯t see the amazing value you bring, that¡¯s on them.¡±


    Finn¡¯s mouth curved slightly, gratitude flickering in his gaze.


    11.20


    317


    <b>< </b>


    138 Chapter 138 ANOTHER LECTURE


    Roxy was next. Or should have been.


    But she just toyed with her cup, eyes darting between us, lips pressed tight.


    Judy nudged her. ¡°Your turn. What dragged you to OTS?¡±


    Roxy¡¯s jaw clenched. I saw the hesitation in her eyes, the flicker of¡­fear?


    I frowned, surprised. I knew that Roxy and Jessica had joined OTS together, but that was the extent of my


    knowledge.


    But it seemed that Jessica¡¯s shadow loomed even here, binding Roxy¡¯s tongue.


    Before any of us could pry an answer out of her, a sharp burst of noise split the air¨Cthe tter of boots, the


    sharp ring ofughter at the entrance.


    All our heads turned in its direction, and I rolled my eyes.


    Jessica.


    She strode in with her team nking her like a queen with courtiers. Her piercing gaze swept the room, and


    when itnded on our table¨Con Roxy¨Cit hardened into a frown.


    ¡°Well, well.¡± Her heels clicked across the floor as she approached. ¡°Roxy. What a surprise.¡±


    Roxy stiffened, her knuckles whitening around her cup.


    ¡°When you ignored my text to hang out, I didn¡¯t think for the life of me it was because of¡­¡± Jessica¡¯s eyes slid


    across the rest of us, dismissive. ¡°¡­them.¡±


    Roxy¡¯s head dipped, and I couldn¡¯t stop my eyes from widening at the sudden act of submission.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said with uncharacteristic meekness. ¡°I haven¡¯t been with my phone all day.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s scoff was almost¡­pitying,


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what an awful day you¡¯ve had, Rox. You must have suffered terribly, dragging these deadweights all the way to advancement.¡±


    Her teammates snickered on cue, voices dripping venom.


    ¡°Had to have been luck.¡±


    11.20


    419


    138 Chapter 138 ANOTHER LECTURE


    ¡°They won¡¯tst another round.¡±


    ¡°Losers dragging losers to the finish line¨Cpathetic.¡±


    I was used to condescending barbs, and they all bounced off my skin like rubber pellets. But I couldn¡¯t say the


    same for my team.


    For Talia, who shrank into herself. For Finn, whose expression shuttered. For Judy, who tensed like she was


    preparing to leap across the table.


    And for Roxy, who mmed her palm down with a crack, rattling the dishes on the table. ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡±


    For an instant, pride surged in me as the Roxy I knew surfaced. But then Jessica¡¯s eyes narrowed, cold and


    lethal, pinning Roxy in ce.


    And Roxy shrank. Shoulders hunching, re faltering, her defiance withering under the weight of Jessica¡¯s


    dominance.


    ¡°Yikes,¡± Jessicaughed. ¡°Not you cowering. You¡¯re spending too much time with the weak, Roxy; that shit


    rubs off on you.¡±


    My chest burned as I rose, my chair scraping harshly against the floor. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Jessica.¡±


    Her gaze snapped to me, disdain curling her lips. ¡°Oooh, Seraphina.¡± She cocked her head to the side and


    widened her eyes. ¡°Am I getting another lecture?¡±


    Damn right, she was.


    ¡°You¡¯vepletely forgotten the point of this trial,¡± I said, voice steady though my pulse thundered, ¡°The


    LST wasn¡¯t made for us to w at each other. It was made to raise OTS higher. To prove that the weakest of


    us can stand with¨Cor against¨Cthe strongest in any pack. You¡¯re an Omega,¡°-1 swept my hand toward my


    team¡ª¡°just like them. Why you feel the need to lord over your equals is beyond me.¡±


    Her smirk faltered, ever so slightly.


    ¡°You want to mock us?¡± I pressed, stepping closer. ¡°Fine. But remember this: of all the OTS squads, only two


    remain. Yours. And ours. That means our duty isn¡¯t just to ourselves¨Cit¡¯s to OTS. And I¡¯ll be damned if I let


    you drag its honor through the mud because of your overinted sense of self.¡±


    For a moment, silence stretched taut as a bowstring. Jessica¡¯s jaw tightened, and I could see anger bristling


    1120


    817


    <


    138 Chapter 138 ANOTHER LECTURE


    through her like a storm.


    Her team shifted behind her, ncing at themselves ufortably. I arched a brow, waiting for aeback.


    Finally, she leaned in so close I could smell the mint on her breath. ¡°The only team dragging OTS¡¯s name


    through the mud is yours,¡± she sneered. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, OTS will win.¡±


    She leaned back and folded her arms. ¡°But it will be my team that leads us to victory.¡±


    Judy snorted, and Jessica shot her a sharp look.


    Judy smiled and gave her the middle finger salute.


    Jessica rolled her eyes and, with a sharp turn of her heel, snapped, ¡°Enjoy your tiny win while itsts. The real


    victory will be mine.¡±


    Her team followed in her wake, leaving the sting of her words behind.


    None of us moved till the door swung shut behind them.


    Then, I turned back to my squad.


    ¡°We made it this far,¡± I said quietly, shooting each of them a confident smile. ¡°And we¡¯ll go further. Together.¡±


    Judy grinned fiercely, lifting her ss in the air. Finn met my eyes and gave a quiet, confident nod. Talia¡¯s


    eyes glistened, and she blinked away tears, her smile wide.


    Even Roxy, though silent, sat up straighter and met my gaze with a flicker of respect, her posture no longer


    withdrawn.


    And despite Jessica¡¯s taunts and barbs, my faith that we could win only grew stronger,


    After all, winning wouldn¡¯t be any fun if there was no one¡¯s face to rub it in.


    <b>Comment </b>


    11:20


    Leave the firstment <i>for </i>this chapter

 My throat was raw 139

    139 Chapter 139 SEA BREEZE


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1


    By the time I made it back home, exhaustion had sunk deep into my bones, and my body ached in all the


    familiar ces.


    But my heart felt light, and the excitement bubbling inside me refused to let me copse straight into bed.


    For a long moment, Iy staring at the dark ceiling, reying the day like a reel I couldn¡¯t stop.


    The first rush of dread as we stepped into the Misty Woods. The icy spike of fear when we stumbled on Roxy,


    half-drowned in the marsh. The taut thread of tension with William¡¯s team.


    And then-finally-the dizzying relief of clutching thatst moonstone in my hands, of realizing we had


    actually passed.


    Not even the brief stint with Jessica could dull my happiness.


    My hands instinctively reached for my phone, but a pang went through me when I realized that I could


    neither tell Maya nor Lucian about it.


    Ugh.


    So, instead, I dug out my encrypted phone and called the one other person I wanted to talk to that I actually


    could.


    The screen lit up with Daniel¡¯s name, and before the first ring even ended, his small, sleepy face appeared,


    framed by the dim golden glow of themp in his room.


    ¡°Mom!¡± His voice pitched high, his eyes lighting up with an energy that flooded me with warmth.


    I smiled so wide my cheeks hurt. ¡°Hi, my baby! I have good news!¡±


    ¡°I already know!¡± He lifted up a paper, waving it so close to the camera that all I could see was a chaotic


    ssh of blue and silver crayon. ¡°Grandma and Grandpa told me when they heard the announcer say your


    team¡¯s name! You won, Mom! You did it!¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Wait-you mean¡­you were watching?¡± Christian and Leona were watching?


    11:21


    Daniel pulled the paper back, finally revealing the entire picture to me.


    It was a child¡¯s sketch of five figures holding up a star-shaped stone, with messy letters scrawled across the


    top: Team 7 Champions.


    Crayons filled the page with wild joy-blue for the mist, silver for the shard, yellow for the badges.


    But what caught me most were the little additions in the corner-my son¡¯s careful handwriting: Drawn by


    Daniel, Grandma, and Grandpa.


    I stared at the words. ¡°They helped you draw this?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh!¡± His voice dropped to a conspiratorial whisper, as if we were trading secrets. ¡°Grandma did the shiny part. Grandpa said the trees should be bigger, so he drew them. But I told them only I can draw you,¡±-


    his eyes twinkled-¡°cause you¡¯re mine.¡±(1)


    My throat tightened, the sting of unexpected tears pricking my eyes. ¡°And¡­what did they say? About the


    ¡°That you¡¯re amazing. That you¡¯re¡­ They said they¡¯re proud of you.¡± Daniel leaned closer, his grin covering


    more than half the screen. ¡°Me too, Mommy. I¡¯m the proudest.¡±


    For a moment, I was too busy reeling from the information to process the end of his sentence.


    Pride. From Leona. From Christian.


    The same Leona who had once looked at me like I was a stain on her family name.


    The same Christian who had cornered me with cold disapproval at every turn.


    It should have meant more. Maybe once, it would have. But I was no longer that affection-starved girl who¡¯d


    been desperate for my inws¡¯ approval.


    So, tonight, I just nodded and tucked the thought into the quiet part of me, where I had started storing things


    I wasn¡¯t ready to examine.


    Their pride didn¡¯t matter, not anymore. Only Daniel¡¯s did.


    ¡°Thank you, my love, and thank you for the drawing,¡± I whispered. I pressed my fingertips to the screen,


    wishing I could touch his warm little face through it. ¡°I love you so much.¡±


    1121


    A 216


    ¡°I love you, too, Mom!¡± he chirped. ¡°And I¡¯ll keep rooting for you, okay?¡±


    I nodded, blinking back tears. ¡°Thank you, baby.¡±


    His smile stretched wider, then a yawn swallowed it whole. ¡°Okay. Goodnight, Mommy. Win the next round, too, okay? Then I¡¯ll make an even bigger drawing.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± I said softly, blinking back tears. ¡°For you.¡±


    The call ended, but the warmth lingered, cushioning me as I finally drifted off to sleep.


    ***


    Morning found me at the OTS cafeteria, the heavy fog of the trials reced by sunlight streaming through


    the high ss windows.


    The aroma of coffee and toasted bread drifted through the air, a weefort after the day of damp


    earth and sweat.


    Today was a rest day-nopetition or training. Technically, I had no reason to be at OTS.


    I would rather spend the day shopping with Maya or hanging out with Lucian.


    s.


    I was at OTS because I hoped to catch a glimpse of one of them. If I couldn¡¯t talk to them, at least I could, like,


    wave from a distance, right?


    I might have considered it pathetic that I¡¯d grown so attached to my two closest friends if it weren¡¯t already a


    miracle that I had two close friends to begin with.


    The cafeteria was alive with chatter this morning.


    Laughter spilled across the room, ttering dishes and rustling uniforms blending into a hum that seemed to


    vibrate through the walls.


    I carried my tray to a corner table, my eyes darting around for familiar faces, but came up empty.


    I had just lifted a forkful of eggs when a musical voice drifted over my shoulder.


    ¡°Mind if I sit with you?¡±


    11.31


    I looked up and blinked in surprise.


    The Luna of Seabreeze Pack stood there, tray in hand, sea-green hair gleaming under the light like a ribbon


    of ocean caught in the sun.


    She didn¡¯t wait for my answer-just slid gracefully into the seat across from me as though it had been


    reserved for her all along.


    ¡°You,¡± she said, tilting her head with a smile that could¡¯ve outshone the sun in apetition, ¡°were


    incredible.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Herugh tinkled, light and effortless. ¡°Your team. The way you led them through the Misty Woods was amazing. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off you guys-I barely watched my own team.¡±


    Heat flushed my cheeks. I wondered when praise would stop feeling like an ill-fitting cloak resting oddly on


    my shoulders.


    ¡°We just¡­did what we had to do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what makes it impressive,¡± she said firmly. ¡°Most Alphas and leaders crush their teams into submission, but you pulled yours together like threads into a tapestry. And that girl-the hot-headed one


    with the sharp tongue? You even managed to get through to her.¡±


    I ducked my head, focusing on my coffee. ¡°You tter me, Luna.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t ¡®Luna¡¯ me,¡± she teased, waving her spoon. ¡°Call me Selene. My friends do.¡± She winked. ¡°You and I


    are practically friends already.¡±


    I huffed out an incredulousugh.


    Her energy was¡­disarming. Most Lunas wore their rank like a diamond crown. Selene wore hers like silk-


    light and easy.


    And against all logic, I felt something stir in me-an inexplicable closeness, as though we¡¯d actually been


    friends our whole lives.


    We talked as we ate, her chatter flowing like a tide, mine cautious but slowly loosening under her fervor.


    11 21


    She asked what Los Angeles was really like (¡°I always imagined it as stars and smog-morous and grimy at the same time¡±), and I found myself smiling as I described the sprawl of freeways, the neon nights, the strange emptiness that could still seep in despite the crowds.


    In turn, she told me about her pack territory, eyes alight with pride. She spoke about the endless coastline,


    the gull cries at dawn, the wind so sharp it could carry a wolf¡¯s howl for miles.


    Herughter rang out, bright and unguarded. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Sera, you don¡¯t know true joy and freedom until you¡¯re running on the shore, the sea breeze-the actual one, not the pack-blowing through your fur.¡±


    I smiled wistfully, wondering what it would feel like to have any sort of air blowing through my fur. ¡°It sounds


    amazing.¡±


    Selene set down her cup, eyes gleaming. ¡°You don¡¯t have a pack right now, do you?¡±


    The question came so far out of left field, I had to pause to rey it in my mind to be sure I heard her right.


    I hesitated. ¡°No. Not exactly.¡± Had I ever had a pack to begin with?


    ¡°Well,¡± she said, leaning forward, voice warm and gentle, ¡°Seabreeze would love to have you. If you ever


    wished it. You¡¯d fit right in with us.¡±


    The offer hung between us, startling in its sincerity.


    I searched her gaze, looking for pity, for condescension. I found none. Just earnestness, like she meant every


    word.


    A lump rose in my throat. ¡°That¡¯s¡­generous of you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty selfish of me, really,¡± she corrected with a grin. ¡°You¡¯re a rare gem, and I want to snatch you up


    before anyone else realizes.¡±


    I stared at her, desperately trying to figure out what her angle was.


    Sheughed softly. ¡°How about this? A visit? When the LSTs are over?¡±


    I exhaled slowly, touched more deeply than I could admit. ¡°Maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± She pped her hands once, delight spilling from her. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. One day, you¡¯ll see the sea from our cliffs.¡± Her smile grew kind. ¡°Hair or fur, you¡¯ll feel the amazing sea breeze.¡±


    11.21


    313


    The thought evoked a fuzzy sensation in my chest, an image of belonging where I least expected it.


    We parted with Selene¡¯s kiss on my cheek, her scent of sea salt and citrus still clinging to me as I made for


    the cafeteria doors.


    I was so lost in thought that I didn¡¯t notice the figure cutting across my path until I collided with him, hard


    enough to knock me off bnce.


    But strong hands caught me before I could stumble back, and I instinctively reached out, gripping a powerful


    forearm for bnce.


    ¡°I-sorry, I wasn¡¯t-¡± The words tumbled out as I lifted my head-


    And froze.


    The apology withered on my tongue as the tender warmth Selene had left me evaporated in an instant.


    Obsidian-ck eyes locked on mine. The weight of his presence instantly crackled the air with tension.


    Kieran.

 My throat was raw 140

    140 Chapter 140 LONGING AND DISCOMFORT.


    140 Chapter 140 LONGING AND DISCOMFORT


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1


    Of all the people to run into this early¨Cin OTS of all ces¨CI would have wagered on literally anyone else.


    But no. Fate¨Cor cruelty¡ªhad deemed it fit to nt Kieran ckthorne right in front of me.


    The cavernous cafeteria seemed to shrink around us, voices fading to muffled static, dishes ttering like a far¨Coff storm.


    He didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t speak. Just¡­watched me.


    And fuck, I burned under his gaze.


    Or maybe it was from the way his hands lingered¨Cone still curled around my arm, the other braced firmly at my waist from when he


    caught me.


    His grip tightened¨Cnot painful, but firm enough that my pulse jumped beneath his touch. Almost possessive. As if letting me go wasn¡¯t


    an option.


    His hands were warm. Steady. The longer they stayed on me, the more acutely aware I became of every inch of contact.


    Then, as if suddenly realizing how tightly he held me, he released me.


    Too quickly.


    I nearly stumbled back, losing the precarious bnce he had given me.


    My skin tingled where his hands had been, phantom heat rushing in to fill the abrupt chill of his absence.


    ¡°Sorry, I-¡± I mped my mouth shut instantly. I didn¡¯t know who owned the raspy, shaky mess of a voice that hade out of my lips,


    but it sure as hell wasn¡¯t me.


    The corner of his lips twitched in what I would have called amusement if the look in his eyes wasn¡¯t so fucking intense.


    His gaze pinned me, the air between us so charged that the whole OTS was in danger of exploding at the slightest spark.


    My pulse drummed painfully in my ears. And even though I didn¡¯t trust my voice, every instinct screamed at me to demand answers.


    A dozen questions tangled in my mind, weighing down my tongue. But it all boiled down to one¨Cwhat the fuck was he doing here?


    But what right did I have to ask that question?


    Boundaries.


    I was the one who¡¯d asked for that; I was the one constantly sick of him prying into my business.


    What he did and where he frequented should not¨Cdid not¨Cmatter to me.


    <i>So </i>no words escaped my parted lips, and we just¡­stood there, locked in a silence that vibrated with all the things neither of us could


    voice.


    <


    140 Chapter 140 LONGING AND DISCOMFORT


    Then he took a deep, shuddering breath, and for a split second, I thought he might break the silence.


    Part of me braced for it¨Cthe sh, the inevitable storm that always raged when we were together.


    But he stayed mute, his hands curling into tight fists at his side as his eyes bore into mine, scorching, searching, as if they were trying to


    force words out of me, pull me into a conversation I refused to start.


    ¡°Sera!¡±


    I jolted like I¡¯d been struck by lightning.


    I blinked, the air rushing back into my lungs all at once as whatever spell had been woven between me and Kieran shattered.


    Judy¡¯s cheerful voice rang out, startling in its brightness.


    She stood at the entrance, waving one arm high above her head excitedly.


    ¡°Um-¡°My gaze darted back to Kieran¡¯s. ¡°I should-¡±


    Without a word, he stepped aside, inclining his head slightly.


    I nodded once, the motion jerky and awkward as I forced myself forward, only stiffening slightly when my shoulder lightly brushed the


    front of his shirt.


    Each step was deliberate, measured, while my insides burned with the effort it took not to look back.


    The scent of coffee and Kieran lingered, heavy, clinging to me as the doors loomed closer.


    ¡°Yes! You¡¯re here!¡±


    Judy beamed as I approached her. Her hair was pulled back into a messy bun; her uniform had been traded for afortable sweater


    and jeans.


    She giggled as she slipped her arm through mine.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re around.¡±


    I smiled at her, forcing back the shadow of my encounter with Kieran. I was grateful that she didn¡¯t ask why I¡¯d been standing in the


    middle of the cafeteria staring at my ex¨Chusband for goddess knows how long.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    She tugged me gently, ¡°Come on. You¡¯reing home with me.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Home?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°My family is around for the LSTS, and I¡¯m spending the day with them.¡± She began to pull me along before I could protest.


    And now you are too. My sisters will never forgive me if I don¡¯t bring you along¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to intrude on her family moment, but the prospect of spending my off day alone¨Cwhere I would either spend it missing my


    friends or scrutinizing the run¨Cin with Kieran¨Cwas not an appealing one,


    na 41


    215


    <


    140 Chapter 140 LONGING AND DISCOMFORT


    So I let my smile widen and let Judy pull me along with her.


    ***


    Her family had rented a modest house on the edge of the neutral zone, just a short walk from the OTS headquarters.


    From the outside, it looked unremarkable¨Cwhite siding, flowerpots on the porch¨Cbut the moment Judy pushed open the door, warmth


    and noise spilled out like a tidal wave.


    ¡°Judy!¡± squealed a small voice before a boy no taller than my waistunched himself into her arms.


    She caught him easily, spinning him in a circle while three more children barreled into the entryway.


    Behind them came two women¨Cher sisters, I realized at once. They shared Judy¡¯s lively eyes and infectious smile, though one wore hers


    more softly, the other more broadly.


    ¡°Seraphina, wow,¡± one of them said, brushing a strand of hair back as she stepped forward. ¡°We¡¯ve heard a lot about you. We¡¯re huge


    fans.¡±


    The words tugged at my stomach. Fans? Huge??


    Before I could respond, an older woman who had to be Judy¡¯s mother appeared from the kitchen, wiping her hands on a flour¨Cdusted


    apron.


    Mrs. Barnes was taller than I expected, her presence solid and radiant, like a hearth fire. She enveloped my hand in both of hers.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said simply. ¡°For looking out for my Judy.¡±


    I almost stumbled on my response. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need looking after.¡± I smiled at Judy, remembering how fiercely she stood up to Brynjar


    and Roxy. ¡°If anything, she looks out for me.¡±


    Mrs. Barnes chuckled, her eyes softening. ¡°Still. I can see she values your friendship. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    And then I was swept inside.


    The house was alive in a way I had forgotten homes could be.


    Children¡¯sughter spilled from every corner, the aroma of baking pies and roasted meat filled the air.


    The sisters moved around each other with an ease that came from years of living together, their conversation ovepping without ever


    missing a beat.


    They treated Judy like a hero, each story she shared from the Trials and her time in OTS sparking gasps,ughter, or proud nods.


    Her nieces and nephews crowded around, tugging at her sleeves, begging her to recount the moment she¡¯dnded a decisive strike


    against anotherpetitor.


    Listening made me so happy, especially knowing Judy had joined in the first ce to give her family a better standing in their pack.


    At some point, I found myself on the couch with two of the smaller ones pressed against my side, their wide eyes fixed on me.


    ¡°Is it true you beat the mist?¡± the little girl whispered reverently, like she was referring to some ancient artifact.


    0971


    315


    <


    140 Chapter 140 LONGING AND DISCOMFORT


    I blinked. ¡°The mist?¡±


    ¡°The fog.¡± Judy supplied from across the room,ughing as she held another niece upside down by the ankles, ¡°in the Misty Woods.¡±


    I smiled faintly. ¡°Yes. But I didn¡¯t do it alone. We worked together.¡±


    The children¡¯s awe didn¡¯t dim, though, and one of them dered, ¡°You¡¯re like a real Luna!¡±


    Iughed, but the words cut deeper than I expected, happiness outpaced by a sudden pang, emptiness welling up underneath the


    surface of my smile.


    Later, Mrs. Barnes insisted I sit at the kitchen table while she prepared something she called her good luck pie.


    ¡°It¡¯s tradition,¡± she exined, rolling the dough with decisive movements. ¡°I bake one before every big challenge. It¡¯s kept our family safe


    this long. Now it¡¯ll keep you safe, too.¡±


    I shook my head, my cheeks warming. ¡°I couldn¡¯t possibly-¡±


    ¡°You can and you will.¡± Her tone brooked no argument. ¡°Judy isn¡¯t the only one I¡¯m rooting for anymore.¡±


    The lump in my throat was sudden as a mix of longing and difort struck me all at once.


    I wasn¡¯t used to mothers like this¨Cwarm, proud, unquestioning in their eptance.


    I didn¡¯t know where to put the feeling it stirred.


    And oh, gods, the longing. It was actually painful, the knowledge that I didn¡¯t have a family as warm and bright and happy as Judy¡¯s.


    Siblings who adored me. A mother who doted on me.


    What did that woman in the forest say? ¡®There is no loss greater than that which you barely had.¡¯


    When the pie came out of the oven, golden and steaming, the entire family cheered as if it were some great victory. Mrs. Barnes sliced it


    generously, pressing the first te into my hands.


    It was sweet, tart, richfort baked into a crust.


    ¡°Take some with you,¡± she saidter, packing not only the pie but an entire collection of baked goods into bags I tried, and failed, to


    refuse. ¡°Food is love. And we have plenty to give.¡±


    By the time I left, my arms were full, my chest lightened by something I hadn¡¯t expected to feel today¨Cbelonging, even if borrowed.


    That feelingsted until I reached my own doorstep, and there she was.


    My own mother.


    And just like that¨Cin a pattern that was bing as familiar as breathing¨Cthe warmth I had carried all the way home chilled, brittle as


    ice.


    09 41

 Betrays Love 141

    141 Chapter 141 CRUEL HALLUCINATION


    141 Chapter 141 CRUEL HALLUCINATION


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1


    I was exhausted. That had to be it. Or maybe my wistfulness and longing had conjured up this outrageous sight.


    Because there was no universe where Margaret Lockwood stood on my porch with a pie in her hands-eerily identical to the one Mrs.


    Barnes had pressed into mine-like some doting mother out of a storybook.


    Not when the pain from thest time I¡¯d seen her was still fresh, like a new wound.


    The image rose in my mind-her face carved with disdain, her words slicing me open in that suffocating hospital room. She tried to kill my daughter!


    She hadn¡¯t even flinched as she delivered that gutting usation.


    Whether she knew it or not, in that very moment, with the broken pieces of my family as witnesses, my mother had shoveled thest bit


    of dirt onto the grave of our already dead rtionship.


    She¡¯d chosen Celeste. She¡¯d shoved me aside.


    And there was nothing left between me and Margaret Lockwood anymore.


    So I tried to ignore her.


    My arms ached from the weight of pastry-filled containers and cellophane-wrapped pies, but I tightened my hold on the bags and


    shifted them against my hip as I took a long, steadying breath.


    Maybe if I hurried, I could make it to my door, slip inside, and pretend Margaret Lockwood was nothing more than a cruel hallucination


    born of exhaustion and stupid, stupid longing.


    ¡°Seraphina¡± Her voice was as it always was. Tooposed, too careful.


    She reached out for me, but I jerked away before she could touch me.


    ¡°Do I know you?¡± I asked, my voice asposed and careful as hers.


    Hurt shed across her face before she skillfully masked it. ¡°I¡¯m your mother, Sera.¡±


    I scoffed before I could help myself. ¡°Nope. Not doing this.¡±


    ¡°Sera-


    ¡°You made your choice, remember?¡± I snapped, cursing myself when my voice wobbled. ¡°Celeste is your only daughter


    Her lips parted, and that mask fractured, just slightly, around the edges, and suddenly she looked¡­older. So much older.


    And tired.


    Her spine was still stiff as a ruler, her posture screaming control, but her eyes-those sharp, unyielding Lockwood eyes-wavered.


    1723


    <b>< </b>


    141 Chapter 141 CRUEL HALLUCINATION


    I hated myself for the sudden urge to drop the bags in my hands and wrap my arms around her.


    And then-as I was still trying to stamp out that ridiculous feeling-she sighed. ¡°I was wrong?


    The feeling vanished.


    ¡°Wrong?¡± Myugh was bitter, humorless. ¡°Wrong doesn¡¯t even begin to scrape the barrel of all the faults you bear.¡±


    ¡°You have every right to be upset with me,¡± she admitted, her chin dipping.


    It startled me, that dip-like lowering a crown from her head. ¡°I was¡­irrational at the hospital. I let my anger, my grief, blind me.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Please, don¡¯t take the blindfold off on my ount. Keep your eyes on your only daughter, okay?¡±


    I adjusted the bags in my hand and reached for my door handle.


    ¡°But I came here because I heard you advanced in the Trials. I wanted to congratte you.¡±


    I blinked, turning back to her. ¡°You¡­watched?¡±


    She smiled softly. ¡°Of course, dear. My daughters are participating.¡±


    Of course.


    For some ridiculous, inane reason, Celeste was part of Frostbane¡¯s team in the OTS.


    I could only thank my lucky stars that I hadn¡¯t run into her-yet. I wasn¡¯t a fool; I knew that our regrly scheduled confrontation was


    still in my near future.


    And, of course, Celeste¡¯s participation would be the reason my mother would deem it fit to watch the LST.


    I eyed the pie in Margaret¡¯s hand. My words came out as a jagged whisper. ¡°And I¡¯m supposed to believe these aren¡¯t just Celeste¡¯s


    leftovers?¡±


    She actually had the nerve to flinch. ¡°No,¡± she said quickly, clutching the pie box as though it were precious evidence she had to submit. ¡°


    These aren¡¯t leftovers, Sera. I prepared this separately. Intentionally. For you.¡±


    The box trembled slightly in her hands as she extended it toward me, her gaze a contrasting mixture of defiance and shame.


    ¡°It¡¯s your favorite.¡± Her self-deprecating smile seemed calcted to garner sympathy or leniency from me. ¡°I made sure this time.¡±


    I almost didn¡¯t take the box. My instincts screamed at me to leave it dangling in the air, to watch her face tighten with that same


    wounded pride she¡¯d inflicted on me my entire life.


    But my traitorous fingers brushed the edge of the box before I could stop them. 1


    I told myself I was only curious-I wanted to see if she¡¯d actually gotten my favorite pie correct.


    Margaret¡¯s relief was a fragile exhale. She ced the box carefully on the porch rail, as if she didn¡¯t trust me to keep hold of it.


    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll go.<i>¡± </i>She took a shaky step back.


    Her voice barely rose above a whisper. ¡°I didn¡¯te to intrude or push you, dear. Just¡­to say congrattions. I hope you know you¡¯ve


    11:23


    <b>< </b>


    141 Chapter 141 CRUEL HALLUCINATION


    made me-¡± She stopped, swallowing hard, as if the words were painful to release. ¡°You¡¯ve made me proud.¡±


    Without waiting for an answer, she turned and descended my porch steps. Her heels clicked against the pavement, steady as a


    metronome, until the night swallowed her figure whole.


    I stared at the pie box like it might detonate.


    It looked like the physical embodiment of every spiteful word, every cutting dismissal, every nail hammered into my psyche.


    I wanted to hurl it straight into the trash.


    But then my eye caught on something scrawled in one corner of the cardboard lid.


    A small, childish doodle-almost invisible unless you knew to look. It was a little crescent moon sketched in blue ink, curved around a


    five-pointed star.


    My breath hitched. My knees wobbled under the weight of recognition.


    My lucky charm. It was a silly little thing I came up with when I was little, and I doodled it over every single space I came across- mirrors, napkins, once on Margaret¡¯s favorite apron.


    She remembered?


    I set the bags Judy¡¯s family had given me down, hands trembling, and lifted the lid.


    The aroma hit me first-sweet, tangy, spiced. Familiar. My chest constricted. It wasn¡¯t some generic vor pulled from Celeste¡¯s favorites.


    It was mine.


    My favorite pie, at least.


    Cherry and almond, dusted with cinnamon sugar across thettice crust.


    Images bloomed in the forefront of my mind: my mother carefully teaching me how to bake the recipe when I was five; my father teasing her because the edges hade out slightly charred; me fanning my mouth because I¡¯d been too impatient for a taste to let the pie cool down; Ethan stealing extra bites when he thought no one was looking; Celeste, sticky-fingered and babbling as she took her first unsteady steps across the kitchen tiles.


    Not only was it a nostalgic punch in the gut, it was a poignant reminder that once, a million years ago, the Lockwoods had been a happy, whole family.


    Tears pricked hot in my eyes<b>. </b>


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to throw the pie away. But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to eat it either. 1


    So I ced the box on the kitchen counter, like it was some cursed artifact I hadn¡¯t decided how to handle.


    ***


    That night, sleep dragged me under heavy and deep. And in my dreams, the Lockwood garden bloomed.


    Although it wasn¡¯t the garden of today-pruned too carefully, stripped of its wildness, transformed into a sterile showcase for power-I


    11:23


    <


    141 Chapter 141 CRUEL HALLUCINATION


    knew it instantly.


    It was the garden of my childhood. Alive. Vibrant. Lavender and roses spilled over stone borders, and fireflies sparked like embers in the


    dusk.


    In the dream, I was small again, no older than six or seven, my hair tangled, my dress rumpled from climbing trees with Ethan.


    My legs swung, kicking idly at the air, because I was perched on the wooden swing suspended from the great oak.


    And there he was.


    My father.


    Edward Lockwood, in his prime, with his broad shoulders and weathered hands. His eyes softened when theynded on me-full of the


    love that had waned more and more as the years passed.


    He pushed the swing gently, not too hard, letting me soar just enough that the world tilted and the sky spread impossibly wide.


    ¡°Higher, Papa!¡± I squealed.


    He chuckled, deep and warm. ¡°If I push you too high, little wolf, you¡¯ll take off flying and forget toe back down.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t forget.¡± I twisted to look at him, hair whipping across my face. ¡°I¡¯ll alwayse back to you.¡±


    His expression softened in that way I barely remembered-the way that, back then, had belonged only to me. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re my


    Seraphina. My precious princess.¡±


    I giggled. ¡°I¡¯m not a princess. Princesses wear crowns. I don¡¯t have one.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need one,¡± he said simply. ¡°Because one day, you¡¯ll be the heroine of your own story. Like the ones I tell you at night. The ones


    with courage and fire and wolves who never bow to anyone.¡±


    My eyes widened as he crouched in front of me. ¡°Really?¡±


    He reached out and cupped my cheeks as the swing slowed. ¡°Really.¡±


    I giggled. ¡°A hero is better than a princess.¡±


    He nodded, chuckling. ¡°And you, my love, are going to be the best of them all,¡±


    The swing stopped, his hand warm on my shoulder as he steadied me. His eyes were on the horizon, where the first stars began to


    glimmer.


    A chill swept through the air, but I didn¡¯t shiver. I was never cold when my daddy surrounded me with his warmth.


    ¡°Promise me something, Seraphina¡±


    I blinked up at him. I had his eyes. I loved that I had his eyes. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That you¡¯ll never let anyone tell you your worth. Not even me. You¡¯ll decide who you are. You¡¯ll fight for it, even if the whole world stands against you.¡±


    11:23


    <


    141 Chapter 141 CRUEL HALLUCINATION


    ¡°I promise.¡± I whispered, though my voice trembled.


    He smiled, brushing a strand of hair from my face. ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡±


    The dream wavered then, blurring around the edges. The oak tree stretched taller, the stars dimmed, and his voice grew distant, echoing


    through the thinning air.


    ¡°Remember, little wolf. You were always meant for more.¡±


    I reached for him, desperate, but my hands closed around nothing. The swing vanished. The garden dissolved into mist.


    And I woke with tears streaming silently down my cheeks.

 Betrays Love 142

    142 Chapter 142 THE RESONANT LABYRINTH


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1


    For a long time, I just sat there in the dark, hugging my knees and staring out at nothing.


    My vision warped as hot tears slid down my cheeks unhindered. My father¡¯s voice lingered like smoke after a fire¨Csoft, elusive.


    ¡®You were always meant for more.¡®


    I closed my eyes and pressed the heels of my palms against my lids as if I could hold onto him if I just pressed hard enough.


    But the dream was already rapidly fading¨Can echo I couldn¡¯t chase down, no matter how hard I tried.


    When I opened my eyes, all that greeted me was the gradual, dim wash of dawn spilling in through the cracks of my blinds.


    And the worst part? Confusion tangled with the yawning ache in my chest.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if my dream was a memory or¡­invention.


    Had my father truly said those words to me once, in the garden of my childhood?


    Or was I so starved forfort, had I been so triggered by my mother¡¯s visit and that damn pie, that my mind had conjured those tender


    moments wholesale? 1


    Whenever I dared to summon thoughts of my father, all that surfaced were the harsh, malicious res he always shot at me, as if I were


    his greatest mistake. All I could remember was the cruel anger in his voice as he disowned me.


    ¡®From this day forward, you are no daughter of mine.¡®


    Your birth was a mistake, Seraphina.¡®


    How could that have been the same man in my dream, stroking my hair and telling me I was precious?


    An anguished groan tore out of my throat as I dragged my hands down my face. I couldn¡¯t afford emotional turmoil like this. Not today.


    Memory or illusion, both were dangerous, and I couldn¡¯t afford to have them soften or dull my edges when I needed them sharp.


    I needed to get my ass out of bed, clear my mind, and face what the day had in store for me.


    Because today was the second challenge of the LST.


    <b>*** </b>


    The second Arena was called the Resonant Labyrinth.


    The entrance yawned before us, a maw of shifting walls that ground against each other with a groan like mountains waking.


    Towering bs slid and re¨Cformed with the patience of melting ciers, but the precision of clockwork.


    It was basically a gigantic puzzle cut out of stone,


    11:23


    116


    <


    142 Chapter 142 THE RESONANT LABYRINTH


    While the Misty Woods had been an Arena of muscle and reflex and instinct, this one required us to rely on our minds more than


    anything else.


    Once again, I¡¯d ingested the instructions and chanted them back to myself repeatedly: Six hours. Navigate the maze. Reach the Echo


    Altar at the center. Strike the correct sequence. Escape.


    Safe to say, this new weight pressed on my lungs like a vice.


    The walls were etched with strange markings¨Ccurves and shes, dots and crescents, spirals that pulsed faintly as if they had been


    carved with living me.


    At first nce, the symbols looked like abstract art, something one might dismiss as decoration.


    But they were crucial to the challenge¨Cthey held the sequence that would release us from the maze.


    ¡°Hell of a ce,¡± Roxy muttered, cracking her knuckles like she was preparing to punch her way through the walls of stone.


    Her reflection gleamed faintly in the polished wall. ¡°Bet I could smash through three turns in and shave hours off our time.¡±


    Oh gods, she was actually considering it?


    I bit back a sigh. ¡°Or trigger every trap in the maze and bury us all alive.¡±


    She shot me a sharp look. I returned it with an arched brow.


    We¡¯d had such a nice time after thest trial. I really hoped we wouldn¡¯t so quickly revert to our initial dynamic.


    Judy rolled her eyes. ¡°How about we try brains before brawn, yeah?¡±


    Finn had already stepped closer to the wall, fingers hovering just shy of the symbols.


    His eyes narrowed in concentration. ¡°These aren¡¯t random.¡± His voice was low, reverent almost. ¡°They¡¯re notation.¡±


    I blinked at him. ¡°Like¡­musical notation?¡±


    He nodded, his lips twitching at the corners in a show of rare excitement. ¡°Ancient wolf tribe music. My grandfather taught me to


    recognize fragments. I¡¯ve only ever seen scraps in books¡ªbut this is an entire lexicon.¡±


    I leaned closer, my pulse quickening as I recognized some of the markings. He was right. The arrangement wasn¡¯t arbitrary; the lines


    repeated in measured intervals, dots clustered like stato notes.


    It was rhythm¨Canguage of sound carved into stone.


    I knew the books Finn referred to; the Lockwood library had been full of them, and I¡¯d had plenty of alone time to peruse through a


    bunch.


    My mind immediately began to work, patterns sparking like tinder catching me. ¡°If the walls are notation¡­then the Altar¡¯s passcode must be aposition.¡±


    Finn shifted to the other side of the maze, squinting at little raised grooves, almost like buttons, with markings that matched the notes


    on our side.


    11-72


    <


    142 Chapter 142 THE RESONANT LABYRINTH


    He pressed one, and a resonant ding rang through the air.


    He leaned back, nodding to himself. ¡°You¡¯re right, Sera. Each corresponding note should lead us through the maze, and the culmination


    should be the final sequence.¡±


    I smiled, cracking my neck. ¡°Right then. Let¡¯s get to work.¡±


    We quickly divided roles.


    Finn and I became the codebreaking duo, our eyes fixed on the walls, trading rapid theories and testing patterns against memory.


    He pointed out symbols I didn¡¯t recognize, exining their meaning, their tempo. In return, I aligned them into sequences, measuring


    beats with my fingertips against my thigh.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the passages, Judy was on guard duty, scanning for threats from other teams, while Talia, acting as


    operator, pressed symbols as I called them out.


    Each one responded with a tone¨Csometimes warm and resonant, sometimes shrill enough to make us wince.


    We worked like that in harmony, a rhythm of our own making¨Cuntil, of course, we were interrupted.


    Behind us, Roxy groaned audibly. ¡°So what, we crawl through the maze as the two of you hum little songs until something clicks? This is


    a waste of time.¡±


    ¡°Feel free to wander off again, Roxy,¡± I said tly, not looking back. ¡°I wonder what trap or peril we¡¯ll have to pull you out of this time.¡±


    That shut her up. Though I felt her re boring into the back of my head.


    ¡°Again.¡± I said to Talia, gesturing toward a spiral etched low on the wall.


    She obeyed, striking it with two fingers. A deep hum filled the corridor, vibrating up through my boots.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Finn breathed. ¡°That¡¯s the tonic note. We¡¯vepleted the foundation.¡±


    I smiled. We were making progress.


    The new path forked into three tunnels, each one lined with a different set of glowing etchings. I was still studying the nearest wall,


    tracing a sequence with my fingertip, when Roxy lost patience. Again.


    ¡°This is pointless,¡± she snapped. ¡°We¡¯ll be here all damn day if we continue like this.¡±


    She nted a hand on one wall and shoved hard, as if sheer force could make the stone reveal its secrets.


    ¡°Roxy, wait-!¡± I started, but I was toote.


    The symbols beneath her palm red blood¨Cred. A grinding roar tore through the corridor, followed by a hiss that raised every hair on


    my neck.


    From the ceiling above, dozens of thin slits snapped open. A volley of needle¨Clike darts whistled downward.


    ¡°Down!¡± I shouted.


    11.23


    <b>< </b>


    142 Chapter 142 THE RESONANT LABYRINTH


    We threw ourselves t against the ground. One dart sliced through the air so close to my car that the wind burned.


    Another nicked Roxy¡¯s arm, tearing fabric but¨Cthank the gods¨Cnot flesh. The stone floor rattled as the barrage ttered around us,


    embedding into walls with vicious cracks.


    The assault ended just as suddenly as it had begun. Silence fell, save for everyone¡¯s harsh breathing.


    ¡°Everyone okay?¡± I panted.


    Roxy scrambled up, her face pale, her bravado shaken. ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I hissed.


    I rose slowly, wincing at the ache in my ribs from the harshnding. I brushed dust from my jacket and fixed her with a level stare.¡±


    We¡¯re not going through this all over again, Roxy. This isn¡¯t just you stuck in a swamp. You almost got us killed because you couldn¡¯t


    stand to wait thirty seconds!¡±


    Roxy¡¯s mouth snapped shut. Her eyes lowered like they¡¯d done in Jessica¡¯s presence.


    I exhaled, forcing some calm into my tone. ¡°From now on, you touch nothing unless I tell you. Nothing. You want to help? Fine¨Cthen join


    Judy and keep watch. Save all that brute force for if we run into another team.¡±


    Roxy swallowed hard, flexing her grazed arm. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she muttered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She stepped back and took the rear, her eyes darting around for danger.


    I exhaled, turning back to the rest of my ruffled team. ¡°Everyone okay?¡±


    Though a little worse for wear, they all nodded simultaneously.


    ¡°Good.¡± I nodded to Finn. ¡°Let¡¯s get back <i>to </i>it.¡±


    We fell back into harmony, and minutes blurred as the maze shifted around us.


    Corridors copsed, new paths opened, and slowly but surely, we made our way deeper and deeper into the heart of the maze.


    Then it happened.


    Judy and Talia had gone ahead a few feet to test a series of symbols when the ground trembled beneath us.


    With a deafening grind, the passage they were in began to narrow¨Ctwo massive bs sliding inward like jaws closing.


    Fear lodged in my throat. Shit! Had I called out the wrong sequence? Was this a result of another team¡¯s actions?


    Either way, we were about to be separated, and half a team was no team.


    ¡°Judy! Talia!¡± I shouted, sprinting forward.


    The bs were moving too fast for them to <b>pass </b>through without the risk of being crushed. Judy braced her shoulder against the stone, muscles straining, face twisted in effort. ¡°It¡¯s no use! I can¡¯t-¡±


    11-23


    <b>< </b>


    142 Chapter 142 THE RESONANT LABYRINTH


    A scream tore through the corridor, and shock disced my fear when I saw that it wasing from Talia.


    Her entire body trembled, and in her eyes, fear and strange fury twisted together until something inside her seemed to snap free.


    With a sound that was half sob, half snarl, she hurled herself against the moving b.


    My eyes widened. There was no way she could bear the weight of the moving wall.


    ¡°Talia, no-¡±


    But in that moment, I could almost see the raw, desperate power surging through her. Her hands dug into the stone, her feet bracing on


    the floor¨Cand the wall shuddered, like it was hesitating.


    Just long enough.


    I was frozen in shock, but Judy seized the precious extra time they¡¯d been given and shoved Talia forward, rolling both of them into


    safety as the bs mmed shut with bone¨Crattling finality.


    Stunned silence followed. My heart thundered in my ears.


    Roxy was the first to break it, awe dripping from every syble. ¡°Holy¡­shit.¡±


    Taliay gasping, face pale, but her body was unbroken. Her eyes were wide, disbelieving of her own strength.


    I crouched beside her, touching her shoulder gently. ¡°Talia, that was¡­amazing.¡±


    She shook her head, wincing as she sat up. ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t know how-¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how,¡± Judy said softly, brushing hair from Talia¡¯s damp forehead. Her own eyes glistened. ¡°You just did it.¡±


    Talia let out an incredulous breath. ¡°Yeah¡­I guess I did.¡±


    I took her hand and pulled her to her feet. She swayed slightly, and I gripped her elbow to support her.


    ¡°Well done,¡± I said proudly.


    Her cheeks tinged pink, and because I knew how heavy and ufortable the weight of praise could be, I changed the topic.


    ¡°Come on, guys,¡± I said to the rest of the team. ¡°What do you say we make it through the rest of the maze without incident?¡±


    Judy rolled her neck, ring at the wall that had almost crushed her. ¡°Amen to that.¡±


    The rest of the journey passed with renewed vigor.


    The maze wasn¡¯t only a test of knowledge. Just like the Misty Woods, it was testing our limits, our bonds, the very boundaries of what we


    thought we were capable of.


    And somehow, against every odd stacked against us, we reached the heart of it.


    The Echo Altar loomed before us¨Can ancient¨Clooking dais of ck stone, carved with spirals and crescents, its surface iid with silver that gleamed faintly like moonlight.


    Symbols radiated outward from it in concentric rings, humming softly as though it eagerly awaited the right rhythm.


    11 23


    <


    142 Chapter 142 THE RESONANT LABYRINTH


    ¡°Fucking finally,¡± Roxy muttered as the tension uncoiled from her shoulders.


    Finn and I locked eyes, and he gave me a gentle, reassuring nod.


    I approached the Altar, hands trembling slightly as I traced the first notes. My mind assembled the sequence we had pieced together,


    and as I raised my hand to strike the first beat-


    The chamber doors on the far side exploded inward.


    Dust clouded the air, heavy footsteps echoing through the visual haze.


    When the dust cleared, my stomach sank right down to the stone floor as the neers came into view: Brynjar and the rest of the


    Shadow w team.


    Ah, fuck.

 Betrays Love 143

    143 Chapter 143 MEAT FOR BRAINS


    143 Chapter 143 MEAT FOR BRAINS


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1


    Facing <b>off </b>against Brynjar and his Shadow w thugs in a hotel lobby surrounded by spectators¨Caka: witnesses¨Cwas one thing. Facing them in thewless, cold walls of the Trials was fucking terrifying.


    As they stormed into the chamber, the atmosphere thickened like smoke choking a fire. Dust billowed in from the shattered entryway.


    carrying the acrid stench of scorched stone and the metallic tang of blood.


    And, oh gods, they looked like hell.


    Cuts striped their arms and faces and torsos, visible through their torn shirts. One guy¡¯s sleeve was slick with crimson from a wound that hadn¡¯t even clotted yet.


    I could practically smell the charred singe of burned fabric where one of them must¡¯ve triggered a fire trap.


    It was obvious that this band of meat¨Cfor¨Cbrains wolves had strong¨Carmed their way through the maze, triggering gods knew how many traps to get here.


    Yet despite the evidence of their struggle, Brynjar¡¯s grin spread wide.


    His dark eyesnded immediately on the Altar behind me, and for a flicker of a second, I saw his triumph falter into rage.


    Because we were already there. We¡¯d made it before his team.


    ¡°Well, well,¡± he drawled, his voice dripping with both exhaustion and arrogance. Mainly arrogance. ¡°Looks like the pups beat us to the


    feast.¡±


    His teammates spread out, boxing us in like hungry hyenas circling a meal. Shoulders squared, fists flexing, their battered state doing


    nothing to soften the menace radiating from them.


    ¡°Back up,¡± Roxy growled, her voice vibrating with the promise of violence. She nted herself at my right shoulder, chin lifted, hands


    curling into fists. ¡°You¡¯re not touching this Altar.¡±


    I could feel the heat of her anger, ready to ignite at the slightest spark, and it was reassuring. But only slightly.


    As strong as I knew she was inbat, as good as I was, the five of us didn¡¯t stand a chance against the five of them.


    A fight would only end with several broken bones and my team¡¯s blood coating the Echo Altar.


    ¡°Easy,¡± Judy murmured, stepping close enough to Roxy toy a grounding hand on her arm. ¡°Don¡¯t let him rile you.¡±


    Brynjar¡¯s lips twisted, amusement flickering, ¡°Cute. You really think you can keep us from it?¡±


    His gaze flicked over us, settling on Finn and Talia where they lingered just behind me¨Cinstantly sniffing out the weakest of us.


    He smirked. ¡°You nerds already worked out the sequence, huh? Hand it over, and maybe I¡¯ll let you walk away.¡±


    I moved before he could take another step, instinct shoving myself between Brynjar and the two other people who knew the sequence.


    T144


    <b>< </b>


    143 Chapter 143 MEAT FOR BRAINS


    ¡°Not happening,¡± I said tly.


    Finn¡¯s hand brushed my back, steadying, but I didn¡¯t let him step out from behind me. Not a chance.


    Brynjar tilted his head, eyes narrowing. ¡°I have no problem taking what I want. In fact,¡°¨Che cracked his knuckles, his lips curling


    menacingly-¡°I look forward to it.¡±


    For a terrifying heartbeat, I thought he¡¯d lunge.


    His shoulders rolled with barely contained impatience. His men tightened their circle.


    But then Judy stepped forward.


    ¡°Or,¡± she said coolly, ¡°you could do things by the rules for once in your life.¡±


    Brynjar snorted. ¡°Rules?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Judy said, her tone sharp, deliberate.


    She squared her shoulders, looking every inch the warrior she was training to be. ¡°The Trials allow challenges betweenpetitors. If


    you¡¯re so desperate to prove you¡¯re better, then call off your pack of dogs and face me one¨Con¨Cone.¡±


    My stomach swooped. ¡°Judy-¡±


    She ignored me and instead stooped, dragging the edge of her boot against the dusty stone floor.


    Everyone watched with bated breath as she moved, until a rough circle enclosed the space between us and the Shadow w wolves.


    ¡°Circle challenge,¡± she announced, lifting her chin. ¡°Step out of the boundary, and you lose. Winner ims the altar.¡±


    I sucked in a sharp breath, my eyes widening as the challenge hung in the air.


    Silence followed, broken only by the grinding shift of the maze¡¯s distant walls. Brynjar¡¯s lips curled slowly, baring his teeth.


    ¡°You against me?¡± He chuckled, the sound thick with disdain. ¡°You¡¯re smaller than my shadow.¡±


    ¡°Size doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Judy shot back. ¡°Unless you¡¯re afraid of being outsmarted by an Omega?¡±


    The air seemed to crackle with tension as Brynjar reeled from the jab. He quickly recovered and barked out augh. ¡°Afraid? Not a


    chance.¡±


    He cracked his neck, then gestured to his men to step back.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll knock you clear out of your little circle,¡± he snarled. ¡°Maybe break a couple of your twig bones while I¡¯m at it.¡±


    She snorted and took a step forward. I caught her wrist, staring at her boot within the circle¡¯s boundary with trepidation. ¡°Judy. Think this through.¡±


    She turned to me, and our eyes met. I blinked at the sheer confidence I saw there, not a lick of fear in sight.


    ¡°Trust me,¡± she murmured under her breath.


    And gods help me, despite how ridiculous and scary the notion of her facing a walking boulder like Brynjar¨CI did.


    11 44


    <


    143 Chapter 143 MEAT FOR BRAINS


    So I nodded and let my hand drop to my side. ¡°Kick his ass,¡± I whispered.


    Her lips twitched. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me twice.¡±


    They squared off inside the circle. Brynjar rolled his shoulders, cocky swagger dripping off every movement.


    Judy, in contrast, stood light on her feet, eyes sharp, calm as a de bnced on a fingertip.


    Of course, Brynjar lunged first, all brute strength and no restraint. I winced as his fist cut through the <b>air</b><b>, </b>aiming straight for Judy¡¯s head.


    She ducked in one fluid, effortless movement that would have made Maya proud.


    His momentum carried him dangerously close to the circle¡¯s edge before he caught himself and spun around with a snarl.


    Judy danced just out of reach, forcing him to chase her within the circle.


    He lunged blindly, ego and rising fury carrying him, and she always ducked, just slightly out of reach enough to infuriate him further.


    She rarely struck, but when she did, it was quick and surgical¨Can elbow to his ribs where a bruise was visible through his torn shirt, a


    kick to his thigh where a gash shone through.


    Hits that would never have fazed a powerful Beta like Brynjar slowly but surely affected him, each jab pulling a pained grunt from him


    and adding to his imbnce.


    The Shadow ws shouted in outrage, but I raised my voice above them. ¡°It¡¯s a fair challenge! You interfere, and I call the judges.¡±


    I had no idea how I would get the judges involved, but that shut them up, though their res promised violence if Brynjar failed.


    And fuck, was he failing.


    Again and again, Judy baited him into ovemitting. His strikes were wild and increasingly erratic, while she slipped through the gaps.


    making him stumble closer and closer to the circle¡¯s edge.


    ¡°Stand and fight me!¡± he roared after she ducked another swing.


    ¡°Not the point of the challenge,¡± she said evenly, sidestepping as he lunged with all his weight.


    She twisted, hooked his leg, and gave the barest shove to his already unstable bnce, His boot skidded over the line. Half a step¨Cbut


    enough.


    ¡°Out,¡± Judy said, her voice steady, as the chamber erupted in gasps.


    Brynjar froze, chest heaving, eyes flickering between disbelief and outrage. ¡°You cheated,¡± he snarled. ¡°You tricked me-¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I cut in, stepping forward before he could spit more lies. My voice rang with steel I didn¡¯t even know I had. ¡°She beat you fairly,


    within the rules.¡±


    ¡°Screw the fucking rules!¡± he snarled. ¡°When I¡¯m through with you Omega filth, they¡¯ll be able to fit all of your remains into one bucket.¡±


    My breath lodged as, simultaneously, all five Shadow w wolves charged at us.


    But an electrical crackle charged the air. ¡°HALT!¡±


    516


    <b>< </b>


    143 Chapter 143 MEAT FOR BRAINS


    The five of them froze like they¡¯d mmed into an invisible wall.


    ¡°Shadow w wolves,¡± a disembodied voice echoed all around us, bouncing off the walls to create an almost ominous effect. ¡°The


    challenge was legitimate. Victory belongs to the contender. Honor the terms <b>of </b>the challenge.¡±


    Brynjar snarled, ring up at the sky.


    ¡°Furthermore,¡± the voice continued, ¡°your team has repeatedly vited the Labyrinth¡¯s protocols¨Cforcing passages, triggering traps


    intended to be navigated. One more offense will result in official sanction, the public tarnishing <b>of </b>your pack¡¯s record, and the possibility


    of elimination from the Trials.¡±


    Brynjar froze. His men shifted ufortably, the weight of the warning crushing their bravado.


    I saw it¨Cthe raw hatred twisting his face. He wanted to tear us limb from limb, but the rules he hated so much shackled him.


    His fists clenched at his sides, knuckles white. ¡°This isn¡¯t over,¡± he hissed, low enough for only me to hear.


    ¡°No,¡± I agreed quietly, meeting his gaze without flinching. ¡°It¡¯s not. But today isn¡¯t yours.¡±


    With a wordless snarl, he spun and stalked toward another exit, his humiliated teammates trailing after him. The maze swallowed them,


    their curses fading into the grinding of stone.


    The moment thest Shadow w vanished, I released another heavy breath of relief.


    ¡°Holy shit,¡± Roxy muttered, eyes wide as she turned to Judy. ¡°You absolute fucking legend.¡±


    Judy shrugged, though the faintest smile tugged at her lips. ¡°He made it easy.¡±


    ¡°Easy?¡± Roxy barked augh. ¡°You just yed that gigantic hunk of muscle like a fiddle. I¡¯m never talking back to you again.¡±


    Judy snorted. ¡°You probably will.¡±


    Despite the tension,ughter rippled through us, loosening something tight in my chest. We were still standing. We¡¯d survived Brynjar¡¯s


    fury. And now-


    I turned back.


    The Echo Altar pulsed with faint light, still waiting. Finn met my gaze, his expression calm but expectant.


    ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± I murmured.


    My hands hovered above the symbols. The rhythm we¡¯d pieced together thrummed in my mind, a silent drumbeat guiding my fingers.


    Tap. Tap¨Ctap, Pause. Slide.


    The tones resonated through the chamber, notes vibrating against my bones, echoing off the walls. A deep hum joined, rising, swelling- until the final strike reverberated like thunder rolling across mountains.


    The Altar zed.


    Stone groaned as the exit door carved itself open, bs shifting aside to reveal a tunnel glowing with golden light.


    316


    143 Chapter 143 MEAT FOR BRAINS


    We had done it.


    Apuse erupted¨Cnot from my team, but from beyond the chamber.


    As we stepped into the light, I realized we weren¡¯t just exiting into another corridor. The passage spilled out into the Arena¡¯s stands. where spectators roared in celebration.


    I blinked into the brightness, heart pounding.


    All around the stadium, other groups were lingering, pping themselves on the back, and jubting. I recognized Cypress Vale, Seabreeze, and Granite Fang, who¡¯d exited the Labyrinth ahead of us, but then I scanned the floor again, searching.


    And it hit me¨CJessica¡¯s team wasn¡¯t here.


    We were the first OTS team out.


    Roxy whooped, throwing her fists in the air. Judyughed with unguarded joy. Talia clung to Finn¡¯s arm, wide¨Ceyed, as if she couldn¡¯t tell


    if this was real.


    And me¨CI turned slowly, letting the moment wash over me.


    That¡¯s when I saw her.


    Celeste.


    She stood with the Frostbane group, in the center, her golden hair immacte despite being coated by a lightyer of dust, her lips curved into that familiar, smug smile as she drank in the apuse.


    Our eyes locked across the distance, and for one brief, sharp instant, the roar of apuse dulled to silence.


    Her smile didn¡¯t falter. Mine didn¡¯t, either.


    But my stomach twisted.


    I¡¯d known that, with Celeste¡¯s participation in the <i>LST</i>, a confrontation was inevitable.


    The trials¨Cmine, at least¨Cwere far from over.


    <b>Comment </b>0


    Leave the firstment for this chapter


    <b>Vote </b>


    7


    <b>chow </b>sunport to the author by leavingments when sending gift.


    Send <b>Gifts </b>

 Betrays Love 144

    144 Chapter 144 TRASH TALKING


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1


    I broke eye contact with Celeste first as my team was ushered towards the rest area, the roar of the crowd still ringing faintly in my ears.


    Our surroundings buzzed with the restless energy of teams regrouping, healers weaving between them, and spectators craning their


    necks from the terraces above.


    My lungs burned, my ribs still throbbing from the desperate dive I took to avoid the Labyrinth¡¯s traps. Each breath scraped against


    exhaustion and raw relief.


    My teammates clustered close. Judy was flush with delight. Roxy stretched her shoulders like she was still spoiling for the fight she


    hadn¡¯t gotten. Finn looked pale, but his eyes gleamed with pride, his hands twitching nervously as though he was still working out


    But the glow of triumph flickered out as a too¨Cfamiliar perfume cut through the salt¨Cscented air¨Cjasmine with the bitter edge of snake


    venom<b>. </b>


    I braced myself. Here we go.


    ¡°I guess congrattions are in order.¡±


    Celeste¡¯s voice was honeyed, sweetened for the audience, but the toxin beneath it was unmistakable.


    She swept into view with the grace of someone who had never once fallen in the mud she ordered others to clean.


    Where the rest of us looked like we¡¯d crawled through a brutal sand storm, she looked like she¡¯d walked out of a ballroom.


    Not a strand of hair was out of ce, and her white blouse¨Cfucking white!-gleamed, untouched by the grit and grime around us.


    I gritted my teeth and didn¡¯t reply, clinging to myposure. I could sense my irritation rising, waiting for her to add the barbed tail of


    her statement.


    Dear Celeste didn¡¯t disappoint. She held her hands out in front of her, positioning her fingers like a square frame, and chuckled as she


    peered through. ¡°What a sight. The triumphant little underdogs.¡±


    Her lips stretched as her gaze swept over us¨Cscuffed boots, sweat¨Csoaked clothes, tangled, dust¨Ccoated hair, blooming bruises.


    ¡°Disheveled doesn¡¯t even begin to cover it.¡± She dropped her hands and shrugged. ¡°Though <i>I </i>suppose that¡¯s what happens when one takes on a challenge they aren¡¯t qualified for.¡±


    I exhaled slowly through my nose and chanted loudly in my head, ¡®Don¡¯t bite. Don¡¯t give her the satisfaction.¡®


    But then she leaned back, pitching her voice just loudly enough for nearby ears to catch. ¡°Of course, I shouldn¡¯t be surprised you managed to stumble out of the Labyrinth alive. I suppose we have Lucian to thank for that. Without his¡­ special attention, I can¡¯t


    imagine how you would have survived in there.¡±


    Heat prickled up my neck. My fists clenched, nails biting into my palms.


    11


    <


    144 Chapter 144 TRASH TALKING


    This was exactly why Lucian and Maya had had to distance themselves from me, so that vultures like Celeste wouldn¡¯t pick apart their


    honor¨Cand mine.


    ¡°Careful, Celeste,¡± I said evenly, though my voice was tighter than I wanted.


    She scoffed. ¡°What? Like it¡¯s news that you¡¯re Lucian Reed¡¯s favorite little pet project?¡±


    She leaned in, sneering. ¡°Everyone knows the truth, Sera. Whatever you and your motley team aplish in these trials isn¡¯t earned by


    your own merit.¡±


    My teammates shifted, and I could feel their gazes on me, waiting for my response.


    My heart battered my ribs as the heat spread to my chest.


    After what we¡¯d just gone through, the idea of Celeste¨Cor anyone¨Cinsinuating that we didn¡¯t deserve to pass made me want to breathe


    fire.


    The injustice of it burned, tightening every muscle in my body and threatening to unravel all the pride I¡¯d felt moments before.


    But then I glimpsed the delight in her icy eyes, saw how much pleasure she took from riling me up¨Cand decided to give her a taste of


    her own medicine.


    So I took two deep breaths to calm myself down, and I crossed my arms. A spark of satisfaction went through me when she blinked at


    my sudden switch¨Cup from ire to ease.


    ¡°If we¡¯re talking about special treatment,¡± I continued, forcing my voice steady, ¡°then let¡¯s not forget that Kieran himself drilled me


    before the Trials. Or that our dear brother Ethan spent hours teaching me strategy. So if I¡¯m used of being ¡®favored, at least let¡¯s not


    pretend it was only Lucian.¡± I smirked. ¡°Seems like I¡¯ve been collecting wisdom from all the golden Alphas.¡±


    Of course, that was all a bald¨Cfaced lie. Kieran hadn¡¯t so much as given me stance tips, Ethan had crashed one lesson, and Lucian had


    trained me since Maya took over.


    But ohhhhhh, the look on Celeste¡¯s face!


    Imagine a tomato. Then poke a hole in it. And pump juice in. More. More. Till it¡¯s so full it¡¯s about to pop.


    Now, give it curly golden hair and cial blue eyes.


    So. Fucking. Worth. It.


    I had to mp my mouth shut to keep from bursting intoughter as satisfaction rushed through me.


    My teammates had no such reservations. Judy snorted outright. Roxy smirked. Talia turned, mping a hand firmly over her mouth to


    muffle her giggles. Even Finn cracked a small smile.


    For a second, there was only the sound of Celeste breathing like an overheated engine, her tomato face looking primed to burst.


    I tilted my head, raising a brow in mock concern.


    ¡°Problem?¡±


    11:44


    216


    <b>< </b>


    144 Chapter 144 TRASH TALKING


    Her mouth opened and closed, and I saw the exact moment she realized that she had nothing in her arsenal that could counter my attack.


    So she turned to my teammates.


    ¡°Tell me this¡­¡± I stiffened as her gaze slid slowly, pointedly, across each member of my team. ¡°How does it feel, following someone wolfless? Someone so fundamentally iplete? Someone who¡¯s basically dead weight?¡±


    Each questionnded with the force of a meteor, and I had to press my hands tightly against my thighs to keep them from trembing. 1


    ¡°Does it inspire confidence?¡± Celeste¡¯s expression morphed into one of pity. ¡°Or do you simply grit your teeth and pray she doesn¡¯t drag you down?¡±


    And there it was¨Cproof that no matter how much I reinforced my armor, Celeste would always find the chink, the entryway to wound <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    A familiar ache pulsed in my head¨Cmy wolf¡¯s silence, the hollow where her voice should have been.


    I didn¡¯t turn to my team. This time, I didn¡¯t want to see their reactions.


    Jessica, even Roxy herself, had pointed out the disadvantage of a wolfless leader, but this was the first time it actually hit home. And gods, I hated how familiar the sting of humiliation felt.


    Fucking Celeste.


    A bark ofughter startled me, and I instinctively turned towards the sound.


    Roxy stepped forward, crossing her arms over her chest, her legs nted in a fighting stance. ¡°Tell me this, you self¨Crighteous harpy she said, eyes gleaming dangerously. ¡°What was theposition for the Echo Altar?¡±


    Celeste faltered. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    She flinched as Judy moved closer and grabbed a lock of hair in her hand.


    ¡°Barely any dust.¡± Judy tsked. ¡°I bet you just stayed safe and protected, trailing behind your team. What do you know about leading?¡±


    Roxy smirked. ¡°I doubt you could even lead an army of ants.¡±


    Judy snorted so loud I startled again. She and Roxy shared a knowing look.


    Celeste¡¯s face was back to tomato red. ¡°How dare-¡±


    Roxy didn¡¯t let her finish. She gave Celeste a sharp shove to the shoulder, not enough to knock her down but enough to make her stumble half a step. ¡°You wanna talk about dead weight? Look in a mirror, bitch.¡±


    Gasps rippled through the onlookers. Even I froze, caught between shock and a sudden, fierce swell of gratitude.


    Roxy¨Csnarky and reckless and hot¨Cheaded¨Cwas defending me. If I looked outside, I was sure I would see pigs flying.


    Celeste¡¯s hand flew to her shoulder, eyes shing with outrage. ¡°You-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    <b>< </b>


    144 Chapter 144 TRASH TALKING


    The voice was calm and measured, yet it rang through the courtyard like a gong.


    A tall woman stepped forward from behind Celeste. Bronze skin slick with sweat, dark hair shorn to her scalp and crusted with grit, eyes


    keen as silver daggers. She exuded authority¨Cthe kind born not <b>of </b>bloodlines but <b>of </b>battle.


    ¡°ra,¡± Celeste hissed, scandalized. ¡°She just assaulted me.¡± She stabbed a finger at Roxy. ¡°You¡¯re just going to let her-¡±


    ¡°Considering you provoked it?¡± ra arched a brow, a piercing glinting in thete sunlight. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll allow it.¡±


    The corners of my vision blurred as recognition hit me.


    ¡°ra?¡± My voice came out softer than I meant, disbelieving. Awed.


    Her gaze flicked to me¨Cand softened. ¡°Hi, Sera.¡±


    I let out a disbelievingugh.


    ra¡¯s father had been my father¡¯s Gamma. She¡¯d been among the very, very few pack members who hadn¡¯t shown me cruelty or treated


    me like I was a walking pile of steaming feces.


    We weren¡¯t exactly friends, but her presence had never made me want to cower in my skin.


    I had only a handful of good memories from my Frostbane days, and ra was in many of them. A kind smile in a sea of cruel faces. An


    outstretched hand after I had been kicked into the dirt. A slice of pie waiting outside my door the morning after I¡¯d locked myself in my


    room to cry. A foot stuck out to trip the assholes who thought it fun to chase the wolfless outcast.


    But then she¡¯d enrolled in the warrior academy just before the Blood Moon Hunt. And of course, shortly after that disastrous night. I


    married Kieran and left my pack.


    ¡°You-¡± I swallowed, words tangling in my throat. ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°Ethan¡¯s Gamma now,¡± ra said simply, pride glowing in her voice. ¡°Appointedst spring.¡±


    Celeste was still standing inches away, bristling with indignation. But that didn¡¯t stop the smile that spread across my face. ¡°ra, that¡¯s


    incredible! Congrattions!¡±


    Her grin matched mine. ¡°And look at you. Leading a team through the LST? I was watching the rebroadcast of your team¡¯s progress. Outstanding, Sera.¡±


    Never one to be shoved aside, Celeste cut in, acid dripping from her words as she sneered. ¡°Oh, what a touching reunion. Shall we all sit


    in a circle and braid each other¡¯s hair next?¡± Her eyes narrowed at ra. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, ra¨Cwe¡¯re rivals now.¡±


    ra didn¡¯t even look at her. ¡°It isn¡¯t challenge time,¡± she said coolly. ¡°And if I recall, the only one stirring conflict here is you. Do you know how annoying it <b>is </b>that a member of my team is too busy trash¨Ctalking to be present for debrief?¡±


    Celeste sputtered. ¡°I was-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°You were provoking other teams, which is against regtions.¡± ra¡¯s tone sharpened. ¡°We would have made better time, our overall scores would be better, if you spent half as much energy pulling your weight instead of posturing like a fucking peacock.¡±


    Celeste¡¯s face went rigid, her practicedposure cracking. ¡°You¨Chow dare you speak to me like that?¡±


    11.44


    <


    144 Chapter 144 TRASH TALKING


    ¡°Easily,¡± ra said almost boredly.


    Celeste bared her teeth. I wonder if she knew how truly ugly she looked when she got like this. ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten that I¡¯m your Alpha¡¯s


    sister,¡± she spat. ¡°And the future Luna of Nightfang pack.¡±


    I refused to acknowledge the tiny jolt thest part of her sentence sent through me.


    ra wasn¡¯t fazed in the slightest. ¡°I¡¯m only going to say this once<b>, </b>Celeste, so listen well. Here, your princess status means absolutely


    nothing.¡±


    She took a step forward till her scruffy boots touched Celeste¡¯s pristine ones. Celeste had to crane her head back to meet ra¡¯s eyes. ¡°I am the leader of the Frostbane team,¡± ra continued, ¡°and therefore, I am your superior. Put your stupid fucking ego aside and try not to drag us down any further. Got it?¡±


    The courtyard went still. Even the murmuring spectators hushed, straining to catch every word.


    For once, Celeste didn¡¯t have a ready retort. Her mouth opened, closed, opened again¨Cbut no sound came out. Her cheeks burned crimson, eyes glittering with humiliation.


    ra arched a brow. ¡°Now, would you like to continue embarrassing your pack or do you want to focus on the final challenge?¡±


    Silence stretched like a rubber band bound to snap at any moment.


    Then Celeste spun on her heels, hair swinging behind her as she stalked back toward her waiting teammates.


    Only when she was gone did ra exhale, rolling her shoulders as though shaking off the weight of Celeste¡¯s tantrum.


    She turned back to me and smirked. ¡°On a scale of one to ten, how likely am I to be gifted a knife in my back?¡±


    Iughed, a little breathless. ¡°Eleven. But she¡¯s so braggadocios, she¡¯d probably announce her attack to the world before she actually


    tried it.¡±


    raughed. ¡°I have to get back to my team before one of them loses theirst shred of patience and strangles her.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°It was so good to see you, ra.¡±


    She winked as she began to back away. ¡°We should catch up properly once this whole circus is over. Drinks are on me.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡±


    <b>Comment </b>4


    Leave the firstment for this chapter.


    View All <b>> </b>

 Betrays Love 145

    145 Chapter 145 ANOTHER REST DAY


    145 Chapter 145 ANOTHER REST DAY


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1


    The debrief felt longer than the time in the Resonant Labyrinth itself.


    We were herded into one of the OTS conference rooms, still carrying dust in our hair and bruises on our bodies.


    The adrenaline that had carried us through the Labyrinth had long since burned out, leaving only raw weariness behind.


    An instructor droned on about ¡°strengths disyed¡± and ¡°areas for improvement,¡± but all I could focus on was the ache in my legs and


    the image of the warm bath I would draw when I got home.


    Judy kept yawning into her sleeve, swaying like she was about to facent onto the desk.


    Roxy fidgeted through the entire thing, tapping her nails against the table until the instructor snapped at her¨Cand she nearly bit his


    head off.


    Finn, the model student, nodded solemnly at everyment like he was filing it all away for future examinations.


    Talia sat quietly, though her hands were still trembling faintly; I suspected that no matter how much time had passed, she was still


    reeling from the shocking show of power she¡¯d exhibited in the Labyrinth, unable to let the adrenaline go.


    When we were finally dismissed, we spilled into the night air like prisoners set free.


    ¡°Never again,¡± Roxy groaned, throwing her head back. ¡°Never again am I sitting through a lecture about ¡®team cohesion.¡® I¡¯d rather drown


    in a swamp in the Misty Woods.¡±


    Judy snorted. ¡°That¡¯s funnying from you, considering you nearly turned us all into pincushions.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Roxy snapped, though there was no bite behind it. ¡°I was stress¨Ctesting the traps.¡±


    ¡°You definitely stress¨Ctested my spleen,¡± Finn muttered.


    Despite my exhaustion, I found myself smiling,


    The bickering didn¡¯t feel sharp anymore¨Cit was the easy kind. The tension from before had melted away, reced by banter born from


    surviving something together.


    Relief eased my shoulders; this shift in our dynamic was wee, almost¡­precious.


    Unfortunately, I was two seconds away from <b>passing </b>out to fully appreciate it.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said, pping my hands together lightly. ¡°That¡¯s enough excitement for one day. Go home, sleep, let you bones remember


    what it feels like not to move.¡±


    ¡°Now that,¡± Roxy said, stretching like a cat out in the sun, ¡°is an instruction I have absolutely no problem following¡±


    Iughed softly as Judy snorted.


    But then Finn surprised me. ¡°Wait¨Cbefore we <b>all </b>go home¨Cuhm..¡± His cars turned red as we all blinked at him. ¡°We should make a


    <


    145 Chapter 145 ANOTHER REST DAY


    group chat. Just to¡­you know. Coordinate. Share strategies. Or¡­memes?¡±


    ¡°Memes?¡± Roxy echoed, looking at him like he¡¯d just grown another head.


    His blush deepened, and I had the ridiculous urge to squeeze his cheeks. ¡°I just thought it¡¯d be¡­nice.¡±


    I fully expected Roxy to shut him down. I could almost hear her readying some cutting remark about wasting time on stupid social crap.


    But instead, after a beat, she shrugged. ¡°Fine. Whatever. Just don¡¯t add me to some never¨Cending notification hell. If my phone blows up


    at 3 a.m., I¡¯ll kill all <b>of </b>you before the next challenge can.¡±


    Finn¡¯s grin was so startled, so openly relieved, that I felt something warm bloom in my chest.


    Within minutes, numbers were exchanged, with Judy taking charge <b>of </b>setting everything up. My phone buzzed a few times before I even


    left the vicinity.


    Finn: We need a team name.


    Judy: Name suggestions: The Survivors? The Misfits? Trap Dodgers?


    Roxy: Trap dodgers make us sound like cowards. Hard pass.


    Talia: I like Misfits. It fits us.


    Roxy: Makes us sound like we can¡¯t get our act together.


    Me: Which is pretty urate lol


    Finn: I was thinking something more¡­distinguished. Like Echo Squad. You know, tomemorate thebyrinth.


    Roxy: Distinguished? What are we, a senior citizens¡® bowling team?


    Judy: We would look super cute in matching polo shirts with embroidered logos


    Roxy: Lovely. Now I have that nauseating visual burned into my brain.


    Judy: You¡¯re wee ;<b>) </b>


    I let out a snort as I slid into my car. My smile lingered as my phone continued buzzing in the center console while I drove home.


    Watching them argue about something <i>so </i>trivial after everything we¡¯d been through felt strangely¡­healing. My teammates weren¡¯t just tolerating each other anymore¨Cthey were reaching out, connecting, the gap between us shrinking with every grumble andint.


    Later, lying in bed with themp turned low, I scrolled through the stream of chatter.


    Finn had already spammed about a dozen ridiculous memes and GIFS, and he¡¯d somehow managed to edit all our faces onto an actual,


    honest¨Cto¨Cgoodness senior citizens¡® bowling team.


    Judy sent voice notes,ughing so hard she snorted in the middle. Even Talia chimed in with the asional dry one¨Cliner.


    Roxy didn¡¯t contribute much¨Cjust a couple of curtments and emojis¨Cbut the fact that she hadn¡¯t left the chat spoke volumes


    I set my phone aside finally, my jaw aching with the smile that just wouldn¡¯t fade.


    05.53


    <


    145 Chapter 145 ANOTHER REST DAY


    In the span of only a few days, this strange little crew had be¡­something. Not just allies, but a unit. A team. My team.


    The hollow ache of my missing wolf stirred faintly.


    Once, the thought of leading anyone had seemedughable. Unfathomable.


    Me, the wolfless girl, the discarded daughter. Yet here I was, watching four others slowly, surely orbit closer to me, like stars pulled into


    a constetion.


    Would having a pack of my own someday feel like this? But amplified a hundredfold?


    Would that invisible bond threading between hearts, souls, and instincts give me strength I¡¯d never dreamed of?


    The thought made my chest swell. For once, the future didn¡¯t feel like a void of uncertainty waiting to swallow me. It felt like possibility.


    Growth.


    Sleep imed me before I could overthink it.


    ***


    Goddess bless whoever came up with the LST schedules.


    The following day was another rest day, and I let myself move at my own pace.


    I blocked out all the pressures¨Cthe anxiety surrounding thest challenge, the lingering weight of the sh with my mother, the


    subsequent dream about my father, the bout with Celeste, the awkward run¨Cin with Kieran.


    I mmed a mental door on anything not in line with a restful, peaceful day.


    I spent most of the morning indoors doing mundane chores andzing about. But as the day went on and familiar restlessness set in, I


    changed into afortable romper, slipped on sandals, and stepped out of my house.


    Abandoning my car, I strolled the city streets leisurely, lingering at shop windows, smiling to myself as I imagined Maya and meughing


    ourselves to tears as we tried on outrageous items. 1


    Byte evening, the sun dipped low, and the streets grew livelier,


    Music spilled from open doorways,ughter and clinking sses drifting into the cooling air.


    That was how I found myself pausing outside a bar, neon lights flickering across the cobblestones.


    Inside, the hum of conversation was vibrant, electric. I hardly ever visited bars¨CI already had an aversion to alcohol, not to mention that


    inebriation was not advisable during the LSTS.


    But then, something inside the bar caught my eye¨Csomething ying on therge screens mounted on the walls. I smiled and let my


    curiosity draw me inside.


    I chose a stool near the corner of the counter.


    ¡°Hi, love,¡± the bartender said, her pierced lip curling into a customer¨Cfriendly smile, ¡°What will it be¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­just a Coke with ice, please.¡±


    06-52


    <


    145 Chapter 145 ANOTHER REST DAY


    She nodded. ¡°Not looking for a buzz tonight?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Not tonight.¡±


    She shrugged and, a minuteter, slid me a ss of Coke, the ice softly clinking against the ss.


    I nodded my thanks before taking a sip, letting the chill soothe me.


    And then I turned my attention to what had caught my eye. The screens shed with highlights from yesterday¡¯s Trials.


    I watched brief reys of the other teams¡® progress through the Labyrinth¨Csaw how quickly and effortlessly the Seabreeze wolves


    made it to the Echo Altar, winced when the Shadow w wolves triggered a haze of fire within the first two minutes, and rolled my eyes


    as Celeste indeed trailed behind the Frostbane wolves, doing absolutely nothing.


    And then, when they reyed Brynjar¡¯s defeat at Judy¡¯s hands, the crowd inside erupted intoughter and cheers as I snickered.


    ¡°OTS is making waves this year,¡± someone at a nearby table said, clinking their ss.


    ¡°No kidding,¡± theirpanion replied. ¡°This has to be the best LST yet.¡±


    ¡°Love the Arenas. Did you see the Labyrinth run? How that OTS team knocked the Shadow w wolves down a peg?¡±


    ¡°Literally my favorite part of the whole thing.¡±


    ¡°Bet they make top rankings. I¡¯m putting money on them.¡±


    I lowered my gaze into my ss, a battle between pride and disbelief tightening my throat.


    Strangers, faces I¡¯d never seen before¨Cthe majority of them humans¨Ctalking about us like we mattered. Like I mattered.


    <b>It </b>was all <b>so </b>surreal.


    I was still reeling from the sensation when the bartender appeared again, setting down a small, decorated box before me.


    ¡°Anniversary event,¡± she exined with her polite smile in ce. ¡°Everyone gets a raffle ticket. Winners get called on stage at the end of


    the hour for a fun event.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°You sure, hon?¡± she asked. ¡°You could get lucky.¡±


    I almostughed. Me, lucky? As if.


    Still, what was the harm?


    I slipped a hand into the box and curled my fingers around a slip of paper. I scribbled my name on it hall¨Cheartedly before dropping it


    back <b>in</b><b>. </b>


    Time passed, filled with more chatter, more debate about which teams had promise. Talk about my team came up again and again. Each mention sparked a glow deep inside me.


    ¡°Seraphina ckthorne<b>!</b>¡±


    06.53


    <


    145 Chapter 145 ANOTHER REST DAY


    I paused, my mouth pressed against my straw. I¡¯d withdrawn into myself so much that I hadn¡¯t noticed the man on stage¨Ca raffle box in


    hand, his ck suit shimmering under the lights, silver threading through the dark curls of his hair.


    He must have been talking for a while, but I¡¯dpletely phased out, and now-


    ¡°Seraphina ckthorne,¡± he repeated with a grin, his eyes sweeping over the bar. ¡°Where¡¯s our lucky winner?¡±


    My stomach lurched. No. Surely not.


    The crowd pped and whistled, and the bartender gave me a nudge, her smile a little more genuine.


    I wanted to sink through the floor, but my legs carried me toward the stage, propelled by a strange mix of foreboding and curiosity.


    But then¨Chalfway up the steps¨CI came to a halt.


    Because standing at the other end of the stage, summoned, no doubt, by fate¨Caka cruelty¨Cwas Kieran.

 Betrays Love 146

    146 Chapter 146 PERFECTLY IN SYNC


    146 Chapter 146 PERFECTLY IN SYNC


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    At this point, Sera was probably convinced I was stalking her. And, with how we kept running into each other in the most unlikely ces,


    I wouldn¡¯t me her.


    To be clear, I wasn¡¯t.


    Byron was an old friend. He¡¯d been pouring me drinks long before I was Alpha, long before I thought myself untouchable.


    He also didn¡¯t know the details of who I was, and something about the anonymity always lifted a weight off my shoulder when I was with


    him.


    When he invited me to his bar¡¯s anniversary celebration, I told myself I¡¯d show up, shake his hand, maybe buy him a congrattory


    drink, and leave. <fne2b5> Follow current nov?ls on F¦ÉndNovel</fne2b5>


    I wasn¡¯t in the mood for crowds or chatter, not with the gravity of the responsibilities I¡¯d epted at the LST, and my head buzzing with


    conflicting thoughts and emotions.


    And not when Celeste had returned homest night from thest Trial in a foul mood¨Ceven more so than usual.


    She¡¯d spent the entire day mming doors and muttering angrily about ¡°insolent leaders¡± and ¡°unworthy rivals,¡± whatever the hell that


    meant.


    Usually, I would have sought my peace and quiet at Luna Noire, but tonight, I felt the need to be far removed from everything wolf-


    rted.


    Which was ironic, seeing as even the human world was immersed in OTS and the LST.


    Byron spotted me the moment I walked in. His dark hair had more grey now, but his brown eyes still carried that familiar gleam of


    mischief as he sidled next to me.


    He pped a heavy hand on my shoulder. ¡°Been a while, old friend. Finally decided to crawl out of your cave, eh?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t live in a cave,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°You might as well,¡± he chuckled. ¡°Come on, sit. Have a drink. You look like you need it.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t wrong.


    I let him usher me across the room to a seat tucked in the corner where the shadows were thick enough that I could barely make out


    the other patrons, and they couldn¡¯t see me. Just what I wanted.


    He slid me a ss of scotch before I could even order.


    ¡°On the house,¡± he said. ¡°And lose that scowl. You look like you¡¯ve been chewing ss all week. Tonight¡¯s about fun, Kieran. Leave whatever responsibilities you have and lighten up.¡±


    Easier said than done.


    146 Chapter 146 PERFECTLY IN SYNC


    Byron didn¡¯t push, though¨Che never did. It was one of the reasons we¡¯d stayed friends for so long despite our differences in age and


    species.


    He kept the drinksing and the conversation easy, until I felt some more of the tightness in my chest ease.


    For a moment, the role I would have to fulfil tomorrow ceased to exist. The ire and angst waiting for me at home faded away. Intrusive thoughts of a certain cerulean blue¨Ceyed enigma slipped from my mind.


    And I could just¡­be.


    But Byron had other ideas.


    ¡°Come on,¡± he announced after about half an hour, standing as he threw back the rest of his whiskey.


    I arched a brow, nursing my third ss of scotch. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    He grinned and leaned forward, gripping my forearm. With a firm pull, he tugged me out of the booth.


    He was surprisingly strong for a man in his mid¨Cfifties, and although I could have easily resisted him, my curiosity let him continue


    pulling me.


    And then, before I could process what was happening, he steered me toward the stage and nudged me firmly, leaving me facing the


    crowd.


    ¡°What the fuck, Byron?¡± I snarled lowly.


    He ignored me and began talking into the mic.


    1


    ¡°Twenty years ago today, my wife and I opened the doors of this very bar,¡± he started with a fond smile. ¡°And the reason we picked this


    day is because it was also our tenth wedding anniversary.¡± He chuckled. ¡°We figured¨Cwhy not celebrate both at once? A marriage and a


    bar. She always said they were both about love, trust, and a bit of stubbornness to see them through.¡±


    My chest clenched when his smile wavered just slightly, touched with memory, before he straightened.


    ¡°So every year on this night, I like to raise a ss to my Lillian and to all of you who¡¯ve kept this ce alive withughter and stories. And


    as tradition goes¨Cthis is the part you¡¯ve been waiting for¨Cit¡¯s time for our anniversary raffle draw. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s walking away lucky


    tonight!¡±


    My brief moment of sentiment faded away, and I rolled my eyes, debating walking right off the stage.


    As soon as Byron started calling out other winners of the raffle draw to join us on stage, my gaze fixed on the exit, and I was two seconds


    away


    from making a run for it when I heard her name.


    ¡°Seraphina ckthorne!¡±


    My breathing stilled. Surely I¡¯d heard wrong. He couldn¡¯t possibly have said-


    ¡°Seraphina ckthorne,¡± Byron repeated. ¡°Where¡¯s our lucky winner?¡±


    The lights in the bar were dimmed. The spotlights on the stage made it hard to see the crowd, but even then, my eyes found her, like a


    ma to shillings.


    1801


    146 Chapter 146 PERFECTLY IN SYNC


    She sat at the bar, looking as startled as I felt, and hesitated for the barest fraction of a second. But then the crowd¡¯s apuse and


    whistles and the gentle nudge of the bartender pushed her forward,


    She moved through the crowd like a vision conjured by the gods. The lights bounced off her pale hair, setting it off in mesmerizing red


    and blue hues.


    Thanks to her training at OTS, her figure had toned considerably, and the romper she wore showed it off like a fucking prize.


    It took all of my willpower to shove away thoughts of my hands on that body¨Cin my battered car, on the yacht, on the floor of the vi.


    ¡®Get it together,¡® I chided myself.


    And then she looked up, and our gazes collided.


    Her steps faltered, those gorgeous eyes widening.


    For a heartbeat, the bar disappeared, and we were the only two people in the room, in the whole damn world.


    Just like when I¡¯d run into her in the OTS cafeteria, there were a hundred things I wanted to say to her.


    And just like then, I knew nothing I could say would matter. Not anymore.


    Boundaries.


    For a moment, I thought she¡¯d turn on her heels and leave. That would have been the sensible thing, the thing she¡¯d been trying to do for


    the months since our divorce¨Ckeep her distance, keep me at arm¡¯s length.


    But she didn¡¯t. She squared her shoulders, lifted her chin, and stepped onto the stage.


    A dozen emotions warred inside me¨Crelief, dread, hunger, guilt.


    I clenched my fists and tried to remember what it meant to breathe.


    ***


    The first challenges were harmless enough¨Cicebreakers and party games disguised aspetitions¨Ca trivia round, a quick¨Cfire reflex


    test where you had to p a button before your opponent.


    Sera and I were on opposite ends of the stage, and none of the challenges required us to get closer.


    She yed along with more enthusiasm than I¡¯d expected, herughter low and sweet¨Ceach one loosening more easily than thest.


    The crowd adored her, and I could barely focus on my tasks. This wasn¡¯t the Sera who once shrank into herself; she seemedrger than


    life now as she engaged andpeted.


    And reminded me that she¡¯d be apletely different person.


    Eventually, the games whittled us down. Two people were knocked out during trivia, and another couple failed spectacrly at the


    reflex test.


    That left sixpetitors: one older married couple, Sera and me, and a pair of college kids who looked like they might suffocate and


    drop dead if they couldn¡¯t touch each other.


    <


    146 Chapter 146 PERFECTLY IN SYNC


    Byron grinned, clearly delighted by the lineup. ¡°And now, the final challenge! A battle of teamwork, trust, and quick thinking! And we¡¯re


    going to pair up!¡±


    My mouth dried up.


    The pairing was automatic. The older couple held hands, and the girl instantly wrapped her arms around her boyfriend¡¯s neck like a


    ko.


    Which left me and Sera.


    I saw her spine stiffen, noticed her hands trembling at her sides as Byron gently ced a hand on her back and eased her towards me,


    throwing me a wink over her head. The bastard.


    The stage crew wheeled out arge contraption that looked like a cross between a bnce beam and a puzzle board. Colored tiles lit up


    across its surface, glowing in random sequences.


    ¡°Here¡¯s how it works,¡± Byron exined. ¡°Each pair must cross from one end to the other by stepping only on the tiles that light up in


    their sequence. But¡°-his grin widened-¡°the sequences are mirrored. That means each partner will see a different pattern, and you¡¯ll


    have to call out instructions to guide each other across. One wrong step, and it¡¯s back to the beginning!¡±


    The crowd whooped. I swore under my breath.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I muttered. ¡°A trust exercise.¡±


    Sera shot me a sideways nce. ¡°Think you can manage that?¡±


    She¡¯d said the words lightly, but they carried a heavy undertone that I felt deep in my chest.


    Trust.


    That was a phenomenon I¡¯d never once rted to Sera. After all, how could you trust someone you never even let yourself know?


    ¡°What about you?¡± I asked lowly. ¡°Think you can trust me?¡±


    Her eyes flicked up to mine, and my breath caught at the sheer intensity of raging emotions that shone in them¨Cbetrayal, hurt,


    detachment.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± she said softly.


    I dropped my gaze, a lump forming in my throat.


    Before either of us could say anything else, we were ushered onto the contraption.


    The tiles pulsed beneath our feet, glowing faintly. The crowd counted down. Three. Two. One.


    And the floor lit up.


    ¡°Sera¨Ctwo steps left,¡± I called out immediately, spotting her sequence.


    She moved without hesitation.


    ¡°Forward one,¡± she announced. ¡°Then right.¡±


    146 Chapter 146 PERFECTLY IN SYNC


    We moved in tandem, voices low but firm, calling out corrections as the pattern shifted. The college kids faltered halfway, one of them


    tripping the reset rm.


    The married couple shouted at each other so loudly and chaotically that the crowd erupted inughter.


    Sera and I, though¡ªwe moved like¡­ Like one. Perfectly in sync.


    Her voice was confident, precise, never wavering.


    My body responded before my brain caught up, trusting her instructions implicitly. And when I called the path for her, she followed


    without a flicker of doubt or uncertainty.


    We reached the final stretch neck and neck with the married couple.


    My pulse thundered. One wrong call, and it was over. I knew this was just a silly game I shouldn¡¯t even have been ying to begin with,


    but it now felt like the stakes were higher than anything I¡¯d ever done.


    ¡°Diagonal!¡± Sera shouted.


    I lunged, caught my bnce, and yelled, ¡°Two steps forward!¡±


    I looked back just in time to see her step onto thest tile. The buzzer red.


    The crowd exploded.


    We¡¯d won. By the barest margin, but still, we¡¯d done it. Together.


    Sera¡¯s eyes found mine, and triumph lit her face. Bright, unguarded. Beautiful.


    My lips parted; blood roared in my ears, adrenaline and something¡­acute flooding my veins.


    My hands shook from the effort it took not to pull her into my arms and spin her in the air.


    And then Byron returned to the stage, carrying a small velvet box. His voice carried over the cheers. ¡°Well done, well done! Our winners


    tonight: Seraphina and Kieran ckthorne!¡±


    My heart jackknifed. The way he¡¯d introduced us¨Clike we were still married, like we still belonged together¡­


    Gods, there was no way to quantify how that felt.


    Byron opened the box to reveal a ne¨Ca delicate silver chain, a pendant shaped like a teardrop with a deep blue stone at its heart.


    Even from here, I could appreciate the craftsmanship. Precious.


    ¡°This,¡± Byron said, his voice softening, ¡°belonged to myte Lillian. She loved this piece more than any other, wore it to every


    anniversary dance we ever had. Tonight, in her memory, I¡¯d like our winner¡°-he nodded toward Sera-¡°to wear it.¡±


    Sera froze, her face flushing as she stared at the ne in awe. ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t.¡±


    Byron chuckled. ¡°You can. If I knew my Lillian, she¡¯d be smiling right now, happy to see it shine again.¡± He pressed the box into Sera¡¯s hands. ¡°And I have one more request.¡±


    Her brows lifted, her gaze skeptical. ¡°Which is?¡±


    10:01 (


    146 Chapter 146 PERFECTLY IN SYNC


    ¡°That you wear it while dancing to Lillian¡¯s favorite song.¡± Byron said simply. ¡°With Kieran.¡±

 Betrays Love 147

    147 Chapter 147 AS SIMPLE AS A DANCE


    147 Chapter 147 AS SIMPLE AS A DANCE


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I should have said no.


    No, what I should have done was turn around and walk right out the door the moment Iid eyes on Kieran on the stage.


    But whatever it was, whatever damn invisible thread that still seemed to exist between me and my ex¨Chusband had pulled, and I hadn¡¯t


    resisted as hard as I should have.


    I¡¯d stayed, I¡¯d yed silly little games with him. I¡¯d let his voice guide me through thest challenge.


    Worst of all¨CI¡¯d enjoyed every fucking minute.


    And now¨Cthe consequences of my actions: a gorgeous ne (that I hated to admit rivalled the one Lucian had given me.) And a


    dance.


    I took an instinctive step back. I shouldn¡¯t have been here in the first ce.


    I should¡¯ve been anywhere but in a bar with my ex¨Chusband, contemting fucking dancing with him.


    I needed to leave, right now. Go home and prepare for the final challenge.


    My eyes darted behind Byron, where Kieran stood, a little too at ease, a little too nonchnt, like he was forcing himself not to show any


    readable emotion or reaction. J


    And then Byron spoke.


    ¡°My Lillian¡¯s been gone neen years.¡± His voice was heavy with the weight of grief yet light with the softness of reverence. ¡°Like I


    mentioned before, today would have been our thirtieth anniversary.¡±


    My chest tightened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered.


    Byron shook his head. ¡°No, don¡¯t be. Lillian wasn¡¯t one for tears or sorrows.¡± The wistfulness of his smile was like a fist around my heart. ¡°


    When I close my eyes, I can still see her dancing through this bar, the light ncing off her ne.¡±


    His eyes shone¨Cnot with tears, but with the glow of a man who had loved and been lovedpletely. I couldn¡¯t look away. ¡°Won¡¯t you


    grant me this one gift, Sera?¡±


    Slowly, without fully realizing what I was doing, I took the ne out of the box. Ity cold in my palm, the pendant¡¯s blue stone


    winking in the stage light.


    And though it was featherlight, it felt heavy.


    Heavy with memories. Heavy with meaning.


    A lump formed in my throat. Swallowing hard did nothing to dislodge it.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I whispered.


    10:01 (


    <


    147 Chapter 147 AS SIMPLE AS A DANCE


    The crowd erupted into apuse, but I barely heard them¨Cquite frankly, I¡¯d forgotten they existed.


    My gaze slid back to Kieran, who¡¯d suddenly tensed. Surprise flickered in his eyes, as if he¡¯d expected me to reject Byron and walk out.


    Byron beamed and gave a small bow, stepping out of the way.


    And suddenly, Kieran and I were the only ones on stage.


    I hesitated, my heart kicking into a gallop. Every rational instinct pulled me towards the bar¡¯s exit.


    But I¡¯d already made amitment; I couldn¡¯t possibly go back on my word.


    And then Kieran held his hand out. ¡°Allow me,¡± he murmured.


    My pulse lurched. It was stupid, I knew. We hadn¡¯t even touched; the outstretched arm was barely a gesture, if you could even call it that.


    For a moment, I didn¡¯t realize what he was asking. But then I saw his gaze dart to the ne, and my heart skipped a gallop.


    My hand trembled slightly as I held the ne out. Kieran took it from me with surprising care, the metal glinting between his fingers.


    I froze as he stepped behind me, his nearness a quiet storm.


    The brush of his knuckles against my skin as he swept my hair aside sent a shiver racing down my spine. The sp clicked softly into


    ce, and his touch lingered a second too long before he dropped his hands.


    Music floated through the speakers¨Csoft, lilting, the unmistakable sound of an old love bad.


    When I turned, Kieran¡¯s hand was held out again, and slowly, hesitantly, I took it.


    For a moment, neither of us moved. It always felt like this with Kieran¨Clike time was slowing down. Like every move we made had to be


    felt. Savored.


    I saw him nce down at hisrge hand dwarfing mine, and I wondered if he was thinking the same thing I was: that this was probably


    the first time we¡¯d ever held hands after a decade of marriage.


    And then we moved.


    Kieran¡¯s hand folded around mine, the other settling on the small of my waist. The warmth of his palm seeped through the thin fabric of my romper, searing, unnerving. Yet¡­gentle. His grip wasn¡¯t iron or rigid. It was steady. Tender.


    And, against my will, something inside me softened as I surrendered to the moment.


    Kieran and I had never had a formal wedding ceremony. Every g we¡¯d attended as a married couple had been a stiff, awkward event.


    Basically, we¡¯d never danced together before.


    I¡¯d never let myself indulge in imagining what it would be like to sway in his arms, but in this moment¡­


    I didn¡¯t know how to exin his touch¨Cit guided, not demanded. His eyes met mine, searchingly, almost¡­knowingly. Like we spoke a


    silentnguage only he and I could understand.


    And I had no way of exining the tiny arcs of electricity that emanated from everywhere his hands touched me and spread through my


    10:01


    147 Chapter 147 AS SIMPLE AS A DANCE


    body, coursing through my blood vessels.


    And then, to my quiet dismay, I began topare.


    Lucian danced differently¨Cdeliberate, calcted charm woven into every movement. Every dance we¡¯d ever shared had been in front of an audience, and though he¡¯d been caring and gentle during, they¡¯d always felt¡­performative.


    With Kieran, though, there was none of that. No charm, no performance. Just¡­presence.


    I didn¡¯t know one could be so consumed by a dance. I didn¡¯t realize it was possible, so ridiculously easy, to lose oneself in something as


    simple as a dance.


    The music wound through us like a silken thread, tugging me closer than I should have allowed.


    My heart, traitorous thing, stumbled on an old rhythm, remembering what it was like to adore this man. To want his eyes on me, exactly


    like they were now, as if I were the only thing in the world that mattered to him.


    And for a fleeting, frightening heartbeat, I forgot all the reasons this was a terrible, stupid idea.


    I forgot the long, cold years of distance. Forgot Celeste. Forgot all the pain.


    There was only the sway of Kieran¡¯s body against mine, the steady rise and fall of his chest, the harmony of his heart beating in sync with


    mine.


    Gods, I could have lived the rest of my life in this moment.


    But then, too fucking soon, the final notes faded and silence fell thick between us.


    Neither of us moved right away. My eyes were closed, my pulse racing wildly. His breath brushed against my temple, spreading warmth


    through my entire body.


    And then I forced my eyes open, tilting my head back.


    The look in his eyes was undoing. The usual storm had muted into something achingly vulnerable, as if he was holding back a torrent of


    emotions.


    And I wanted¨Cgods, I needed¨Cto lean in.


    To close the distance. To k-


    Apuse erupted around us, and reality returned like a knife in the gut.


    We released each other slowly, carefully, as though the world might shatter if we moved too fast.


    Everything that had faded away now returned with startling rity. The bar. The audience. The ex¨Chusband I had no business dancing


    with.


    As the crowd cheered, Byron returned to the stage, pping, his smile outshining the stage lights.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, his voice thick with emotion as he approached. ¡°You¡¯ve given me more than you know.¡±


    He pressed a heavy bottle of red wine into my hands, the ss cool and smooth. ¡°This was one of Lillian¡¯s treasures, too. We bought it on


    10.01


    <


    147 Chapter 147 AS SIMPLE AS A DANCE


    our honeymoon in Greece and were saving it for our thirtieth. I want you to have it?


    I tried to protest. ¡°Byron, you¡¯ve already done so much. I can¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°You can,¡± he said firmly, closing my fingers around it. ¡°And you will. Don¡¯t argue with an old man.¡±


    Myugh came out shaky. ¡°Alright. Thank you¡±


    ¡°No, Sera, thank you.¡±


    He patted my shoulder, and in that moment, it wasn¡¯t just gratitude in his eyes¨Cit was something like recognition.


    As if he¡¯d glimpsed through me, seen the shadows I carried, and was offering me some light.


    The crowd dispersed, drawn back into a chorus of chatter and music.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Awkward. That was the only way to describe the way I hovered on the stage, my legs refusing to move.


    I hated the hesitancy twisting my insides, but a part of me wanted to stay. Wanted another song to y. Wanted to slip back into Kieran¡¯s


    arms.


    He offered me a gentle smile, his eyes glowing softly, like¡­ Like he was thinking the same thing I was.


    ¡°Goodnight, Sera,¡± he said softly.


    I swallowed. The lump still sat firmly in my throat. ¡°Goodnight, Kieran.¡±


    And then, I forced my legs to move.


    I slipped from the stage, ne cool against my throat, wine tucked against my ribs like a fragile secret.


    And though I didn¡¯t turn back, I could feel Kieran¡¯s gaze burning into me until I stepped out of sight.


    <b>Comment </b><fn1550> Newest update provided by find¡¤novel</fn1550>


    n You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!


    Vote


    <b>9 </b>


    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift..


    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>


    <b>¡ê</b><b>3 </b>


    <b>Send </b><b>Gifts </b>

 Betrays Love 148

    148 Chapter 148 DUTY AND DESIRE


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I stood there like an idiot long after Sera was gone.


    The background music continued, and the crowd was fizzling out into thete night; Byron had stepped off the stage and was busy thanking patrons.


    But I couldn¡¯t move.


    The dance still lingered in my muscles, as if her body hadn¡¯t truly left my arms. I could still feel the imprint she¡¯d left: the dip of her waist, the silk of her hair, the curve of her hips.


    Gods, had it always felt that way to hold Sera? So calming and peaceful and¡­right?


    With the rogue issues and the LST and ruling my pack, my life over the past couple of weeks had been a frenzy of relentless motion.


    And then, for three minutes, under dim bar lights, it had all just¡­stopped.


    Nothing else existed for me except the echo of herugh, the rhythm of her heart thudding against my chest, thevender of her scent permeating my every pore.


    And it had felt like¡­peace.


    I didn¡¯t even realize I was capable of feeling that kind of serenity until she gave it to me.


    My hands twitched at my side, and I had to dig my heels into the ground to stop myself from racing out of the bar, finding Sera, wrapping her in my arms, and never letting go.


    Ten years. I had her with me for ten years, and I never-


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the story there?¡± Byron¡¯s gruff voice cut through my thoughts, pulling me back to the present. He was beside me again, eyes twinkling like the devil¡¯s. ¡°You two have the samest name. But siblings do not look at each other the way you two did.¡±


    I opened my mouth, then shut it.


    At this moment, the anonymity I cherished with Byron had turned into an adversary.


    Because what was I supposed to say? That Sera had been my wife once? That I¡¯d ruined us both? That divorcing her felt like the biggest


    mistake I¡¯d ever made?


    Byron noted my hesitation and nodded, raising his hands in mock surrender. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t pry.¡±


    I exhaled and ran a hand through my hair. ¡°It¡¯splicated.¡±


    I internally scoffed. That word didn¡¯t even begin to scratch the surface of my rtionship with Sera, but it was all I had right now.


    ¡°You like her,¡± Byron said simply, not as a question but as a fact.


    I froze.


    09:42


    176


    <


    148 Chapter 148 DUTY AND DESIRE


    Like.


    The word felt so¡­small. So trivial. It couldn¡¯t capture theplexity of the feelings I had for Sera. Even I couldn¡¯t put a name to it¨Cit was all soplicated and ovepping and conflicting, and ¡®like¡® didn¡¯t evene close.


    Byron must have mistaken my silence for bashfulness.


    ¡°If you do,¡± he continued, ¡°don¡¯t waste time. Trust me on this, boy. I wasted plenty when I was falling for Lillian, thinking there would


    always be another day. And then one morning, she was gone.¡±


    The light in his eyes died, and the grief that shed there was so intense I had to look away. ¡°Just¡­gone. Every day since, I¡¯ve wished I¡¯d


    said more. Done more. Loved her more.¡±


    His handnded heavily on my shoulder, grounding and crushing all at once. ¡°Don¡¯t repeat my mistake. I don¡¯t know what the story is,


    but if she matters to you¨Cand I highly suspect that she does¨Cfight for her.¡±


    I swallowed hard. My throat felt raw, scraped hollow.


    How could I exin? That Sera did matter¨Cmore than I¡¯d ever let myself fully acknowledge¨Cbut not in any way that could be salvaged.


    That our bond had been poisoned by disregard and silence, shredded beyond repair. That she looked at me now like a wound that


    refused to close.


    I couldn¡¯t say any of that.


    So I just pped Byron¡¯s shoulder back, forcing my voice steady. ¡°You honored Lillian well tonight. She¡¯d be proud.¡±


    His eyes softened as some of the light returned, and he didn¡¯t push further. ¡°Go on. Get out of here before I rope you into singing


    karaoke.¡±


    The image of myself butchering some off¨Ckey bad was enough to propel me out the door.


    The night air hit sharp against my skin, cooling sweat on the back of my neck. As I headed to my car, I resisted every urge and instinct


    that pulled me in the opposite direction¨Cthe direction Sera would have headed to get to her new home.


    The moment in the bar had been exactly that¨Ca moment.


    The reality of my rtionship with Sera was that there was no rtionship. Nothing left to salvage. Nothing left to hold on to.


    I kept telling myself throughout the drive home.


    I had a big day ahead of me tomorrow, so I told myself I¡¯d sleep tonight. That maybe the ghost of that dance would lull me into


    something resembling rest.


    But the moment I stepped into my house, that illusion shattered.


    Because Celeste was waiting. 1


    She lounged in the foyer chair like she owned the ce, legs crossed, a half¨Cempty ss of wine¨Cmost likely not her first¨Cdangling


    from her fingers. Her eyes gleamed in the dim light, sharp and smug.


    10:47


    276


    148 Chapter 148 DUTY AND DESIRE


    ¡°Late night, babe?¡± she purred.


    Just like that, all the ire and angst I¡¯d let myself forget about returned with a vengeance.


    So much for peace.


    My jaw clenched as I turned and slipped my jacket from my shoulders, draping it over the coat rack.


    The scent of Byron¡¯s bar still clung to me¨Coak casks, smoke, old whiskey¨Cand, faintly, Sera. That trace alone had my chest tightening. I knew the moment Celeste caught it, a storm would break.


    ¡°Well?¡± she pressed.


    I unclenched my jaw and forced a neutral smile. ¡°I was at an old friend¡¯s anniversary celebration.¡±


    ¡°Anniversary,¡± she repeated, as though it were a foreign word she was testing.


    She slowly rose to her feet, tilting her head, lips curving into something between curiosity and usation. ¡°So important you couldn¡¯t bring your fianc¨¦e?¡±


    The wordnded heavily. Fianc¨¦e.


    We hadn¡¯t even officially gotten engaged yet, and she was already throwing the title around. But it wasn¡¯t even that word itself that irked <ol><li>me<b>. </b></li></ol>


    It was what came next.


    Wife.


    Luna.


    I exhaled quietly, bracing myself.


    ¡°You know why I couldn¡¯t bring you,¡± I said, keeping my tone even. ¡°You signed up for the LST in secret while knowing that I have a role


    to y. The rules are strict, Celeste. You¡¯ve already broken them by insisting on staying here instead of at your packhouse. If I¡¯d paraded


    you around on my arm tonight, every other challenger would¡¯ve cried favoritism. They would¡¯ve used it to disqualify you.¡±


    Her


    eyes


    narrowed. ¡°So instead you went alone? Left me here to twiddle my thumbs while you celebrated with strangers?¡±


    ¡°Not strangers,¡± I corrected, resisting the sigh building up. ¡°I told you¨CByron¡¯s an old friend. Tonight was his thirtieth wedding


    anniversary. He and histe wife opened that bar together on the same day. I owed it to him to be there.¡±


    Her expression softened, and she gave me a clipped nod. ¡°Okay.¡±


    I arched a brow, suspicion holding my relief at bay. ¡°Okay?¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Good night, Kie.¡±


    It felt a little too good to be true, but never one to look a gift horse in the mouth, I walked past her further into the house.


    I had one foot on the first step when her arctic voice froze me in my steps. ¡°And what did you owe Sera?¡±


    09:42


    316


    148 Chapter 148 DUTY AND DESIRE


    My heart jerked once, hard, like it wanted to leap out of my ribs and run far away from this conversation.


    Slowly, I turned.


    Celeste was still standing where I¡¯d left her, but now she had my jacket in her hands, condemnation tightening her features.


    ¡°I smell her,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling despite the sharp edge. ¡°You saw her. Didn¡¯t you?¡±


    There it was¨Cthe inevitable.


    I sighed, running a hand down my face. ¡°It was a coincidence, Celeste. I didn¡¯t n it. She happened to be there, same as me. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Her lips pressed into a thin line. She studied me like she was trying to peel me open and see what was written inside.


    ¡°Celeste.¡± I forced my voice to stay calm, not to betray the exhaustion and irritation I was feeling. ¡°It was nothing, okay?¡±


    ¡°Then why can I fucking smell her on you?¡± she hissed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower right now,¡± I countered. I stepped forward and grabbed the jacket out of her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll burn all my clothes if you


    want.¡±


    Something flickered on her face¨Cdetermination. And the next thing I knew, she was pressing herself against me, clutching at my shirt


    with a desperation I recognized. Here we go again.


    ¡°I do want her scent erased,¡± she breathed, her voice dropping low and sultry. ¡°But there are¡­other ways.¡±


    Her mouth grazed my neck, her fingers tugging at the buttons of my shirt.


    For a moment, I let her, waiting to see if my body would react to hers like it should. I waited for the spark, for heat, for every nerve


    ending toe alive with maddening want.


    But¡­nothing.


    I caught her wrists gently but firmly, holding them still.


    ¡°Celeste.¡± I kept my voice gentle but let warning permeate it. ¡°Tomorrow is the finals. The evidence of what you want to do can¡¯t be


    washed away by a simple shower. And if anyone finds out you¡¯ve been staying here, it¡¯ll ruin everything. You¡¯ll be disqualified before you


    even set foot in the Arena.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the finals,¡± she snapped, pulling against my hold. ¡°I care about you. About us. Do you even realize how humiliating it


    feels to wait here for you, while youe home with my fucking sister¡¯s scent clinging to you like a mark?¡±


    The anguish in her voice might¡¯ve struck me deeper once. Now, it only pressed against a part of me that was growing more numb by the


    day. As if my ability to feel¨Cat least where she was concerned¨Cwas fading.


    I loosened my grip, forcing calm into my words. ¡°Celeste, you¡¯ve trained too hard to throw it all away now. Don¡¯t let needless jealousy


    rob you of what you¡¯ve worked for.¡±


    I cupped her face and gently caressed her cheeks. ¡°My promise to you still stands. My parents are preparing the announcement. Once the rogue situation is resolved, we¡¯ll be officially engaged. I¡¯ll keep my word.¡±


    08:12


    416


    <


    148 Chapter 148 DUTY AND DESIRE


    Her breathing slowed a fraction, though the tension in her shoulders lingered. Her eyes searched mine, and I hoped to the goddess she


    couldn¡¯t see the conflict in them. ¡°You swear it?¡±


    I bit out the words. ¡°I swear it.¡±


    That soothed her, if only partially. She exhaled, a tremblingugh slipping out, then pivoted, gliding toward the side table at the living


    room entrance.


    Her fingers brushed across the sleek music yer there, and within seconds, soft piano notes filled the air.


    She turned back to me with a small, almost wistful smile. ¡°Do you recognize this song?¡±


    I didn¡¯t, but thankfully, she didn¡¯t give me a chance to answer. ¡°It¡¯s my favorite. I used to y it all the time when we hung out.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Then she held her hand out. ¡°Dance with me. For old times¡® sake.¡± <fnddff> Latest content published on Find~Novel</fnddff>


    The request was harmless enough; it was the least I could do after rejecting her yet again. Yet something in me bristled. I didn¡¯t know if it was my wolf or my own conflicted humanity.


    Still, I stepped forward, resting my hand lightly against her waist as she pressed close. She tilted her head back, eyes shining, lips curved as the music wrapped around us.


    She leaned into me, her warmth undeniable, the jasmine of her scent purging thevender that still lingered around me. ¡°This is nice, right?¡± she whispered.


    It should have been more than nice. It should have been perfect. Celeste was beautiful. Familiar. Mine¨Csupposedly.


    But as we moved slowly across the polished floor, my chest stayed hollow.


    The truth gnawed at me. It had felt so easy with Sera, natural. So blissfully effortless.


    And now?


    With Celeste in my arms, I felt only the effort of holding together an image that was already cracking.


    Now I was caught between duty and desire, between a promise I¡¯d made and a bond that seemed to grow stronger the harder I tried to


    sever it.


    Celeste rested her cheek against my chest, humming contentedly with the music, her arms tightening around me as if she could tether


    me in ce.


    And all I could do was wish she were someone else.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Betrays Love 149

    <h4>Chapter 149: Chapter 149 SNOWFIELD</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The final challenge.


    The air itself carried a weight that morning¡ªheavy with expectation, anticipation, the unmistakable tang of nerves sharpening every inhale.


    I remembered back when the LST had seemed like some far-off mountain I couldn¡¯t possibly climb.


    And now here I was, standing at the base of thest summit.


    The Path of the Great Wolf.


    Onest obstacle. Two days. One of three wild terrains.


    The officiant¡¯s voice rang across the stone tform, each nugget of information hammering anxiety further into my pounding heart. ¡°Each team has been randomly assigned to one of three simted wildernesses¡ªSnowfield, Lavnd, Stormridge. Within each lies a Gatekeeper Boss. They will be the final test of your worthiness. Each of them, portrayed by a powerful Alpha, bears a talisman around their neck. Your goal is not victory inbat. It is cleverness. Speed. Unity. Locate the Gatekeeper Boss and im the talisman. Reach the endpoint before forty-eight hours run out. The first team to pass this challenge wins the Latent Spark Trials.¡±


    The crowd roared from the stands. They were loving the Trials¡ªthe spectacle of wolves pushed to their limits, of rank and strategy colliding in brutalndscapes.


    Oh, what I would give right now to be a spectator instead of a participant.


    Judy¡¯s shoulder brushed mine, steady and grounding. Finn stood at my other side, and I could practically hear the gears in his head turning. Roxy cracked her knuckles, as usual, looking far too eager for a fight. Talia stood quietly, but her eyes darted between her teammates like she was drawing strength from proximity.


    ¡°Snowfield,¡± the officiant called out. ¡°OTS Team One, Team Frostbane.¡±


    My stomach twisted.


    But I wasn¡¯t even surprised in the least. Of course, my team would be paired with Celeste¡¯s. What other oue could there possibly be?


    A ripple of whispers tore through the spectators. They knew what this meant. My history with Celeste was no secret, especially after the encounter that had followed thest challenge.


    This had be more than OTS versus Frostbane.


    This was now Sera versus Celeste.


    Lovely.


    Celeste¡¯s smug face appeared across the tform, framed by golden hair that caught the sunlight like it was spun to blind.


    She strutted forward with ra and the rest of her team in tow, cockiness infused in every step.


    They aligned next to us. ra gave me a curt but friendly nod, and I returned it before turning to my team.


    Around us, the officiant continued to announce which of the remaining teams would end up in which Arena, reiterating each assignment as he did so.


    ¡°We¡¯ve had several trials thrown at us, and we¡¯ve survived them all, okay?¡± I said, adding as much confidence into my voice as I could. I met each of their gazes firmly, surely. ¡°This one isn¡¯t going to be any different.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure about that.¡± Celeste¡¯s voice carried just enough volume to slice through the chatter around us


    I sighed. Here I thought thest humiliation she¡¯d faced would deter her from making another pass at my team.


    But I guess a snake just couldn¡¯t resist spewing venom wherever it could.


    I turned, and her lips curled as her gaze locked onto me.<fn37da> Th?s chapter is updated by f?ndnovel</fn37da>


    I mirrored her sneer. ¡°Yes, Celeste? Any juvenile jab you¡¯d like to direct towards me or my team?¡±


    Judy snickered as Celeste bared her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m just d you and I are finally pitched against each other. I¡¯ll prove to everyone once and for all why I¡¯m superior to you. I¡¯ll show the world why I¡¯m the perfect Luna for Kieran.¡±


    Unbidden, my mind dredged up memories ofst night¡ªme and Kieran swaying in each other¡¯s arms, the feeling of wholeness that had enveloped me, the emptiness that had hollowed me out when I curled into my empty bed.


    But Celeste¡¯s words themselves were stale. Same taunt, same old wound she couldn¡¯t stop poking at.


    And with the gravity of what was toe, I refused to waste energy on her recycled barbs.


    I squared my shoulders, meeting her gaze with cold indifference. ¡°Celeste, I¡¯ve never opposed your im¡ªin fact, I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ve told you that you and Kieran are perfect for each other. And honestly? Your shit¡¯s getting old and repetitive. Maybe find a new opener next time. Or better yet, just leave me the fuck alone.¡±


    Her eyes red, the mask of smugness cracking just enough for me to savor.


    Before she could retort, ra tugged on her elbow. ¡°I swear to the Moon Goddess herself, don¡¯t fucking test me today, Celeste.¡±


    Celeste gaped at ra. ¡°How dare¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you on the other side, Sera.¡± ra winked at me and then dragged Celeste away to the opposite entrance to Snowfield before I could hear the end of her enraged outburst.


    Roxy let out a low whistle. ¡°What that bitch needs is a leash.¡±


    Judy grinned. ¡°And a muzzle.¡±


    Finn cracked a smile, and even Talia giggled softly.


    I didn¡¯t have time to examine the feelings that churned in my stomach as the officiant¡¯s voice echoed with ominous finality.


    ¡°All teams, prepare to enter your Arenas.¡±


    ***


    The Snowfield Arena was authentic as fuck¡ªtall pines draped in frost, snow crunching deep beneath our boots, the wind slicing across the air with a mournful howl that had me imagining frost ghosts floating around us.


    I¡¯d had to switch out Lucian¡¯s gift for the specialized clothing we¡¯d been given¡ªa fitted thermal bodysuit, a parka with a fur-lined hood, gloves, and insted boots.


    It should have been enough, but as we stepped into the Arena, I realized we¡¯d been given the bare minimum.


    The cold hit instantly, biting at every patch of exposed skin, sinking through the thickyers of our clothes like knives of ice.


    Our breaths misted in front of us. Even with Alpha bloodline coursing through me, the chill scraped at my bones. For Omegas like the rest of my teammates, this terrain was punishment incarnate.


    The advantage we¡¯d enjoyed in the first challenge had turned around to bite us in the asses.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± Roxy shivered violently. ¡°Whose genius idea was it to turn us into popsicles?¡±


    I shot her a look that said, ¡®Not now.¡¯


    She shot me a look that said, ¡®Yes, now.¡¯


    ¡°The Frostbane pack is filled with your Alpha-born sister, a Gamma, and other high-ranked wolves,¡± she snapped. ¡°They¡¯re going to traipse through this challenge while we fucking freeze to death.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Good. Get angry. That¡¯ll keep you warm. That¡¯ll help us find the Gatekeeper Boss quickly.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°Was that sarcasm, Alpha-born?¡±


    I rolled my eyes, adjusting the straps on my pack. ¡°Let¡¯s just get moving. We need to generate body heat before we start thinking strategy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Judy chimed in, rubbing her hands together. ¡°Move your legs, Rox, not your mouth.¡±


    Roxy rolled her eyes but huddled closer as the five of us headed deeper into the Arena.


    Hours bled together in a blur of trudging footsteps, half-formed clues, and white silence broken only by our shivering breaths.


    We managed to find faint traces of paw prints¡ªmassive, deliberate, left by whatever Alpha was ying Gatekeeper here¡ªbut following them only led us deeper into disorientation.


    By the time dusk fell, fatigue had muted Judy and Roxy. Talia stumbled more than once, her lips tinged blue, and I swore I could hear Finn¡¯s bones ttering together with every move.


    We couldn¡¯t possibly go any further.


    ¡°There,¡± I pointed toward a cave mouth tucked beneath a snow-heavy outcrop of stone. ¡°We¡¯ll shelter there.¡±


    No one argued as we changed direction.


    Inside, the air was blessedly still, though the cold still clung like a second skin.


    We all copsed to the ground, our misted breaths of exhaustion mingling.


    ¡°I¡¯m fucking numb,¡± Roxy dered.


    Talia hugged her legs to herself, violent shivers wracking through her body. Wordlessly, Finn moved close to her and wrapped his arms around her.


    She stiffened for a heartbeat before she sighed and snuggled into him.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m nauseous,¡± Roxy muttered.


    I rolled my eyes, tossing my backpack at her. ¡°Here, you¡¯re in charge of our rations.¡±


    ¡°We need warmth,¡± she said, rummaging through the bag, ¡°not food.¡±


    Judy snatched a pack of beef jerky from Roxy¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t eat then. I¡¯m curious to see if you¡¯ll starve or freeze to death.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not curious about your death. It¡¯s obviously strangtion by my hand,¡± Roxy retorted.


    Judy reached out and hugged Roxy. ¡°Sera was right,¡± she sighed. ¡°You have so much anger in you that you¡¯re a walking toaster.¡±


    Roxy rolled her eyes, but shifted closer to Judy. ¡°Shut up,¡± she mumbled half-heartedly.


    Iughed softly, snagging a pack of beef jerky for myself.


    Silence fell on us, punctuated by the chattering of my teammates¡¯ teeth.


    Worry gnawed at my insides. We¡¯d barely made it twenty-four hours, and my teammates were practically out ofmission.


    If I didn¡¯t act, we¡¯d never survive the timer, let alone find and outsmart the Gatekeeper Boss.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get firewood,¡± I announced.


    Roxy sighed, untangling herself from Judy. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I shook my head, rising to my feet. ¡°I¡¯ll go alone.¡±


    Judy frowned. ¡°Sera, that¡¯s not a good idea.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the only Alpha-blood here. The cold won¡¯t knock me out the way it will you.¡± I forced a reassuring smile.


    They looked poised to argue again, but I shut them down. ¡°I won¡¯t be long, I promise.¡±


    I held up my wrist where mymunication band glinted. This was the first time we were given something like this; that had been my first clue that this Arena would be the most brutal yet.


    ¡°If anything goes wrong, I¡¯ll contact you or the judges or someone.¡±


    ¡°And what if we can¡¯t get to you in time?¡±


    I didn¡¯t let myself dwell too long on that. ¡°You all just stay alive, okay?¡±


    I didn¡¯t give them a chance to reply before I stepped out.


    The forest outside was eerily still.


    Snow muffled my footsteps as I moved between the pines, scanning for fallen branches. I gathered what I could, snapping brittle limbs and stacking them under one arm.


    I didn¡¯t want to venture too far from our shelter, but I needed enough wood tost us through the night and provide a strong enough me to thaw the chill that had settled in their bones.


    The deeper I went, the darker it grew. The light bled out into a violet twilight, shadows stretching long and strange across the snow.


    And then I felt it¡ªa prickling at the nape of my neck.


    Slowly, I turned, heart thudding hard enough to echo in my ears.


    I couldn¡¯t see what the danger was, but I could feel it like an instinctive awareness. My eyes strained as I surveyed my environment, struggling to make out what it was.


    There¡ªa shift between the trees. A shadow too fluid, too deliberate to be just the wind or snow.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± My voice came out steady, though my pulse was anything but.


    No answer. Just the faint crunch of snow under a heavy weight.


    My senses sharpened, pulling in every detail: the faint exhale of breath, the low growl vibrating in the distance.


    Fear froze the blood in my veins, colder than the snow.


    I was not alone.

 Betrays Love 150

    150 Chapter 150 ALINA


    150 Chapter 150 ALINA


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1


    The scent hit me first¨Cwild musk and hunger, raw and untampered.


    The unseen presence pressed against me like a wall, primal and unrelenting.


    Every instinct in me screamed, danger!


    Then I heard it¨Cthe crunch of heavy steps, deliberate and slow, somewhere beyond the curtain of trees.


    Snow disced with each weighty stride, followed by the low, guttural huff of a massive creature exhaling steam into the frozen air.


    I couldn¡¯t see it yet, but its shadow loomed, and I could guess what it was¨Ca bear. And not a small one.


    Shit.


    I shifted my weight slowly, pressing the woodpile closer to me like a flimsy barrier.


    My first thought¨Cfunnily, stupidly¨Cwas to shift forms. Wolf against bear. Fang to fang, w to w.


    But then reality mmed into me like an iron door in my face.


    I couldn¡¯t Shift.


    I might haveughed if I weren¡¯t so fucking terrified.


    I¡¯d trained so rigorously, worked so hard, so that I would not be defined by what Icked, by my one deficiency.


    But now, none of that mattered, and my weakness would finally, truly, destroy me.


    The bear¡¯s low growl rumbled through the trees. My pulse spiked so fast I thought I would die of a heart attack before the beast had a


    chance to even scratch me.


    The shadow stepped closer, and, between the trunks, its massive form took shape. Moonlight struck silver against fur as the hulking


    mass blotted out what little twilight remained.


    Its coat was mottled white and gray, blending into the snow so well it seemed carved from the very ice¨Ca predator built for this Arena,


    for this exact environment.


    And its eyes¡­they gleamed with predatory intelligence, hungry. Unwavering. And they were fixed on me¨Cit¡¯s prey.


    I swallowed hard, my throat as dry as bone.


    Okay. Think. Options.


    Run? Stupid¨CI¡¯d be overrun in seconds.


    Fight? Even stupider¨Cone blow and my skull would cave in.


    Climb? Maybe not as stupid, but would I be fast enough?


    <


    150 Chapter 150 ALINA


    My hand twitched toward themunicator band strapped to my wrist. There were people monitoring every challenge, weren¡¯t there? They had to intervene if one of us faced actual death. Right?


    I pressed the emergency button at the side, whispering, ¡°Requesting assistance.¡±


    Nothing. Just static and the faint crackle of interference.


    I pressed the other side to link to my teammates¡® watches. ¡°Guys? Can you hear me? I need you.¡±


    More static.


    The cold must have been disrupting the signal (dammit, shouldn¡¯t they have prepared for that?) Or maybe the Arena¡¯s wards were


    intentionally dampeningmunication (in that case, why the fuck did they give usmunicators to begin with?)


    Either way, I was on my own.


    The bear trudged forward. Snow shifted beneath its weight; powder sprayed around its paws. Every time it moved, its massive shoulders


    rolled, and its breathing grew louder, deeper.


    My grip on the firewood tightened until bark bit into my skin. My heart raced so hard it hurt, an erratic drumbeat filling my chest.


    This was it.


    This was how I was going to die. Torn apart in a frozen arena, my body not even warm enough for a proper pyre.


    My knees nearly buckled. A sharp, acidic grief welled in my throat as tears brimmed in my eyes.


    I thought of Daniel, waiting toe home, cheering me on with his whole heart. Of my team, huddled in the cave, relying on me to bring


    back fire.


    And then, absurdly, I thought of Kieran. Of the warmth of his hands on me justst night, far away from danger and ice.


    I thought of the brilliant fury with which he tore apart the rogues who kidnapped me. If he were here, he would know what to do; he


    would save me.


    Despair knifed through me, so sharp I almost doubled over. And in that chasm of hopelessness, when I thought nothing and no one could


    reach me-


    ¡®Left, Sera.


    A voice.


    Soft, low, threading through my mind like the faintest ripple across still water.


    ¡®Move Slowly. Don¡¯t break eye contact.


    My breath caught. What the fuck?


    The bear growled again, shifting its bulk, testing the distance between us.


    The voice pulsed again, firmer this time. ¡°Trust me, Sera. Move left. Now!¡®


    08:21


    <


    150 Chapter 150 ALINA


    My hand twitched toward themunicator band strapped to my wrist. There were people monitoring every challenge, weren¡¯t there? They had to intervene if one of us faced actual death. Right?


    I pressed the emergency button at the side, whispering, ¡°Requesting assistance¡±


    Nothing. Just static and the faint crackle of interference. <fn61ad> For original chapters go to Find_Novel(.</fn61ad>


    I pressed the other side to link to my teammates¡® watches. ¡°Guys? Can you hear me? I need you.¡±


    More static.


    The cold must have been disrupting the signal (dammit, shouldn¡¯t they have prepared for that?) Or maybe the Arena¡¯s wards were intentionally dampeningmunication (in that case, why the fuck did they give usmunicators to begin with?)


    Either way, I was on my own.


    The bear trudged forward. Snow shifted beneath its weight; powder sprayed around its paws. Every time it moved, its massive shoulders


    rolled, and its breathing grew louder, deeper.


    My grip on the firewood tightened until bark bit into my skin. My heart raced so hard it hurt, an erratic drumbeat filling my chest.


    This was it.


    This was how I was going to die. Torn apart in a frozen arena, my body not even warm enough for a proper pyre.


    My knees nearly buckled. A sharp, acidic grief welled in my throat as tears brimmed in my eyes.


    I thought of Daniel, waiting toe home, cheering me on with his whole heart. Of my team, huddled in the cave, relying on me to bring


    back fire.


    And then, absurdly, I thought of Kieran. Of the warmth of his hands on me justst night, far away from danger and ice.


    I thought of the brilliant fury with which he tore apart the rogues who kidnapped me. If he were here, he would know what to do, he


    would save me.


    Despair knifed through me, so sharp I almost doubled over. And in that chasm of hopelessness, when I thought nothing and no one could


    reach me-


    ¡®Left, Sera.


    A voice.


    Soft, low, threading through my mind like the faintest ripple across still water.


    ¡®Move Slowly. Don¡¯t break eye contact!


    My breath caught. What the fuck?


    The bear growled again, shifting its bulk, testing the distance between us.


    The voice pulsed again, firmer this time. ¡°Trust me, Sera. Move left. Now!¡®


    08:21


    15


    <


    150 Chapter 150 ALINA


    I obeyed before I could second¨Cguess myself.


    Step by step, my heart thundering in my chest, I edged left, my boots crunching softly, careful not to make sudden moves.


    The bear didn¡¯t charge; it shifted with me, intelligent eyes tracking, but held back.


    ¡®Good, the voice soothed, warm despite the ice in my veins. ¡®Now, angle your path toward the slope behind you. See it? The ridge with the overhang?¡±


    I dared a nce with the barest flick of my eyes. Yes¨Ca snow¨Cpacked incline, leading up to a jagged outcrop.


    ¡®Climb. Keep steady. Don¡¯t run. Don¡¯t falter.¡¯


    I wanted to scream, ¡®Who are you?¡® But the bear¡¯s rumbling growl silenced me. I swallowed it down and obeyed.


    One step. Two. My boots sank deep into the snow as I climbed the incline. Every move up the slope gave me precious distance.


    Still, the bear stalked after me, movements ponderous but deadly certain.


    The voice thrummed again, a steadying cadence against the panic spiraling in my chest.


    ¡®That¡¯s it, Sera. Don¡¯t rush. Breathe. Feel the ground. Trust your instincts. Trust me.¡®


    Trust me¡­


    I clung to the words like a lifeline.


    At the ridge, I mbered onto the rocks. The firewood tumbled from my arms, scattering across the snow, but I didn¡¯t care. I just needed


    to survive. My palms scraped raw against jagged stone as I scrambled higher.


    The bear bellowed, a thunderous roar that shook snow loose from branches. My body jolted with fear, but I forced myself onward, nails


    breaking, boots slipping.


    Then¨Cblessedly¨CI crested the ridge.


    The bear lunged, but the overhang jutted too far. It mmed into the base, ws raking uselessly against the stone. Its roar split the


    silence, echoing through the trees, a sound of frustrated hunger.


    I stumbled back, gasping, tears burning my eyes. My legs trembled so violently I nearly copsed.


    The bear prowled below, ring up at me, but the ridge held. Slowly, reluctantly, it turned and lumbered away, its massive form


    swallowed by the darkening forest.


    Only when it disappearedpletely did I crumple to my knees, sucking in frantic breaths, my body quaking with leftover terror.


    Oh gods, oh gods, oh gods, oh gods.


    ¡®It¡¯s okay, Sera. You¡¯re safe now.¡¯


    I froze at the sound of the voice again. This time, not from surprise. From recognition.


    I¡¯d heard it before, in my dreams, shrouded in mist and mystery.


    04-87


    -5/4


    <b>< </b>


    150 Chapter 150 ALINA


    My wolf.


    Tears welled hot. They spilled down my checks, steaming in the frozen air. I clutched my chest, the ache inside me breaking open, raw and overwhelming.


    Was this a dream, too? Some cruel trick woven by the Arena?


    ¡°Is it¡­¡± My voice cracked, barely audible. ¡°Is it really you?¡±


    A soft hum filled my head, a sound so achingly familiar I thought my heart would burst. ¡®It¡¯s me, Sera. My name is Alina.


    I shattered.


    A sob ripped free, my hands shaking so violently I had to clutch the frozen ground to keep from copsingpletely.


    ¡°Alina,¡± I whispered reverently, like a prayer. ¡°Alina. It¡¯s you. You¡¯re really here.¡±


    ¡®I promised I¡¯de soon, she said gently. ¡®I am sorry it took so long. But, Sera¨CI¡¯ve always been with you, even in silence.


    My tears blurred the world, hot tracks freezing on my cheeks. ¡°I¨CI can¡¯t believe-¡±


    ¡®Believe it, she said firmly. ¡®You¡¯re not alone anymore, Sera. I¡¯m here now.¡®


    I pressed my palms to my eyes, shaking my head. The implications of this was too much, too overwhelming to bear.


    ¡°Does¡­does that mean I can shift-¡±


    ¡®Not yet, she admitted, her voice tinged with a hint of mncholy. ¡®My strength isn¡¯t fully restored. I can¡¯t bring us into wolf form just yet.


    But my voice is here. My guidance. My bond with you. And that¡¯s enough for now.¡®


    I let out a shakyugh, half¨Csob, half¨Chysterical relief. ¡°Enough? Alina, it¡¯s everything. Do you know how many nights I¡¯ve prayed just to


    hear you? To not feel so¡­empty?¡±


    A pause, soft but heavy with meaning.


    ¡®I know. I felt your loneliness. I felt every time you reached for me in the dark. And I hated that I couldn¡¯t answer. But Sera¡­we¡¯re


    together again. You¡¯re not empty anymore.¡®


    I curled forward, clutching myself, as the enormity of it overwhelmed me. For years, I¡¯d walked with silence in my veins, hollow where


    half of me should have been. And now¨Cnow I¡¯d found my missing piece.


    Even if she was fragile, even if she wasn¡¯t whole yet, she was here. She was mine.


    ¡°There¡¯s one thing you must understand, Alina continued softly. ¡®No one else can know of my existence. For now, I¡¯m only for you. I know


    how badly you want the world to see you as something other than broken, but until I¡¯m ready to reveal myself, you must keep me secret.


    Promise me, Sera!


    I nodded instantly. In that moment, I would have done anything she asked of me. ¡°I promise. I won¡¯t say a word. I don¡¯t care if they never


    know¨Cyou¡¯re here, Alina. That¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    Warmth filled me, a ripple offort that spread through every vein, thawing ces I hadn¡¯t realized were frozen.


    08:22


    <


    150 Chapter 150 ALINA


    ¡®Good. We¡¯ll grow stronger together. And when the timees, I¡¯ll let the world know I¡¯m here. Until then¨Cjust listen. Just trust me.


    We¡¯ll survive this.¡®


    Iughed through the tears, a breathless, broken sound. ¡°Survive this? Alina, with you back, I feel like I can survive anything¡±


    She chuckled in my head, a low, affectionate rumble that filled every hollow space inside me.


    That¡¯s my girl¡®


    The forest stretched quiet again, but this time it wasn¡¯t suffocating. Not empty. The silence was filled¨Cwith her, with us.


    For the first time in my life, I wasn¡¯t walking alone.


    <b>Comment </b>2


    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!


    Vote


    <b>4 </b>


    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.


    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>


    <b>ͼ </b>


    <b>Send </b><b>Gifts </b>


    V

 Betrays Love 151

    Betrays Love 151


    151 Chapter 151 WHISPERS IN THE DARK


    151 Chapter 151 WHISPERS IN THE DARK


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1


    ¡°Sera! Where the hell are you?¡±


    It felt like an eternity had passed before Judy¡¯s voice rang through the trees, ragged and sharp with worry.


    Another echoed after it¨CRoxy, more irritated than worried. ¡°If you went and froze your ass off out here, I swear-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± I called, voice cracking.


    My throat still burned, and I wasn¡¯t sure if the tightness in my chest came from lingering panic or the wave of emotions that surged


    when I heard Alina.


    My legs wobbled as I scrambled down the ridge, breath fogging thick in the frigid air. Every step, every handhold, felt like wing out of


    my own grave.


    By the time I reached the others¡® shlights flickering weakly between the trees, my arms trembled from the firewood load I had


    regathered.


    Most of it had gotten too wet to be much use in a fire, and I cursed myself for ultimately letting my teammates down.


    Judy nearly tackled me. ¡°Gods above, Sera¨Cyou had me thinking-¡± She broke off, eyes flicking to the bloodied scrapes on my palms, the wood cradled against me like a life buoy.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I lied, forcing a shaky smile. ¡°Just took longer than expected.¡±


    Roxy crossed her arms. ¡°And what was that longer route, through the underworld? You look like you saw a ghost.¡±


    I held my tongue. I couldn¡¯t tell them about the bear without telling them how I¡¯d escaped¨Cand that meant revealing Alina¡¯s existence.


    Not yet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get this wood burning before you all turn into ice sculptures, hmm?¡± I said, starting the walk back to the cave.


    ¡°Yeah, Judy agreed. She reached out and took some of the wood from me. ¡°Finn and Talia aren¡¯t doing too good.¡±


    I winced. ¡°How bad?¡±


    She and Roxy exchanged a look that knotted guilt and worry in my stomach.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just hurry¡± Roxy muttered.


    The journey back to the cave was shorter than I remembered, and I was grateful for it. All the way back, I stayed alert, my gaze darting through the trees for any sign of the bear.


    But thankfully, we reached the others without incident.


    11:23


    <


    151 Chapter 151 WHISPERS IN THE DARK


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I whispered.


    Finn and Talia were tangled together. Their skin had paled to an icy blue, and I couldn¡¯t tell whose violent tremors were running through


    whom.


    I¡¯d dallied too long; if we didn¡¯t warm them soon, the cold would take them before morning.


    We immediately set to work, and in no time, a fire crackled to life inside the cave, mes licking hungrily at the wood I¡¯d stacked.


    Smoke curled toward the rocky ceiling, where it slipped into unseen vents as the light bathed us in a fragile glow.


    But fragile was the word¨Cbecause even pressed close to the mes, Finn and Talia¡¯s violent shovers barely subsided. 1


    Their bodies shook in jerks, like puppets with frayed strings. Judy rubbed Talia¡¯s hands between hers, muttering words I couldn¡¯t hear.


    Roxy threw up her arms. ¡°This is insane. Lucian had to know Omegas wouldn¡¯t survive this setup. What the fuck was he thinking? Making


    us fight frostbite instead of finding a talisman?¡±


    The crack of her voice struck a chord. Because a part of me had wondered the same.


    ¡°Roxy,¡± Judy snapped, ¡°don¡¯t start.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t start? Look at them!¡± Roxy pointed at Talia, then Finn. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to be proving worthiness, not crawling into shallow


    graves! You really think this wasn¡¯t stacked against us from the start?¡±


    Silence. Her words echoed off the cave walls.


    I clenched my hands into fists in myp. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Roxy.¡±


    Her head whipped toward me, defiant. ¡°Tell me I¡¯m wrong, Alpha¨Cborn. Tell me you don¡¯t see it too.¡±


    I met her re with a steadiness I didn¡¯t feel. ¡°I see my teammates freezing. And right now, arguing isn¡¯t going to keep them alive.


    Remember the first challenge? Remember how we felt invincible while the stronger wolves were brought to their knees by the mist? I


    didn¡¯t hear youining then.¡±


    Roxy¡¯s mouth opened, then closed. She muttered something under her breath but turned away.


    ¡°Everything in these Trials is for a reason,¡± I added quietly. ¡°Trust that.¡± At least that was what I was trying to do.


    That was when Alina stirred inside me, her voice brushing against the edges of my mind like velvet. ¡®Deeper in the cave, Sera. There¡¯s


    something there that can help!¡®


    My breath caught. ¡®What?¡®


    ¡®Fruit. Hard and small, clinging to vines. They¡¯ve been ced here for you. For wolves who can¡¯t withstand the cold the way you can. Find


    them.¡®


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. Judy and Roxy frowned up at me as I shot to my feet. ¡°Stay here. Keep the fire fed.¡±


    I grabbed my backpack. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    11:23


    215


    <b>< </b>


    151 Chapter 151 WHISPERS IN THE DARK


    ¡°Again?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not going out this time, I¡¯m going in.¡±


    Roxy arched a brow. ¡°And that¡¯s supposed to be better?¡±


    I crossed my arms. ¡°Would you rather freeze to death?¡±


    Roxy turned back to the fire. ¡°Have fun.¡±


    Judy shot me a wary nce, and I returned it with a confident smile before I turned and headed deeper into the cave.


    It narrowed as I pushed deeper, the walls glittering faintly with ice¨Ccrusted veins of stone. My breath echoed back at me, the sound


    unnervingly loud.


    ¡®How much further?¡® I asked Alina, a little


    wary.


    I couldn¡¯t lie to myself¨Cafter relying on only my instinct for so long, it was hard now to trust another voice in my head. It was hard not to


    feel like I¡¯d lost my mind, chasing whispers in the dark.


    ¡°Trust me, Sera, she said gently, like she could feel my uncertainty. ¡®I would never steer you wrong¡®


    I took a deep breath, cold, damp air filling my lungs. ¡®Right. Okay¡®


    ¡®Just a little more¨Cthere.¡¯


    A cluster of vines clung stubbornly to the cave wall, their roots snaking from some unseen crack.


    Nestled among them were berries, a deep violet¨Cck, their skins glistening with frost. They looked like night trapped in fruit.


    ¡®Cold¨Cresistant fruit, Alina murmured. ¡®Bitter, but their heat lingers once eaten. Enough to keep your teammates alive.


    I tore them free with trembling hands and stuffed as much as I could into my pack.


    When I returned, Roxy let out a sigh like she¡¯d been holding her breath. ¡°Good. I was not going toe after you this time.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°I adore you too, Roxy.¡±


    She scoffed as I upturned the bag of berries onto a t b of stone by the fire.


    ¡°What the hell is that?¡±


    ¡°Cold¨Cresistant fruit,¡± I answered. ¡°It¡¯ll keep us warm,¡±


    Her brows shot to her hairline. ¡°And where did you find them?¡±


    I sat back on my haunches. ¡°Deeper in the cave,¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± She snatched one up, turning it in her fingers suspiciously. ¡°And you just happened to know they¡¯d be here? What, you


    holding out on us for dramatic effect?¡±


    Her tone was using, half augh, but sharp¨Cedged.


    I met her stare evenly. ¡°I thought Lucian wouldn¡¯t make the terrain impossible for Omegas. I took a chance.¡± 1


    11:23


    345


    <


    151 Chapter 151 WHISPERS IN THE DARK


    The lie tasted bitter, but I couldn¡¯t offer them the truth just yet.


    Judy nudged Roxy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Shut it. We need all the help we can get, or we¡¯ll be dead before sunrise. Now eat?


    Grudgingly, Roxy popped one into her mouth. She made a face like she¡¯d bitten into soap but chewed anyway.


    ¡°Gods, that¡¯s vile.¡±


    ¡°Then spit it out,¡± Judy retorted, already feeding one carefully to Talia.


    Roxy swallowed hard. ¡°Not a chance. If this keeps me alive, I¡¯ll eat a thousand of them.¡±


    By the time the fire dwindled to glowing embers, the fruits had worked their strange magic.


    Color had crept back into Talia¡¯s face, Finn¡¯s teeth had stopped ttering, and Roxy¨Cwell, she stillined about the taste every


    chance she got, but her body was no longer shaking.


    Relief eased some of the tension strangling my chest. I sat back against the stone, exhaustion pressing down like a heavy nket.


    And even through that exhaustion, I felt Alina.


    A constant presence now, warm and quiet in the back of my mind.


    ¡®Sleep, Sera,¡¯ she whispered, soft as a luby. ¡®I¡¯ll be here when you wake. I¡¯m not leaving again.¡®


    Tears pricked my eyes, but this time they weren¡¯t born of terror but from fierce, aching hope. I closed them, surrendering to rest.


    ***


    When dawn came, I stirred to the brittle crackle of splitting ice. My eyes flew open to pale shafts of light spilling into the cave.


    The weight in my chest lightened as I realized Alina was still there, her steady hum twining with my thoughts.


    ¡®Good morning, skeptic, she teased.


    I nearly giggled.


    We packed quickly, wolfing down thest of the fruit. No oneined about the taste now.


    With their bodies steadier, my teammates moved like warriors again¨Cnot Omegas on the brink of death, but wolves ready to fight.


    That renewed hope carried us farther than I could have hoped for.


    The cold no longer clouding our minds, clues we couldn¡¯t decipher before seemed clearer.


    Paw prints. Disturbed snow. Markings carved into stone trees like runes left behind by some ancient w.


    Step by step, the trail sharpened.


    Until finally, the forest opened into a vast in of white. At its center rose a massive formation of stone¨Clike the bones of a mountain


    thrust through the snow. Jagged, looming, intimidating.


    We stopped at the edge, breaths steaming.


    11:02


    415


    <


    151 Chapter 151 WHISPERS IN THE DARK <fn9d75> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find¡¤novel</fn9d75>


    ¡°There,¡± Judy whispered, awe tinging her tone.


    Roxy whistled low as her gaze followed Judy¡¯s. ¡°Well, guess we¡¯ve found our Gatekeeper Boss¡±


    Perched on the highest stone like a creature born of fire and snow was a wolf. Colossal. A coat that shimmered like gold under the pale


    sun.


    His eyes burned, fierce and unyielding, fixed on us with predatory calm. Around his neck gleamed the talisman¨Cfang¨Cshaped, silver,


    shining.


    Recognition struck me, stopping my heart.


    Ashar.


    Kieran¡¯s wolf. 1


    <b>Comment </b>11


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    6


    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.


    Swipe Left To Continue >

 Betrays Love 152

    152 Chapter 152 ASHAR


    152 Chapter 152 ASHAR


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POVE


    If you ever need a textbook definition of irony, here¡¯s one:st night, when I faced the bear, I had wished for Kieran¡¯s presence.


    Now, he was here. But it sure as hell wasn¡¯t to protect me.


    The moment my gaze locked on Ashar atop the jagged stone, a surge of emotions rose within me.


    Not just awe¨Cthough the sheer magnitude of his presence demanded that.


    Not just fear¨Cthough my pulse tripped violently at the sight of him.


    It was¡­something else. Something raw. Elemental. Difficult to quantify.


    My chest tightened as though invisible chains yanked taut. They pulled me toward him¨Ceven as they tore me apart from myself, all at


    the same time.


    His coat shimmered like liquid sunlight caught in snow, each ripple of muscle beneath that fur announcing lethal grace.


    And his eyes¨Cgods, his eyes. They were fixed on me, pinning me in ce like a moth fixed to a collector¡¯s board.


    I¡¯d always known them to be dark, but now they shone like molten gold, piercing straight through me as though he could see every


    thought I dared to think.


    And then, absurdly, my heart ached. Not just from the threat before me. No, this ache came from something deeper, something that


    reached into old scars I¡¯d worked so hard to forget.


    ¡°Sera,¡± Judy said quietly, carefully. ¡°Is that who I think it is?¡±


    I gave the barest of nods. ¡°Ashar,¡± I whispered, though my voice¨Cand its tremor¨Ccarried loud and clear. ¡°Alpha Kieran ckthorne of


    Nightfang pack.¡±


    The title settled over us like a storm cloud, and the gravity of what we were facing made my knees wobble.


    Behind me, my teammates shifted nervously, boots crunching against the snow. Finn¡¯s breath came out ragged, Talia gulped audibly, and Roxy¨Cwell, she wasn¡¯t one to hide her nerves behind silence.


    ¡°Fuck me sideways,¡± she muttered, squinting at Ashar, ¡°Of all the damn Alphas they could¡¯ve thrown at us¡­they sent him?¡± She shot me


    an using look. ¡°Wanna tell me again that Lucian doesn¡¯t have it out for us?¡±


    I might have pointed out more irony that Roxy had once thought Lucian was shifting things in my favor, and now, she thought he was


    doing the exact opposite.


    But I was too busy trying to figure out how the fuck we were going to pass this final challenge.


    ¡°Quiet,¡± Judy snapped, but her voicecked its usual steel. Her hand gripped the hilt of the dagger at her belt, her knuckles white.


    Ashar¡¯s growl rolled across the in like thunder. Deep. Resonant. A warning. The sound made the hairs on my arms rise, made my blood


    1123


    <b>< </b>


    152 Chapter 152 ASHAR


    sing with equal parts terror and something else I didn¡¯t have the luxury of examining right now.


    ¡®Focus, Sera.¡® Alina¡¯s voice was steady, leaving no room for fear. ¡°This isn¡¯t about you. This is about survival


    I forced air into my lungs. ¡°We can¡¯t stand here all day quaking in our boots,¡± I said, the words scraping past the lump in my throat. ¡°Form


    up.¡±


    Judy exhaled, reaching out with her free hand to squeeze my shoulder firmly. ¡°Call it out, Sera.¡±


    I shot her a grateful look.


    ¡°Judy, nk right. Roxy, nk left. Talia, Finn, take rear guard.¡±


    They moved instantly, taking their positions with a precision that made me proud.


    I strode forward, Ashar¡¯s gaze tracking my every move.


    The two talismans gleamed at his throat, silver catching in the pale sun like an unreachable star.


    But we¡¯de this far. We would go all the way.


    ¡°On my mark,¡± I whispered, my gaze never leaving Ashar¡¯s.


    ¡°Now!¡±


    The first sh was chaos.


    Ashar moved like no wolf I¡¯d ever seen¨Cfaster than thought, stronger than reason.


    Roxy lunged first, her de shing in the light. He barely shifted, his massive paw batting her aside as if she were a child¡¯s toy.


    She crashed into the snow, her breath exploding out of her.


    0


    ¡°Roxy!¡± I called, but then Ashar was on me.


    Golden fur blurred, ws arced. I ducked, rolled, felt the snow burn cold against my cheek as his strike missed me by inches.


    I scrambled upright, pulling a dagger of my own from my thigh holster. When I aimed for a talisman, he twisted away, jaws snapping so


    close to my arm I felt the heat of his breath sear through my jacket.


    Judy tried next, throwing her dagger with surgical precision. Ashar leaped, catching the weapon between his teeth.


    One jerk of his neck and it went flying, disappearing into the distance, Judy stumbled back, eyes wide.


    Finn and Talia advanced together, weaving in and out with impressive speed, but one sweep of Ashar¡¯s tail knocked them both sprawling


    into the snow.


    It wasn¡¯t a fight. It was decimation¨Conly without blood. At least, I hoped.


    I¡¯d always thought Kieran underestimated me, never saw me for what I was truly worth. I might have done the same to him.


    Every movement he made now was a brutal reminder: this was the Alpha of the Nightfang Pack. The leader whomanded armies. The


    wolf who¡¯d crushed enemies and carved fear into legends.


    11:23


    215


    152 Chapter 152 ASHAR


    And 1¨Cwhat was Ipared to that? A tiny candle flickering in the snow.


    Ashar leapt again, his shadow blotting out the sun, and I braced for impact. My body crashed against the ice as his paw mmed into my


    side.


    Agony ricocheted through my ribs. My dagger skidded from my grasp.


    The world tilted, pain screaming in my bones. My vision blurred with white and gold.


    ¡°Sera!¡± Judy¡¯s voice, raw with panic, but distant, fading.


    Ashar loomed above me. His golden eyes locked on mine, fierce, ruthless.


    For a pounding heartbeat, Iy there, helpless underneath him. I was taken back to the moments just after he rescued me from the


    rogues. He¡¯d cared for me then, licking my wounds whole.


    This was not that Ashar.


    This was the Gatekeeper Boss. And I was nothing against him.


    Then, with a final rumbling growl, he stepped back. As though to say: Try again. If you dare.


    ***


    We did not dare.


    At least not yet.


    We regrouped in the shelter of a snowdrift, each of us battered, bruised, and thoroughly humbled.


    Roxy¡¯s lip was split and bleeding, Judy cradled her arm, wincing with every movement. Finn limped heavily, and Talia wheezed with


    shallow breaths.


    I cradled my ribs, the sharp pain slicing through every inhale.


    Unlike the other Trials, we weren¡¯t merely tested, we were being destroyed.


    ¡°Gods,¡± Roxy gasped, wiping blood from her chin, ¡°He¡¯s not just trying to stop us¨Che¡¯s crushing us. You don¡¯t think-¡± Her eyes flicked to


    me, sharp and using. ¡°You don¡¯t think he¡¯s¡­venting? On us? Because of you?¡±


    The words hit harder than Ashar¡¯s paw. My chest clenched.


    ¡°Roxy.¡± Judy¡¯s voice was fierce,manding. ¡°Not another word.¡±


    ¡°No, let her,¡± I whispered hoarsely.


    I couldn¡¯t lie that I hadn¡¯t thought the same. Hadn¡¯t I felt the weight of that gaze and fury linger longer on me than anyone else?


    Lucian had been so bent on making things fair so I would not be seen as favored, but had he forgotten that the pendulum could swing the other way?


    What was Kieran even doing here in the LST anyway? Was that why he¡¯d been in OTS the other day?


    11-22


    315


    <b>< </b>


    152 Chapter 152 ASHAR


    I shoved all those thoughts and questions away.


    All that mattered now was oveing the obstacle before us.


    Finn spoke up then, voice strained but steady. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Remember the rules. We don¡¯t have to defeat him. We just need the


    talisman.¡±


    Talia nodded weakly, clutching her side. ¡°Which feels pretty impossible right now.¡±


    Finn¡¯s gaze slid to me. ¡°But you know him, Sera. Better than any of us. You¡¯ve seen him fight before, right? There must be something¨Ca


    tell, some sort of weakness.¡±


    The weight of their expectation pressed down on me heavier than Ashar¡¯s weight.


    I closed my eyes. Reached back into memory. Nights in the Lockwood courtyard, where Ethan and Kieran had sparred for hours while I


    watched from the shadows, unseen.


    I remembered the way Kieran always moved with deadly precision, his strikes calcted and exact. The way Ethan, with all his


    remarkable skills, tried to break through his defenses, but Kieran never gave an inch. Never slipped. Never faltered.


    ¡°I¡­¡± My voice cracked. I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Disappointment etched into their faces, clear as day.


    Roxy scoffed. ¡°Figures.¡±


    Judy red at her, but said nothing. Silence stretched heavy between us, filled with exhaustion and despair.


    I stared at the snow, shame burning hotter than the agony in my ribs. They needed me to be more¨Ca leader, a warrior. And I was still


    just¡­less.


    ¡®Sera. Alina¡¯s voice pulsed through my mind, warm and steady.


    My heart lurched. ¡®Alina?¡¯


    ¡®I think I know a way?


    Hope sparked. ¡®You do?¡±


    My gaze flicked toward Ashar, still prowling the stone formation with predatory patience, waiting for us to dare approach again.


    ¡®How? I whispered inside myself.


    ¡®Trust me, Alina murmured, her voice like a balm against my raw, frayed spirit. ¡®He¡¯s not invincible. No one is. Let me guide you. Together,


    we can find the opening!


    My breath caught. My chest thudded with something I couldn¡¯t name.


    Hope. Fear. And beneath it all¡­a trembling, dangerous yearning. For what? I had no fucking clue. <fn5b79> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel</fn5b79>


    Regardless, I steeled myself. ¡®What do I have to do?¡®


    11:2A

 Betrays Love 153

    153 Chapter 153 DEATH WISH


    153 Chapter 153 DEATH WISH


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    My pulse drummed so loud that I could barely hear Alina when she spoke.


    ¡®Get close, she replied, calm where I was chaos. ¡®Close enough for me to see what you can¡¯t. Close enough to feel the rhythm of his wolf!


    My mouth went dry. Close. To Kieran¡¯s wolf¨Ca ferocious monster whose paw had nearly cracked my ribs minutes ago.


    I wanted to trust her. Gods, I needed to trust her. But even with her certainty, she hadn¡¯t promised victory.


    She hadn¡¯t said when or how. Only that there was a way.


    But what choice did I have? We¡¯d already learned the truth the hard way¨Cthe rest of us couldn¡¯t win against Ashar. We¡¯d be crushed


    again and again.


    This was the only way forward.


    I forced my breathing into something steadier and faced my teammates.


    They had huddled closer, nursing the


    injuries, exhaustion and despair carved into their faces.


    I squared my shoulders. ¡°We try again.¡±


    Roxy let out a sharpugh, half¨Chysterical.


    handed to us like <i>toddlers </i><i>in </i>a training gain?


    Did I miss something? What changed between now and the time we got our asses


    Despite the blood still seeping down her chin, her defiance burned hot enough to melt the snow beneath us.


    ¡°This time will be different,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh, sure. And how¡¯s that? The only possible chance we have left is if we Shift, but a dozen Omega wolves can¡¯t stand against an Alpha


    like Kieran.¡± Her eyes narrowed. ¡°Or are you suddenly gonna sprout ws and fur of your own, Alpha¨Cborn?¡±


    ¡°Roxy,¡± Judy snapped, her tone edged with warning. But I lifted a hand to stop her.


    ¡°She¡¯s right.¡± The words tasted bitter, but I forced them out. ¡°I can¡¯t Shift. Not like you. Not like him. But that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have


    something else.¡±


    Roxy scoffed. ¡°What, a death wish?¡±


    ¡°No. A n.¡± I lifted my chin, trying to will strength into my battered body. ¡°We¡¯ve been fighting as if we need to bring him down. But we


    don¡¯t¨CFinn was right. The talisman¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    Finn leaned forward, a hand kneading his ankle. ¡°So what do you suggest?¡±


    My stomach twisted. Here was the leap of faith. I couldn¡¯t tell them about Alina. Couldn¡¯t admit there was another consciousness in me


    whispering secrets.


    ¡°I need you to trust me,¡± I said. ¡°I need to get close enough to grab the talisman. That¡¯s our only shot.¡±


    <


    153 Chapter 153 DEATH WISH


    ¡°Yeah, no shit, we need to get close,¡± Roxy said. ¡°How do we do that?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Not ¡®we¡® Me.¡±


    ¡°Are you insane?¡± she exploded. ¡°You couldn¡¯t even take one hit without crumpling! He¡¯ll rip you apart before youy a hand on him!¡±


    Her words stung, but I held her re, refusing to flinch. ¡°Then buy me the time I need. Cover me. Distract him. I¡¯ll do the rest.¡±


    Roxy¡¯sugh was jagged, desperate. ¡°Oh, this is rich. You, the one without ws, without a wolf, going toe¨Cto¨Ctoe with that?¡± She jabbed


    a finger toward the golden beast still waiting with lethal calm. ¡°You¡¯ll be mulch before you get within arm¡¯s reach!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not wrong¡± Talia rasped, her voice faint from her still¨Cshaky breaths. ¡°But¡­what choice do we have?¡±


    Judy¡¯s eyes locked on mine. She was searching, weighing, as if trying to decide whether I¡¯d finally cracked under the cold and fear.


    But then she gave a single, firm nod. ¡°If Sera says she can do it, then I believe her.¡±


    Finn hesitated only a moment before adding, ¡°Same here.¡±


    Roxy whirled on them. ¡°Have you two lost your damn minds?¡±


    ¡°Roxy,¡± Judy said, her tone firm. ¡°We follow our leader.¡±


    The word hung in the air, heavy as an oath. After all we¡¯d been through¡­it wasn¡¯t just formality¨Cit was trust.


    I swallowed hard against the lump in my throat. Deep down, I wasn¡¯tpletely sure I deserved that word. But gods, I was going to do


    everything in my power to be worthy of it.


    Roxy looked between us, jaw clenched, fury and fear battling across her face. Finally, with a violent exhale, she spat into the snow, painting it red.


    ¡°Fine.¡± The re she shot at me wavered. ¡°But if you die, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    I kept my face steel¨Cset, not showing the relieved smile I felt tugging at my lips.


    ***


    We moved with a coordination born of desperation.


    Judy was ahead, her bag loaded with makeshift smoke bombs hastily prepared from the tools and supplies we¡¯d scavenged in our supply packs¨Csignal res, flint strikers, emptied metal canisters.


    I kept my fingers crossed that they would y their role before the very real possibility of them blowing up in our faces.


    Finn and Talia took positions on opposite nks, and Roxy¨Cgrudging though she was¨Cstood ready at my side.


    Ashar waited on his perch, hulking and immovable, the talismans gleaming at his throat like a prize in a nightmare.


    My heart hammered as I stepped forward, breath steaming in the air.


    ¡®Closer, Alina urged, her voice sending a shiver down my spine. ¡®Let me feel him through you.¡®


    Well, here goes nothing.


    30 28


    <


    153 Chapter 153 DEATH WISH


    ¡°Now!¡± I shouted.


    Smoke and steel erupted as Judy hurled the first bomb, the hiss and billow of gray swallowing the in.


    Finn and Talia darted through the haze, their movements fast and deliberate.


    Roxy barreled forward with a snarl, every ounce of her rage unleashed at once. <fnc0ec> Checktest chapters at find(?)ovel</fnc0ec>


    Ashar¡¯s growl rumbled like an avnche. He met their assault with terrifying ease¨Cbatting aside des, tearing through the smoke as if


    it were mist.


    They kept out of his reach, so this time his hits barelynded. I could feel his frustration growing as he pounced in vain.


    But every second he spent swiping at them was a second bought for me.


    I sprinted through the haze, lungs burning, ribs screaming. Yet¨Cstrangely¨Cmy body moved lighter, sharper than ever.


    I ducked a swipe that would¡¯ve crushed me, rolled beneath his paw, and came up running. Adrenaline and surprise surged through me.


    ¡®Your reflexes are mine, Alina whispered. ¡®Don¡¯t think. Move.¡¯


    So I did. Faster than I ever remembered being. Not a wolf, not ws and fangs¨Cbut not human either.


    I was something in between.


    Ashar¡¯s gaze cut through the smoke andnded on me. Recognition red, molten and merciless.


    The world narrowed to the two of us. His eyes on mine. My feet pounding across snow. The talisman, bright at his throat.


    ¡°Cover her!¡± Judy¡¯s voice ripped through the storm. Another smoke bomb burst, cloaking me in gray.


    ¡®Sera¨Cnow!¡®


    I didn¡¯t have to ask what Alina meant. I lunged. My hands caught fur hot as fire, thick as silk.


    Maybe Roxy was right; perhaps I did have a death wish. Because suddenly¨CI was astride Ashar.


    The world tilted, spun. My legs locked around his ribs, my hands wed at his mane as he bucked beneath me like a living tempest.


    Every spark I¡¯d felt before erupted into an inferno. My skin burned where it met his fur. My chest seized, heart hammering with


    something so much bigger than fear.


    The talisman gleamed inches from my hand, but for one breath, it ceased to matter. I forgot the Trials. Forgot the cold, the pain, the battle my teammates were fighting.


    There was only Ashar. Gold and fire and the raw, terrible pull inside me that whispered he wasn¡¯t just an enemy¨Che was something else entirely.


    Something I couldn¡¯t yet name.


    ¡®Focus, Sera. Even Alina sounded agitated, frazzled. But the urgency in her voice sharpened my focus enough to remember what I had to <ol><li>do. </li></ol>


    8010128


    < 153 Chapter 153 DEATH WISH


    I reached down, and my fingers closed around cold silver.


    Comment


    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!


    Vote


    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.


    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>


    Send Gifts


    View All >

 Betrays Love 154

    154 Chapter 154 SOMETHING


    154 Chapter 154 SOMETHING


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    The first glimpse of her nearly undid me.


    Just like the teams had no idea what Gatekeeper Boss they would encounter, I had no idea what teams I would have to obstruct.


    And as Seraphina and her team came out into view, I almost didn¡¯t recognize her.


    I¡¯d watched her progress through the LST, watched the way she led. Not perfectly, not without mistakes¨Cbut with heart, and with a firm


    resolution that had earned her teammates¡® trust.


    This wasn¡¯t the girl who used to slip through the Lockwood manor¡¯s hallways with her head lowered, nor the withdrawn woman I once dismissed as too fragile to bear the weight of a pack.


    No¨Cwhat stood before me now was a warrior forged in frost and fire. She carried herself with a conviction that I had no hand in shaping.


    Her gaze was sharp, her chin lifted, her voice steady as she gave orders to the ragged band of Omegas at her side.


    Ashar stirred uneasily, the weight of him coiled and restless. ¡®She¡¯s different, he rumbled.


    I let out a growl that rolled over the field. To them, it was a warning. To me, it was agreement.


    Different¨Cand still the same.


    Because one thing was bing clearer to me: This has always been Sera.


    But I¡¯d been a blind, arrogant bastard, too consumed by my wed perspective to see who she¡¯d always been.


    The quiet resilience I¡¯d overlooked in our years together had sharpened into edge, into steel. Something fierce enough that it could no


    longer be ignored.


    But this was no time for reflection.


    I hade here armored in the authority of the Gatekeeper Boss, the Trial¡¯s final wall between her team and advancement. My wolf¡¯s


    power was meant to daunt them, my dominance to crush their will before they even attempted the first blow.


    That role left no room for indulgence. So when the group spread out at her quietmand and took attack positions, I braced myself.


    If there ever was an underdog story in the LST, it would be Sera¡¯s team. All of them Omegas, their very birthright a weakness. But they¡¯d


    persevered, fought through all obstacles to get here.


    I almost felt bad for them. If they¡¯d faced anyone else, they might have stood a chance. But against Ashar? Against Nightfang¡¯s Alpha?


    Well¡­I looked forward to watching them try. <fn0510> This text is hosted at f?ndnovel</fn0510>


    Ashar surged with me. His golden paws hit stone, and we met their attack head¨Con.


    I was prepared for the usual: students lunging wild, des shing without strategy, egos and desperation drowning out discipline. But


    this¨Cthis was different.


    <


    154 Chapter 154 SOMETHING


    The seamlessness of their movements shocked me. Omegas weren¡¯t trained for this level of coordination, but under OTS¡® teaching,


    under Seraphina¡¯s hand, they were more than their rank.


    Of course, none of it was enough. Against Ashar, they were snowkes striking fire. My wolf was born for battle, for conquest.


    Every strike they made, every desperate push, met only with my counter.


    My ws shredded their defenses; my fangs snapped inches from flesh.


    I kept my blows clean¨Cno killing strikes, no ws raked deep. But I did not hold back strength. They needed to understand what it


    meant to face an Alpha.


    And yet¡­even as I threw them into the snow, battered and broken, as their endurance waned and their breathing grew ragged, they


    pressed forward, driven by whatever determination had brought them this far.


    Ashar rumbled his approval in my mind. ¡®They fight like a pack.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, I admitted silently. ¡®Because she leads them like one.¡¯


    What would Nightfang be today, I wondered, if I¡¯d let Sera lead at my side?


    Like he was searching for the answer from her, Ashar lunged, and his paws pinned Sera to the ground.


    I looked into her eyes.


    Defiance burned there, tangled with fear, but unbroken. For an instant, something inside me cracked wide open before I forced it shut.


    Ashar¡¯s snarl faltered. Instead of striking, he stepped back, growl simmering low, daring her to rise again.


    And beautifully, magnificently, she did.


    ***


    The second assault began quicker than I expected.


    Smoke hissed from Judy¡¯s bombs, cloaking the air in gray. Finn and Talia pressed from the sides. Roxy thundered forward, reckless fury


    embodied.


    Seraphina broke from the haze, sprinting straight toward Ashar, and our eyes locked again.


    For a heartbeat, I expected the girl I had once known. Hesitant. Unsure. Too human to survive among wolves.


    But she wasn¡¯t that girl anymore.


    And suddenly¨Cshe was on me.


    The world stopped.


    The moment her palms sank into my fur, fire exploded inside me, searing every nerve. Sparks burst through me- hot, violent, impossible


    to ignore.


    Ashar froze mid¨Csnarl. His senses sharpened, narrowed, searching for something just out of reach.


    12:44


    <


    154 Chapter 154 SOMETHING


    ¡°There it is again, he growled. ¡°That pull


    It wasn¡¯t the first time.


    During our earlier shes, I¡¯d felt flickers of it¨Cheat where there should¡¯ve been none, a strange charge in the air whenever her eyes


    locked with mine.


    I¡¯d dismissed it then, buried it under focus.


    But this¨Cthis was undeniable.


    Seraphina clung to me like she belonged there. And Ashar, damn him, leaned into it, straining toward her instead of bucking her off.


    ¡®Closer, Ashar urged, restless, almost¡­hungry. ¡®Don¡¯t let her slip. There¡¯s something-¡®


    Something sweet and burning all at once. Not just her scent, not just the physical contact. Something deeper, more elusive<i>. </i>Something


    that made my wolf howl in recognition he couldn¡¯t name.


    Then¨Cshe wrenched the talisman from my throat.


    A secondter, she leapt clear, retreating to her team with the token clutched tight.


    Ashar roared in outrage, and I staggered, disoriented¨Cnot from the blow, but from the loss. The sudden absence of her touch left me


    raw, exposed, as if someone had torn a piece of me away.


    I would have been furious if I weren¡¯t too busy reeling.


    The Gatekeeper Boss was supposed to crush them, and yet, Sera had done the impossible.


    Wolfless, underestimated, cornered¨Cand she¡¯d seized victory from right under my nose. Literally.


    Pride surged hot and relentless, so fierce it ached. And with it, regret, sharp as the bite of the winter air.


    Both collided until I could scarcely tell them apart.


    I had spent years convincing myself that Seraphina was too meek, that shecked the power to shoulder the title of Luna. That she was


    incapable of leadership simply because shecked ws and fangs.


    I told myself it was better to let my mother keep the title. That Sera would crumble under scrutiny. That she was better hidden, silent,


    out of the way.


    And now, she¡¯d made a liar of every cruel, ignogant assumption I had ever uttered, even in silence. Wolfless or not, she was stronger than


    I had ever allowed myself to believe.


    Ashar growled again, impatient as her team made a furious dash for the exit zone just a few feet away.


    ¡®Pursue her, he urged, his voice guttural in my skull. ¡®She has something we need?


    I knew he didn¡¯t mean the talisman..


    There was something else gnawing at him, some need he couldn¡¯t articte. And damn me, I felt it too.


    17:44


    314


    154 Chapter 154 SOMETHING


    The echo of her touch still burned along my spine. My body was alive with sparks that refused to fade.


    But I forced myself still. I was the Boss. Bound by the trial. I couldn¡¯t abandon my post, no matter how Ashar wed at the edges of my


    mind, desperate to follow the trail Seraphina had left behind.


    And before disobedient longing could further drive me mad, I heard rustling, the tell¨Ctale crunch of more boots in snow.


    I turned towards the tree line opposite where Sera¡¯s team had first emerged.


    Shadows spilled out first¨Cand those shadows formed into another team.


    My jaw tightened.


    I should have known. Should have recognized that the precarious, maddening dance I¡¯d been forced to endure in the real world would


    mirror itself in the Trials.


    Because the next team I had to face was Celeste¡¯s.


    <b>Comment </b>


    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!


    Vote


    7


    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.


    E


    Swipe Left To Continue >


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    View All >

 Betrays Love 155

    155 Chapter 155 WATCH AND LEARN


    CELESTE¡¯S POV


    Every step of this cursed Trial had been an exercise in frustration.


    If I had known better, I would have studied my teammates in preparation for the LST. Learned who these nobodies I¡¯d been saddled with


    were¨Ctheir strengths, their ws, the chinks in their armor.


    But I hadn¡¯t. I simply assumed my presence, as their Alpha¡¯s sister, would be enough; naturally, I thought they would orbit me, pulled by


    my gravity as the moon pulls the tide.


    I¡¯d been wrong.


    Each of them grated at me in their own way¨CCallum¡¯s brash temper, Lisa¡¯s cutting remarks, Dn¡¯s passive aggressiveness, ra¡¯s


    tant dismissal.


    What galled me the most was the realization that they didn¡¯t admire me. They didn¡¯t respect me. Fuck, they barely even acknowledged <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    Sure, I had been away from the pack for ten years and barely knew them, but that should not have fucking mattered. They should have


    instantly warmed up to me and treated me like the royalty I am. 1


    And I should have been the leader of the team. 1


    Not fucking ra.


    Worst of all? She had made it her mission to undercut me at every opportunity.


    Every time I thought of the way she¡¯d belittled me in front of Sera¡¯s team, anger rose so potent and vile in my throat I thought I was


    going to throw up.


    I med Ethan. 1


    He¡¯d been adamant against my joining the LST, but I would be damned if I let Sera draw any more attention by participating in the trials. 1 <fn131e> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find?Novel</fn131e>


    I¡¯d managed to convince him, but he¡¯d violently mmed the door on my im to leadership, refusing to budge on the matter.


    No, fuck his sister. He¡¯d rather give the role to his worthless Gamma, who, for some unfathomable reason, hated me.


    She had never been warm towards me. Where my pack had adored me while growing up, all I¡¯d ever gotten from ra were cold


    shoulders and nk stares.


    The infuriating part? She¡¯d redirected all that warmth to fucking Seraphina of all people.


    And even now, when my sister used her underhanded favors to get through the Trials, what did ra do? She flocked straight to Sera¡¯s


    side, like a moth to a me.


    And I was left out in the cold.


    11:34


    155 Chapter 155 WATCH AND LEARN


    Well. ra would regret it. Every shitty member of this shitty team would regret it.


    Once the Trials ended, I would have a word with Ethan. Despite the presently rocky state of our rtionship, I knew my brother still valued me. He wouldn¡¯t hesitate to dismiss ra once I exined how divisive and cruel she had been, how she had schemed to tarnish my image among the others.


    No one crossed Celeste Lockwood without consequence.


    But first¨Cvictory.


    Sera¡¯s pathetic little team was somewhere in this vast expanse of snow, and I would beat them to the Gatekeeper Boss if it were thest thing I did.


    With any luck, though, they would freeze to death before they even had a chance to try.


    We topped a ridge of stone and snow, the air thin and sharp enough to sting my lungs. And there he was.


    Golden fur gleaming beneath the sunlight. Eyes like molten amber. Muscles coiled, tense, so majestic, my eyes hurt.


    Kieran.


    My heart jolted.


    For a moment, I forgot the chill in my fingers, the ache in my legs. He looked magnificent in Ashar¡¯s towering form, the very image of strength and authority.


    Delight sent a thrill down my spine.


    This was it¨Cmy chance to prove myself!


    Surely, surely, Kieran wouldn¡¯t make this difficult for me.1


    I was his future Luna, the love of his life. Surely he wouldn¡¯t savage me here in front of the others. No, he would hold back. He would let


    me shine. 1


    And when my hands closed around that talisman at his throat, I would be the hero of our team.


    ra would choke on her disdain, and the others would regret their animosity. They would finally see me for what I was.


    Luna material.


    ¡°Is that-?¡± Callum whispered.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I breathed, unable to keep the delight from my voice. ¡°Alpha Kieran ckthorne.¡±


    Lisa groaned. ¡°Great. Just great.¡±


    I rolled my eyes as a wave of unease rippled through my team. Small¨Cminded fools. They didn¡¯t understand that this was opportunity disguised as challenge.


    I straightened my shoulders, adjusted the cor of my coat, and marched forward with renewed determination. ¡°Stand back. I know how


    to handle him.¡±


    11:34


    155 Chapter 155 WATCH AND LEARN


    ra grabbed my arm, her iron grip stilling me. ¡°Excuse me, where the fuck do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my fianc¨¦,¡± I dered proudly. ¡°They might as well have handed us the talisman on a silver tter.¡±


    ra scoffed. ¡°You think that matters here? What¨Cyou¡¯re just going to waltz over to him and he¡¯ll give it up? How dense are you?¡±


    I fought the urge to p the look of contempt off her face. ¡°Watch and learn.¡± Bitch.


    I wrenched free of ra¡¯s grip and strode ahead, each crunch of my boots into the snow a deration of certainty.


    ¡°Kieran!¡± My voice rang clear across the expanse, crisp as the cold.


    I lifted my chin, letting the wind whip strands of hair around my face in what I imagined was a rather striking picture. ¡°It¡¯s me, baby.¡±


    For the briefest heartbeat, his golden gaze flicked toward me. Recognition¨Csurely, that was recognition¨Clit in those molten eyes.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± I said again, softer this time, taking another deliberate step forward. ¡°There¡¯s no need for this charade. Just let me take the


    talisman, babe.¡±


    Ashar¡¯s massive form shifted, muscles tightening. The ground trembled with the subtle scrape of his ws on stone. His breath billowed


    in hot clouds that rolled toward me like a warning.


    Still, I pressed forward. Kieran would never hurt me. ¡°I¡¯m your future Luna,¡± I reminded him sweetly. ¡°Imagine the honor I¡¯ll bring to us


    when I win the LST.¡±


    That was when the growl came. Low, reverberating, so deep it rattled my bones. 1


    The hair on my arms stood on end. Ashar¡¯s lips peeled back, revealing fangs longer than my fingers.


    My steps halted.


    The growl rose into a snarl as he lunged, faster than my eyes could follow. The sheer force of his ascent knocked the air from my lungs,


    though he hadn¡¯t yet touched me.


    But he would be on me in an instant, ws gleaming, teeth shing-


    I was shoved sideways, sent sprawling into the snow. <b>3 </b>


    ra stood in my ce, braced, eyes zing. ¡°Are you insane?¡± she shouted at me, even as she parried the strike with her de. Sparks


    flew where steel met w. ¡°He was about to rip you in half!¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have!¡± I cried, scrambling upright, but my voice cracked around the edges.


    My heart was hammering in my throat, traitorous and loud. Kieran would never hurt me¡­right?


    ¡°He would have,¡± ra snapped. ¡°You fucking idiot.¡±


    Ashar reared back, roaring, and the rest of my team rushed in.


    Callum charged first, his axe gleaming as he swung at Ashar¡¯s nk. The wolf batted him away with a single sweep of his paw, sending


    him crashing into Lisa, who cursed as they both tumbled into a snowdrift.


    11.34


    317


    <b>< </b>


    155 Chapter 155 WATCH AND LEARN


    Dn circled warily, shooting darts in quick session, but they bounced harmlessly off that gleaming hide.


    ra was everywhere at once¨Cblocking, dodging, countering¨Cher movements sharp and efficient, her face set in grim concentration.


    And me?


    I hung back. Just for a moment. Just long enough to catch my breath. Regroup. Strategize.


    As my teammates¡® ragged gasps and furious yells filled the air, I waited for the perfect opening. A Luna must be cunning as well as


    strong, after all.


    This wasn¡¯t cowardice¨Cit was strategy. 1


    Ashar struck again, faster than any of them could track. Callum went down hard. Lisa barely rolled away in time. Dn¡¯s jacket was torn


    open with a single swipe, vicious ws barely missing skin.


    And through it all, Ashar¡¯s eyes remained cool, impersonal. He wasn¡¯t even looking at me anymore.


    Didn¡¯t he see? Didn¡¯t he understand?


    This was supposed to be my triumph. My vindication!


    Still¡­maybe he was only pretending. After all, he had a reputation to uphold and couldn¡¯t be seen so obviously ying favorites.


    Perhaps, at just the right moment, he would falter¨Callow me to strike, to seize victory.


    Yes. That was what this was¨Ca performance. It had to be.


    I darted forward then, teeth gritted, hands reaching out to him. ¡°Kieran!¡± I shouted, pouring every ounce ofmand and desperation


    into my voice. ¡°Yield it to me!¡±


    His head whipped toward me and our eyes met.


    I exhaled. ¡°That¡¯s right, baby. Let me¨D¡±


    Ashar¡¯s massive tail whipped sideways, mming into my ribs. The world spun as I was flung through the air andnded hard on my side.


    Pain ripped through me, sharp and hot, stealing my breath.


    I gasped, coughing, tasting blood.


    When I lifted my head, ra was ring at me across the battlefield. ¡°Stay back if you¡¯re going to be fucking useless!¡± she barked, before


    turning to drive her de into Ashar¡¯s leg.


    Ashar stepped out of her de¡¯s path and simultaneously lowered his head, mming it hard into her chest. I heard her brutal exhale as


    she was tossed into the air andnded in a heap next to Callum.


    Useless.


    The word echoed, louder than the growls, louder than the sh of steel and roar of fury.


    My hands curled into fists. I wasn¡¯t useless. I wasn¡¯t.


    11:34


    417


    155 Chapter 155 WATCH AND LEARN


    rted to Alphas from the six hundred times you mentioned it. I suggest you tattoo it on your forehead and save yourself precious


    saliva.¡±


    Dn disguised hisughter with a cough.


    Anger tightened my chest, making it hard to breathe.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing it again!¡±


    ra raised a brow. ¡°Doing what?¡±


    ¡°Undermining me!¡± I shot back. ¡°You¡¯ve been doing it from the start. You love to see me humiliated.¡±


    Her lips curled. ¡°You humiliate yourself well enough without my help.¡±


    I saw red. My nails bit crescents into my palms.


    But before I could retort, ra delivered the final blow.


    ¡°Take a proper look, Celeste.¡± She stabbed a finger over my shoulder. ¡°There¡¯s only one talisman left around his neck.¡±


    My head whipped back, and my heart stuttered. She was right. Each Gatekeeper Boss bore two talismans, and only one glinted around


    Ashar¡¯s neck.


    ¡°That means Seraphina¡¯s team has gotten theirs,¡± ra hissed. ¡°You think they acquired it through groveling?¡±


    She didn¡¯t pause for an answer. ¡°No. I¡¯m pretty damn sure she fought until herst breath. That¡¯s the spirit of Frostbane. Something <b>you </b>


    clearly don¡¯t understand.¡±


    The name hit me like a p.


    Seraphina. Always Seraphina. Even here, even now, she overshadowed me. Her performances had everyone whispering¨CSera the


    survivor, Sera the underdog, Sera who led without a wolf.


    And now ra dared to invoke her against me?


    I wanted to scream. To w the smirk from ra¡¯s lips, to demand she choke on her loyalty to the sister who was stealing my light.


    But instead, I stood frozen, fury boiling beneath my skin, while Ashar¡¯s growl rumbled across the field.


    The battle was not over. But I¡¯d already lost.


    <b>Comment </b>18


    11:34


    Post your firstment!

 Betrays Love 156

    156 Chapter 156 SURGEON¡¯S SCALPEL


    156 Chapter 156 SURGEON¡¯S SCALPEL


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The moment my boots touched down on the polished steel of the Arena, I had to blink several times to convince myself I wasn¡¯t trapped


    in some fever dream. That this was real.


    We¡¯d done it.


    We had actually crossed the finish portal.


    ¡°OTS team One has arrived!¡± A booming voice carried through the space, magnified by unseen speakers. ¡°The first team to clear the


    Snowfield Arena and pass the final challenge of the LST!¡±


    For a moment, there was silence¨Cas though the gathered crowd of spectators couldn¡¯t quite believe what they were seeing or hearing.


    Then, all at once, the hall erupted into cheers.


    The roar was deafening. Wolves howled in delight, fists punched into the air, and even a few of the nonpeting members of the


    other milling around turned to gape at us.


    For a moment, my team stood frozen, dazed.


    The words reyed in my head, almost indecipherable.


    First.


    Did he really say¡­first?!


    A whoop caught me off guard, and suddenly, I was lifted right off my feet.


    ¡°We did it!¡± Finn shouted, spinning me around like a victorious g. Iughed breathlessly, not knowing which was more shocking¨Cthat


    Finn was showing this much emotion, or that¨Choly shit¨Cwe did it!


    ¡°Raise her higher!¡± Judy cackled, and between the two of them¨Cand Roxy and Talia jumping in for support¨CI found myself hoisted onto


    their shoulders, carried through the throng as though I were some conquering hero.


    The world tilted crazily. Faces blurred into a sea of shining eyes and pping hands. My ears rang with my teammates¡® jubntughter.


    I couldn¡¯t stop grinning, joy bursting in me like fireworks. For the first time in ages, happiness didn¡¯t feel forbidden or dangerous¨Cit


    rushed through me, wild and exhrating.


    I¡¯d fought for this, with blood, sweat, and potential hypothermia. I¡¯d fucking earned this feeling.


    ¡°We actually did it!¡± Judy cried from below me, her voice breaking with disbelief. ¡°We beat them all!¡±


    Talia, cheeks red and eyes bright, added, ¡°First ce. We¡¯re in first ce!¡±


    My first urge was to pinch myself¨Csurely this had to be a dream.


    But I immediately discarded the notion. I wouldn¡¯t let my lingering self¨Cdoubt steal this precious moment from me.


    11:34


    115


    156 Chapter 156 SURGEON¡¯S SCALPEL


    Instead, I threw my arms up,ughing until my sore ribs ached. The noise of the crowd seemed to swell with me, feeding my own


    breathless cuphoria.


    Once inside the resting room, the exhration thinned into something steadier. We copsed onto the benches, sweaty and bruised and


    sore, but grinning like fools.


    Medics in crisp white tunics were already moving among us like silent ghosts, their satchels clinking with vials and bandages.


    One leaned over Roxy, examining the cut on her lip. Another pressed a coolpress to Finn¡¯s shoulder and another to his ankle while


    checking his pulse.


    I shrugged off my jacket and lifted my shirt as one knelt beside me. I winced when she gingerly pressed on the rapidly forming bruise. If I looked, it would probably be in the shape of Ashar¡¯s paw.


    The faint smell of antiseptic herbs cut through the room¡¯s damp musk of sweat and frost.


    ¡°I thought we were done for,¡± Talia admitted, hugging her knees as a medic dabbed at her cheek. ¡°No way we¡¯dst the night.¡±


    ¡°That fruit saved our asses,¡± Judy said, tossing her braid over her shoulder as a healer dabbed at burns on her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t care if it


    tasted like rotten bark, it worked.¡±


    Roxy let out a half¨Cgroan, halfugh, dabbing an alcohol wipe against her lip by herself. ¡°And here I was ready to use Lucian of trying


    to freeze us on purpose. Guess I owe him half an apology.¡±


    ¡°Half?¡± Finn teased as a medic sprayed a numbing mist on his ankle.


    ¡°Fine, a quarter.¡± Roxy smirked, but her eyes softened when they drifted to me. ¡°You held us together, Sera. None of us would¡¯ve made it


    without you.¡±


    Heat red in my cheeks. Thepliment meant a hundred times moreing from Roxy.


    ¡°We did it together,¡± I insisted, letting out a breath when a cool salve was spread over my bruising ribs. ¡°Every one of us kept fighting,


    even when it seemed impossible.¡±


    Judy snorted. ¡°Maybe. But you¡¯re the one who jumped on Ashar¡¯s back. ¡®How did you evene up with that? Pretty sure that counts as


    suicidal bravery.¡±


    ¡°Or in suicide,¡± Roxy muttered.


    Iughed, but inside, my chest tightened.


    They didn¡¯t know the truth¨Cthat Alina had been there, guiding my every step. The real victory was hers.


    Alina stirred at the thought, her voice brushing against my consciousness with quiet pride: ¡®You were the one who trusted me. And


    remember, Sera: I am you. This victory is ours.¡®


    My throat constricted. After so long without her, hearing her voice still felt like a miracle I didn¡¯t dare believe in fully.


    The room gradually quieted as the others¡® exhaustion caught up with them. Medics moved briskly, sealing cuts with shimmering gel,


    securing bandages and slings where needed, whispering instructions about rest and hydration.


    11:34


    215


    <


    156 Chapter 156 SURGEON¡¯S SCALPEL


    I knew my teammates¡® wolf healing would kick in soon enough. Maybe I should have felt jealous, watching their wounds knit together


    while mine lingered. But the bruises felt like badges of honor, proof of my survival¨Ca trophy in their own right.


    On the massive central screen, battles from the other Arenas yed out in real time. The OTS had spared no expense¨Cevery angle captured, every strike magnified for dramatic effect.


    The Snowfield Arena still flickered on the screen, showing Celeste¡¯s team locked in viciousbat with Ashar¨CI may or may not have smirked when he smacked her to the ground.


    At least he wasn¡¯t ying favorites.


    Cypress Vale was slogging across a bridge over a river ofva, their movements sluggish with exhaustion. But at their head, a talisman


    glinted in Alpha Thomas¡® fist.


    I leaned back against the bench, arms crossed, and let my gaze travel across the images.


    The more I watched, the clearer it became: this wasn¡¯t just a Trial. It was a spectacle¨Ca carefully crafted show of strategy, endurance,


    and sheer willpower.


    And it was working.


    I could almost feel the weight of eyes from across the werewolf world, watching, judging, measuring.


    Lucian¡¯s vision for the OTS was unfolding perfectly, and I had to admit¡­it was brilliant. After this, no one would be able to ignore him or the OTS again.


    ¡®He¡¯s changing everything,¡® I realized, pride sweeping through me. After this, who would dare look down on Omegas and wolfless as less


    than? <fnf6cf> Content originallyes from ?ovelFind</fnf6cf>


    I was so caught up in thought that I didn¡¯t notice the stranger until his shadow fell across me.


    ¡°Seraphina ckthorne?¡±


    I blinked up. A tall man stood before me, dressed not in the armor or athletic gear of apetitor, but in a sleek ck suit that spoke of


    wealth and status.


    His tinum hair was slicked back, his wily smile polished like a salesman¡¯s.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I asked cautiously.


    He inclined his head with courtly precision. ¡°Corvus Armand, representative of the New Moon Trade Alliance. An honor.¡±


    He extended a card¨Cthick, embossed, the kind that screamed old money. I hesitated before taking it.


    He nodded to the back of the resting room. ¡°Do you mind?¡±


    My brows furrowed. I nced back at my team, but they were too busy watching the footage with rapt attention.


    I stood from the bench and followed Corvus. We stopped at the back, slightly shielded by a row of lockers.


    ¡°My role here is purely observational,¡± Corvus continued smoothly. ¡°I document promising ventures and assess potential investment


    11:35


    <


    156 Chapter 156 SURGEON¡¯S SCALPEL


    opportunities for the Alliance. Naturally, your performance caught my eye.¡±


    I arched a brow. ¡°My¡­performance?¡±


    No fucking way he just called the abject torture I went through a performance.


    He smiled wider, his too¨Cperfect teeth gleaming. ¡°A wolfless contender, leading her team to victory against all odds? That is the kind of story investors adore. Inspiring, marketable, profitable.¡±


    I stiffened. ¡°We weren¡¯t fighting for a story.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps not,¡± he allowed. ¡°But stories are what shape the world, Mrs. ckthorne. Yours, in particr, is¡­intriguing.¡±


    ¡°Miss,¡± I corrected a little too sharply. ¡°And it¡¯s just Seraphina.¡±


    His mouth curved. Oh, he knew.


    His gaze lingered on me, sharp and probing. Like a surgeon¡¯s scalpel.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± Corvus said casually, ¡°how did you manage to survive the encounter with the bear? Alone, in the dead of night. It was quite


    fascinating to watch. Most would not have survived.¡±


    My stomach dropped. ¡°Intuition.¡±


    His eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Intuition,¡± he echoed, as though tasting the word. ¡°Fascinating.¡±


    His stare made me want to shrink away. It felt like he could see straight through me, as if he might discover the truth about Alina and


    the bond we share.


    My hands tightened around the card until the edges bit into my palm.


    I forced my expression into something cool, distant. ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me, I should get back to my team.¡±


    Corvus dipped his head, his smile never wavering. ¡°Of course. I didn¡¯t mean to unsettle you. The Alliance merely wishes to extend


    goodwill. We look forward to¡­future coborations, should opportunity arise.¡±


    And with that, he vanished back into the crowd, leaving a chill in his wake.


    I exhaled slowly, tension bleeding from my shoulders.


    What the hell was that about?


    Alina¡¯s voice stirred softly. ¡®Men like him are always circling¨Cvultures looking for weakness to exploit. You did well to say little.¡®


    ¡®Still,¡® I whispered inwardly, ¡®he looked at me like he knew. Like he could see you.¡®


    ¡®He cannot, Alina reassured. ¡®No one can. Not yet.¡®


    And then, I finally asked the question that had gnawed at me since the Snowfield Arena.


    ¡®Why now?¡® I thought. ¡®Why did you wake when you did?¡®


    For a long moment, silence stretched between us.


    156 Chapter 156 SURGEON¡¯S SCALPEL


    Then Alina¡¯s reply came, quiet but steady: ¡®Because you were in danger. Real danger. My instinct to protect you pulled me through, no


    matter how weak I was. Survival demanded it.¡®


    I bit my lip. ¡®So you were here all along? Watching me struggle alone?


    ¡®I have always been with you. But I could not reach you, not fully. Something held me back¡­ something I am not ready to name. Not yet.¡±


    Her wordsnded heavy, filling me with both relief and unease.


    ¡®But¡­you¡¯ll stay?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ll stay. I won¡¯t leave you again,¡® Alina promised.


    My chest swelled with overwhelming gratitude.


    I didn¡¯t care about the unanswered questions, not at the moment. I had her now. That was enough.


    Suddenly, a fanfare of horns cut through the chamber, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. The announcer¡¯s voice thundered from above once


    more: ¡°The results are in! With the final portals crossed, the champions of the Latent Spark Trials have been determined!¡±


    <b>Comment </b>11


    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!


    Vote


    <b>8 </b>


    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.


    Swipe Left To Continue >


    ă


    Send <b>Gifts </b>

 Betrays Love 157

    157 Chapter 157 THE CHAMPIONS


    157 Chapter 157 THE CHAMPIONS


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POVEI


    The echoes of the horns reverberated through my entire body as the thunderous voice wasted no time in announcing:


    ¡°And the champions of the Latent Spark Trials are¨COTS Team One!¡±


    The cheers that followed rattled my bones.


    My team erupted in stunned cries, and for one heart¨Cstopping second, it felt as though my soul had lifted from my body. Like I was


    floating high, high above, watching this¨Cthis impossible thing¨Chappen to someone else.


    We¡¯d¡­won.


    I knew we¡¯d been the first team to pass thest Trial, and, technically, I¡¯d known what that meant.


    But knowing was one thing. Hearing it broadcast to the world was something entirely different.


    The central screen zed with our images¨Cus, battered and bruised, crossing the portal in slow¨Cmotion rey.


    I hugged my arms around myself, unable to tear my gaze from the footage. Objectively, I knew it was us up there¨Csweat, blood, terror,


    and all. But the spectacle had stripped away the raw edges, turning us into something unrecognizable. Heroes. Champions.


    The next words followed, grounding me to the present.


    ¡°In second ce is Cypress Vale pack!¡±


    A ripple of apuse carried through the crowd, celebratory but not quite as resounding as the ovation we¡¯d just received.


    The image of their team reced ours on the central screen. They were drenched in sweat. Parts of their uniforms were singed from the


    heat of their Arena. Still, they stood tall and proud, their talisman glinting at Alpha Thomas¡® neck like a spoil of war.


    I thought back to the first time they¡¯d arrived at the hotel, when I¡¯d checked them in, nervous at theirmanding presence. They¡¯d


    seemed untouchable.


    But I¨Cwe¨Chad surpassed them. tion ballooned in my chest¨Ca zing, undeniable pride in myself and my team.


    ¡°And finally, in third ce: OTS Team Two!¡±


    Gasps rippled through the rest chamber.


    Jessica¡¯s team had wed their way to victory by the thinnest margin.


    The screen showed a brief rey of their battle against their Gatekeeper Boss in Stormridge Arena, neck and neck with Seabreeze.


    The final moments showed Jessica¡¯sst¨Cditch grab for the talisman, her team¡¯s breathless dive through the exit, Seabreeze hot on their


    tail.


    Conflicting emotions swirled in


    my


    stomach.


    <


    157 Chapter, 157 THE CHAMPIONS


    On one hand, I was d that OTS teams had imed two of the winning slots. On the other hand, I was bitter that it had been Jessica¡¯s


    team that imed that victory.


    And above everything, triumph zed through me¨CI was so fucking happy I¡¯d beaten her.


    I could still picture the smug tilt of her mouth when she¡¯d strutted into the restaurant the night after the first challenge, iming she


    would lead OTS to first ce.


    The image of her clutching a bronze medal while my team and I wore gold was so deliciously satisfying I almost felt guilty. Almost.


    ***


    The next hour blurred into a dizzying parade of celebration.


    Still d in our battered Arena gear, streaked with half¨Cfrozen sweat and crisscrossed with fresh bandages, the OTS staff swept us from


    the rest chamber and down marble halls that gleamed beneath crystal chandeliers.


    The scent of polish and fresh parchment lingered in the air as we were led into the grand hall, which had been transformed for the


    awards ceremony.


    gs from everypeting pack, including OTS, hung in neat rows along the walls.


    Dozens of cameras lined the stage, their red recording lights winking like watchful eyes. Rows of spectators filled the mezzanines above,


    buzzing with chatter and apuse.


    We stood at the center, spotlights blinding, hearts pounding.


    And then Lucian appeared.


    He strode from the crowd with the effortless confidence of a man who owned the room.


    His silver suit caught the glow of the lights, crisp and immacte, his every step deliberate.


    My heart jolted at the sight of him, a longing ache breaking through myposure.


    Gods, I¡¯d missed him. I hadn¡¯t realized just how much until he was right in front of me.


    I had so much I wanted to say to him¨Ctales of the Trials, the hundreds of questions that had surfaced during.


    But for now, I just greedily drank in the sight of him, making up for all the time I hadn¡¯t been able to see him.


    ¡°Congrattions, champions,¡± Lucian said, his voice carrying its usual smooth authority.


    His gaze flickered over our battered, bruised faces, and when itnded on me, warmth softened his eyes. I felt an answering heat bloom


    in my cheeks, all the way down to my toes, and my pulse quickened.


    ¡°You¡¯ve not only surpassed expectations¨Cyou¡¯ve shattered them.¡± His beam was brighter than all the spotlights shining over us. ¡°I am proud to extend this victory to you¨Cand to OTS.¡±


    He raised a hand, and on cue, attendants strode forward, bearing the prizes on polished trays.


    First came the medals¨Cgold, silver, and bronze disks etched with the OTS crest, strung on ribbons of deep midnight blue.


    157 Chapter, 157 THE CHAMPIONS <fnbe2c> This text is hosted at Find_Novel(.</fnbe2c>


    They caught the light as Lucian himself ced them around cach champion¡¯s neck, before pressing a thick envelope in their hands.


    When he stopped in front of me, his lips twitched like he was holding back a face¨Csplitting grin.


    The pride shining in his eyes nearly buckled my knees, and for a moment, I had to lock my legs to keep standing.


    When he draped the medal around my neck, he leaned in, almost imperceptibly. The baritone of his voice rumbled through me. ¡°I knew


    you could do it:¡±


    His warmth was only there for a split second before he pulled back and moved to Judy at my side.


    But it lingered with me. My heart fluttered. I gripped the thick envelope he pressed into my hand¨Ca cash reward, weighty and


    substantial. But it was nothingpared to the weight of his faith in me.


    I looked out into the crowd, at all the faces¨Cstrange and familiar¨Ccelebrating me now that I¡¯d won.


    But Lucian¡­ He¡¯d celebrated me from the beginning. He¡¯d seen what I was capable of before anyone else.


    And honestly, that felt as valuable as all the prizes I was being bestowed with.


    After the medals, two attendants carried a reinforced chest between them, its polished surface iid with moonstone ornamentation.


    They set it on the velvet¨Cdraped table at center stage, and when the lid was lifted, the crowd gasped as though a constetion had been


    unveiled.


    Five vials of Moon Dew Nectar glimmered within, soft radiance spilling like moonlight across the hall.


    My breath lodged in my throat.


    Alina had said she didn¡¯t have much of her strength now. Perhaps the Nectar was thest push she needed to resurface.


    The possibilities spun around me in a dizzying whirlpool.


    It was all happening too fast¨CAlina¡¯s emergence, winning the LST, acquiring the Moon Dew Nectar.


    Each miracle pressed against the other until I couldn¡¯t tell where one ended and the next began.


    Only the hard, fast thrumming of my heart told me that I wasn¡¯t dreaming; this was all overwhelmingly real.


    Again, Lucian extended the prizes himself. This one, only for my team¨Cthe champions.


    He ced each individual vial into its own chest.


    ¡°Use it wisely,¡± Lucian said as Judy reverently epted the chest. ¡°Both the wealth¡­and the power you¡¯ve earned.¡±


    Roxy muttered under her breath, ¡°Damn right we will.¡±


    Lucian smirked faintly, as though he¡¯d heard her, then turned to me. ¡°And to you, Seraphina ckthorne.¡± His hand was warm as he


    pressed the small chest into my hands. ¡°Your leadership made this possible.¡±


    I bowed my head, pulse racing wildly as I beheld a literal miracle. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just me. We all fought for this.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s smile deepened, knowing. ¡°Modest, as always. I can¡¯t think of anyone more deserving.¡±


    157 Chapter, 157 THE CHAMPIONS


    1 looked up at him, and finally, he let his smile slip free, wide and unguarded. He took my hand and held it up. ¡°Behold!¡± his voice


    boomed. ¡°The champions of the Latent Spark Trials!¡±


    And the apuse that erupted around us was not nearly as loud as my pounding heart.


    ***


    The ceremony gave way to a press interview, and suddenly, we were surrounded by reporters. Cameras shoved close, recorders hovered


    near my lips, and questions fired at us like arrows.


    ¡°Miss ckthorne, how did your team achieve such wless coordination despite your differences and weaknesses?¡±


    ¡°What will you do with the Moon Dew Nectar? Will you ept the rumored offers from investors willing to pay millions?¡±


    ¡°What does this victory mean for wolfless wolves across the packs?¡±


    The questions overwhelmed me. shing lights blinded me.


    But I answered each with a calm I didn¡¯t quite feel.


    To the first, I praised my teammates for their resilience and courage.


    To the second, I denied any temptation of selling the Moon Dew Nectar, reaffirming that some treasures weren¡¯t meant to be bartered.


    To the third, I said simply: ¡°This isn¡¯t just our victory. It belongs to every wolf who has ever been cast aside, underestimated, rejected. I


    hope this shows them their worth doesn¡¯t vanish because someone else failed to see it.¡±


    I felt the effect my words had on the room, felt the admiration and respect surge towards me like a tide.


    And then the questions got deeper.


    ¡°Seraphina, how did it feel to face Alpha Kieran of Nightfang in battle?¡±


    ¡°We know he¡¯s your ex¨Chusband; do you believe he let you overpower him?¡±


    My instincts screamed to recoil at the mention of Kieran, but I forced my breathing steady.


    ¡°I assure you, Alpha Kieran showed no favors to my team in the Arena.¡± I lifted the hem of my shirt to show the bandage cinched firmly


    over my bruised ribs. ¡°Does this look like favoritism to you?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know if I was defending Kieran¡¯s or my own honor; either way, every insinuation that I¡¯d won by anything more or less than my


    own merit made my blood boil.


    The press was relentless.


    ¡°And what about your rtionship with Lucian Reed? It¡¯s no secret that the two of you are quite¡­close.¡±


    Irritation warred with my joy. ¡°The LST was as transparent as ss. You all watched the footage, the majority of it live.¡± I lofted my chin. ¡°


    You tell me at what point it looked like I curried favor from Lucian Reed or anyone else.¡±


    ¡°And how do you feel about the tension between you and Celeste Lockwood, especially since her team did not win?¡±


    70154


    <


    157 Chapter 157 THE CHAMPIONS


    I bit back a sigh. But the questions kepting, an unabated flood of inquiries. Some were ttering, some cutting, some eager to drag


    my private wounds into the public light.


    I kept my answers poised, invite. I would not let them see the bruises of my past¨Conly the steel I¡¯d forged from them.


    This was no longer a battlefield of ws and blood¨Cit was a battlefield of words.


    I¡¯d won one. <b>I </b>wouldn¡¯t lose the other.


    <b>Comment </b>1


    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!


    Vote


    <b>10 </b>


    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.


    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>


    Send <b>Gifts </b>

 Betrays Love 158

    158 Chapter 158 JOYOUS CHAOS


    158 Chapter 158 JOYOUS CHAOS


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1


    Finally, blessedly, the press conference came to an end.


    We were ushered next to the family waiting area, whereughter and tears collided in a symphony of joy.


    The space itself had been softened from the sharp grandeur of the hall. Warmntern¨Clight pooled in golden circles across the polished floor. Plush couches ringed the chamber, and fragrant sprays of lilies and winter roses lined the walls.


    The air buzzed with relief and triumph, scented with salt of sweat and tears and the sweetness of flowers.


    Finn¡¯s parents nearly bowled him over the moment we crossed the threshold.


    His father, a tall man with the same wiry frame and broad shoulders as his son, pped him on the back so hard I thought Finn might


    crack a rib.


    ¡°That¡¯s my boy!¡± he boomed, voice echoing. His mother swatted at him, tearfully scolding, ¡°Not so hard, Harold, he¡¯s bruised already!¡±


    But her arms wound around Finn with crushing strength anyway, her head barely skimming his chin.


    Talia copsed into the arms of a young man, who¡¯d been waiting right at the front. He was tall and stocky with wild blond hair that


    looked like he¡¯d been pulling at it.


    He caught her like he¡¯d been waiting there all day for this moment, hugging her as though he might never let go.


    She sobbed openly, the kind of deep, unguarded sob that had no shame in it, while he whispered into her hair. I caught pieces-¡°I knew


    you¡¯d make it, baby, I knew¡°-and my chest tightened.


    Judy¡¯s boisterous family enveloped her in seconds.


    Her mother pressed a trembling kiss to her forehead, pride etched firmly on her face. ¡°My baby.¡± Her voice wavered as she cupped her


    daughter¡¯s cheeks. Her eyes darted over her face and body, as if memorizing every scar and bruise she¡¯d earned in the trials. ¡°I¡¯m so


    proud I could burst.¡±


    Their tender moment was interrupted when Judy¡¯s sisters and her swarm of nieces and nephews almost sent her to the ground.


    Even Roxy¨Cwhom I¡¯d imagined growing up alone in a cave¨Cwas smothered by a gaggle of brothers. There were four of them, each with the same jet ck hair and sharp eyes.


    They lifted her clean off the floor, cheering so loudly I was sure half of the West Coast heard. ¡°Roxanne! You beast! You did it!¡± one of them bellowed, spinning her in a dizzying circle.


    She shrieked and swatted at them, but theughter breaking out of her cracked voice was pure exhration.


    I stood back, watching them all. A pang tightened in my chest.


    This was what victory was supposed to look like. Family. Arms to fall into. Faces glowing with pride and joy.


    158 Chapter 158 JOYOUS CHAOS


    And me? I had none of that.


    My parents weren¡¯t here. Celeste (not that I would ever consider her family to begin with)-well, gods knew what she was doing, probably plotting how to spin her loss into some twisted form of martyrdom.


    . I had Lucian, yes. Maya too. Ethan¡­maybe.


    But none of them were in sight. I didn¡¯t even know if the no¨Ccontact ban had been lifted or not.


    And in this moment, surrounded by the warm chaos of reunion, I felt the hollow absence of my own family more acutely than ever.


    ¡°Seraphina ckthorne, you absolute fucking legend!¡±


    A delighted gasp tore out of me as I spun¨Cand was immediately swept off my feet. 1


    ¡°Maya!¡± Myughter bubbled out of me as the room spun around me, Maya¡¯s arms tight around


    my


    waist.


    I swayed a little when she set me on my feet. ¡°Hi,¡± I giggled.


    ¡°Hi?¡± She threw her head back, and herughter was like a champagne bottle popping open in my chest.


    Her curls were wild and free around her face, and she wore what looked like ceremonial training gear¨Ca polished leather jacket that


    bore OTS crests, and a fitted ck skirt withbat boots.


    The sight of her was like¡­like a high. Like an addict¡¯s first hit after abstaining so long.


    ¡°I missed you so much!¡± My voice was thick, and the words came out choked.


    She was grinning so hard I wondered if it hurt. ¡°I didn¡¯t miss you for one second!¡± she dered. ¡°I watched every move you made like a


    hawk. Fuck, Sera! You dominated!¡±


    I pulled her back to me, wrapping her in a hug that was both fierce and vulnerable. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you,¡± I mumbled against her jacket,


    inhaling her familiar scent. ¡°I would have never made it without your training.¡±


    Her arms tightened hard enough to aggravate my injuries, but I didn¡¯t care. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare give me an ounce of credit,¡± she said, her


    voice thickening with emotion. ¡°This was all you, you absolute badass.¡±


    When we pulled back, I had to wipe the tears that were sliding down my cheeks.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯d like to think we helped at least a little.¡±


    Maya turned her head, and her eyes narrowed, though her lips twitched. ¡°Roxanne.¡± Something like challenge and¡­respect gleamed in


    her eyes. ¡°When the Trials first started, I was sure I wanted to gut you open with my favorite knife, but now I think I might want to hug


    you.¡±


    Roxy beamed, not a trace of sarcasm or snark to be seen. In fact, she looked a little¡­giddy, as if she were standing before her favorite


    celebrity.


    Before Maya could make good on her promise¨Cor threat¨Cof hugging Roxy, her brothers¨Cstill loud, still half¨Cdrunk on joy¨Capproached us like a pack of wolves cornering prey.


    47:34


    158 Chapter 158 JOYOUS CHAOS


    ¡°So you¡¯re the one,¡± the tallest said, folding his arms. His grin was all sharp teeth, but his eyes were warm as they scanned me. ¡°The one


    who tamed our hellhound of a sister.¡±


    Roxy shoved him, snarling. ¡°I¡¯m not a wild animal, idiot. I don¡¯t need to be tamed¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure,¡± another brother said breezily, throwing his arm around her shoulder. He turned to me, expression earnest. ¡°She¡¯ll die before


    admitting it, but we know she wouldn¡¯t have made it without you.¡±


    I opened my mouth to protest, but Roxy¡¯s face went bright red. She punched her brother so hard he doubled over with a groan. ¡°Shut up<b>. </b>


    Leo!¡±


    The rest of them roared withughter. One slung an arm around me, startling me. ¡°Well, whether she admits it or not, you¡¯re family now.


    Anyone who has her back like that¨Cespecially when she¡¯s being a bitch¨Cis blood.¡± 1


    Before I could react, Finn swooped in, dragging his parents with him.


    ¡°Mom, Dad¨Cthis is Seraphina.¡± His voice held something almost reverent, as if he were introducing them to royalty. ¡°She¡¯s the reason


    we¡¯re standing here with gold around our necks.¡±


    I flushed instantly. ¡°That¡¯s not true, Finn-¡±


    His mother cut me off with a ferocious grip on my hands. Roxy¡¯s brother¡¯s arms disappeared from my shoulders. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you dare


    downy it,¡± she said, eyes bright and glistening.


    She was a slight woman, but her grip was firm. Her expression was nothing short of fierce pride. ¡°My son has always had amazing potential, but you¨Cyou gave him direction. You brought out the best in him.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°We would never have passed the second round without him. Please don¡¯t give me all the credit.¡±


    ¡°Regardless, I¡¯m going to name my next batch of sourdough starter after you.¡± 1


    >


    I choked on augh. Finn¡¯s father only grinned, pping me lightly on the shoulder with his calloused hand.


    ¡°You did good,ss, thank you.¡±


    Before I could catch my breath, Talia appeared, the young man at her side. He was half¨Cclutching her like she might slip away. His grip


    only loosened when he turned to me.


    ¡°Sera?¡± His voice was rough, still thick with emotion. ¡°Thank you so much for pulling her through all this.¡±


    I hesitated, suddenly shy under his piercing blue gaze. ¡°I just¡­we all helped each other.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he said firmly, stepping closer. He was taller than I expected, broad and solid.


    ¡°Talia told me what you did. I saw it with my own eyes. You put yourself in the path of danger to save her. You didn¡¯t treat her as less than.¡± His throat worked, and his voice broke on thest words. ¡°You have no idea what that means to me.¡± 1


    Warmth filled my chest. ¡°She¡¯s stronger than she knows,¡± I said softly, smiling at Talia, who was wiping at her tear¨Cstreaked cheeks.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said, cing a firm kiss on her temple. ¡°And you¡¯re the one who helped her see it.¡±


    158 Chapter 158 JOYOUS CHAOS


    Talia flushed crimson as she burrowed into him like she wanted to disappear into his clothes.


    I barely had time to brace before Judy¡¯s entire family descended like a tidal wave.


    Her nieces and nephews swarmed around me with bright eyes, tugging at my sleeves and babbling all at once<i>. </i>


    ¡°Did you really fight a bear?¡±


    ¡°No, it was a wolf!¡±


    ¡°No, it was a wolf and a bear¡±


    ¡°No, dummy. She fought the bear and rode the wolf!¡±


    I could barely breathe forughing, answering them as best I could, until Judy¡¯s mother appeared.


    She pulled me in with a crushing hug that I returned with my whole heart. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered, her voice wavering. ¡°You¡¯re my daughter now, too. No arguments.¡± 1


    My vision blurred instantly. ¡°I¨Cthank you,¡± I stammered, my throat thick.


    Judy threw an arm around both of us, her voice suspiciously gruff. ¡°Well, there you go, Sera. You¡¯re stuck with us now. Good luck


    surviving Sunday dinners.¡±


    The swarm of children shrieked in delight, already chanting, ¡°Aunt Sera! Aunt Sera!¡± 2


    Iughed until my ribs ached, my cheeks hot from the affection as each of her sisters hugged me one by one.


    I was overwhelmed¨Cin the best possible way. Family. Blood. I¡¯d been moping about the absence of my family, and now, here I was


    saddled with more family than I knew what to do with.


    Maya leaned in, her teasing voice cutting through the haze of affection and warmth. ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re collecting families like they¡¯re


    trading cards.¡± 1 <fnd72d> For more chapters visit f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fnd72d>


    I swatted at her,ughing through the sudden sting in my eyes. I leaned into her shoulder, exhaustion and exhration tangling inside <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    For a breath, I let myself rest in the simplefort of her presence amidst the joyous chaos.


    ¡°Well,¡± she pulled away gently, her eyes twinkling-¡°I hope you have room for one more.¡±


    My brows knit. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    She smirked. And then-


    ¡°Mom!¡± 2


    The word cracked through the air like a lightning bolt, audible above the almost deafening chatter around.


    <b>I </b>froze.


    That voice. That small, high, beloved voice.


    158 Chapter 168 JOYOUS CHAOS


    My head whipped toward the entrance, my heart mming against my ribs.


    And there he was¨Cclutching a bouquet of carnations, a bright grin on his beautiful, beautiful face.


    Daniel.


    <b>Comment </b>24


    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!


    Vote


    <b>11 </b>


    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.


    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>

 Betrays Love 159

    159 Chapter 159 STILL A FAMILY


    KIERAN¡¯S POV 1


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    My son¡¯s voice ricocheted through the waiting hall, sharp and bright as a bell. Every head turned, but I watched only Seraphina.


    Her entire body went still¨Cfrozen in that way I knew well. Shock. Disbelief. The instinctive flinch before emotion struck.


    She didn¡¯t even notice when Maya slinked away, throwing me a conspiratorial wink over her shoulder.


    And then, as Daniel bounded forward, her favorite flowers clutched tight in his hands, she unraveled.


    The shock melted away, and in its ce, joy erupted¨Craw, unguarded, and so blindingly beautiful it made my chest ache.


    For a moment, I forgot we weren¡¯t alone. I forgot the murmurs of other families, the bustle of staff, the mor of reporters and


    /* <![CDATA[ */


    fpm_start( "true" );


    /* ]]> */


    cameramen.


    All I saw was Sera, her eyes ssy, her arms outstretched, trembling, as Daniel leapt into them.


    ¡°My baby!¡± she gasped, burying her face in his hair. Her arms wrapped around him like a vice.


    Hisughter muffled against her shoulder, and watching them cling to each other with such fierce tenderness broke open the gate


    inside me that I¡¯d forced shut in the Arena.


    This¨Cthis was why I¡¯d done it.


    After Daniel¡¯s call about the elixir, and my promise about making something better for Sera, I¡¯d racked my brain for a solution.


    It had gued me for a long time. What could I give Sera to infuse the strength Daniel wanted for her? What would fulfill her?


    And then, it had hit me.


    There was nothing, no one, Sera loved more in this world than our son. And no energy drink or magical elixir would be as powerful as


    her being able to embrace him on the day of her victory.


    I¡¯d put the ns into motion instantly.


    I¡¯d had Gavin increase surveince on Jack and monitor hismunication with his potential allies.


    Only after I¡¯d gotten favorable feedback often enough to gauge that there would be no trouble and ensured that Daniel would be one hundred percent safe did I make arrangements for him toe home.


    I recalled the concern in my mom¡¯s voice when I told her what I had nned. ¡°Are you sure, Kieran? Is this worth it?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I¡¯d answered without a doubt.


    ¡°But you¡¯re banking all this on the off chance that Sera wins. You can¡¯t even be sure of that.¡±


    Back then, I didn¡¯t even know I would end up being her team¡¯s Gatekeeper Boss. But still, somehow, I¡¯d known it woulde to this.


    17:33


    175


    Sera, wearing a medal, tears of joy tracking down her cheeks at the sight of our son.


    I leaned against the wall, unnoticed in the chaos, and allowed myself a rare exhale.


    The relief was a heavy, grounding thing. It anchored me as Daniel¡¯s small hands framed his mother¡¯s tear¨Cstreaked cheeks.


    ¡°You did it, Mom! You were amazing! Everyone¡¯s been talking about you!¡± His words tumbled out in a rush, voice cracking with pride. ¡± You¡¯re the strongest, the smartest, the coolest! You¡¯re¡­you¡¯re the best in the whole world!¡±


    Herughter trembled, high and breathless. ¡°Sweetheart¡­¡± She kissed his face over and over, clutching the bouquet to her chest like it was worth more than all the other prizes she¡¯d gotten. ¡°Gods, I missed you so much. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re here.¡±


    She pulled back slightly then, assessing him with wide, disbelieving eyes.


    ¡°Wait¨Chow are you here?¡± she spluttered.


    Daniel spun on his heels and pointed straight at me. ¡°Dad made it happen!¡±


    Seraphina¡¯s head whipped toward me, and I braced as emotions flickered in her wide eyes.


    I¡¯d expected hostility, maybe even anger or hurt in her gaze¨Csomething disapproving or rejecting in response to seeing me here, given


    all that had passed thest time we¡¯d seen each other.


    Surely she resented me for how brutal Ashar had been with her team. I knew I¡¯d done my job with the fairness and ruthlessness it required. Still, guilt pressed at me, and I expected a grudge, or even just cold indifference.


    But there was none of that in her gaze. Only surprise. Gratitude. Something¡­tender. It resembled the way she¡¯d looked at mest night


    at the bar just before we stepped out of each other¡¯s arms.


    Then her lips parted. ¡°Kieran¡­¡±


    Her voice was low, uncertain, but warm in a way I hadn¡¯t heard in¡­ever.


    I¡¯d taken a step forward before I even realized I was moving.


    Daniel, oblivious to the delicate bnce of the moment, bounced on his heels, his grin so broad it split his face in half.


    ¡°He nned it all, Mom! He talked to Grandpa and Grandma, and he said he knew you were going to win, so he brought me so I could


    bug you when you did!¡±


    ¡°Is¨Cis that true? Sera asked softly, her gaze still locked on me.


    I forced my legs to stay in ce, to not carry me any closer to her. ¡°Yes.¡± My voice came out rougher than I intended. ¡°Daniel wanted to


    be here. And I thought you deserved this. Both of you¡±


    In the midst of the hubbub around us, silence stretched for a moment, taut and fragile.


    Then she swallowed hard, her throat bobbing ¡°Thank you¡±


    Two words. But they carried more weight than any title or trophy.


    Before I could gather myself enough to respond, the sharp snap of a camera sh jolted me.


    276


    <b>< </b>


    159 Chapter 159 STILL A FAMILY


    ¡°Winners, gather up!¡± the official photographer called, waving impatiently. ¡°It¡¯s time for group photos.¡±


    Judy appeared next to Sera, wrapping her arm around hers. ¡°Come on,¡± she said, grinning. ¡°Pictures!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back!¡± she called out breathlessly as she let Judy pull her away.


    I moved closer, taking Daniel¡¯s hand as the five members of OTS Team One posed for their official pictures, pride and delight stered


    across their faces.


    After a while, the photographer announced. ¡°Okay, with family now.¡±


    Sera reappeared, her smile brighter than anything I¡¯d ever seen in my life.


    ¡°Come on, baby.¡± She tugged at Daniel¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Oh-¡± His eyes lit up as they turned to me. ¡°Dad should be in it too.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Daniel-¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± he barreled on, cutting me off with the unstoppable certainty only a child could have. ¡°He¡¯s proud of you, too, Mom,¡± he said to


    Sera. ¡°He should be in the picture.¡±


    Sera stiffened, concern flickering through her bright smile, the effort to mask her difort obvious as she weighed the implications of


    me being included.


    I could see the calctions sparking in her mind: the politics, the optics, the personal mess of it all. I had been her Gatekeeper Boss.


    Even more significantly, I was her ex¨Chusband.


    I wanted to bow out, to save her the pressure of the decision. But the truth held my tongue in ce.


    No matter how awkward or ufortable it was, no matter how much I didn¡¯t deserve to be¨CI wanted to be in the picture.


    ¡°It would only be fitting¡± a voice cut through the tension.


    My muscles instantly locked in ce, and my guard shot up like an armed fortress as Lucian Reed stepped into view.


    Sera had the opposite reaction. ¡°Lucian,¡± she exhaled, her smile glowing brighter like she¡¯d added new batteries.


    <b>His </b>returning smile was gentle, warm, filled with pride,


    He took her free hand in his as he stood beside her, and I fought the growl that built up in my throat.


    More than the potent jealousy that rose at the sight of Lucian¡¯s hand on Sera, I had a bone to pick with him.


    Back in the Snowfield Arena, had he known that I would face Sera and Celeste?


    Had that been his n all along? To pit me against my past and present and see which way I swayed?


    He inclined his head smoothly, his tone gracious as he spoke. ¡°Given Alpha Kieran¡¯s contributions to OTS during the Trials, a picture is only fitting. Join us.¡±


    I bristled.


    17:33


    <b>< </b>


    159 Chapter 159 STILL A FAMILY


    Join us<b>¡­ </b>


    As if he were the one with the right to be by her side. As if I were the outsider who needed an invite.


    Well, screw him.


    I didn¡¯t need his fucking permission to do anything.


    And if he thought the dynamics of our rtionship¨Corck thereof¨Chad changed because I¡¯d agreed to be Gatekeeper Boss, he had


    another thinging.


    ¡°Come on, Dad!¡± Daniel¡¯s excited tug drew my attention, and I let him pull me along to where everyone else gathered for photos.


    I kept my expression neutral, though inside, my chest thundered.


    Standing beside Sera¨Cour son between us¨Cfelt like¡­trespassing. Like breaking into a house I used to live in, but was now sold.


    The photographer fussed with angles, lining us up: my hand on Daniel¡¯s shoulder, Sera close at his other side. Her team nking us,


    families filling in.


    ¡°Perfect,¡± the photographer chirped, snapping sh after sh. ¡°Smile!¡±


    Daniel¡¯s smile could have lit the whole damn hall, and the only thing that rivalled it was Sera¡¯s.


    I tried to smile too, though mine felt heavier.


    their


    For just those few seconds, though, I let myself pretend¨Cpretend this was normal. Pretend we hadn¡¯t fallen apart. Pretend we were still a


    family, posing for a picture. <fn033f> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find~Novel</fn033f>


    Thest sh popped, leaving spots in my vision.


    ¡°Wonderful,¡± the photographer dered. ¡°That¡¯s a wrap!¡±


    Before we could break apart, Daniel turned to me, his voice bubbling with excitement.


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯reing to Mom¡¯s victory celebration, right?¡± he asked, tugging at my sleeve.


    The question caught me off guard, and I nced over his head at Sera, looking for an answer in her eyes.


    Did she want me there?


    She winced almost imperceptibly with every movement, and I knew that underneath her gear, she bore bandages¨Cthanks to me.


    There was no way she wanted one of the obstacles to her victory at her celebration.


    So I braced myself for the rejection. I would deserve it; as Lucian would say, it was only fitting.


    But before Sera could deliver the blow, another voice cut through¨Csharper, dripping with malice.


    ¡°You see! Look at him!¡± Celeste¡¯s voice cut through the bum around us, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Smiling with them, standing with


    her¨Cyou expect me to believe he didn¡¯t throw the fight?¡± 2


    The hairs on the back of my neck rose.


    17.73

 Betrays Love 160

    160 Chapter 160 SHEER INJUSTICE


    160 Chapter 160 SHEER INJUSTICE


    CELESTE¡¯S POV 1


    I¡¯d never hated the sight of a smile more in my entire life.


    My team hade in dead fuckingst, barely crossing the exit zone before time ran out, battered, bloodied, and humiliated.


    And Ethan¨Cour fucking Alpha¨Cinstead of directing his fury at the one responsible for our failure, he¡¯d smiled at ra with something


    dangerously close to approval.


    ¡°You led well,¡± he said, pride infused in every word. ¡°Win or lose, you upheld Frostbane¡¯s honor and spirit.¡±


    Those words struck me worse than any of Ashar¡¯s blows.


    ra, propped up on a bench in the resting room with her ribs bound, still managed a satisfied smile. ¡°Thank you, Alpha.¡±


    That look, so smug, so self¨Cassured, was like a knife twisting in my chest. She¡¯d stolen everything from me¨Cmymand, my authority.


    my rightful ce as fucking champion.


    And my own brother praised her for it.


    I clenched my jaw, hands balled into fists at my sides, as the medics wove quietly between the teams, kneeling with their packs and


    carefully tending wounds and distributing bandages to those slumped on benches or sprawled on the floor.


    The sterile scent of herbs and salves made me sick. I could still taste the iron of blood in my mouth, and the ache in my ribs throbbed


    with every shallow breath.


    But it wasn¡¯t pain that made my hands shake.


    The central screen glowed red through the haze of my anger, and the sight of the gold medal twinkling around Seraphina¡¯s neck made


    me want to burn the building¨Chell, the whole fucking world¨Cto the ground.


    One of the medics¨Ca worthless Omega¨Ccrouched before me, holding out a small box of tinctures and gauze. ¡°Lady Celeste, if you¡¯ll just


    hold still-


    I pped the box from his hands. Its contents ttered across the stone floor, rolling and scattering like broken teeth.


    Gasps erupted around us.


    The Omega recoiled, stunned, his wide eyes shimmering with hurt. ¡°M¨Cmydy-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± I snapped, rising unsteadily to my feet.


    The movement sent <b>sparks </b>of pain arcing down my side. The thought that it was Kieran himself who had inflicted this agony made it


    hurt ten times worse.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your pity ministrations,¡± I hissed down at him. ¡°What I need is justice.¡±


    ¡°Celeste,¡± Ethan snapped.


    17.24


    <


    160 Chapter 160 SHEER INJUSTICE


    His Alpha tone cracked like a whip across the air, but it only stoked the fury bubbling in my gut.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the least bit pissed?¡± I whirled on him, the world swaying for a heartbeat before righting itself.


    Confusion furrowed his brows. ¡°What are you on about now?¡±


    I stabbed a finger at the exit. ¡°I¡¯m talking about the tant fraud we witnessed out there!¡±


    The murmurs thickened.


    Across the chamber, I saw the members of OTS stiffen. Their uniforms gleamed, pristinepared to our ragged, snow¨Ccrusted gear.


    Two of the top three cements, snatched by their people¨Cinferior Omegas and deficient outcasts.


    It was so ridiculous I couldugh. Fate wasn¡¯t so blind, so derelict that it would let this joke of an injustice ur.


    It was clear to anyone with a working pair of eyes that the Trials had been cleverly scripted for their glory.


    ¡°Fraud?¡± Ethan¡¯s voice dropped, dangerously low.


    ¡°Yes!¡± I threw my arm toward the OTS groups. ¡°Two of the top three¨Ctwo!-and we¡¯re supposed to believe that¡¯s coincidence? That¡¯s


    skill? Don¡¯t be na?ve, Ethan. They¡¯ve been favored from the start. The judging, the challenges¨Cit¡¯s all been stacked in their favor.¡±


    One of the OTS members, a tall male with an angr jaw, stepped forward, his grey eyes shing. ¡°Careful, Frostbane.¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡± I spat. ¡°You¡¯ll cheat louder? Gods, you people couldn¡¯t even be fucking subtle about it!¡±


    A ripple of outrage surged through the room.


    ¡°You dare insult the LST¡¯s integrity?¡± another snapped¨Ca brte woman whose voice carried the weight of authority. ¡°Every result


    was reviewed by a council of impartial elders¨Cnone of whom bear any allegiance to OTS. Every second of the challenges was broadcast


    for all to see. The entirety of the Trials was transparent.¡± Her hazel eyes narrowed. ¡°If you cannot ept your failure, then choke on it


    silently. Do not smear our honor.¡± 2


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know honor if it wed your throat out,¡± I hissed. 1


    Ethan¡¯s hand mped around my arm, tight enough to bruise. ¡°Enough.¡±


    I yanked at <b>his </b>grip, twisting my arm, but his hold was unyielding. When I couldn¡¯t break free, I settled for a re.


    ¡°Enough? You should be furious! You should be demanding answers, not standing here like some spineless diplomat. Frostbane was


    humiliated out there. I was humiliated!¡±


    ¡°You humiliated yourself,¡± ra muttered, not looking up as her bandages were tied.


    My head snapped toward her. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°You heard me.¡± Her gaze stayed steady, unflinching, even as her knuckles whitened on her knee, ¡°You wanna know why we lost,


    Celeste?¡± She leaned in, still seated. ¡°It wasn¡¯t because the other teams were better. Not because anyone cheated. And certainly not


    because of judges<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    She pointed a finger straight at me. ¡°We lost because we were slowed down by the deadweight on our team. Take responsibility for once


    177A


    216


    <b>< </b>


    160 Chapter 160 SHEER INJUSTICE


    in your cushioned life.¡±


    Crimson bled into the edges of my vision and, with a snarl, I lunged forward, determined to scratch ra¡¯s eyes out.


    ¡°Celeste!¡± Ethan barked.


    His Alphamand froze me mid¨Cstep, his nails digging painfully into my arm as he yanked me back.


    My brother¡¯s eyes zed, his face tight with fury. ¡°When I say that¡¯s enough, I fucking mean it, Celeste. You will not disgrace our name


    further.¡±


    1 gaped at my brother disbelievingly, my anger drowning out the pain of every other injury on my body¨Cincluding the one his grip was


    currently inflicting.


    Ethan didn¡¯t wait for a response and turned to the OTS members watching. ¡°On behalf of Frostbane, I apologize for her behavior.¡±


    The OTS members still bristled, but some of the tension bled from their shoulders at his words.


    I, however, was trembling from head to toe.


    Apologize? For me?


    The rage scalded me from the inside. My throat burned, and tears pricked at the corners of my eyes¨Cnot from regret, but from the


    sheer injustice of it all.


    I would not be made the viin. Not here. Not while Sera¡¯s name was on every tongue, her praises echoing from every corner.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I bit out. ¡°If no one else will demand proof, then I will.¡± I raised my voice. ¡°I want the surveince footage reviewed.¡±


    Ethan groaned. ¡°Celeste-¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I rounded on him, ignoring the warning edge in his tone. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try to silence me again. If there¡¯s nothing to hide, then


    there¡¯s no harm in transparency. I refuse to swallow humiliation without answers.¡±


    ¡°So fucking dramatic,¡± ra mumbled. I chose to ignore her this time, clenching my fists so hard I was in danger of breaking my fingers.


    ¡°Very well.¡± The authoritative woman from earlier gave a curt nod. ¡°The footage will be disyed.¡±


    In a matter of minutes, the central screen in the resting area switched from Sera¡¯s sanctimonious press conference to scenes from the


    Trials.


    I watched, my breath shallow<i>, </i>as image after image unfolded.


    Our team iling against Ashar: Callum¡¯s axe skidding off golden fur, Lisa dragging Dn out of reach, ra¡¯s de striking again and again with relentless grit. And me¨Cat the edge¡­strategizing.


    Then it shifted¨Canother projection, another team,


    Sera¡¯s


    The chamber hushed as the images yed: Seraphina leading her ragtag group of lowlifes across the Snowfield, small against the vast in, yet unyielding


    17 34


    316


    <b>< </b>


    160 Chapter 160 SHEER INJUSTICE


    Her voice carriedmands sharp as any Alpha¡¯s. She didn¡¯t falter, didn¡¯t waver, even without a wolf to anchor her. Her teammates followed her without hesitation, their coordination fluid, their trust absolute.


    My shallow breaths ceased altogether as I watched, enraptured. <fn41e7> Follow current nov?ls on Find~Novel</fn41e7>


    I thought for sure when the second attempt came and they went in with fucking make¨Cshift smoke bombs, they were done for.


    But then, through the haze, Seraphina emerged¨Ca lone figure sprinting toward the golden beast.


    As if suddenly possessed with something unseen, her movements grew impossibly sharp, dodging, weaving, rolling beneath his ws.


    And then¨Creckless, impossible¨Cshe leapt.


    Gasps echoed in the chamber as the image showed her clinging to Ashar¡¯s mane, straddling the Alpha of Nightfang himself.


    His body bucked, every ripple of muscle threatening to unseat her, yet she somehow held on.


    And then her hand closed around the talisman.


    The chamber erupted in apuse, scattered cheers of admiration. Even the members of the other packs looked begrudgingly impressed.


    Bile rose in my throat.


    ¡°This proves nothing,¡± I shouted, cutting through the noise. ¡°You all see what I see, don¡¯t you? Kieran let her win.¡±


    Heads whipped toward me, and their attention sent a thrill through me.


    *Kieran held back,¡± I pressed on. My heart hammered, but my voice stayed steady. ¡°Look at his movements. Notice how he struck herpared to us¨Cit was softer, slower. He¨Che practically gave the talisman to her. Don¡¯t you understand? She has it because he handed


    it to her!¡±


    Oh my fucking gods!¡± ra shot to her feet then. ¡°Give it a rest, would you? Don¡¯t you get tired of the sickening sound of your whiny


    voice?¡±


    ¡°Screw this!¡± I snapped, heading for the exit of the resting chamber. ¡°I¡¯ll hear this from the horse¡¯s mouth.¡±


    I was going to look Kieran in the fucking <i>eyes </i>and have him exin why he¡¯d handed my victory to my nemesis.


    ¡°Celeste!¡±


    Lignored Ethan¡¯s call, shoving loiterers that stood in my way.


    And then I saw him. No¨Cthem.


    Near the far wall where the victorious gathered with their families, Kieran stood with them. With her.


    Sera¡¯s team nked him, grinning, their wounds bound but their joy bared. And in the middle, beaming with a light so blinding it made


    my eyes hurt, was Daniel,


    Their son stood pressed against Sera¡¯s side, holding one of Kieran¡¯s hands, as the camera lights shed in quick session.


    The sightnced through me. Kieran¡¯s arm rested lightly around Daniel¡¯s shoulders, his hand a half¨Ccentimeter away from Sera¡¯s. His


    expression was soft, pride shining openly in his eyes.


    17.34


    <


    160 Chapter 160 SHEER INJUSTICE


    Daniel said something excitedly, and Kieran looked at Sera. I could tell from this distance that they were staring into each other¡¯s eyes- and I felt the urge to gouge out both of their eyeballs.


    My voice tore from me before I could leash it. ¡°You see! Look at him! Smiling with them, standing with her¨Cyou expect me <i>to </i>believe he


    didn¡¯t throw the fight?¡±


    Kieran¡¯s head turned. Slowly, his eyes found mine across the room. His brows arched in clear surprise.


    ¡°Go on,¡± I hissed, stalking toward them. ¡°Admit it!¡± I red at Sera, wishing all the hate and anger I felt toward her could solidify into at


    javelin straight through her heart. ¡°You let her fucking win!¡±


    I whirled on Kieran, fighting the urge to smack the look of confusion off his face. ¡°My question is: Why?¡± Tears blurred my vision. ¡°Why


    would you hand her my victory? Why the fuck would you choose her over me?¡±


    When Kieran finally spoke, his voice was as cold, and the chill spread to his eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re on about, Celeste, but I was fair as the Gatekeeper Boss. I did not hold back against either of the teams I faced.


    Seraphina earned her victory. ept it.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I stumbled forward a step, pain ring in my ribs as I shoved his chest.


    He didn¡¯t budge, but he pushed his son behind him, as if I were a danger to the little twat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. Don¡¯t you dare lie to me¡ª¡±


    Ethan¡¯s hand mped around my arm again, dragging me back. His face was hard as stone, his voice pitched low enough that only I


    could hear. ¡°Enough, Celeste, for gods¡® sake. Stop this before you shame us beyond repair.¡±


    ¡°Look around,¡± he hissed.


    And I did.


    Everywhere, eyes. Press, warriors, healers, strangers.


    Gazes sharp, judging, weighing me as if I were a pound of salmon on a scale,


    This¨Cthis wasn¡¯t the attention I liked.


    Not when they had all made up their minds. They believed the version of the truth they¡¯d been given and held on to it with iron fists.


    If I screamed, if I ranted, if I hurled every ounce of my truth at their feet¨Cit would not be Sera who suffered. It would be me.


    I swallowed, bitter and choking


    My knees wobbled as I drew in a shuddering breath. Then, with a tremble in my voice, I forced out, ¡°I¡­I just wanted to make you proud.¡±


    My gaze darted toward Kieran, shimmering with tears I summoned onmand. ¡°I gave everything, and it wasn¡¯t enough. I don¡¯t understand what I did wrong.¡±


    I could see why Sera had yed the victim card so often for so long. It was sweet. Empowering in its own way.


    17:34


    <b>< </b>


    160 Chapter 160 SHEER INJUSTICE


    Just like in the hospital after the car ident, like all the times I¡¯d reprimanded him for choosing Sera over me, Kieran woulde to me. He¡¯d hold me. He¡¯d soothe the ache he¡¯d inflicted and apologize for it.


    But¡­


    He lingered longer than he should¡¯ve. He only looked at me¨Ccold, distant, unyielding¨Clike Ashar had on the Snowfield.


    And that was a defeat worse than anything else I¡¯d faced.


    Comment 10


    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!


    Vote


    <b>12 </b>


    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.


    17-34


    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>


    ͼ


    Send <b>Gifts </b>


    View All >

 Betrays Love 161

    <


    161 Chapter 161 OLIVE BRANCH


    161 Chapter 161 OLIVE BRANCH


    KIERAN¡¯S POV 1


    Quite frankly, it was embarrassing how long it had taken me to see Celeste¡¯s performances for what they were.


    Now, watching her knot her pale hands,shes wet as artful tears rolled down, it was clear as day.


    She wanted me to step forward, to hush the whispers surging around us, to take her in my arms and apologize for all the hurt and


    heartache she¡¯d gone through.


    Once, I might have done it¨Clet my affection for her blind me to her wiles and schemes.


    But not tonight. Not after she so harshly and publicly used me of rigging the Trials in Sera¡¯s favor.


    The bruise to my pride throbbed, fresh and raw. Celeste hadn¡¯t just questioned my judgment¨Cshe had ripped my authority as Alpha


    apart, right in front of my pack, the world, my own son.


    If it had been anyone else who¡¯d challenged me like that, they would have been ripped to pieces at my feet.


    I wanted to think it was affection that held me back. But in truth, it was pity; I couldn¡¯t stop remembering her groveling in the Arena,


    begging Ashar to give her the talisman without a fight¨Cand she had the nerve to im I ceded victory to Sera. <fn7013> Get full chapters from F¦ÉndNovel</fn7013>


    And so I stood there, my silence stretching, my hands tightening into fists at my sides. That was all I could give her now¨Cbecause if I


    spoke the words on my mind, we would both regret it.


    ¡°We¡¯re all going to Mom¡¯s celebration party,¡± Daniel¡¯s small voice carried through the crowd. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe too, Aunt Celeste?¡±


    I nced down at my son in shock.


    I hadn¡¯t noticed him push himself forward, but now he stood before me¨Cchin lifted, hair in his eyes, calm in a way that struck me with


    pride.


    For the first time, he had used that title¨CAunt Celeste. It was neither affectionate nor warm. Polite. A gesture of grace and maturity that


    caught me off guard.


    For one tense moment, I thought it might work. That Celeste would see the olive branch for what it was and ept it.


    But Celeste¡¯s lips curled. ¡°Fuck no,¡± she said, her tone sharp, final. ¡°I¡¯d rather die than join you all to celebrate a fraud.¡±


    The tension in my jaw tightened to breaking point.


    I heard Sera¡¯s sharp intake of breath. Bless his heart, Daniel¡¯sposure did not waver, but his eyes flickered once toward me.


    I squeezed his shoulder gently. I was so immensely proud of him. It was no secret that he didn¡¯t like Celeste, but he¡¯d put his personal


    feelings aside to be kind to her, and somehow, she¡¯d managed to be more childish than the nine¨Cyear¨Cold.


    ¡°Come, love,¡± Sera¡¯s voice cut through the dark cloud Celeste had cast like a rainbow. She wrapped a protective hand around Daniel¡¯s


    shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s enough excitement for one day.¡±


    <


    161 Chapter 161 OLIVE BRANCH


    My fingers twitched with the urge to reach out and pull them both back to my side. But I let them go, my gaze fixed ahead.


    ¡°You should rest, Celeste,¡± I said tly, my tolerance at its end.


    I nced at my best friend, whose patience looked like it was dangling from the same precarious thread mine was.


    ¡°Ethan, please see her home.¡±


    Celeste stiffened, her mouth parting.


    Her tears stuttered¨Cjust for a heartbeat¨Cthen tumbled harder as she gave her all to the performance.


    I turned away without another word and left all the theatrics and games behind.


    CELESTE¡¯S POV


    The words struck me like ice water to the face.


    Ethan, please see her home.


    I hadn¡¯t meant it. Gods above, I hadn¡¯t meant it.


    Kieran was supposed to see through my refusal, to know I was only bluffing. I just wanted him to push a little, to show me that I was


    more important than his son and his ex¨Cwife¡¯s stupid fucking victory celebration.


    But instead, his eyes were like stone. No warmth. No indulgence. Just cruel dismissal.


    Panic rose in me like a tidal wave as he turned away, heading for the rear exit.


    I turned sharply to Ethan, searching for rescue. ¡°Ethan,¡± I whispered. The tears that trembled down my cheeks this time were authentic. ¡°


    You won¡¯t let him treat me like this, will you? You¡¯ll remind him who I am. You¡¯ll remind him that my ce is by his side.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s gaze, steady and cool, did not soften. ¡°Kieran was right. You need rest, Celeste. You¡¯ve been through enough for one night.¡±


    I gasped. ¡°Ethan-¡±


    Tm attending Sera¡¯s party with Maya, so I¡¯ll arrange for someone to take you to Mother. She¡¯ll know how to care for you.¡±


    ¡°No! The word burst from me, too loud, too sharp, drawing more of those cursed eyes upon me.


    Heat flooded my face, and I lowered my voice quickly, fumbling to reim the image of fragility. ¡°I mean¡­I don¡¯t want to trouble Mother


    tonight¡±


    Ethan only sighed. ¡°It isn¡¯t trouble. She¡¯ll be d to have you home.¡±


    Home. The word cut deeper than he knew. The Lockwood Manor was no sanctuary¨Cit was a prison of expectations, of reminders that I


    was to be wless, admired, envied, and I couldn¡¯t afford to be anything else.


    But I saw in Ethan¡¯s expression that it was already decided.


    And Kieran. Kieran did not even look back at me.


    19.06


    215


    <b>< </b>


    161 Chapter 161 OLIVE BRANCH


    I wanted to scream. I wanted to w the smug looks from every face that stared at me, thatpared me unfavorably to her. To Sera.


    Always fucking Sera. 2


    If only I had said yes. If only I had smiled at Daniel, taken the title ¡°Aunt¡± with grace. I could be walking by Kieran¡¯s side right this


    moment.


    I could have veiled my disdain and attended the celebration by his side, all the while reminding him that I was his true equal. The only


    one fit to be his Luna.


    But the moment had slipped.


    And I was left with nothing but the cold certainty that I had misyed my hand.


    ***


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Trust Celeste and Kieran to find a way to eclipse my moment with their usual drama.


    Before, I would have been pissed. Annoyed. Maybe even amused when she started to whimper and produce faux tears, and Kieran didn¡¯t


    so much as bat an eye. Definitely triumphant that I¡¯d bested her in the Trials.


    But now, watching my so¨Ccalled sister copse into sobs, clutching at the remnants of her dignity, I felt¡­nothing.


    The only thing that mattered to me was Daniel.


    I turned away from the spectacle to face my baby, my heart swelling all at once with love and pride.


    His invitation had been so pure, so free of malice. Although I didn¡¯t want Celeste within a thousand feet of my party, I would have


    weed her with open arms for Daniel¡¯s sake.


    But she shattered his peace offering without hesitation.


    As if I needed yet another reason to keep my son away from the she¨Cdevil. 1


    ¡°That was really mature and generous of you, baby,¡± I told Daniel, brushing his hair out of his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you.¡±


    Gods, I still couldn¡¯t believe he was here. It felt like if I didn¡¯t have my hands on him at all times, he would disappear like a mirage.


    Daniel squared his shoulders and lifted his chin, his young voice preternaturally firm as he spoke.


    ¡°Grandpa Christian always told me that a true Alpha doesn¡¯t let others¡® moods sway him,¡± he began, his words carrying a sage rity that


    made my heart clench. ¡°He said emotions are bad leaders but good followers, and even if he doesn¡¯t like someone, he shows them basic


    courtesy. Because the Alpha is not only himself¨Che is the example the pack follows.¡± 1


    His words¨Cso measured, so thoughtful¨Cpierced me. He was still a child, yet he carried himself with aposure that rivaled grown Alphas.


    Pride¨Cand something like grief collided within me.


    I was so impressed by the young man my son was growing into. But I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he wasn¡¯t learning all these lessons too


    19.06


    316


    <


    161 Chapter 161 OLIVE BRANCH


    soon. Like his birthright as an Alpha¡¯s heir meant he was missing out on the chance to be <i>a </i>carefree child.


    Daniel went on, his small hand warm in mine. ¡°I don¡¯t like her, Mom. But she is still Grandpa Edward¡¯s and Grandma Margaret¡¯s daughter.


    So for their sake, I¡¯ll treat her with respect.¡±


    He nced back and rolled his eyes at the sight of Celeste clinging to Ethan¡¯s sleeve, sobbing. ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    I blinked away the tears that pricked at the corners of my eyes, my throat aching.


    ¡°You make me so proud, Daniel,¡± I whispered, too soft for anyone else to hear. ¡°More than you¡¯ll ever know.¡±


    He squeezed my hand. ¡°Come on, Mom. Tonight is about you. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I sniffed. ¡°Let¡¯s¡±


    We walked together toward the front exit of the OTS main building. Behind us, Celeste¡¯s sobs lingered, but I did not turn. I had no more


    energy to waste on her tantrums.


    As the doors opened, cool night air rushed over us, and I took in a long, grateful breath.


    This had probably been the longest day of my life. I¡¯d woken up in a frozen cave, fought nearly to the death against a veritable beast (aka


    my ex¨Chusband), won the Trials, got dragged¨Cyet again¨Cinto the chaos of my sister and said ex¨Chusband¡¯s drama, and was now ending it


    all with the quiet, grounding warmth of my son¡¯s hand in mine.


    And then¨Ctwo figures stepped from the shadows of waiting cars.


    Lucian, all charm and smooth confidence, offered me a smile that shone in his beautiful blue eyes. His sleek red car gleamed behind him,


    the passenger door already open as though prepared in advance.


    At his side, Kieran stood, less polished but infinitely steadier, his dark gaze fixed on me with enough intensity to melt steel. His Escde


    sat idling nearby, its interior faintly lit.


    Both men extended their hands at the same time, and my breath caught.


    ¡°Sera.¡± Lucian said smoothly, inclining his head. ¡°Daniel. Allow me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay¡± Kieran¡¯s voice, quieter but firm, followed. ¡°They cane with me.¡± 1


    Comment


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    13


    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.


    19.06

 Betrays Love 162

    162 Chapter 162 MAGICAL GLUE


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1


    For a moment, the world stilled between them¨Cthe hum of engines, the rustle of night air, even Daniel¡¯s small hand in mine.


    All that existed were the two outstretched arms, the two contrasting gazes¨Cwarm and searing.


    I felt like I was at a proverbial crossroad, as if the choice before me carried far more weight than just deciding whose car would take me


    home.


    Dammit, I should have just brought my own car. In hindsight, walking to OTS so the fresh morning air could calm my nerves before the


    final challenge had been a stupid idea.


    I stood frozen, indecisive, for way too long.


    And then Daniel tugged lightly at my hand and tilted his head toward his father.


    ¡°Can we go home first, Mom? I have one more surprise for you.¡±


    And just like that, the decision made itself.


    I smiled, despite the tension crackling in the air like lightning poised to strike.


    ¡°Okay, baby.¡±


    I turned to Kieran. ¡°We¡¯ll ride with you.¡±


    I gave Lucian an apologetic smile, worried he¡¯d feel rejected. As much as I wanted to spend time with him after being apart for so long,


    Daniel was always my priority.


    Lucian¡¯s smile didn¡¯t slip, but I caught a quick flicker of disappointment¨Chis eyes suddenly cooler¨Cmaking my chest ache with guilt.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll see you at the party,¡± he said smoothly, lowering his hand.


    ¡°It was nice to properly meet you, Sir,¡± Daniel said, smiling warmly at Lucian.


    Lucian¡¯s grin broadened. ¡°Call me Lucian.¡±


    ¡°Lucian,¡± Daniel echoed brightly, and I was pretty sure the sound of grinding gravel came from Kieran¡¯s clenched jaw.


    When Lucian looked at me again, he winked, and the tight knot in my chest loosened slightly. We would see at the party. We would talk,


    and everything would go back to how it was before the Trials.


    Right?


    We didn¡¯t quite move until Lucian¡¯s car disappeared from the parking lot.


    ¡°Well,¡°¨CKieran cleared his throat, his hand still outstretched, his expression still unreadable-¡°shall we?¡±


    It was driving me a little crazy that I couldn¡¯t clearly tell what he was feeling. But that didn¡¯t stop me from trying.


    19:07 0


    <b>> </b>


    162 Chapter 162 MAGICAL GLUE


    It wasn¡¯t triumph I saw in his expression. Not satisfaction either. More¡­off¨Ckilter? Like the ground beneath him had shifted, and he


    didn¡¯t quite trust its steadiness anymore.


    Or maybe I was just projecting my own feelings.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± My hand tightened around Daniel¡¯s. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The drive home was mostly silent, save for Daniel humming softly in the back seat. His contentment filled the small space, warm and


    alive. For once, silence between me and Kieran wasn¡¯t heavy and stiff with tension.


    When we pulled up to my driveway, I half¨Cexpected awkwardness to greet us. But Daniel burst through the door with enough


    excitement to overshadow any negative feelings.


    ¡°Home!¡± he gushed as he twirled around in the foyer.


    The sight of him filled my heart to the point of bursting. He¡¯d only lived here a few weeks before moving to Kieran¡¯s ind, but the fact


    that he saw this as a homing made my eyes brim with tears of joy.


    ¡°Come on, Mom!¡± he said, tugging at my wrist. ¡°You can¡¯t wear that to your own party!¡±


    Kieran¡¯s low chuckle followed us from behind. ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± he murmured, voice carrying that deep timbre that always managed to


    unsteady me.


    I shot him a look over my shoulder and paused, raising a brow. Not at Daniel¡¯s suitcase, which he was dragging behind him, but at the


    garment box clutched in his other hand.


    He held it out to me solemnly, like an offering to a god. ¡°Daniel picked it out himself.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Grandma Leona took me shopping,¡± Daniel exined, taking the box from Kieran and handing it to me with a lot less reverence. ¡°It¡¯s


    your celebratory dress!¡±


    My breath caught.


    ¡°Danny, you shouldn¡¯t have-¡±


    ¡°Oh, just open it!¡± he said enthusiastically.


    Laughing<b>, </b>I epted the box. Slowly, I opened the lid¨Cand stilled.


    Insidey a gown that was nothing short of breathtaking: ck satin so smooth it caught light like liquid ink, threaded with delicate gold filigree that shimmered at the hem and neckline,


    The contrast was both regal and understated, like something carved from the union of night and light. Matching heels¨Csleek, gold- strapped¨Csat nestled beneath ayer of soft paper.


    I pressed a hand to my mouth. ¡°Oh, baby.¡±


    Tears burned behind my eyes before I could stop them. I reached out for him, but he ducked,ughing. ¡°Enough hugging! We need to get ready.¡±


    19 07


    <


    162 Chapter 162 MAGICAL GLUE


    Iughed softly, the sound breaking through my chest. ¡°Bossy little Alpha<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    He tilted his chin proudly. ¡°I just want everything to be perfect.¡±


    I knelt, drawing him into a quick hug anyway, and kissed his forehead. ¡°Thank you, my love.<i>¡± </i>


    When I looked up, my gaze met Kieran¡¯s over Daniel¡¯s head.


    Thank you,¡¯ I mouthed.


    He shrugged, but his eyes softened. ¡°I didn¡¯t buy the dress.¡±


    My smile softened. ¡°Not for the dress.¡±


    The gown fit like it had been made for me. The bodice hugged enough to entuate without restraining or aggravating my bruised ribs. The skirt fell in liquid folds, brushing the floor and parting at my thigh in a modest slit that hinted rather than revealed.


    When I looked in the mirror, I almost didn¡¯t recognize myself.


    The woman staring back wasn¡¯t the same Sera who had walked into the Trials. She wasn¡¯t the trembling girl who had loved and lost and


    broken herself trying to be enough.


    She looked¡­transformed.


    Like she¡¯d walked through fire and came out radiant.


    An excited knock pulled me away from my introspective moment, and when I opened the door, I gasped.


    ¡°Oh, look at you!¡±


    Daniel beamed, adjusting the gold ent cuffs on his ck zer.


    ¡°Mom!¡± His eyes widened. ¡°You look amazing!¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, my love.¡±


    ¡°Do you like it? he asked, as he gestured to his cufflinks and matching gold bowtie.


    Iughed. ¡°I love it, hon.¡±


    He held out <b>his </b>arm for me, all formal and adorable. ¡°Shall we?¡±


    I reached back in and grabbed my clutch before leaning down to slip my arm through his. ¡°We shall.¡±


    It was a little awkward walking down the stairs due to our height difference and my heels, but I cherished every step.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Daniel called out. ¡°Come see!¡±


    My breath caught when Kieran stepped into sight.


    He had on the same ck suit and ck shirt he¡¯d been wearing carlier, but the tie was a new addition. ck, threaded with thin gold


    stripes that shimmered just like the trim of my dress and Daniel¡¯s bowtie.


    19:07


    <


    162 Chapter 162 MAGICAL GLUE


    Our son waved his hand around with a flourish, grinning mischievously. ¡°Ta¨Cda! We match!¡±


    Kieran rubbed the back of his neck, smiling awkwardly. ¡°It was his idea.¡±


    My answering chuckle was just as awkward. ¡°Yeah, I figured.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to examine too deeply what that meant. Was Daniel¡¯s heart still set on us being a family? Did he want us back together so


    desperately that he¡¯d orchestrated this?


    ¡°You look¡­ Kieran¡¯s words tapered off, like he couldn¡¯t find the proper adjective. ¡°Phenomenal,¡± he settled on an exhale.


    I didn¡¯t fight the smile that pulled on my lips at thepliment, and I noted with a twinge of pride that my heart didn¡¯t ache.


    In another life, when I¡¯d been a different Sera, thatment would have carried me high into the clouds.


    This¨Cthis picture we painted was what I wanted all those years of distance and indifference. <fn427c> Find the newest release on find(?)ovel</fn427c>


    A father, a mother, and their son standing in the glow of the foyer light, like a true family.


    Not the word, not the performance of it¨Cbut the warmth of belonging, of being seen and held and known.


    But I was not that Sera anymore, and the chance to be that kind of family was long gone.


    I hated more than anything to disappoint Daniel, but matching outfits was not a magical glue that would fix the shattered pieces of a


    marriage that had never really been whole to begin with.


    But for my son, for the only thing that mattered to me, I would raise my chin high and y whatever part he wanted me to. If only for


    <b>tonight</b>.


    And if, as we stepped out into the cool night, a quiet warmth¨Cthe illusion of something whole¨Csettled in my chest, I let it linger.


    Just for tonight.


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I couldn¡¯t quite name the feeling that tightened in my chest as I watched Sera descend the stairs, Daniel¡¯s small hand looped confidently


    through hers.


    The soft gleam of gold along her dress caught the stair light, rippling like me against the ck fabric.


    It was a quiet, devastating picture¨Cone of ease, of grace, of a beauty I¡¯d never let myself appreciate.


    Moments like this could have happened a hundred times over during our marriage, and yet they never had.


    I¡¯d chosen silence overughter, distance over warmth, control over connection. I¡¯d told myself it was duty that bound us, not affection.


    That loving her wasn¡¯t necessary to keep the peace. That indifference was safer.


    But watching her now, radiant in the glow of our son¡¯s joy and her victory, I felt the weight of every missed moment. Every meal eaten


    apart. Every one¨Csided conversation I¡¯d cut short. Every intimate moment let grow cold.


    958427


    <


    162 Chapter 162 MAGICAL GLUE


    In another life, maybe this would¡¯ve been our normal. Her smile wouldn¡¯t have carried that soft wariness. Daniel¡¯sughter wouldn¡¯t


    sound like a fragile miracle. We wouldn¡¯t be standing in the house she bought to get away from me. 2


    As we drove toward the venue, Daniel filled the car with unbroken chatter, his voice bright with the kind of excitement that made me


    wonder what separate infinite power pack he ran on.


    Sera listened with rapt attentiveness, her head constantly tilted towards the back seat, her lips curved in a smile that begged me to park


    the car so I could stop and stare.


    She asked him questions,ughed softly at his stories, and I found myself joining in once or twice before realizing I didn¡¯t know when I¡¯d


    No¨C1 remembered. On the ind, when it had been just us, another fleeting moment that was already a fading memory, out of my grasp.


    As ourughter bounced off each other, tangling into a beautiful symphony, I could imagine, for a brief, painful second, that this was


    how things might have been if I hadn¡¯t pushed her away.


    The thought twisted in my chest.


    What would have changed if I¡¯d met her halfway instead of standing behind my walls of arrogance and anger?


    If I¡¯d let myself see her¨Cnot the idea of her, not the guilt and obligation she represented¨Cbut the real woman who¡¯d stood by my side,


    beautiful and bruised and brave and far too patient with me?


    My hands tightened on the steering wheel. All too familiar regret sat like a stone behind my ribs, heavy and immovable.


    There was no undoing the past, no reiming the years I¡¯d wasted acting like I didn¡¯t care.


    And yet, sitting beside her now, hearing Daniel¡¯sughter fill the car like light, I couldn¡¯t help but wish I¡¯d tried harder.


    That Id fought for this¨Cwhatever this was¨Cbefore I had so recklessly let it go.


    Before I could follow the thought to its end, the venue lights came into view, spilling golden across the pavement.


    Music drifted through the night, blending withughter and the clinking of sses. I slowed the car, the illusion breaking piece by piece.


    And then I saw him, and it shattered altogether.


    Waiting casually by the entrance, one hand in his pocket in a sharp, bespoke navy suit, stood Lucian Reed.


    My stomach tightened. The fleeting warmth of the drive dissipated, whatever fragile fantasy had existed was gone, and all that remained


    was the sharp, brutal truth: we were no longer a family.


    And it was all my fault.


    19.07

 Betrays Love 163

    163 Chapter 163 KIERAN BLACKTHORNE¡¯S BUTTONS


    LUCIAN¡¯S POV


    The moment Sera stepped out of Kieran¡¯s car, the world seemed to narrow around her.


    The night air caught the edge of her gown¨Cck satin with a glint of gold¨Cand for one heartbeat, I forgot how to breathe.


    She was truly a stunning creature, whether decked in snow¨Ccrusted gear and bruises or in a gorgeous gown.


    Her story told itself¨Ca phoenix rising from ashes to be the champion of the LST, and eventually, my Luna. And a glorious one she


    would be.


    But then the world expanded around her, and I saw him.


    Her hand still rested in Kieran¡¯s from when he¡¯d helped her out of the car. His other hand braced on the door, his grip tightening as


    though it were the only thing anchoring him to the ground.


    His tie¨Cck with gold stripes¨Cmatched the trim of her dress.


    The realization hit like a de slipped between my ribs: coordinated, whether by ident or design.


    And when Daniel hopped out of the backseat, the knife twisted.


    He smiled and took Sera¡¯s hand, his gold cufflinks and bowtie gleaming. He was the living proof of what Sera and Kieran used to be to


    each other. The bridge that would always connect them.


    There was a softness in the air, a fleeting, unguarded harmony I had sensed before.


    Jealousy wasn¡¯t new to me. Possessiveness either. But this felt different.


    Whenever I was possessive over Zara, or envious of the kindness she showed males who would sooner bed her if given the chance, I¡¯d


    known deep down that no matter what,e rain or shine, she was mine.


    But this uncertainty, thisck of control¨CI chafed at it. I didn¡¯t know how to maneuver it.


    Because mypetition wasn¡¯t some doe¨Ceyed buffoon who didn¡¯t stand a chance. And although Kieran¡¯s Alpha power did not faze me.


    The position he held in Sera¡¯s life did.


    But I was not a quitter. I had never met a challenge I didn¡¯t face head¨Con and surmount.


    It didn¡¯t matter who Kieran had been to Sera.


    All that mattered now was who I would be,


    ¡°Sera!¡± I called out cheerfully, a hand raised in greeting


    Her gaze found mine, and when her eyes lit up, the tension in my chest loosened just enough that I could breathe again.


    She whispered something to Daniel, and when he nodded, she let go of his hand and began to walk towards me.


    <


    163 Chapter 163 KIERAN BLACKTHORNE¡¯S BUTTONS


    ¡°Lucian,¡± she greeted a little breathlessly, and I loved how pleased she seemed to see me.


    Although I¡¯d kept a close eye on her performance during the Trials, I had missed her a lot.


    The chemistry between us might not have sizzled as ardently as I would have liked, but I still cared deeply for her.


    ¡°Sera,¡± I returned, dipping my head slightly. ¡°You look victorious.¡±


    Sheughed softly. ¡°Thank concealer and foundation for hiding all the bruises and scars your Arenas gave me.¡±


    Iughed, ncing briefly at Kieran. He¡¯d given her arguably the worst scars of all. Yet, she still lingered near him.


    He stood behind her now, silent and unreadable, his presence heavy enough to warp the air between us.


    Daniel waved enthusiastically. ¡°Alpha Reed!¡±


    ¡°Lucian,¡± I corrected automatically, fueling my smile with charm. ¡°You look dashing, Daniel.¡±


    He puffed his chest proudly. ¡°I put my outfit together by myself.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°And you did a fantastic job. You¡¯re growing up to be a fine young man.¡±


    My gaze flickered to Sera, softening. ¡°You¡¯ve raised him well.¡±


    Thatment might have been a mistake.


    Because Kieran¡¯s eyes snapped toward me, sharp as a drawn de, and the air seemed to bristle between us.


    I knew that look.


    I¡¯d seen it before the Trials¨Cright before the most satisfying brawl I¡¯d ever gotten into.


    If I were being honest, I wouldn¡¯t mind going round two; it turns out I had a lot more frustrations against Kieran to air out.


    But tonight wasn¡¯t for that. Tonight was for Sera.


    So I smiled¨Ccontrolled, effortless, infuriating (for Kieran, I hoped). I held my hand out. ¡°Shall we, Sera?¡±


    She hesitated, and I caught the hint of uncertainty in her eyes before she masked it. After a moment, she slid her hand through my


    offered arm, her touch light.


    We¡¯d attended quite a number of gs together, but tonight didn¡¯t quite feel like it used to.


    There was a space. An intangible distance between us that had never been there before.


    Before the Trials, her hand had settled against my arm, like she belonged there. Now it hovered. Tentative. As if she was no longer sure


    of us<b>. </b>


    At that moment, the conversation I¡¯d had with William a couple of days ago resurfaced in my mind.


    It was shortly after his team had withdrawn from the Trials. <fn27c5> Readplete version only at find~novel</fn27c5>


    He¡¯d used me of designing the Misty Woods to give the Omegas and wolfless an unfair advantage.


    19:07


    216


    <b>< </b>


    163 Chapter 163 KIERAN BLACKTHORNE¡¯S BUTTONS


    I¡¯d countered by pointing out the three different antidotes I¡¯d ced throughout the Arena¨Cmeant to neutralize the mist¡¯s effects¨Cjust like the heat¨Cberries in the Snowfield Arena had been designed to help the Omegas survive the cold.


    Then I¡¯d revealed that the Arenas had originally been Zara¡¯s ideas that I had developed.


    After that, the conversation deepened to ufortable territory. ¡°And is Sera aware,¡± William had asked, ¡°that Zara¡¯s influence is heavy


    around her?¡±


    I¡¯d tensed. Felt my wallsing up automatically in response to any reference to Zara.


    ¡°Sera doesn¡¯t know about her,¡± I¡¯d answered stiffly.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t answer. What good would it do? Zara was gone. Nothing I could do would change that. The only thing left was to keep pushing


    forward and try to put the past behind me.


    ¡°You keep thinking you can outrun the past, Lucian,¡± my older brother had said, like he could read my mind.


    ¡°But avoiding it doesn¡¯t erase it. You can¡¯t love her while pretending Zara never existed. You¡¯ll lose her the same way you lost everything


    else¨Ctoote to fix it.¡±


    His words had pierced deep, but at the time, I¡¯d dismissed them.


    I¡¯d told myself it wasn¡¯t avoidance, it was respect. Sera had enough baggage in her life without being saddled by the burdens of my past.


    But now, even as I felt that distance despite how physically close Sera and I were, I understood what William had meant.


    I thought I was protecting her from the parts of me that weren¡¯t perfect or controlled. Instead, I¡¯d built a wall and left her on the other


    side.


    No. I had to rectify that before it was toote.


    ¡°Sera.¡± I paused, halting our movements.


    She turned to me, a question in her gaze.


    I smiled. ¡°Any chance we could-¡±


    <b>¡°</b>There she <b>is</b>!¡±


    Judy and Roxanne descended on us in an excited flurry.


    ¡°Hi Seraughed with delight. Her hand fell from mine as they pulled her into a joyous embrace.


    ¡°You look so gorgeous<b>!</b>¡± Judy gushed, holding her at arm¡¯s length to inspect the ck and gold beauty she wore. The dress that matched


    Kieran¡¯s tie,


    My jaw clenched.


    ¡°Alpha Reed, you don¡¯t mind if we steal her, do you?¡± Judy grinned, pulling Sera to her side.


    19:07


    216


    <


    163 Chapter 163 KIERAN BLACKTHORNE¡¯S BUTTONS


    ¡°She¡¯s literally the star of the night; he can¡¯t expect to have her all to himself,¡± Roxy teased.


    A sh of irritation shot through me, but I forced myself to smile. ¡°Of course.¡± I bowed gracefully. ¡°Enjoy the party.¡±


    Sera shot me an apologetic look that was bing all too familiar. ¡°I¡¯lle find youter, okay?¡±


    Before I could answer, she was already swept away, theirughter mingling as a throng of admirers and well¨Cwishers swallowed the


    champions of the LST.


    I stood still for a moment, watching how brightly she shone under all the attention and admiration.


    She truly was a gem. One I¡¯d unearthed in her rawest form and forged into brilliance.


    And now, I would not, under any circumstances, let her go. Not after everything. Not when I was so close.


    With that resolve sitting firmly in my chest, I headed for the bar.


    I wasn¡¯t the least bit surprised to see that Kieran was already there.


    He sat with the posture of a man holding back a thousand unsaid things, his eyes fixed on Sera across the room like a sniper¡¯sser.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± I greeted, my voice as smooth as the whiskey I ordered.


    ¡°Lucian.¡± His tone was clipped, far from polite.


    Silence stretched between us, taut as a wire.


    I could have left it there. Should have. But something about pushing Kieran ckthorne¡¯s buttons was more satisfying than the finest


    ss of whiskey.


    ¡°She looks happy,¡± I said quietly, eyes on Sera.


    His grip tightened on his ss of scotch almost imperceptibly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I actually flinched.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Surely I heard wrong.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said again, the words tight, like they¡¯d been forced past clenched teeth. ¡°For introducing her to OTS, training her, giving


    her a chance to participate and win the LST. For giving her the opportunity and tform to find herself.¡±


    A blistering heat, fiercer than the whiskey¡¯s burn, surged in my chest. Suddenly, I was the one strangling my ss.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know-¡°I had to stop. Take a breath. Try again without my voice shaking, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you think gives you the right to


    thank me for that.¡±


    Kieran finally tore his gaze away from Sera and arched a brow at me. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Sera is nothing to you,¡± I said, my voiceing out as a low growl. ¡°You don¡¯t get to thank me for her progress like I did you a fucking


    favor.¡±


    That earned me a humorlessugh, low and dark. ¡°And what is she to you?¡±


    19.07


    416


    <


    163 Chapter 163 KIERAN BLACKTHORNE¡¯S BUTTONS


    ¡°More than she ever was to you,¡± I spat out.


    His knuckles nched around his ss, hisposure splintering just enough for me to glimpse the raw fury beneath.


    ¡°You think this is over?¡± he asked quietly, leaning closer. ¡°You think she¡¯s made her choice?¡±


    I met his stare. ¡°That¡¯s funny. You talk like you¡¯re an option.¡± I leaned in even closer. ¡°Whatever choice Sera will eventually make, remember this: You¡¯re. Not. An. Option. You can coordinate outfits and parade around with your son, as if you¡¯re still a couple. But you¡¯re


    not. It¡¯s over between both of you, and you¡¯ll do well to remember that.¡±


    Thatnded. Kieran¡¯s eyes darkened¨Cnot with rage, but something extremely satisfying: doubt. The kind that eats through the armor of


    certainty, one chink at a time.


    For a moment, neither of us spoke.


    The crowd aroundughter, music, the vibrant hum of celebration¨Cblurred into white noise.


    The tension between us was a live thing¨Cthrumming, vtile, unpredictable, one wrong breath away from violence.


    I didn¡¯t want this to be a fight. Not here, at least. But if I were provoked, I would push back without hesitation.


    ¡°Dad! Lucian!¡±


    The sound snapped me from my thoughts.


    Daniel bounded toward us, Ethan Lockwood following at a slower pace, his grin easy. The boy¡¯s enthusiasm crashed through the tension


    like sunlight through storm clouds.


    ¡°Uncle Ethan and I are ying video games,¡± Daniel announced breathlessly. ¡°You both have to join us!¡±


    I blinked; his words were almost absurd in the wake of the promise of violence between me and Kieran.


    Kieran straightened, his expression smoothing with practiced calm. ¡°Video games, huh?¡±


    Daniel nodded eagerly. ¡°Yeah! Me, Lucian, Uncle Ethan, and you!¡±


    I was caught off guard that Daniel included me. But I couldn¡¯t pass up the opportunity to bond with Sera¡¯s son.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I said, forcing a small smile. ¡°Why not?¡±


    And just like that, the storm clouds receded, the brewing war paused¨Cnot ended, not resolved¨Cjust suspended under the bright,


    relentless light of a child¡¯s joy.


    But as Daniel led us toward the game corner, I couldn¡¯t shake the thought that one day, whatever simmered between Kieran and me would finally boil over,


    And, unlikest time, only one of us would be left standing.


    19.07

 Betrays Love 164

    164 Chapter 164 JUST A GAME


    164 Chapter 164 JUST A GAME


    DANIEL¡¯S POV 1


    After being apart for so long, all I wanted to do was stay by Mom¡¯s side.


    But as we got to the party, I realized I couldn¡¯t do that tonight. Tonight, she wasn¡¯t just my mom; she was a winner. A champion. And I


    couldn¡¯t be prouder.


    She looked so happyughing with her friends, her eyes shining in that way that made everything feel brighter.


    I stood at the snack table, my paper te forgotten, watching people greet her with hugs, congrattions, and excited questions about


    /* <![CDATA[ */


    fpm_start( "true" );


    /* ]]> */


    the Trials.


    I was so d to see her this way. Most of my life, at parties like this, she always stayed in a corner, quiet and alone, and I¡¯d always hated <ol><li>it. </li></ol>


    I loved my mom, and even though I wanted to be by her side forever, I was so happy she¡¯d made new friends. Her circle was growing, and


    people were seeing her for the wonderful person she¡¯d always been.


    Dad, on the other hand, was not having as much fun as Mom was.


    I watched him at the bar, his back hunching and his eyebrows scrunched together like they did when he was thinking hard. I could see it


    in his eyes, a pain I didn¡¯t understand, whenever he looked at Mom.


    Like now<b>. </b>


    I wondered if he regretted the divorce. Especially since Aunt Celeste seemed like the worst person in the world.


    I would have liked my parents back together, but if Dad only wanted Mom now that she was popr, I wasn¡¯t sure about it. 1


    Uncle Ethan appeared near the snack table, holding a te stacked with cupcakes. He smiled widely at me.


    ¡°Danny¨Cboy!¡± he called. ¡°You look like a little Alpha tonight.¡±


    I grinned, hopping excitedly. ¡°Uncle Ethan!¡±


    He bent and ruffled my hair. Why did adults like doing that so much? ¡°You see your mom over there?¡± He nodded toward her, his tone


    softening. ¡°She¡¯s glowing¡±


    <b>I </b>puffed up a little, proud. ¡°She always glows.¡±


    Ethanughed. ¡°That she does. You get your charm from her, I think.¡±


    We shared a grin, and he handed me one of the cupcakes. The frosting was gold, sprinkled with tiny silver kes that glittered under the lights.


    As we ate, I saw his mate, Aunt Maya, dragging Mom toward the dance floor with Mom¡¯s other friends. Mom wasughing so hard her cheeks had gone pink.


    <b>< </b>


    164 Chapter 164 JUST A GAME


    I¡¯d just met Aunt Maya when I firstnded a few hours ago. She and Uncle Ethan came to pick me up, and she seemed like a lot of fun. Anyone who was good to my mom was a hero in my eyes.


    Uncle Ethan pped his hands suddenly. ¡°Come on. This party¡¯s boring. Let¡¯s find something more our speed.¡±


    I followed him eagerly toward the game area¨Ca section tucked away near the back of the hall with big screens, couches, and consoles.


    There were a few older kids from the families of the partygoers and even some adults already ying, but when they saw Ethan


    Lockwood, they moved aside instantly. Everyone liked him.


    He winked at me and tossed me a controller as he set up Dragon Blight III: Firestorm Quest. ¡°Ready to lose?¡±


    I gasped dramatically. ¡°You¡¯re going down, Uncle Ethan!¡±


    The match began¨Cbright shes, loud music, characters shouting battle cries. My fingers flew over the buttons.


    I¡¯d yed this game nonstop almost every day and was badass at it, but Uncle Ethan was fast, too fast.


    ¡°No fair!¡± Iined when he won the first round. ¡°You cheated!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been ying video games for years,¡± he teased. ¡°You¡¯ll need backup <b>if </b>you want to beat me.¡±


    crossed my arms. ¡°Mom¡¯s busy.¡±


    ¡°Then call your old man. He used to be my partner in crime, remember?¡± Ethan chuckled, clearly trying to sound casual. ¡°You two


    against me.¡±


    I hesitated. Lucian had joined Dad at the bar. They looked¡­tense.


    Even from across the room, I could tell something wasn¡¯t right. Their shoulders were stiff, their faces unreadable. They looked like the


    dragon riders facing off just before the battle started.


    They needed a distraction before they started fighting and ruined Mom¡¯s party.


    So I headed for them. ¡°Dad! Lucian!¡±


    They looked surprised to see me, and it felt like I¡¯d caught a ss cup just before it fell and shattered.


    ¡°Uncle Ethan and I are ying video games,¡± I announced. ¡°You both have to join us!¡±


    ¡°Video games, huh?¡± Dad chuckled.


    I nodded. ¡°Yeah! Me, Lucian, Uncle Ethan, and you!¡±


    I saw the surprise on Lucian¡¯s <b>face</b>. Dad and Uncle Ethan, too.


    I hadn¡¯t had a chance to hang out with Lucian yet. I knew he liked Mom, and Mom liked him, so I needed to know what kind of person he


    was before they got any closer.


    ¡°Sure.¡± He smiled. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°<b>Well</b>,¡± I heard Uncle Ethan murmur as we headed back to the game corner, ¡°this should be interesting.¡± 1


    14 ST


    164 Chapter 164 JUST A GAME


    Soon, the four of us were seated. Dad took the controller beside Uncle Ethan and sat next to me. Lucian sat on my other side.


    ¡°Two versus two,¡± Uncle Ethan said, grinning.


    ¡°I call Daniel,¡± Lucian said immediately, slinging an arm over the back of my chair. ¡°We¡¯re the champions tonight.¡±


    I giggled. ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Dad raised an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s not how it works, Lucian. You can¡¯t just-¡±


    But Lucian had already chosen the game mode and handed me the second controller. ¡°Toote.¡±


    Dad raised an eyebrow, and that pained look was in his eyes again. Did he not like me hanging out with Lucian?


    Well, if he hadn¡¯t divorced Mom, she wouldn¡¯t have met him, and we wouldn¡¯t be here, now would we? 3


    Uncle Ethan burst outughing. ¡°Guess we¡¯re teammates again, Kieran. Just like old times.¡±


    Dad sighed, but a small smile tugged at his mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s make it quick.¡±


    The first round began, and I immediately realized why Uncle Ethan was so confident. He and Dad moved in perfect rhythm¨Clike they


    could read each other¡¯s minds.


    Every time I thought I¡¯dnded a hit, Ethan blocked it while Dad attacked from the other side.


    ¡°Unfair!¡± I yelled,ughing so hard I could barely see the screen.


    Lucian leaned closer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, champ. Let them think they¡¯ve got it.¡±


    His voice was calm, steady. Like a teacher exining something to his student. Then he showed me how to time my strikes better, when


    to dodge, how to spot an opening.


    ¡°Watch this,¡± he murmured.


    I watched as he baited Uncle Ethan into a trap, thenunched abo that sent both their dragon riders flying off the cliff.


    We won.


    I jumped up, throwing my hands in the air. ¡°Yes! We did it!¡±


    Lucianughed, holding up his palm for a high five. I smacked it with a grin. ¡°Told you we¡¯d win!¡± he said.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Dad watching us. Not angry, not even upset¨Cjust quiet.


    His mouth twitched in what looked like half a smile, but his eyes¡­


    This time, I didn¡¯t understand the look in them.


    Uncle Ethan nudged him. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t look so serious. It¡¯s just a game.¡±


    Dad¡¯s shoulders rxed only a little. ¡°Yeah. Just a game.¡±


    We kept ying after that. The matches turned fierce¨Ceach side trading wins and losses. Everyoneughed, even Dad, eventually.


    14:27


    164 Chapter 164 JUST A GAME


    At one point, I caught sight of Mom across the room. She¡¯d turned around just as Lucian and I high¨Cfived again.


    Her expression was soft, her eyes warm, as if she was seeing something that made her happy in a quiet, secret way.


    And that¡¯s all I ever wanted¨Cfor Mom to be happy.


    ***


    I was super sleepy by the time I curled into bed next to Mom.


    I knew I still had my room right across the hall, and I was too grown to be sleeping with my mommy. But I didn¡¯t care.


    I¡¯d missed her too much, and I just wanted her arms around me for as long as possible.


    She curled around me, her arms tight like she was scared someone would pull me away from her.


    I held her just as tightly.


    ¡°Are you tired, Mom?¡± I asked softly. ¡°You¡¯ve had quite a day.¡±


    Even her smile was tired. ¡°You could say that.¡±


    I yawned. ¡°You did amazing.¡±


    Her lips curved tenderly. ¡°You think so?¡±


    ¡°I know so.¡± I looked up at her. ¡°I¡¯ve always known so.¡±


    Sheughed quietly and kissed my hair.


    I loved it when she did that. It made me feel precious. I hoped she knew how precious she was to me, too.


    ¡°Did you have fun tonight?¡± she asked softly.


    ¡°Mhm.¡± My eyes were already half¨Cclosed. ¡°We yed games. Me and Lucian beat Dad and Uncle Ethan.¡±


    Her brows lifted slightly, but she smiled. ¡°Did you now?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s really good. He taught me how to dodge.¡±


    She brushed her thumb over my cheek. ¡°Sounds like you two made a good team.¡±


    ¡°Does that make you happy?¡±


    ¡°Everything you do makes me happy, baby,¡± she answered immediately.


    She always said cheesy things like that, but I loved it.


    Thest months living on Dad¡¯s ind with Grandma and Grandpa hadn¡¯t been awful. But it had felt like a part of me wasn¡¯t on that


    ind.


    But here, now, in Mom¡¯s arms¨Cmy home¨CI finally felt whole.


    That¡¯s when I sensed it.


    13.07


    <


    164 Chapter 164 JUST A GAME


    A faint shimmer of energy brushed the air around us. It wasn¡¯t loud or shy, just¡­ warm. Nice.


    I¡¯d smelled it earlier today, faint and almost impossible to notice¨Csomething new in her scent. But also weirdly¡­familiar. 1


    I smiled drowsily, nestling closer. ¡°Congrattions, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, baby. You don¡¯t know how much it means to me that you were there to celebrate with me today.¡±


    ¡°Not about your win,¡± I said, pulling back to look at her. <fnba65> This text is hosted at find?novel</fnba65>


    ¡°Congrattions on finally getting your wolf.¡± <b>2 </b>


    <b>Comment </b>20


    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!


    <b>Vote </b>


    15


    Show support <b>to </b>the author by leavingments when sending gift.


    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>


    ͼ


    <b>Send </b><b>Gifts </b>


    View All <b>> </b>

 Betrays Love 165

    165 Chapter 165 BEAUTIFULLY POETIC


    165 Chapter 165 BEAUTIFULLY POETIC


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    My hand froze where it was stroking Daniel¡¯s hair.


    For a moment, I thought I¡¯d misheard him.


    My son¡¯s voice was soft, heavy with sleep, but the words were clear enough to steal the air right out of my lungs.


    ¡°Congrattions on finally getting your wolf,¡± he¡¯d said.


    The room seemed to still around us¨Cthe moonlight pooling faintly through the curtains, the steady rhythm of his small breaths, the


    echo of everything that had happened today.


    My heart stuttered, a fragile, startled thing.


    ¡°How¡­how did you know?¡± I whispered, barely trusting my voice.


    Daniel blinked up at me, smiling sleepily. ¡°I just do.¡±


    Before I could say anything more, Alina¡¯s voice stirred softly inside my mind¨Cwarm, delighted. Proud.


    ¡®He sensed me, Sera,¡® she said. ¡°That¡¯s no ordinary intuition. Our pup is very special. 1


    I could almost see her smile in my mind¡¯s eye.


    The idea that Daniel could sense her, too¨Cthat he¡¯d somehow recognized what even three powerful Alphas hadn¡¯t¨Cleft me shaken in the


    best way.


    ¡°Mom?¡± Daniel murmured, halfing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone. I know you have your reasons for keeping it a secret.¡±


    My throat constricted. He was only nine, yet his emotional intelligence never failed to surprise me. 2


    There was a depth in his gaze sometimes that reminded me too much of Kieran¨Csteady, intense, resolute.


    But that glint in his eyes, that keenness well beyond his years¨Cthat was all Daniel.


    ¡°Thank you, sweetheart,¡± I said softly, brushing a strand of hair from his forehead. ¡°You¡¯re right. She doesn¡¯t want anyone else knowing about her just yet.¡±


    He nodded solemnly. ¡°I won¡¯t say anything. You can trust me, Mom.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°I know I can.¡±


    After a pause, he whispered, ¡°Can I know her name? Your wolf.¡±


    I hesitated. I had said her name aloud before, but saying it to someone else felt strangely reverent¨Clike breathing life into something


    sacred.


    ¡°Alina,¡± I told him finally. ¡°Her name is Alina.¡±


    20:03 C


    715


    165 Chapter 165 BEAUTIFULLY POETIC


    He smiled faintly. ¡°It sounds kind.¡±


    Augh caught in my throat. ¡°She is. She¡¯s super cool, too. I couldn¡¯t have passed the Trials without her.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Daniel said, his eyes drifting shut. ¡°Tell her I said thank you.¡±


    ¡®I should be the one thanking him for giving you strength where I was unable, Alina said.


    My smile widened. ¡°She¡¯s happy to meet you,¡± I murmured. ¡°And she¡¯s thankful to you, too.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s eyes fluttered open again. ¡°Can she hear me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, love.¡±


    He smiled wider at that, eyes hazy with sleep but shining with curiosity. ¡°Tell her I said hi. And that she has a pretty name.¡±


    Alina¡¯s voice softened like velvet in my head. ¡®He¡¯s going to be formidable one day. But gentle and kind, too. That¡¯s rarer than strength


    itself.


    I swallowed against the lump of emotion rising in my throat.


    Daniel yawned, curling closer until his head rested under my chin. ¡°Do you think¡­when you can Shift, we could go running together?


    You and your wolf¨Cand me?¡±


    The image bloomed vivid and tender in my mind: moonlight spilling across the forest floor, Daniel running ahead,ughing, while Alina


    and I followed close behind, paws hitting the earth in rhythm with his heartbeat.


    And then, when he was older and he got his own wolf, we would race through the forest, leaving all our cares behind. 1


    I smiled, pressing a kiss to his hair. ¡°Yes, baby. I¡¯d like that very much.¡± <fn498e> This content belongs to F¦Énd£Îovel</fn498e>


    ¡°Me too,¡± he murmured, and for a few quiet seconds, I thought he¡¯d fallen asleep.


    Then his voice came again, small but clear. ¡°Mom¡­ do you think Lucian¡¯s gonna join our family someday?¡±


    My chest tightened. I¡¯d guessed it was only a matter of time till that question dropped.


    I smoothed my hand down Daniel¡¯s arm, buying myself time to think. ¡°Why do you ask, honey?¡±


    He shrugged lightly against me. ¡°You like him, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I hesitated too long, and he must have taken that the wrong way, because he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom. I don¡¯t mind. He¡¯s nice.¡±


    ¡°He is nice,¡± I agreed carefully. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry about things like that right now. You don¡¯t need to force yourself to like him just because I-¡±


    He cut me off with a firm tone that again, annoyingly, reminded me of Kieran. ¡°Mom.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You always put me first, but it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t this time. You should do what makes you happy. I¡¯m happiest when you¡¯re happy.¡± 1


    His words undid me.


    20.03


    1200


    165 Chapter 165 BEAUTIFULLY POETIC


    I stared at him, at the little boy who had once clung to my legs with trepidation on his first day of kindergarten, who had refused to leave


    my side in the days after¨Cand now here he was, all grown up, telling me to choose myself.


    I could barely breathe. ¡°Daniel¡­¡±


    He smiled, sleepy but sure. ¡°Besides, I think Lucian¡¯s cool. At least he¡¯s great at video games. I wouldn¡¯t mind ying with him again¡±


    That made meugh softly, even as tears pricked behind my eyes. ¡°Oh, would you now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he mumbled. ¡°He helped me beat Dad and Uncle Ethan.


    ¡°Well,¡± I whispered, ¡°that practically makes him a superstar.¡±


    Heughed weakly, a small sound that soon faded into the rhythm of his slow, even breaths. He¡¯d finally drifted off.


    Iy there for a long while, just holding him, tracing tiny circles over his back.


    Even now, after all that had happened, I still couldn¡¯t quite believe this moment was real¨Cmy baby, back in my arms. My wolf, alive inside <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    And there was something beautifully poetic about Daniel being the one to sense Alina first.


    Though I¡¯d epted her decision, it had bummed me out a little that I couldn¡¯t share her existence with anyone.


    But tonight, as my son¡¯s words echoed in my head, I realized I didn¡¯t need to share her with the world. It was enough that Daniel knew.


    After all, he was my world.


    ¡­do you think Lucian¡¯s gonna join our family someday?¡¯


    His words rang in my mind. My world was expanding. Maya, Judy, Roxy, Finn, Talia¡­Lucian.


    I¡¯d caught the end of their video game tournament earlier. It had filled me with warmth to see Daniel and Lucian getting along great.


    I didn¡¯t think synergy with my son was going to be a problem. But¡­


    ¡®Lucian once had a mate he actually loved¡­¡¯


    I¡¯d pushed the revtion out of my mind when Roxy first mentioned it, brushed it away as a tactic to unsettle me.


    But now that I was no longer in survival mode, I was free to worry and overthink and fret.


    Luckily, this time, I didn¡¯t have to do it alone.


    ¡°Alina,¡± I whispered into the dark, ¡°what do you think of him?¡±


    ¡®Him?¡® she echoed.


    I exhaled softly. ¡°Lucian.¡±


    There was a pause¨Clong enough that I began to think she might not answer. Then, slowly, her tone shifted into thoughtful caution.


    ¡®He carries an enigmatic aura,¡® she said. ¡®Something mysterious. But not tainted. I sense no malice in him. Only shadows that haven¡¯t


    decided what they want to be yet.


    L¨C20:03


    165 Chapter 165 BEAUTIFULLY POETIC


    ¡°Shadows,¡± I repeated softly. That seemed to be the running theme when it came to Lucian. ¡°That¡¯sforting¡±


    You¡¯re disappointed, she observed gently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted.


    Truthfully, I¡¯d expected a different answer. I wanted her to say she felt a connection between me and Lucian. Something¡­more.


    ¡®Alina, I started hesitantly, ¡®If¡­if we came in contact with our destined mate, would you be able to sense him?


    Another long silence. The kind that fills with too much meaning.


    When she finally spoke, her voice was softer than ever. ¡°Tell me, Sera. Do you still want a destined mate?¡¯


    The question hit deeper than I expected. I looked down at Daniel, his face peaceful in sleep, his hand still gripping the edge of my sleeve.


    ¡®I used to, I answered honestly. ¡®When I was younger, I used to dream about it. About what it would feel like to belong to someonepletely. To be loved so deeply and unconditionally.¡®


    ¡®And now?¡®


    ¡®Now¡­¡® I sighed. ¡®After everything that¡¯s happened¨Cafter being bound to someone who wasn¡¯t truly mine¨CI think I¡¯ve learned to be okay


    without it.¡®


    ¡®You don¡¯t sound like you¡¯re okay with it, she murmured. ¡®You sound sad.


    ¡®I¡¯m¡­not.


    Was I?


    ¡®I¡¯ve made peace with it, I continued quietly. ¡®I¡¯m not that girl anymore¨Cthe one who kept trying to earn her worth by being perfect. If I


    don¡¯t have a destined mate, it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m iplete.¡¯


    There was warmth in this silence. Then: ¡®You¡¯ve grown stronger, Sera!¡®


    ¡®I have, I agreed. I¡¯d ovee the Trials. The world had seen me not as the ex¨Cwife of an Alpha or the stigmatized, discarded daughter of


    the Lockwoods¨Cbut as a leader. A champion.


    ¡®I¡¯vee this far already. I¡¯ll be fine.¡®


    Alina was quiet for a moment longer before she said, almost hesitantly, ¡®You can¡¯t feel the bond yet because you can¡¯t Shift. When the


    timees¨Cwhen your body and my soul are one again¨Cyou¡¯ll see what fate has in store. The truth doesn¡¯t hide forever!


    Her words should have soothed, but they only elicited an ache in my chest.


    I smiled faintly anyway. ¡°That sounds like something you¡¯d say to make me feel better!¡®


    ¡®Maybe it is, she admitted, amusement flickering. ¡®But that doesn¡¯t make it untrue.¡¯


    I closed my eyes; the room was silent except for Daniel¡¯s soft breathing and the faint hum of night beyond the window. I let


    thoughts still, let the steady rhythm of his heartbeat calm me.


    my


    scattered


    20:034


    CATE


    <


    165 Chapter 165 BEAUTIFULLY POETIC


    I must have dozed off for a moment because the sudden vibration of my phone on the nightstand startled me.


    I reached over, blinking against the glow of the screen. Kieran.


    I hesitated, thumb hovering above the answer button as my insides knotted. Why would he be calling me thiste at night? What could


    he possibly want?


    ¡®Well, you won¡¯t know until you answer, Alina nudged, her tone indecipherable.


    The phone kept buzzing, and somewhere inside me, a pulse of old, familiar electricity responded.


    I exhaled slowly, trying to steady my heart before pressing ept.


    <b>Comment </b>13


    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!


    Vote


    16


    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.


    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>


    <b>Send </b><b>Gifts </b>

 Betrays Love 166

    166 Chapter 166 FAMILY OUTING


    166 Chapter 166 FAMILY OUTING


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    If someone had told me three months ago that I¡¯d end up at a family amusement park with Kieran ckthorne, I would¡¯veughed them


    straight into the next moon cycle.


    And yet here I was¨Csurrounded by shrickingughter, spinning rides, and the sugary, buttery scents of cotton candy and popcorn- watching my ex¨Chusband and our son argue over how many rounds they would go on the roller coaster.


    It was surreal. Almost painfully so.


    This wasn¡¯t something I would have agreed to normally, butst night, after I answered Kieran¡¯s call, he¡¯d sounded so¡­soft, his voice


    lightened by something I couldn¡¯t name.


    And then he¡¯d given me the best news I could have asked for: Daniel didn¡¯t need to return to the private ind anymore. He could stay


    here with me indefinitely.


    I¡¯d been so ecstatic on hearing the news that I hadn¡¯t even hesitated before saying yes to celebrating.


    Somehow, that had turned into this¨Ca family outing. The first in¡­ever, I think.


    Now, instead of giving myself over to the experience, I found myself debating the wisdom of


    my


    decision.


    Gods knew what Kieran and Celeste¡¯s rtionship was like now, after what had happened, and Lucian and I still hadn¡¯t had a moment to


    sit down and talk.


    But Daniel¡¯s grin¨Cthe pure, unfiltered joy lighting up his whole face¨Cmade all those doubts quiet down.


    For him, I could endure anything.


    Kieran, on the other hand, looked infuriatingly at ease.


    He was wearing a navy and grey button¨Cup shirt, rolled casually at the sleeves. The wind continually swept through his hair, ying with


    his curly strands.


    He looked¡­different. Carefree. Lighthearted.


    Meanwhile, I was here, overthinking everything, while he radiated a calm as deep as a monk¡¯s. The contrast irked me.


    So I resolved to be the same. I would stop worrying and just let things unfold. I could be carefree too, dammit. 1


    I turned my attention to Daniel, who was bouncing on his toes as the coaster came to a stop. ¡°Mom, we¡¯re going twice! You shoulde


    too!¡±


    I smiled, waving the ice cream cone he¡¯d abandoned after one lick. ¡°I think I¡¯ll sit this one out, sweetheart. Someone has to make sure


    your ice cream doesn¡¯t melt.¡±


    In truth, my ribs were taking their sweet time recovering, and every move hurt. But I didn¡¯t let it show. I refused to be a dampener on my


    son¡¯s perfect day.


    14:20


    166 Chapter 166 FAMILY


    Y OUTING


    He grinned, satisfied enough, and tugged his dad toward the roller coaster line. Kieran nced back at me, and our eyes met for one


    quick second before he looked away.


    It was nothing. Could barely be described as eye contact. Still, I had to immediately lower myself onto a bench thanks to my wobbly


    knees.


    I refused to read too much into my reaction and focused on them.


    Father and son, Laughing. Teasing each other. Having a st.


    I held my thoughts in check for all of six seconds before they went off¨Cleash, taking me back tost night. The matching outfits. The


    yful harmony in the car. And¡­now.


    For a fleeting, delusional second, I could almost believe the divorce never happened. We were still married. But¡­happily.


    The past ten years were nothing but a bad dream. I hadn¡¯t cried myself hollow on several nights. My husband only ever had eyes for me.


    I knew it was an illusion. I knew it was silly. I knew I should stop before the quiet ache shifted¨Cfirst into longing, then into a hope that


    would devastate me.


    Yet.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± a voice said softly, saving me from my thoughts.


    I turned. A she¨Cwolf stood hesitantly nearby, clutching a stroller. Her eyes were bright, nervous. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¨Care you¡­ Seraphina


    ckthorne? The LST champion?¡±


    My first thought was that she had the wrong person.


    My second thought was: Holy shit, that¡¯s me.


    The smile I gave her probably looked incredulous. ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Her face lit up with awe. ¡°Oh, Goddess¨CI can¡¯t believe it¡¯s really you. Would you mind if I took a picture? You¡¯ve¡­you¡¯ve inspired me


    more than I can say.¡±


    The sincerity and awe in her tone filled my chest with warmth. ¡°Of course,¡± I said, rising. She pulled out her phone for the photo. I


    stepped beside her, smiling to myself when I noticed her hand trembling slightly.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered after the click.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she shook her head, a whisp of hair falling over her eyes. ¡°I mean¡­for everything. For your story.¡±


    My brows knit as she tucked the strand of hair behind her ear, continuing, ¡°I was married off to forge pack alliances, and my husband¡­¡± Her eyes suddenly filled with tears, and she blinked furiously to keep them at bay. ¡°He wasn¡¯t kind. He hurt me a lot.¡±


    My stomach clenched violently. For all Kieran¡¯s shorings, he never once raised his hand against me.


    And I knew that was the bare minimum, but I would always be grateful for the surety I had that he would never hurt me.


    15:00


    <


    166 Chapter 166 FAMILY OUTING


    Ashar in the Snowfield Arena did not count.


    ¡°I¨CI used to think I¡¯d never get out,¡± the woman continued, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°I stayed because I knew I couldn¡¯t go back to my old pack, and I thought no one would ept me or my child if I left. But then I was at the charity g where you gave your first


    speech. It really moved me. Since then, I started following your story.¡±


    Her voice wavered, and a tear finally slipped down her check. ¡°It gave me courage unlike anything else. I filed for divorcest month. I got a small apartment for rent with my savings, and I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m going to join OTS.¡±


    My throat went dry. ¡°That¡¯s¡­incredible,¡± I managed, genuinely. ¡°You¡¯re so brave.¡±


    She shook her head quickly, wiping the tears. ¡°No, you are. You showed me that even when the world takes everything, we can rebuild


    our lives. Thank you, Sera.¡±


    I was speechless. Dumbstruck.


    The only thing I could do was pull her into a hug and fight a groan when she squeezed me tightly enough to break my bruised ribs.


    Long after she left, I stood there, staring at the space she¡¯d upied.


    The sounds of the park rushed back around me¨Cmusic,ughter, the ng of machinery¨Cbut my thoughts were miles away.


    My story¡­


    Everything I¡¯d gone through had given someone the power to leave her abuser and turn her life around.


    If Kieran and I hadn¡¯t gotten divorced¡­


    Would I have joined OTS? Would I have worked my ass off to get stronger? Would I have found the courage and tenacity to lead my


    team to victory?


    Would I have ever be this¨Cthis paragon?


    No.


    I nced at the dripping cone in my hand, then at the ride. Kieran and Daniel had climbed off, both flushed and beaming.


    For a moment, the contrast between past and present was almost dizzying.


    The shirt Kieran wore was unfamiliar. It wasn¡¯t one of the ones I used to fold neatly into drawers, desperately inhaling his scent because


    I was so starved for attention.


    And that alone said enough.


    We weren¡¯t who we¡¯d been before.


    He wasn¡¯t mine.


    And I wasn¡¯t his.


    We¡¯d never really belonged to each other in the first ce.


    14:20


    166 Chapter 166 FAMILY OUTING


    We were just Daniel¡¯s parents now.


    It was just like I¡¯d said to Kieran all that time ago at the park: if he could learn to respect my new life, I could learn to respect his. And we could peacefully co¨Cparent without hurting each other.


    That had to be enough.


    Still, as they came closer, Kieran¡¯s eyes caught mine with an unspoken pull that didn¡¯t do good things for my resolve. This time, when my


    knees wobbled, I locked them in ce.


    ¡°Did we make you wait too long?¡± he asked, voice threaded with warmth.


    ¡°Not at all.¡± I smiled at Daniel, careful not to meet Kieran¡¯s gaze too long, ¡°You both looked like you were having fun.¡±


    Daniel grinned, his cheeks flushed. ¡°It was so cool, Mom!¡±


    ¡°Here,¡± Kieran said, reaching out for the ice cream cone, ¡°this is all melted. Let¡¯s get another-¡±


    As his hand wrapped around the ice cream cone, his fingers brushed mine, and we both froze.


    A spark shot through me, so sudden it nearly made me drop the cone. Heat red under my skin, raw and alive.


    I heard a whimper. In my mind¨Crestless and¡­needy.


    ¡®Alina?¡®


    There was silence.


    ¡®Alina,¡® I pushed. ¡®Are you okay? What was that?¡® <fn3efb> Original content can be found at f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn3efb>


    ¡®Nothing.¡® Her tone was¡­startled, unlike her usualposure. I could practically feel her fidgeting.


    I blinked, trying to steady my breath, to will away the tremor that still lingered between my fingers.


    When I looked up, Kieran was staring at me too¨Ceyes dark, stormy, confused. For what felt like an eternity, neither of us looked away.


    And then Daniel tugged his father¡¯s hand excitedly. ¡°Dad! There¡¯s the bumper cars! Can we go?¡±


    The tension broke like ss.


    Kieran cleared his throat. Withdrew his hand. ¡°Sure, bud. Go ahead. We¡¯ll catch up.¡±


    Daniel darted ahead, blissfully unaware. But I could feel Kieran¡¯s gaze still on me, concentrated and burning as sunlight through a


    magnifying ss.


    ¡°Seraphina,¡± he started, voice barely above the noise. ¡°That¨Cdid you feel that-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I know what you mean,¡± I cut in gently, proud of myself when my voice didn¡¯t shake.


    I wasn¡¯t lying. I didn¡¯t know what he meant. Because I didn¡¯t know what that was. But I would be damned if I investigated.


    Kieran hesitated, his jaw flexing. I could see the war in his eyes¨Cthe part of him that wanted to push, to know, fighting the part that


    finally understood that he wasn¡¯t entitled to anything that concerned me.


    14:20


    166 Chapter 166 FAMILY OUTING


    For a second, I thought he¡¯d let it go.


    But then he stepped closer. Close enough that I could smell cedar and rain wind.


    Close enough that I was terrified he would hear the sound of my heart thundering.


    ¡°Do you ever think,¡± he murmured, voice roughened, ¡°that maybe this is how things should¡¯ve been?¡±


    I stared at him, stunned. Why the fuck would he ask me that?


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± I rasped.


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    My words came out sharper than I intended. ¡°Don¡¯t read into anything. This is just a day out with our son¨Cnothing more. Who cares


    how things should have been? This is how they are now.¡±


    His throat bobbed. ¡°Right.¡±


    But the way he said it told me he didn¡¯t believe it. Not entirely.


    He reached for my hand again¨Cdeliberate, sure¨Cas if he¡¯d decided that rity was worth any consequence.


    A small, involuntary sound escaped me, half a breath, half a warning.


    I didn¡¯t know what I would do if he touched me and that spark red again.


    I held my breath just as his fingers grazed mine-


    ¡°Mom! Lucian¡¯s here!¡±


    The ludicrous sentence snapped me back to reality.


    I turned, startled. And sure enough, there he was.


    Lucian stood a few paces away next to Daniel, azy half¨Csmile curving his mouth, his hands tucked casually in his coat pockets.


    His gaze flicked from me to Kieran. And that smile hardened.


    ¡°I hope I¡¯m not interrupting,¡± he said smoothly.


    I blinked twice, but the image didn¡¯t disappear. ¡°How did you know-¡±


    He waved my question away before I couldplete it.


    ¡°I made dinner reservations for us,¡± Lucian announced, eyes gleaming. ¡°A private celebration, if you will. Is that okay?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s face brightened instantly. ¡°For all of us?¡±


    Lucian nced at Kieran again, and I didn¡¯t miss the tightening around his eyes. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if your father-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Kieran cut in. I could feel his energy shifting¨Ccooling, withdrawing. His hands were firmly by his side. ¡°I¡¯ll sit that out, thank


    you.¡±


    >


    166 Chapter 166 FAMILY OUTING


    They shared a look that made me feel like a bone between two Alpha dogs.


    Lucian offered his hand to Daniel. ¡°Come on, champ. There¡¯s a table waiting with your name on it.¡±


    Daniel grabbed it happily. ¡°Bye, Dad! You¡¯lle next time, right?¡±


    Kieran¡¯s smile didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°Sure, buddy. Have fun.¡±


    Lucian looked at me expectantly. ¡°Sera?¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Yeah, uh¡­sure. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    For some reason, my feet were heavy as we walked away. And when I stopped to dump the melted ice cream into a trash can, it took


    every ounce of willpower I possessed not to nce back.


    But it didn¡¯t matter that I didn¡¯t look.


    I could feel Kieran¡¯s gaze lingering¨Clike thest trace of a storm that hadn¡¯t decided whether to fade or return.


    <b>Comment </b>13


    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!


    Vote


    <b>16 </b>


    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.


    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>


    <b>Send </b><b>Gifts </b>

 Betrays Love 167

    167 Chapter 167 VALUABLE LESSONS


    LUCIAN¡¯S POV


    Dinner was supposed to be easy.


    A quiet, celebratory meal after a long couple of weeks¨Csomething that might bridge the subtle distance I had sensed between Sera and <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    The restaurant¡¯s lighting was soft, golden, warm¨Cthe kind designed to buffer harsh edges. Gentle music yed in the background, and


    the low murmur of conversation filled the air.


    The scent of roasted herbs lingered, mingling with the clink of cutlery and the flicker of candles, giving the whole ce an easy, inviting


    calm.


    But none of that could hide the restlessness in Sera¡¯s eyes, and as I watched her from across the table, I realized I had my work cut out


    for me. Steak and potatoes weren¡¯t a strong enough bridge.


    Thest couple of times I¡¯d eaten out with her, she¡¯d been ravenous due to her rigorous training schedule.


    Now, though, she hadn¡¯t touched much of her food, just prodded at it absentmindedly, her thoughts clearly miles away.


    Daniel was seated beside her, digging into his food with the enthusiasm shecked and talking animatedly about the amusement park


    and all the rides he and Kieran went on.


    Every few sentences, Sera smiled and murmured something appropriate, but I could see the tension pinching the muscles at her jaw,


    each fakeugh a little too brittle.


    Dinner with Sera was light, fun,fortable, warm. Not¡­this.


    Finally, I set my utensils down. ¡°You don¡¯t like the food?¡± I asked lightly, though my voice came out rougher than intended.


    Her head lifted. For a heartbeat, her expression was nk¨Clike she¡¯d forgotten where she was. Then she blinked and shook her head.¡±


    No, no. It¡¯s fine, really. I think I¡¯m just¡­tired.¡±


    A lie, and a poor one at that.


    I leaned back in my seat, studying her. The faintest flush rose on her cheeks under my scrutiny. ¡°You sure?¡±


    Her eyes flickered to Daniel and then back to me. ¡°Positive,¡± she said quickly. ¡°I just need a minute.¡± She pushed back her chair and stood. ¡°


    Excuse me.¡±


    She didn¡¯t wait for a response before walking away.


    I watched her retreat toward the restroom, her steps surer than when we¡¯d first met. Every instinct in me wanted to go after her, but I held back.


    I knew it was too soon to tell definitely, but it was undeniable that something had shifted since the Trials ended.


    She¡¯d always been reserved, a little careful and withdrawn, but she¡¯d begun to loosen up around me¨Csmiling more easily, teasing, letting


    15:05 Ce


    167 Chapter 167 VALUABLE LESSONS


    herughter slip through unguarded.


    But now, the warmth she used to show me had cooled, reced by this polite, distant kind of civility that I didn¡¯t know what to do with.


    ¡°Lucian?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s small voice broke my thoughts. I turned to find him staring at me curiously, spoon of mashed potatoes in hand.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking really loud,¡± he said seriously, and I almostughed despite myself.


    ¡°Am I?¡±


    He nodded gravely. ¡°Mom does that too sometimes.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Adults think a lot.


    ¡°Right.¡± I cleared my throat. ¡°So¡­how was your day today? What was the amusement park like?¡±


    Daniel snorted. ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡±


    My brows lifted. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He shrugged, shoving the spoon into his mouth. After he swallowed, he said, ¡°You want to know if something happened between my


    mom and dad today, don¡¯t you?¡± 1


    I froze. ¡°What makes you think that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been talking about the amusement park all night. You don¡¯t want to hear more about that.¡±


    I let out a soft huff of air, leaning back in my seat. ¡°You¡¯re perceptive for your age.¡±


    Daniel shrugged. ¡°I sense things.¡±


    I felt the corner of my lips quirk up. Daniel really was a marvel. I was sure that when people looked at him, they attributed his


    remarkableness to Kieran.


    But I knew the truth.


    I knew whose bloodline fed the strength and intuition young Daniel possessed. <b>3 </b>


    ¡°Alright then,¡± I said, half¨Camused, half¨Cwary. ¡°So tell me¨Chow was the park today?¡±


    His grin faltered slightly. ¡°It was awesome. Really?¡± He fidgeted with his spoon. ¡°But Mom didn¡¯t go on many rides with Dad and me, and


    she looked¡­well, like you.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Like she was thinking too much.¡±


    The words tugged at something sharp inside me. ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± he continued, meeting my gaze again, ¡°if you¡¯re trying to find out if something weird happened between them, you can just ask her


    yourself¡±


    I blinked, caught off guard by the bluntness. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa says grown¨Cups waste time by pretending not to care when they actually do,¡± Daniel said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. ¡°You like her. That¡¯s


    15:05


    215


    <


    167 Chapter 167 VALUABLE LESSONS


    not a secret. If you think there¡¯s something off between you two, then face it head¨Con before it¡¯s toote<i>. </i>


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been holding my breath until I exhaled slowly. ¡°You¡¯re¡­unusually insightful.¡±


    He tilted his head. ¡°I¡¯m just saying you should talk to her. Pretending everything is fine doesn¡¯t fix it.¡±


    A humorless smile curved my lips. ¡°You sound like someone much older than nine.¡±


    He shrugged and scooped another spoonful of mashed potatoes. ¡°I feel much older than nine.


    Before I could respond, Daniel leaned forward, his tone turning serious again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you something, Lucian,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll always stand on my mom¡¯s side. Always. All I want is for her to be happy. So if you ever


    hurt her, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    His dark eyes narrowed, and for a moment, I was back at the bar staring down Kieran. ¡°And I¡¯ll hurt you back.¡± 2


    For a moment, I just looked at him. His small face, his steady gaze¨Cthe calm, grounded strength that could not be taught.


    I could see the future in him¨Cthe power, the resolve, the natural authority that would one day make werewolves and humans alike bow


    their heads in respect.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be a great Alpha someday,¡± I said finally, my voice lower, more earnest than I¡¯d nned.


    Daniel¡¯s chest puffed out a little, a proud smile breaking through the tension on his face. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m going to make Mom proud. I


    won¡¯t let her down.¡±


    I smiled faintly. ¡°Good. Then we have something inmon.¡±


    He blinked. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t n to let her down either.¡±


    That earned me a thoughtful look¨Cskeptical, maybe, but not unfriendly. Then, after a pause, he extended his hand toward me in a closed


    fist.


    ¡°Promise?¡±


    My hand hovered halfway before I froze.


    The gesture was so simple, so childlike¨Cand yet it knocked the air from my lungs.


    Because it wasn¡¯t just a child¡¯s promise.


    It was something Zara used to do. The same yful oath she¡¯d insisted on when we were younger, when we were building the future out


    of our shared dreams.


    Before¡­everything.


    Daniel frowned slightly, shaking his fist lightly. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to bump it.¡±


    15:05


    167 Chapter 167 VALUABLE LESSONS


    ¡°I¡­¡± My throat tightened. ¡°I know.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t special. A fist bump was one of the mostmon gestures ever.


    Yet.


    That was when Sera¡¯s voice cut in¨Cgentle, lilting, but with that softmand she didn¡¯t even realize she had.


    ¡°What are you two conspiring about?¡±


    11


    We both looked up. She stood at the edge of the table, her hands folded neatly in front of her. There was less tension in the lines <i>of </i>her


    body, but her gaze darted between us with faint suspicion.


    Daniel grinned. ¡°We were making promises.¡±


    She raised an eyebrow. ¡°Promises?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± He turned to me and stage¨Cwhispered, ¡°He was about to promise not to break your


    ¡°Daniel,¡± Sera chided, her tone half¨Camused, half¨Cmortified.


    I couldn¡¯t help it; Iughed. ¡°That¡¯s¡­urate enough.¡±


    heart.¡±


    Her eyes flicked to me, her expression uncharacteristically guarded, as she slid back into her seat. ¡°You two have been bonding, I <i>see</i>.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m learning valuable lessons,¡± I replied lightly. ¡°Your son is an exceptional conversationalist.¡±


    She sighed, but her lips curved slightly despite herself. ¡°I can only imagine what kind of lessons those were.¡±


    Dinner continued after that, though the tension between us hummed quietly beneath the surface.


    The drive back was quiet for a while. Exhausted after his eventful day, Daniel dozed in the backseat, his head tipped against the window.


    The silence was filled with my thoughts, looping endlessly between what¨Cifs and regrets, gathering like a storm I could no longer outrun.


    And when I pulled up to Sera¡¯s driveway, I decided that I wouldn¡¯t wait a second longer. It was now or never.


    The engine was still idling when I turned to her. ¡°Can we talk?¡±


    To my surprise, she didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I was going to ask the same thing.¡±


    I left the engine and AC on as we stepped out stealthily, careful not to wake Daniel, and made our way toward her porch.


    We sat on the step, just close enough that our clothes brushed together and I could feel her warmth.


    The night was quiet, save for the hum of crickets and the low rumble of my engine. The distant glow of city lights bled into the sky, but a


    smattering of stars was still visible.


    It was a beautiful night, and I wished more than anything that we didn¡¯t need to have this difficult conversation.


    Sera wrapped her arms around herself, though it was a warm night.


    I hesitated, my eyes skimming over her outline, like I was memorizing her. ¡°You¡¯ve been¡­distant. More than usual. I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s


    because of the Trials or something I¡¯ve done.¡±


    15:05


    167 Chapter 167 VALUABLE LESSONS


    She sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s not about what you¡¯ve done, Lucian. It¡¯s about what you haven¡¯t said?


    My pulse kicked up. ¡°Meaning?¡±


    Her voice lowered, calm but sharp. ¡°Meaning you¡¯ve been keeping something from me.¡±


    She turned to me then, and nothing could have prepared me for what she said next. ¡°About your mate¡±


    Comment 14


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    17


    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. <fn9fef> Original content can be found at F?ndNovel</fn9fef>


    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>

 Betrays Love 168

    168 Chapter 168 ZARA


    LUCIAN¡¯S POV


    My spine instinctively stiffened.


    There was a roaring in my cars. A thundering in my chest. The two sensations crashed together, loud, relentless. I could barely think


    around the noise.


    I could feel the faint vibration of the car¡¯s idle hum, see the low beam of the headlights spilling across the driveway, but my thoughts


    were nowhere near the present.


    They¡¯d splintered backward¨Cyears backward¨Cto a time when the world made sense. When my heart was whole.


    ¡°H¨Chow did you know?¡±


    I didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t even breathe, until Sera¡¯s voice¨Cquiet, almost trembling¨Ccame again.


    ¡°I¡­ suspected,¡± she said. ¡°The way you got when we talked about mates, and again when you told me about your ¡®friend¡® who gave you


    the form for the Moon Dew Nectar. And then I heard it, in and simple, from¡­mouths at OTS.¡±


    I closed my eyes. A long, steady exhale left me.


    I should have known it would be inevitable. I should have told her first. I should have never hidden it from her.


    I should have. I should have. I should have.


    ¡°Sera-¡±


    ¡°I wish I didn¡¯t have to hear it from someone else,¡± she cut in, her tone sharper now. ¡°I wish you¡¯d just told me.¡±


    The air between us thickened. Crickets filled the silence, their rhythmic hum syncing with the uneven beat of my pulse.


    I turned toward her, finally forcing myself to meet her gaze. The faint glow of the headlights painted her profile in soft light, and gods,


    the hurt in her eyes gutted me.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I admitted quietly. ¡°You deserved to hear it from me. I just¡­¡± My voice trailed off as I raked a hand over my face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to affect your focus before the championship. You were already under immense pressure. I didn¡¯t want to risk clouding


    your state of mind.¡±


    The flimsy excuse sounded even weaker aloud than in my head.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± she said softly, ¡°we¡¯ve known each other long before thepetition. What happened to all those times we had dinner, all the talks we had? When you asked me to be your girlfriend?¡±


    Her words hit deep. Worst of all was that she wasn¡¯t using me¨Cshe was wounded. And she had every right to be.


    ¡°I shared parts of myself with you that I haven¡¯t shared with anyone else,¡± she went on, the softness of her voice not hiding the sting of her words. ¡°And you just¡­held back.¡±


    15:05


    176


    168 Chapter 168 ZARA


    Guilt zed in my chest.


    I¡¯d thought I was protecting her. But the truth was simpler, uglier: I¡¯d been protecting myself.


    From reopening a wound that had never fully healed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I murmured. It was weak, pathetic. But it was all I could manage.


    Before I could say anything more, a small voice broke through the heaviness.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    Sera immediately shifted, her entire demeanor softening as she went into mom¨Cmode. ¡°I¡¯m here, baby.¡±


    I rose from the steps as Daniel pushed open the car door, rubbing at his eyes, and she went to him.


    ¡°Are we home?¡± he yawned.


    ¡°Yes, my love,¡± she answered, brushing his hair back from his face.


    ¡°It¡¯ste,¡± I said, moving around to open the driver¡¯s door. ¡°We should continue this tomorrow. Just us.¡±


    Sera hesitated, then nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    She didn¡¯t look at me again as she led her son up the porch steps and into the house.


    I stood there long after the door closed, my reflection warped in my car¡¯s darkened ss.


    And I wished tomorrow wouldn¡¯te. <fn2c11> Find the newest release on Find?Novel</fn2c11>


    ***


    When Sera walked into the reception hall of OTS the following afternoon, every nerve in my body went on high alert.


    Her expression was careful, neutral. Like she¡¯d built a wall overnight and dared me to scale it.


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to speak; I couldn¡¯t think of any words that would be appropriate. Instead, I slowly extended my hand towards


    hers, and to my relief, she took it.


    OTS was still buzzing with the aftermath of the LST, alive with noise¨Ctrainees moving between halls,ughter spilling from open


    windows, the grunting sound of sparringing from the private rooms¨Cbut we didn¡¯t speak a word as we walked, both of us ignoring


    the attention we garnered.


    Eventually, the hum of the campus faded behind us as we crossed into the quieter annex at the far end.


    The walk wasn¡¯t long, but it might as well have been miles. Every step felt like walking on a tightrope.


    And we hadn¡¯t even gotten to the hard part yet.


    When we finally stopped, Sera looked up, and recognition flickered in her eyes.


    The OTS Historical Exhibition Hall.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t just an exnation,¡± I said quietly. ¡°You deserve to understand the whole story.¡±


    15:05


    210


    168 Chapter 168 ZARA


    And the best ce to tell it was here, among ghosts and old beginnings.


    Inside, the hall was quiet¨Csunlight nting through the high windows, dust motes turning in the air like slow snow.


    She¡¯d been here before, when I initially gave her a tour OTS. Back in the beginning, before I knew who she really was, and what she


    woulde to mean to me.


    Her gaze skimmed the disys like they had that day, but now I watched her pay attention. Watched her gaze finger¨Cnot on the des or weapons or charts, but on the smaller, human details: the photographs, the faded notebooks, the first blueprints of our


    When we reached the far wall, I stopped.


    The portrait hung half¨Chidden behind a gauze curtain, the edges yellowed with age.


    But there she was. As beautiful as the first day Iid eyes on her.


    Zara.


    Fierce blue eyes. Her favored braid crown that made her look like a warrior princess. The smile that dared the world to underestimate


    her.


    Sera didn¡¯t ask who she was. She didn¡¯t need to.


    ¡°Her name was Zara,¡± I said softly.


    Even after all these years, saying her name aloud felt like invoking a ghost. It stirred something raw in me¨Ca maelstrom of love and pain


    and guilt and grief and regrets and bone¨Ccrushing longing.


    ¡°We met in the Southern Territories.¡± The words came out steadier than I felt, and I hoped that stability would carry on until I said what


    I needed to.


    ¡°I was traveling for research then,¡± I continued. ¡°Gathering data for what would be OTS¡¯sbat framework. I¡¯d heard rumors of a


    pack with unusual training methods. Thought I could just stroll into their territory and observe.¡±


    A humorlessugh escaped me. ¡°I was¡­overconfident.¡±


    Sera¡¯s lips curved slightly. ¡°Let me guess. It didn¡¯t go ording to n.¡±


    ¡°Not remotely.¡± I smiled despite myself. ¡°I barely got two steps past the border before she pounced on me.¡±


    Her eyebrows lifted. ¡°Pounced?¡±


    ¡°Quite literally.¡± I could still feel the shock of that moment¨Cher weight, her speed, her ferocity. ¡°She thought I was a trespasser. One


    second, I was exining my credentials, the next, I was t on my back with her knee on my chest.¡±


    Sera stifled augh. ¡°That¡¯s one way to make an introduction.¡±


    And what an introduction it was.


    I could still summon the image when I closed my eyes.


    R 19:05


    <b>< </b>


    168 Chapter 168 ZARA


    The sun had been setting, and the orange and peach hues of the sunset haloed her face, making her look more mythical than human.


    It had been a shot of lightning straight to my heart.


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t sorry, either,¡± I said. ¡°When I told her who I was, she looked me dead in the eye and said. Then maybe don¡¯t sneak into


    someone else¡¯s training grounds, professor.¡±


    Sera¡¯sughter came soft and warm, and for a moment, the tension between us loosened just a little<i>. </i>


    ¡°Sounds like she wasn¡¯t easily impressed.¡±


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t,¡± I said, my smile fading into something more tender. ¡°And that¡¯s what drew me to her¨Ceven before the bond clicked. She


    was bold. Fearless. The kind of person who didn¡¯t wait for the world to make room for her. She made her own.¡±


    My voice wavered when I spoke again. ¡°She extended a formal invite to her pack. Her father was Alpha, and she was the youngest of


    seven. Always had something to prove.¡±


    ¡°She must¡¯ve rted to your vision,¡± Sera murmured.


    ¡°She did. She was used to being overshadowed, so the idea of an organization where merit and skill took precedence over birthright was


    a dreame true for her. We shed constantly¨Ctraining methods, strategy, philosophy¨Cbut beneath it all, we were mirrors of each


    other. For every argument we had, we found twice as many things we agreed on. She believed strength wasn¡¯t inherited¨Cit was


    cultivated. That power was earned. That¡¯s what sparked the idea for OTS.¡±


    Sera inhaled softly. ¡°It was her idea?¡±


    ¡°She used to call it a sanctuary for strays,¡± I said, smiling faintly. ¡°A ce where wolves without packs could rebuild themselves. Where


    talent wouldn¡¯t be wasted just because of bloodline.¡±


    Talking about our dream aloud hurt more than I expected.


    ¡°She left her pack; I¡¯d already left mine. Together, we built the first version of Shadowveil.¡± My throat tightened. ¡°We thought we had


    time. We thought the future stretched ahead of us, bright and glorious.¡±


    ¡°What happened to her?¡± Sera asked quietly.


    ¡°Till today, I don¡¯t remember what it was about. But we¡­¡± I drew in a breath that didn¡¯t quite reach my lungs. ¡°Fuck, it wasn¡¯t even a


    fight. It was just a silly disagreement, and she stormed out.¡±


    The weight of memory descended on me. I wish I could at least remember what had made us so mad. So angry that she¡¯d stormed out,


    and I¡¯d been too miffed to go after her.


    If I¡¯d known¡­


    Gods, if I¡¯d known.


    ¡°She was-¡± The words lodged like stones in my throat, but I pushed through and pushed them out. ¡°She was ambushed by a group of traffickers who hunted wolves for sport. I sensed her peril instantly, and Zara held her own long enough for me to reach her and fight


    them off. But¡­¡± I stopped, agony winding through me, turning my blood into ice.


    168 Chapter 168 ZARA


    ¡°I reached her just in time to hold her as she died,¡± I said quietly. ¡°And she¨Cshe didn¡¯t even think about herself. She made me promise to


    finish what we started.¡±


    I closed my eyes, and I was back in that cold, dark alley, The warmth of my mate against me, the sound of her heartbeat slowing down


    with each shallow breath. The sticky warmth of her blood as it pooled around us.


    The rasp in her voice as she weakly held out her fist. ¡°Promise me,¡± she¡¯d whispered, using thest of her breath. ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll keep


    our dream alive. You¡¯ll see it be something¡­¡±


    And she¡¯d stopped breathing.


    The room felt smaller then. The air denser. The faint hum of the lights above was the only sound left. That, and the sound of my heart


    breaking all over again.


    ¡°I med myself,¡± I found the strength to continue. ¡°For months afterward, I couldn¡¯t function. I wanted to burn it all down. But¨CI


    shook my head-¡°I¡¯d made her a promise. So I built OTS from her ashes. With Maya¡¯s help. With the help of others who believed in the


    dream. And eventually¡­it wasn¡¯t about me anymore. Or even her. It became about everyone who walked through those doors.¡±


    I turned toward Sera. She looked like she was holding her breath.


    ¡°It took ten years,¡± I said. ¡°Ten years to build something worthy of her name. But it¡¯s no longer just mine or hers¨Cit¡¯s ours. Every trainer,


    every student. Every person who refuses to be defined by where they started.¡±


    I hesitated, then added quietly, ¡°Including you.¡±


    ¡°You mean that?¡± she asked softly.


    I nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve be one of the pirs of OTS, Sera,¡± I said. ¡°Everything you¡¯ve achieved¨Cit¡¯s what Zara would¡¯ve wanted to see. She


    would be so proud.¡±


    Sera didn¡¯t reply, but I could see it¨Cthe flicker in her eyes. Understanding. Ache. Compassion.


    But something else too.


    Distance.


    It was subtle, the way her shoulders drew in, the way her gaze softened but didn¡¯t quite reach me anymore. Like a door was closing,


    slowly, silently, and I was standing on the wrong side of it.


    And there, in the hall built on ghosts and dreams, I realized something quietly terrifying: The truth had done the opposite of what I had


    needed it to do.


    It had pushed Sera away.


    15.05

 Betrays Love 169

    169 Chapter 169 CERULEAN ON CERULEAN


    169 Chapter 169 CERULEAN ON CERULEAN


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1


    ¡®It¡¯s what Zara would¡¯ve wanted to see. She would be so proud.¡®


    Gods, it was worse than I¡¯d thought.


    I had braced myself for something difficult, but this¨Cthis tragic tale of love and loss¨Cshook me in a way I hadn¡¯t anticipated.


    I stared at the portrait, something cold twisting along my spine.


    Zara¨Cgods, even her name was beautiful¨Chad fierce, intelligent blue eyes and a defiant smile. Pale blonde hair framed her face in a braid


    crown, and her hand rested on the hilt of a de.


    I could envision her from the stories Lucian had told. Fierce. Dauntless. Radiant in every sense of the word. The kind of woman who


    drew every eye when she entered a room without even trying. Whose light outshone everything around her.


    Kind of like Celeste, but¡­worthy.


    And even as Lucian spoke of Zara¨Csoftly, reverently¨CI could see that same light still reflected in him. Like a candle that refused to go


    out, no matter how much time passed.


    He didn¡¯t cry¨CLucian wasn¡¯t the kind of man who broke easily. But the way his breaths shuddered, the way his frame stiffened like it was


    taking all his willpower to hold himself together, the way his voice faltered around her name, told me everything.


    Zara wasn¡¯t gone from him. Not really. She was the echo between his heartbeats, the ghost haunting every silence. 1


    And somehow, I was supposed to live with that.


    I tried to smile, but it felt like pressing cracked ss together and pretending it would hold. ¡°She sounds¡­¡± Unreal. Daunting.


    ¡°¡­remarkable.¡± My voice came out smaller than I intended.


    ¡°She was,¡± Lucian agreed.


    ¡°You must have loved her a lot.¡±


    ¡°More than anything in the world-¡± Lucian¡¯s gaze softened, the faintest flicker of guilt shing through it.


    ¡°Sera¡­¡± He exhaled slowly. ¡°I never meant to hide her from you.¡±


    There was no hiding the usation in my tone. ¡°Then why did you?¡±


    A muscle in his jaw ticked, and his eyes darted back and forth like he was searching for the answer.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t trust me to handle the truth,¡± I answered for him when nothing was forting. ¡°You didn¡¯t think I could have respected


    your love for her.¡±


    ¡°No¨CSera, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± He shook his head. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want her shadow to color how you saw me. I didn¡¯t want you to see yourself as a


    recement.¡±


    169 Chapter 169 CERULEAN ON CERULEAN


    The word hung between us, as heavy and imposing as Zara¡¯s portrait.


    I turned back to the picture, taking in her pale hair¨Cthe same color as mine. The blue in her eyes¨Csame shade as mine.


    ¡°You¡¯ll forgive me if I find that hard to believe,¡± I said, my words barely above a whisper.


    ¡°Sera-¡±


    I turned to him. ¡°You expect me to believe you never looked at me and saw her?¡±


    I shook my head, running over every interaction with Lucian from the day we met. ¡°There was always something different in the way.


    you looked at me. It always felt like¨Clike you¡¯re searching for something familiar.¡± 1


    He inhaled, deep and steady. ¡°Sera, I swear to you¨CI never once looked at you and saw Zara. I saw you,¡± he insisted.


    I scoffed. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me about her? From the beginning?¡±


    Silence stretched between us, heavy and suffocating.


    He looked away first. ¡°Because I knew what it would do,¡± he finally admitted. ¡°You¡¯d have stepped back, built a wall. You¡¯d have kept your


    distance.¡±


    He added dejectedly: ¡°Like you¡¯re doing now.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t refute that. Not if I was being honest with myself.


    Because I could feel myself withdrawing, feel my defenses rising.


    Lucian¡¯s eyes met mine, determined and devastatingly open. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to keep your distance. I didn¡¯t want to just be your friend


    forever. I wanted you, Sera. As my partner. My Luna.¡±


    Just like Zara would have been.


    My pulse stuttered. The bluntness of his words stole the air from my lungs. ¡°Lucian¡­¡±


    He took a step closer, his voice rougher now. ¡°You want honesty? Fine, I did have selfish reasons for getting close to you. But not the


    kind you think.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The day of Edward¡¯s funeral wasn¡¯t the first time I saw you,¡± he confessed quietly. ¡°It was months before that, at a charity g for an orphanage. One of the children was huddled in a corner, separated from the rest. And you went to her, offered her a slice of cake, talked to her. Made her smile. At that time, I didn¡¯t know your name or who you were. But I couldn¡¯t stop watching you. You were gracious. Compassionate.¡±


    I blinked, stunned. I barely remembered the g he was talking about. It was one of the many events where I¡¯d been cast aside. I¡¯d seen


    the little girl across the room, and been reminded of myself. ¡°You remember that?¡±


    ¡°I remember everything about you, Sera.¡±


    20:20:


    319


    <


    169 Chapter 169 CERULEAN ON CERULEAN


    He said it so simply that I almost missed the weight of it.


    ¡°Later,¡± he continued, ¡°when I realized who you were¨Cwhen I invited you to join OTS¨Cit wasn¡¯t pity or strategy. I wanted to understand what it was about you that stayed with me. And then I did. Every day since, I¡¯ve seen something new: your fire, your determination, your


    loyalty. You made me want again, Sera.¡±


    My heart thudded painfully. ¡°And yet, you didn¡¯t tell me any of this.¡±


    He exhaled slowly. ¡°Because I thought telling you would ruin it. That you¡¯d see me as maniptive.¡± He shrugged almost defeatedly. ¡± Maybe I was. I knew a long time ago that a second¨Cchance mate wasn¡¯t in the cards for me, and I meant what I told you a while back,


    Sera¨Cyou are my choice.¡±


    I wanted to believe him. Gods, I wanted to. But every time I closed my eyes, I saw Zara¡¯s ghost standing between us¨Cbeautiful,


    untouchable, invincible.


    Maybe Lucian was right to keep her existence hidden from me. Because, just like he¡¯d predicted, her shadow loomed.


    I could feel it coloring every interaction Lucian and I ever had.


    When he saved me at my father¡¯s funeral, was he thinking of the battle when he hadn¡¯t been able to save her? When he invited me to join <fn5353> Original content can be found at find?novel</fn5353>


    OTS, was it because my presence in its halls would feel like Zara¡¯s?


    How often did he look at me and think of Zara? Did he everpare us? 1


    How much of what he¡¯d said to me was meant for Zara? How much of what we¡¯d done was d¨¦j¨¤ vu for him?


    ¡°Do-¡± I swallowed. Now was probably the worst time to ask this question, but at this point, I was grasping at straws. ¡°Do you¡­love me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he answered without missing a beat.


    My chest clenched.


    Fuck


    That was supposed to be it. That was supposed to st every doubt out of my mind, soften my resolve, but his answer tangled with


    disbelief into a tight knot sitting in my chest.


    How could he possibly mean it? After Zara¨Cperfect, luminous, fearless Zara¨Chow could someone like me even measure up?


    ¡°You don¡¯t make sense.¡± I didn¡¯t know if it was my whole body trembling or just my voice. ¡°You talk about Zara like she was the center of


    your world. And then you look at me and say you love me. How can both be true?¡±


    Lucian¡¯s jaw tightened, his expression unreadable. ¡°Because the heart doesn¡¯t work logically,¡± he said finally, ¡°I loved her. That¡¯s true. But


    that doesn¡¯t mean my love for you is smaller or weaker¨Cit¡¯s just¡­different.¡±


    Different.


    That word tasted bitter.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel different,¡± I whispered. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m standing in someone else¡¯s shadow.¡±


    20:290


    <


    169 Chapter 169 CERULEAN ON CERULEAN


    He reached for me before I could pull away, his hands brushing my arms with almost reverent care. ¡°Because you don¡¯t see yourself


    clearly yet,¡± he said. ¡°If you did, you¡¯d know there¡¯s no shadow that could dim your light, Sera.¡±


    He¡¯d always been good at that¨Csaying exactly what I needed to hear.


    How many of my warm, encouraging speeches had been recycled from his rtionship with Zara?


    ¡°Lucian,¡± I said softly, stepping back, ¡°you say you love me. But love isn¡¯t the same as needing someone to fill an empty space.¡±


    He froze. ¡°That¡¯s not what this is.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± I asked. ¡°You loved Zara because she was bright, courageous, whole. You love me because I¡¯m¡­what? A survivor? Someone you


    can protect? A new project? A constion prize? A purpose to make you feel alive again?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair,¡± he said, voice tightening.


    ¡°Maybe not,¡± I murmured. ¡°But you know the kind of life I¡¯ve lived. You know that I spent a decade married to someone who longed for


    another. How is this any different?¡± 1


    The only sound between us was the hum of the exhibition hall¡¯s air conditioning and the faint echo of voices from another room. The


    lights overhead painted the marble floor in soft, sterile reflections.


    It felt wrong that we were standing in a ce meant to preserve history, while mine and his was quietly copsing.


    Lucian scrubbed a hand over his face, hisposure cracking. ¡°Sera, I can¡¯t undo the past. I can¡¯t change the fact that I loved Zara. But


    I¡¯m here now. With you. Isn¡¯t that what matters?¡±


    I wanted to say yes. I wanted to step into his arms, to pretend the ache in my chest was just another fear I could conquer.


    But.


    ¡°Loved¡°-1 shook my head-¡°is in the wrong tense. You still love her; perhaps you always will.¡±


    Lucian flinched, but hisck of response was a response enough.


    I swallowed hard. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to share a heart that¡¯s split in two, Lucian. I¡¯ve done that before. I refuse to do it again.¡±


    His eyes searched mine, and for the first time since I¡¯d known him, he looked uncertain. Vulnerable, even. ¡°Then what do you want me to


    do?¡± he asked quietly.


    I hesitated, then said, ¡°Give me time,¡±


    His lips parted, but no words came. Just silence. The kind that felt like standing on a ledge, looking down, knowing one wrong move could end everything.


    ¡°I need to think,¡± I continued, my voice solter now. ¡°To decide if this is something I can¡­live with.¡±


    He nodded slowly, though his jaw was tight enough to crack. ¡°And if you decide you can¡¯t?¡±


    My heart thudded painfully. ¡°Then we¡¯ll both have to live with that too.¡±


    Lucian took a slow step toward me, then another, until we were close enough that his breath blew wisps of my hair.


    20.20


    169 Chapter 169 CERULEAN ON CERULEAN


    His voice dropped to a low murmur I felt more than heard. ¡°I meant what I said, Sera. I love you. Not because you remind me of her. But because when I look at you, I see the future I want. The future I¡¯ve always wanted.¡±


    My chest constricted so tightly I could barely breathe. ¡°How can you face the future when the past still has such a strong hold on you?¡±


    At the back of my mind, I was aware that I sounded borderline hypocritical. Divided hearts, tug of wars between the past and future¡­


    I wasn¡¯t even sure which one of us I was talking about anymore.


    Gods, it was all so messy.


    The quiet stretched again. The faint sounds of the exhibition¨Cdistant footsteps, muted voices¨Cbecame almost unbearably loud. I forced


    myself to look up at him onest time.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± I said, barely above a whisper, ¡°I need space. Please.¡±


    Something flickered behind his eyes¨Cpain, restraint, maybe both. He exhaled, long and hard, like he was forcing himself to let go.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said finally. ¡°If that¡¯s what you need.¡±


    I nodded once. Firmly.


    And then he was gone.


    I stood there long after the sound of his footsteps faded, staring at the spot where he¡¯d been. The atmosphere in the hall wrapped


    around me, dense and cold.


    And then I raised my head to look at Zara¡¯s portrait. Her eyes seemed to lock onto mine¨Ccerulean on cerulean.


    It was like looking through a warped mirror. At a version of myself I would never be.


    This is what Lucian saw when he looked at me, I was sure of it.


    <b>I </b>pressed my hand to my chest, half¨Cexpecting <i>to </i>feel something burning there¨Cjealousy, anger, heartache.


    Instead, there was only stillness.


    Comment 7


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    33


    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

 Betrays Love 170

    170 Chapter 170 SO MANY QUESTIONS


    170 Chapter 170 SO MANY QUESTIONS


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1


    The short drive home felt endless.


    The city lights blurred through the car window, gold and silver against the dark ss; the hum of the tires was steady but distant. My


    thoughts, however, were anything but steady.


    I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about my conversation with Lucian. About how every man I¡¯d ever loved seemed to have loved someone else


    first.


    My ex¨Chusband loved my sister.


    And now, my boyfriend¡¯s heart still belonged to another woman.


    It felt like fate was mocking me. The same cruel story, woven again and again¨Cdifferent characters, same ending.


    Kieran, with Celeste.


    Lucian, with Zara.


    Sera, left on the outside, longing for hearts that would never wholly be hers.


    My grip tightened on the steering wheel. Was that all I was destined for? To live in the shadows of women men couldn¡¯t forget?


    ¡°You¡¯re stronger than that,¡® Alina¡¯s voice murmured in the quiet of my mind. Her tone wasn¡¯t soft exactly; it was the kind of firmness that


    steadied rather than scolded. ¡®Don¡¯t you dare let their ghosts define you.¡®


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of being strong,¡± I whispered, voice cracking. ¡°I just want to be enough for someone. Just once.¡±


    ¡°You already are,¡® she said, her voice like a low, familiar hum in the back of my skull. ¡®You¡¯ve carried yourself through fire, Sera. You


    survived where others would¡¯ve fallen apart. You don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s love to make you whole.¡®


    I knew that. I knew deep down, I didn¡¯t need anybody¡¯s love to survive¨Cnot after everything I¡¯d endured and ovee.


    But Gods, I wanted it.


    I ached for it.


    Was that so bad? Wasn¡¯t I worthy of at least that?


    ¡°You are worthy of the kind of love that moves mountains, Sera. Do not settle until you get it.¡®


    A shaky breath left me. ¡®Does that even exist?¡®


    Alina was silent, and I could feel her uncertainty like it was mine. The kind of love that moves mountains? Yeah, right.


    ¡®Either way,¡® she finally said, ¡®I¡¯ll always be here, Sera. Me, and that little wolf who calls you Mom.¡®


    That pulled a reluctant smile out of me. ¡°You mean Daniel?¡±


    <


    170 Chapter 170 SO MANY QUESTIONS


    ¡®Exactly.¡® There was a warmth in her tone now. ¡®Between the two of us, you¡¯ve already got all the love you need.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer. But the ache in my chest eased just a little.


    That night, Iy awake in the dark, listening to the steady rhythm of my son¡¯s breathing against me.


    The silence stretched long, pulling me into old memories¨Cnights spent in a house that never felt like home, Kieran¡¯s indifference cutting sharper than words, Celeste¡¯s presence shadowing every move I made, even when she wasn¡¯t around.


    The cold indifference in Kieran¡¯s eyes when he¡¯d said, ¡®I want a divorce.¡®


    And then Lucian¡¯s: ¡®More than anything in the world.¡±


    He¡¯d loved Zara more than anything in the world. How could I possiblypare to that?


    Gods, I despised this¨Cno matter how deeply I buried my insecurities, they wed their way back to the surface at the slightest


    provocation.


    I thought I was more than this. I thought I¡¯d built something stronger out of my scars.


    But maybe, deep, deep down, I was still the same girl¨Cwaiting to be chosen by someone who couldn¡¯t quite let go of someone else.


    And that was the cruelest part. That even after everything, I still wanted to be chosen.


    The next morning dawned gray and cool, matching my mood.


    If I had my way, I would have spent the whole day curled up in bed feeling sorry for myself.


    But Daniel had asked me, quietly, carefully, ¡°Mom, can we go see Grandpa Edward?¡±


    I had no idea where that request hade from. I hadn¡¯t visited my father¡¯s grave since the nightmare that was his funeral, and quite


    frankly, I would rather dive back into the Snowfield Arena butt naked than sit in front of Edward Lockwood¡¯s gravestone.


    But he was Daniel¡¯s grandfather, and we¡¯ve already established that I would find a way to shrink the moon and hang it on a ne if


    my son asked.


    So I kissed his head gently and whispered, ¡°We¡¯ll go after breakfast.¡±


    Daniel and I stopped by the florist on the way, and he picked out a small bouquet of white lilies.


    ¡°Grandpa¡¯s favorite,¡± he told me. I had no idea.


    By the time we arrived at the cemetery, the morning fog had lifted, leaving the air clear and crisp.


    The stone paths were slick with dew, the grass freshly trimmed. The cemetery was as beautiful as it was silent, its stillness broken only by rustling leaves and the distant call of birds.


    Edward Lockwood¡¯s grave sat at the top of a hill¨Can elevated, pristine plot overlooking the valley below. Typical of him, even in death, to


    20:29


    215


    <


    170 Chapter 170 SO MANY QUESTIONS


    want to be exalted above others.


    I stopped a few paces away, my heart twisting.


    Maybe I should have been angry¨Cangry at him for being so pitiless to me. Angry that his legacy and family image were all that mattered


    to him. Angry that he¡¯d died before I ever got a chance to prove my worth.


    Instead, hollow, heavy sadness washed over me.


    I stared at the photograph inset in the gravestone. A man who¡¯d once seemedrger than life¨Cand yet now was reduced to this cold,


    weatherworn b.


    My eyes locked on the engraved name.


    Edward Lockwood, Visionary Alpha, Beloved Husband and Father.


    Beloved. The irony was almost as funny as it was cruel.


    ¡°Hi, Grandpa,¡± Daniel said softly, stepping forward. His little hand set the flowers neatly at the base of the headstone. ¡°Mom and I came


    to visit you.¡±


    His voice was steady, and there was a touch of reverence in it that made my chest tighten.


    ¡°Sorry I haven¡¯te often,¡± he continued. ¡°I spent some time on Dad¡¯s private ind.¡±


    He plopped down on the slightly damp earth and crossed his legs. ¡°You¡¯ll never believe what¡¯s been happening,¡± he said, excitement


    creeping into his voice. ¡°Mom won a really hugepetition. She was really amazing! You should¡¯ve seen her.¡±


    ¡°Daniel,¡± I murmured, but he only smiled up at me.


    ¡°He should know,¡± he said. ¡°I want him to be proud of you, too.¡±


    I pressed my lips tightly, looking away as tears pricked my eyes.


    Pride.


    Would my father be proud of me if he were alive to witness the LST? Would he have mocked me for daring such an impossible¨Cseeming dream? Or would he have just carried on ignoring me, indifferent to my efforts and achievements?


    I thought back to the dream I¡¯d had. How he¡¯d dered I was meant for greatness and was going to be some kind of hero.


    ¡®Remember, little wolf. You were always meant for more.¡®


    I still didn¡¯t know if that had been real or desperate wistfulness.


    Had he really once believed in me so fiercely? Or had I always been an embarrassing disappointment?


    So many questions; no way of getting answers.


    We stayed for a while, Daniel chatting freely to the photograph as if his grandfather could hear him.


    I didn¡¯t interrupt. I let him gloat about me to his heart¡¯s content, knowing his grandfather couldn¡¯t hear him.


    20:29


    170 Chapter 170 SO MANY QUESTIONS


    Part of me wanted to let him believe it¨Cthat the dead could listen. Maybe I wanted to believe it too. That maybe, somewhere in the


    ether, my father could hear this. That he could be proud.


    When Daniel finished, he rose to his feet and looked at me expectantly.


    I crouched beside him, pressing a hand against the cool gravestone. ¡°Goodbye, Father,¡± I murmured. ¡°Wherever you are, I hope¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what I hoped. All my hopes and dreams concerning my father died when he did.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re at peace,¡± I finished softly.


    Just as I rose, a voice broke the quiet.


    ¡°Sera.¡±


    The voice was soft, tremulous, familiar.


    I turned.


    Margaret Lockwood stood a few meters away, a thin veil drawn loosely over her hair. She wore ck and held a single white lily in her


    gloved hands.


    No attendants followed her. I couldn¡¯t see a car idling at the gate. Just her¨Csmall and solitary against the vast expanse of gray stone and


    green grass.


    The Lockwood estate wasn¡¯t far from here. Had she walked? How often did shee here? Had this be routine?


    For a second, neither of us spoke. I thought of thest time I¡¯d seen her, holding pie on my porch like a cruel trick of the mind.


    Every time I saw her, she <i>looked </i>older. Deeper lines on her face, heavier shadows under her eyes, more silver threading through her


    hair. She looked like her very bones bore exhaustion.


    It was like she was withering away before our eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re here alone?¡± I asked finally.


    She gave a small smile ¡°I prefer it that way. Your father¡¯spany is all I need.¡±


    Her voice was calm, almost gentle, but the faint tremor in it didn¡¯t escape me. The sharpness I¡¯d always associated with her seemed


    blunted, worn down by time and grief.


    Daniel looked up at her and gave her his signature warm smile. ¡°Hi, Grandma.¡±


    Margaret¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Hello, my love.¡±


    She spread her arms expectantly, and Daniel looked up at me in question.


    I nudged him gently. ¡°Go on, hug your grandmother.¡±


    He shot off towards her, but he was careful not to m into her as he wrapped his arms around her thin waist.


    She bent¨Cslowly, like every motion cost her¨Cand gathered him into her arms. The years seemed to fall away from her as she held him,


    20.29 0


    416


    <


    170 Chapter 170 SO MANY QUESTIONS


    her voice thick with tenderness. ¡°Oh, look at you. You¡¯ve grown taller, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡± Daniel said proudly. ¡°Mom says I might be taller than her soon.¡±


    My motherughed softly, brushing his hair back. ¡°You have strong Lockwood genes. Of course you¡¯ll be tall. Strong, too.¡±


    A strange pang went through me¨Cnot quite envy, not quite regret. That foolish longing again.


    Daniel beamed. ¡°I missed you, Grandma.¡±


    Her eyes went ssy. ¡°Oh, I missed you too, love.¡±


    She pulled him back in, tucking him into her side as her gaze lifted to me again. <fnda02> Read full story at Find¡ïNovel</fnda02>


    ¡°Congrattions on winning the LST,¡± she said softly. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, dear.¡±


    I wanted to tell her that I didn¡¯t need her congrattions. I didn¡¯t need her pride.


    But my traitorous heart lurched, and I gave a stiff nod. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Would youe by the estate? For a little while. It¡¯s been so long since we were under the same roof.¡±


    Her request was unlike thest time she¡¯d asked. No entitlement, just¡­earnest longing. Like my presence in her home was the one thing


    she wanted most in the world.


    I hesitated. Thest thing I wanted was to walk those halls again, to breathe in that air that had reeked of stigma and judgment.


    But when I looked at my mother¨Creally looked¨CI saw something fragile there. Not maniption, not guilt. Just¡­loneliness.


    That huge house, those vast halls. Sure, there were a ton of servants, but where it counted, she was all alone.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said quietly. ¡°Just for a bit.¡±


    Comment 8


    6


    Post your firement!


    Vote


    33


    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.


    2520

 Betrays Love 171

    171 Chapter 171 WELCOME HOME


    171 Chapter 171 WELCOME HOME


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    It had been more than a decade since I¡¯dst driven down the long, cobblestone path to the Lockwood estate.


    The gates loomed just as I remembered them¨Ctall, wrought iron bars curling into elegant, merciless shapes.


    Once, I used to think they looked like vines protecting a sanctuary. Now, I saw only the prison they were.


    The gates creaked open as we approached, their slow groan slicing through the quiet afternoon air.


    Daniel was practically bouncing in his seat, his face pressed against the window as the familiar expanse unfolded before us.


    My fingers tightened around the steering wheel. The manor was as imposing as ever¨Cgray¨Cbricked, symmetrical, magnificent. The te roof glinted faintly under thete afternoon sun, the pale stone fa?ade catching light in that same proud, cold way.


    The sight of my childhood home should have filled me with nostalgia. Instead, I just felt hollow.


    The car rolled to a stop in front of the grand entrance.


    As I got out of the car and Daniel helped my mother out of the backseat, the front door opened and two Omega servants stepped out.


    At the sight of me, they did a double¨Ctake.


    I couldn¡¯t me them. My presence here was probably akin to seeing a ghost.


    Daniel, my sweet, helpful boy, helped his grandmother up the stairs, his hands firmly on her waist like he could catch her if she


    stumbled.


    She smiled at him with a tenderness that wrapped around my heart and squeezed.


    I stood a few paces behind, feeling like an intruder watching someone else¡¯s family reunite.


    When she turned back to me, her smile faltered, and something uncertain flickered in her eyes. ¡°Come inside, dear. It¡¯s been too long.¡±


    Yeah, well, I wouldn¡¯t have minded if it could have been longer.


    Inside, the manor was both familiar and strange.


    The bones of it hadn¡¯t changed¨Cthe wide marble staircase, the chandelier suspended like frozen starlight, the oil paintings of stern-


    faced ancestors gazing down from gilded frames, the faint scent of lemon polish.


    But everything seemed muted, dimmed. As if time itself had tried to blot out what once was.


    My mother moved through the hall with practiced grace, calling softly to the servants. ¡°Tea for three, please. And the lemon scones Daniel likes. Oh¨Cand the honey biscuits.¡±


    Daniel blinked. ¡°I¡¯ve never had your honey biscuits, Grandma.¡±


    She looked briefly startled, then smiled faintly. ¡°No? Perhaps I just remembered wrong.¡±


    20:29


    <


    171 Chapter 171 WELCOME HOME


    She looked up at me and smiled gently. ¡°You liked them when you were his age.¡±


    My teeth clenched.


    I liked honey biscuits because Celeste loved honey biscuits, so my mother made them so much that they became a staple snack.


    At least she was correct about Daniel¡¯s preferences.


    I followed her into the sitting room, where sunlight spilled through tall windows and turned the dust into glitter.


    Daniel perched on the edge of the velvet sofa next to her, looking around with wide¨Ceyed curiosity.


    ¡°Grandma, did you change the curtains?¡± he asked. The fact that he¡¯d been here often enough to notice minute changes like that sent a


    twinge of¡­envy?


    My mother smiled. ¡°Sharp eye, hon. The old ones were fading.¡±


    Her tone was casual, but her hands shook slightly as she poured the tea. She offered me a cup with a tentative look, as though testing


    whether I¡¯d take it.


    I did¨Cmostly out of politeness.


    We sat like that for a few minutes¨Cher fussing over Daniel, me trying not to shrink into the furniture.


    She asked him a million and one questions, mainly about his time on the ind, and what he¡¯d been doing since he came back. He answered excitedly, the love and adoration he had for his grandma evident.


    It was one of the reasons I could never fully hate my parents.


    They¡¯d ostracized me for my mistake, but they¡¯d never made Daniel¨Cthe product of that night¨Cfeel anything other than adored.


    My gaze fixed on the old grandfather clock beside the mantel, and I counted the seconds under my breath. How long did we have to stay


    before we could politely leave? <ol start="172"><li>173. 174, 175- </li></ol>


    ¡°Grandma, do you still bake cookies?¡± Daniel asked excitedly.


    ¡°Of course,¡± she said, smoothing her skirt. ¡°Would you like to make some together?¡±


    He grinned, bright and open. ¡°Can we?¡±


    Her eyes softened in that way I¡¯d never seen directed at me. ¡°I¡¯d love that, sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    When they stood to go to the kitchen, my mother turned to me. ¡°Sera? Will you join us?¡±


    I shook my head stiffly. ¡°I¡¯ll just get some air. It¡¯s¡­a lot, being back.¡±


    Her expression shuttered ever so slightly. ¡°I understand.¡±


    No, she didn¡¯t.


    20:29


    <i>217 </i>


    <


    171 Chapter 171 WELCOME HOME


    But I nodded anyway.


    The moment they disappeared down the hall, I let out a long breath I didn¡¯t realize I¡¯d been holding.


    I wandered to the window. The gardens stretched endlessly beyond it¨Ctamed, manicured, beautiful in a way that had always felt¡­fake.


    The Lockwoods had always preferred their beauty controlled. The hedges were trimmed in perfect symmetry, the flowerbeds so precise.


    they might as well have been drawn with a ruler.


    And then I saw it¨Cthe old oak.


    It still stood at the far end of the garden, tall and defiant, its gnarled branches thick with leaves. Beneath it, the swing.


    The same wooden seat. The same sturdy ropes.


    The same one from my dream.


    Before I knew it, I was outside.


    The air was warm, scented faintly of flowers and soil. I walked down the familiar path, my shoes crunching over the gravel.


    Every corner of this garden felt suspended in amber¨Cpreserved, unchanged, yet tinged with distance.


    The flowers no longer spilled wildly over borders, but the roses andvender still provided a riot of color that softened the formal edges.


    And there, under the great oak, was the swing.


    My breath caught.


    It swayed lightly in the breeze, creaking faintly, the wood worn smooth with age. My hand trembled as I brushed the seat. Solid. Real.


    My throat tightened. I could almost hear a child¡¯sughter, see a man¡¯s broad shadow cast across the grass.


    I sat down, the wood warm against my palms.


    From here, the view was almost identical to my dream¨Cthe rose bushes lining the stone path, the fountain glinting in the sun. <fnec6c> Get full chapters from find?novel</fnec6c>


    I closed my eyes.


    For a moment, I felt dizzy. The dream and my longing tangled so tightly I couldn¡¯t tell which was which.


    Had I truly sat here once, giggling while my father stood behind me, steadying the ropes with those hands that built empires?


    Or had that just been the wishful invention of a lonely child who¡¯d wanted to believe she¡¯d been loved?


    ¡®Higher, Papa!¡®


    ¡®If I push you too high, little wolf, you¡¯ll take off flying and forget toe back down.¡®


    ¡®I won¡¯t forget. I¡¯ll alwayse back to you.¡®


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re my Seraphina. My precious princess.¡®


    My cheeks were wet before I even realized I was crying.


    20:30


    317


    <b>< </b>


    171 Chapter 171 WELCOME HOME


    ¡°Miss Seraphina?¡±


    The voice startled me.


    I opened my eyes to see an elderly Omega in a crisp ck suit standing a few feet away. His gray hair was neatly parted, and his eyes-


    clear, sharp, kind¨Cwidened when he saw me.


    ¡°Miss Seraphina,¡± he repeated softly, his lips parting in disbelief. ¡°It is you.¡±


    My heart stuttered. ¡°Paxton.¡± I hastily wiped at my wet cheeks. ¡°H¨Chi.¡±


    Our old butler smiled widely, his eyes nearly disappearing beneath his wrinkled lids. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s been far too long since you¡¯ve been home,


    Miss Sera.¡±


    ¡°Home,¡± I echoed softly, testing the word. It didn¡¯t fit.


    Paxton¡¯s gaze drifted to the swing and softened. ¡°Your father built that himself, you know. Said it was for his little wolf. Even after you¡­


    left, he¡¯de here often. Stand there, just looking at it.¡±


    I blinked, caught off guard. ¡°My father?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°He never said a word to anyone, but I knew. He missed you. We all did.¡±


    My chest constricted. ¡°You must be mistaken,¡± I said lightly, forcing a smile. ¡°You probably mean Celeste.¡± Celeste was the one people


    missed.


    How could you miss what you never noticed?


    His brows furrowed. ¡°No, Miss Sera. I know who I mean. Your sister hated these swings, remember?¡±


    I blinked, unsure what to say.


    I wanted to dismiss the old butler, to scoff and walk away¨Cbut his eyes held a conviction that made my chest ache.


    ¡°He visited your room often, too,¡± he continued softly. ¡°Always alone. I¡¯d find themp lit in there at night, even when he was supposed


    to be asleep.¡±


    My voice cracked. ¡°My¡­my room?¡±


    He smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s just as you left it. If you¡¯d like to see.¡±


    My stomach twisted. ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Your father never allowed anyone to change it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible,¡± I repeated. Did Paxton have dementia? Shouldn¡¯t he have retired anyway?


    He chuckled a little patronizingly. ¡°Would you like to see?¡±


    I hesitated. And then hopped off the swing.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I mumbled. ¡°If only to prove you wrong.¡±


    20.30


    171 Chapter 171 WELCOME HOME


    I heard Daniel and my mother chattering away animatedly as Paxton led me up the grand stairs to the second floor.


    The corridors felt smaller than I remembered. Childhood had a way of erging everything¨Cceilings, doorways, the distance between


    rooms. Now everything seemed narrower, heavier with silence.


    The one leading to my old room was lined with portraits. My mother¡¯s serene face. My father¡¯s stern, imposing gaze. Celeste¡¯s perfect


    smile. Ethan¡¯s smug grin.


    And tucked near the end¨Cmine.


    I paused in front of it. My younger self looked back at me¨Cbarely thirteen, uncertain, but hopeful. She still had the light in her eyes that


    theing years would eventually dim.


    I wanted to reach into the frame and warn her. Tell her how cruel the world would be to her. Tell her that her heart would break in more


    ways than she could count.


    Paxton stopped at my room door and opened it quietly. ¡°Here we are.¡±


    When he opened the door, a faint scent ofvender and old paper wafted out.


    I stepped inside and froze.


    It was exactly as it had been the day I left. The bed neatly made, the pale curtains fluttering in the breeze, the bookshelf lined with old


    fairy tales, adventure, and romance novels.


    Even the framed drawing I¡¯d made at seven¨Ca crude wolf under a crescent moon¨Cstill hung crookedly on the wall.


    Paxton¡¯s voice was soft behind me. ¡°Before your father passed, this was one of the ces he visited most often. The garden swing, and


    this room. He¡¯d sit right there by the bed for hours sometimes.¡±


    I turned. ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡±


    He nodded, eyes kind. ¡°He missed you, Miss Seraphina. More than you know.¡±


    The words struck deep, splitting something open inside me. I wanted to reject them, to insist he was wrong. But my lips refused to


    shape the denial.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered finally.


    He inclined his head and quietly excused herself, leaving me alone with the ghosts of my childhood. 1


    I walked slowly across the room<i>, </i>my fingers brushing the familiar textures. The bedspread. The carved edges of the dresser. The faint scratches on the desk where I¡¯d once tried to carve my initials with a hairpin.


    A single tear slipped down before I could stop it. Then another.


    And then a flood.


    My father had kept my room intact? He¡¯d sat here every day, missing me?


    Why?


    20.30


    <


    171 Chapter 171 WELCOME HOME


    The answer was too improbable to consider. Yet, it was the only one that made sense.


    Could it be possible that the dream had been a memory? That my father, in his own deeply wed way, had loved me?


    But then¡­why?


    Why would he treat me so terribly? Why did he disown me? Abandon me?


    ¡°Sera?¡±


    I turned sharply. My mother stood in the doorway, one hand pressed against the frame, her eyes wide and glistening.


    For a long moment, neither of us moved.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to intrude,¡± she whispered. ¡°I just came to tell you the cookies are ready.¡±


    Her gaze dropped to the tears on my cheeks. I saw her flinch, as though each one cut her open.


    Then, hesitantly, she stepped forward. ¡°Oh, my love,¡± she murmured. ¡°I should have brought you home sooner.¡±


    Before I could react, she wrapped her arms around me.


    I went rigid.


    It had been years¨Cdecades, maybe¨Csince my mother had held me. Her scent was faintly citrusy, the same perfume she¡¯d worn when I


    was a child. Her body trembled against mine.


    For a heartbeat, I considered pulling away. But I didn¡¯t.


    I stood still and let her hold me, unsure if I was forgiving her or simply too tired to resist the warmth.


    When she finally pulled back, her eyes shone wet and weary. ¡°Wee home, Seraphina.¡±


    The wordsnded softly, painfully.


    Home. It still didn¡¯t quite fit.


    How could I be weed to a ce I¡¯d never really belonged in? 1


    Before I could answer, a sharp sound echoed from downstairs¨Ca tter, followed by Daniel¡¯s startled exmation.


    My blood ran cold.


    I was already moving before my mother could react, the thud of my rushed footsteps echoing through the hall as I bolted down the


    staircase.


    The smell of burnt sugar and butter hit me first, then the sight-


    Cookies scattered across the marble floor, an upturned tray, Daniel standing rigid and wide¨Ceyed.


    And Celeste.


    She towered over him, fury etched into every elegant line of her face.


    20:30


    <


    171 Chapter 171 WELCOME HOME


    I didn¡¯t breathe as my vision tunneled, narrowing on the scene before me: my son, my sister, and the storm gathering between them.


    <b>Comment </b>


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    <b>33 </b>


    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

 Betrays Love 172

    <


    172 Chapter 172 THE END


    172 Chapter 172 THE END


    CELESTE¡¯S POV 1


    The Lockwood manor had never felt so suffocating.


    Every chandelier shimmered with sterile perfection, every corner smelled faintly of lemon polish and wood, but underneath it all was


    the stench of humiliation.


    Three days had passed since the end of the LST. Three days since Kieran had looked at me as if I were something pitiful, an


    inconvenience. And then walked away.


    /* <![CDATA[ */


    fpm_start( "true" );


    /* ]]> */


    I¡¯d told myself he just needed time. That after all the noise settled, he¡¯de crawling back like always¨Capologizing, rationalizing,


    making it up to me.


    That¡¯s how it always went. Kieran might be stubborn and proud, but he was predictable.


    And he loved me.


    So when his name shed on my phone this morning, shock and hope crashed through me, my heart leaping.


    ¡°Kieran!¡± I said his name the way one breathes after drowning¨Chalf¨Crelief, half¨Cdisbelief.


    ¡°Celeste.¡± His voice was calm, too calm. ¡°Can we meet? There¡¯s something I need to say in person.¡±


    I knew it. I knew he couldn¡¯t stay away for long.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I said softly, as if I hadn¡¯t already bolted to the vanity, as if my heart wasn¡¯t hammering loud enough to be heard through the


    line.


    When I hung up, relief and giddy anticipation bubbled up. I nearlyughed out loud in incredulity and ecstasy.


    Yes, yes, yes!


    My mother appeared at my door at that moment<i>, </i>coat in hand, ready to leave for the cemetery.


    ¡°Is something going on?¡± she asked curiously.


    I beamed at her. ¡°Kieran wants to see me!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Her expression shuttered, and I frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy?¡±


    ¡°I am. It¡¯s just¡­¡± She shook her head. ¡°You promised to visit your father¡¯s grave with me today. You haven¡¯t been since the funeral.¡±


    I waved her off, already heading to my closet.


    I rifled through dresses¨Csilk, chiffon,ce. ¡°Tell Father I¡¯lle tomorrow,¡± I murmured absently to my mother.


    ¡°Celeste, he-¡±


    I whipped my head back. ¡°What? It¡¯s not like he¡¯s going anywhere.¡±


    20.334


    <


    172 Chapter 172 THE END


    Her eyes widened. ¡°Celeste!¡±


    I rolled my eyes, turning back to my closet.


    My mind spun with possibilities: the ring, Kieran kneeling before me, the headline. Celeste Lockwood and Alpha Kieran ckthorne: The


    Union of Legends.


    Til visit soon,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll even bring Kieran so he can be properly introduced as his son¨Cinw.¡± I smirked over my shoulder. ¡°The right


    way, this time.¡±


    My mother didn¡¯t say anything as she quietly left my room and shut the door.


    My hand shook as I swept blush across my cheeks. I tried to steady myself,yering onposure like war paint, focusing on each


    precise motion to contain my nerves.


    I slipped into a sheer red dress, sleek, bold, and almost scandalously tailored to every curve.


    The fabric caught the light in a way that made it seem poured over my skin, entuating the warmth of my tan and the long, shapely


    lines of my legs.


    When I stood before the mirror, I saw the version of me Kieran could never resist. The woman he always came back to¡ªeven after ten


    years. The one who could undo him with something as simple as a smile.


    And as I left my room, I made a promise to myself: This time, I wouldn¡¯t let him out of my grasp.


    The restaurant was empty when I arrived; not a soul in sight, except for the waiter who opened the door for me. Candlelight flickered


    over the velvet seats and gilded walls, and a soft piano yed somewhere unseen.


    He¡¯d booked the entire ce.


    My lips curled. My chest swelled. This was it. This was fucking it!


    Kieran was already there, seated by the window. His posture was straight, his suit immacte, his expression unreadable.


    For a fleeting second, I saw the same man who had once sworn he¡¯d protect me against the world. The man who¡¯d been mine before


    Sera sank her ws into him.


    Never again.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you could be so dramatic, Kie,¡± I teased lightly, setting my clutch down as I slid into the seat opposite him. He¡¯d already ordered wine, and I wrapped my fingers around the cool stem of my ss.


    ¡°Booking an entire restaurant? You could¡¯ve just proposed like a normal man.¡± I winked. ¡°You know I don¡¯t mind the audience.¡±


    He didn¡¯t smile.


    ¡°Celeste,¡± he said, his voice low, careful. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to say.¡±


    Straight to the point. Oh, what a man.


    20:33


    <


    172 Chapter 172 THE END


    1 smoothed my hair, ignoring the faint prickle in my stomach. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I promise I¡¯ll say yes.¡±


    ¡°Celeste.¡±


    The sound of my name again¨Cfirmer, colder¨Ccut through my fantasy like a de. 3


    My fingers froze around my wine ss. ¡°What is it?¡±


    He took a breath, steady and deep. His gaze didn¡¯t waver as his eyes locked on mine. ¡°We need to end this.¡±


    For a heartbeat, I didn¡¯t understand the words. They made no sense strung together like that. ¡°End¡­what?¡±


    ¡°This,¡± he said, gesturing between us. ¡°Our rtionship.¡± 2


    Iughed. I actuallyughed. ¡°Oh, gods, you¡¯re terrible at this. You nearly had me for a second.¡±


    ¡°Celeste-¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± I shook my head. ¡°You know I like theatrics, but this is a bit much, Kie. You don¡¯t get to fake a breakup right before you


    propose.¡±


    His expression didn¡¯t shift. ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡±


    Silence cracked between us.


    The candles flickered, and the piano faltered into another key.


    My throat went dry. ¡°You¡¯re serious.¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    I stared at <b>him</b>, trying to decipher the lines of his face. ¡°Did Sera put you up to this?¡± I asked finally. ¡°Or was it Daniel? He¡¯s always hated


    me, and I knew that pretentious invitation was a tactic-¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about them,¡± he cut in sharply.


    ¡°Then what? My voice rose before I could stop it. ¡°What the actual fuck is happening right now?¡±


    Kieran sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°Celeste, I¡¯ve failed you. I thought I could love you the way you wanted, but I can¡¯t. I¡­I


    don¡¯t think I ever have. And I won¡¯t keep pretending. It¡¯s wrong¨Cfor both of us.¡±


    My mind recoiled. This couldn¡¯t be real. Panic rose, refusing to let reality take hold. This wasn¡¯t fucking happening.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong¡± The words came out brittle, trembling. ¡°I know you, Kieran. You don¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    I could feel my pulse hammering in my throat, my chest, my fingertips. He couldn¡¯t mean it. Not after everything.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given you ten years of my life!¡± I spat. ¡°Ten years of waiting, loving, fighting! You think you can just¨Cend it?¡± I swung my arm around the empty restaurant. ¡°Like this?¡±


    His eyes softened, but only with pity. That made it worse.


    20:33


    <


    172 Chapter 172 THE END


    ¡°You deserve better than me,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Someone who won¡¯t hurt you the way I have.¡±


    ¡°For gods¡® sake, stop acting like you¡¯re doing this for me!¡± My voice cracked. ¡°This isn¡¯t noble, Kieran. It¡¯s cruel.¡±


    He didn¡¯t flinch. He just looked at me, silent, steady, resolute¨Cthe same way he¡¯d looked at me when he¡¯d walked away after the Trials.


    Was this how he had divorced Sera? Cold and unfeeling? 2


    ¡°Call me whatever you want,¡± he said calmly, like he was discussing lunch ns instead of ending our fucking rtionship.


    ¡°Ill take responsibility for everything. I¡¯ll handle the press, any rumors that may arise¨Ceverything. I¡¯ll even make sure you¡¯repensated for the time and effort you¡¯ve put into-¡±


    ¡°Compensated?¡± I cut him off, my voice sharp enough to draw blood. ¡°Like this is a business deal that fell through?¡±


    ¡°I know you have your heart set on it, but there won¡¯t be an engagement ceremony,¡± he continued, tone clipped. ¡°Our rtionship has to


    end here.¡±


    The finality in his tone made something inside me shatter.


    That festering hate that had been growing exploded like a ripe pimple.


    My palm struck his cheek with a sharp crack that echoed through the empty restaurant.


    ¡°How dare you?¡± My breaths came ragged. ¡°You think I care about your money, your stupid offers ofpensation? I don¡¯t want any of


    that, Kieran¨CI want you!¡±


    Tears spilled down, hot and traitorous, streaking my perfectly painted face.


    ¡°You think some press statement can fix this? That some fucking cheque that I don¡¯t need can erase the fact that I loved you more than


    my own blood?¡±


    His face had snapped to the side at my strike, and he sat frozen, his eyes locked on something in the distance.


    ¡°Look at me!¡± I shouted. ¡°You were mine before Sera ever came into the picture. And yet, I bore the shame of being the woman who stole


    her sister¡¯s husband when it was the other way around. You owe me, Kieran. You owe me!¡±


    His eyes flickered¨C<b>pain</b><b>, </b>guilt. <b>But </b>still¡­determination. ¡°I can¡¯t marry you, Celeste. Not when I don¡¯t love you the way you deserve. I


    refuse to make the same mistake a second time. You deserve to be with someone who truly, truly loves you.¡± 1


    My nails bit into my palms as his words struck my heart, and I fought the scream building up in my throat.


    The tattoo on my arm burned like a fresh scar.


    I¡¯d done that already¨Cbeen with someone who loved me. And I¡¯d deserted that person for Kieran. I¡¯d suppressed my wolf for Kieran. 2


    I would not let all my sacrifices be in vain. No fucking way.


    So I swallowed the scream, straightened my shoulders, and wiped my tears away with the back of my hand. ¡°I don¡¯t ept this. None of


    it.¡±


    He frowned.


    20:33


    172 Chapter 172 THE END


    ¡°You can hate me,¡± he said, standing slowly. ¡°I¡¯ll take the me, I¡¯ll handle the fallout, but this ends here. There will be no engagement, no marriage. You will not be my Luna, Celeste. I¡¯m sorry.¡± 2


    Fuck that.


    I rose too, every inch of me trembling. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I will.¡± 4


    ¡°I¡¯ll send out the invitations for our engagement party,¡± I replied coolly. ¡°You¡¯ll receive one soon. And you¡¯ll show up. And when you see me standing there, looking stunning, wearing the dress meant for your wife, your Luna, you¡¯lle to your senses.¡± 2


    ¡°Celeste-¡±


    I didn¡¯t let him finish.


    My heels clicked sharply across the marble as I turned and walked out, head high, throat tight.


    The air outside was cold, biting, too bright against the dizziness spinning in my skull. I slid into my car and gripped the wheel until my


    knuckles ached.


    Iughed through tears, disbelief swirling in my chest. ¡°Break up,¡± I whispered. The words stuck, raw, surreal.


    My foot hit the elerator before reason could catch up. The city blurred around me¨Cribbons of traffic, sun re, and the white blur of


    my reflection in the windshield.


    I didn¡¯t remember the decision to drive to the mall, but the feel of Kieran¡¯s ck card in my hand filled me with relish. I would have


    much preferred to w his face off.


    But this would have to do for now.


    By the time I was done, Kieran¡¯s ount had taken a beating¨Cdesigner coats, diamond earrings, a new clutch I didn¡¯t need, and several


    pairs of heels I¡¯d probably never wear.


    The clerks, of course, were delighted. They fluttered around me like ants to sugar, their voices syrupy withpliments.


    ¡°Oh, Miss Lockwood, that shade is divine on you.¡±


    ¡°Would you like us to box up the entire collection?¡±


    I let them. I let their ttery wash over me like a balm, numbing the hollow ache Kieran¡¯s words had carved out of me.


    Every swipe of his ck card was another attempt to erase the sting, to buy back the illusion of control. Silk, cashmere, gold¨Cthings that used to make me feel powerful, untouchable. But today, it barely scratched the surface.


    No matter how many glossy bags filled the backseat of my car, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that I was trying to fill an emptiness that had


    Kieran¡¯s name carved into it.


    When I pulled up to the manor again, I couldn¡¯t believe it was justte afternoon. It felt like I¡¯d lived in three consecutive days.


    I stepped inside, exhausted, heels clicking against marble, and called out, ¡°Mother? I¡¯m home.¡±


    20:23


    <


    172 Chapter 172 THE END


    No answer.


    I sighed, setting my bags on the sideboard in the foyer. ¡°You will not believe what happened, Mom. Honestly, I could use one of your


    soups right now-¡±


    Then I froze.


    At the far end of the hall, near the foot of the stairs, a small figure stood waiting with a tray in his hands, the scent of sugar and butter <fn3e44> Fresh chapters posted on findnovel</fn3e44>


    weaving through the air.


    Daniel 1


    Anger consumed me in a blistering wave as I mmed the door shut. 2


    <b>Comment </b>30


    Post your firstment!


    Vote

 Betrays Love 173

    <


    173 Chapter 173 COOKIES AND SMILES


    173 Chapter 173 COOKIES AND SMILES


    DANIEL¡¯S POV


    The cookies smelled like sunshine and vani and everything good in the world.


    Grandma said it was because I didn¡¯t stir too much. ¡°Gentle hands make soft cookies,¡± she¡¯d said, tapping my nose lightly with a gentle


    smile.


    I liked it when she smiled like that. It made her eyes crinkle; it made her look less sad.


    I wished Mom could have joined us to bake, but she¡¯d gone outside for a while, saying she wanted some air.


    I knew what that meant-¡°air¡± meant thinking, and that meant something heavy sitting on her chest.


    Hopefully, she¡¯d feel better if she came back to the smell of cookies.


    I arranged them on the tray carefully¨Cchocte chip, some a little burnt at the edges, but Grandma said that made them taste like


    caramel. I specially set aside the one with extra chips for Mom.


    ¡°Be careful, darling,¡± Grandma said as I bnced the tray in my hands, which were covered by oven mitts. ¡°They¡¯re still hot.¡±


    ¡°I got it,¡± I said proudly. ¡°I¡¯ll take them out to Mom. Maybe they¡¯ll make her smile.¡±


    Grandma¡¯s face softened in that way that Mom¡¯s did when she was happy¨Csad. ¡°Actually, love, I think I saw your mother go upstairs earlier. I¡¯ll go fetch her, okay?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I nodded. I could tell Grandma wanted alone time with Mom. Probably to say grown¨Cup things they didn¡¯t want me to hear. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The tray was warm, and the cookies made my stomach growl a little. But I waited patiently at the foot of the stairs for them toe


    back down. I wanted Mom to have the first taste.


    Then the front door mmed.


    The sound was sharp and angry, echoing down the hall so loud that I jumped. One of the cookies rolled right off the tray and hit the


    carpet.


    I turned slowly.


    Aunt Celeste stood there in the doorway, her sunsses on, even though she was indoors now.


    Her red dress shimmered like fire¨Cpretty, but not the warm kind.


    Her lipstick was perfect. Her hair was perfect. Everything about her was perfect.


    Except her smile.


    She didn¡¯t have one.


    ¡°Hi, Aunt Celeste,¡± I said, trying to sound polite like Mom taught me. It was especially hard with Aunt Celeste. ¡°Do you want a cookie? Grandma and I just made them. They¡¯re chocte chip.¡±


    20 33


    173 Chapter 173 COOKIES AND SMILES


    She didn¡¯t answer right away. She just looked at me, then at the cookies, and then back at me.


    Then she pushed her sunsses into her hair, and I had to hold in a gasp.


    I¡¯d never seen such¡­what was that? Anger? Hate?


    No one had ever looked at me like that¨Cexcept Aunt Celeste, back in OTS, when I invited her to Mom¡¯s party.


    And she looked <b>at </b>me like that now.


    Except it was so much worse this time.


    When she finally spoke, her voice was smooth, but not gentle. ¡°Cookies,¡± she repeated, like the word tasted bad. ¡°You¡¯re offering me


    cookies?


    ¡°Yeah¡± I lifted the tray a bit higher, though my hands shook a little. I wanted Mom and Grandma to hurry back downstairs. ¡°Mom says


    sweets can make you feel better when you¡¯re sad.¡±


    Aunt Celeste¡¯s lips twitched into a smile that wasn¡¯t¡­quite. ¡°Oh, is that what your Mom said?¡±


    I nodded, smiling even though I didn¡¯t like the way she said ¡®Mom¡®. ¡°You can have one if you want. They¡¯re really good. I put extra


    chocte in-


    But before I could finish, her hand shot out, fast and sharp, and the tray went flying.


    The cookies hit the floor, shattering into pieces. Chocte smudged the rug. The tray ttered so loud my ears rang.


    I <b>just </b>stood there, frozen, my hands empty, and I felt the way I felt when I invited her to Mom¡¯s party and she cursed at me: stupid.


    Aunt Celeste didn¡¯t even look at the mess. She was breathing hard, her shoulders trembling like she was cold, though the house wasn¡¯t.


    Her perfume filled the air¨Cjasmine and something bitter underneath.


    1-1 started, but my throat felt tight, and my eyes stung.


    Then I heard footsteps from upstairs.


    Moms appeared at the top of the stairs, her face pale. Grandma followed behind her, eyes wide.


    The moment Mom <b><i>saw </i></b>the mess, her worried expression changed.


    Her eyes locked on hunt Celeste, and I swear the air got colder. This time, I was the one shivering


    ¡°Ind you just Mom¡¯s vince was low<i>, </i>dangerous. She didn¡¯t finish the sentence. She didn¡¯t have to.


    Celeste turned slowly, raising an eyebrow like nothing had happened. ¡°It was an ident,¡± she <b>said</b>, like she was bored. <fnc611> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find~Novel</fnc611>


    ¡°An ident? Mom stepped closer and stood in front of me, blocking my view of Aunt Celeste. ¡°You call knocking a tray out of a child¡¯s


    hands an ident?


    I peered around Mom to see Aunt Celeste crossing her arms, her lips curling into that not¨Csmile. ¡°Oops¡±


    I heard Mom¡¯s teeth grind together. She was shaking, but I think it was from anger, not fear. I rarely saw her like this. I hated seeing her


    516


    173 Chapter 173 COOKIES AND SMILES


    like this.


    ¡°If you ever touch my son again,¡± she said quietly and coldly, ¡°I will tear your throat out.¡±


    There was a heartbeat of silence where I didn¡¯t breathe.


    Then Aunt Celesteughed.


    It was a sharp, high sound that made me want to cover my ears.


    ¡°Really, Sera? And how exactly do you n to do that? With your weak little human nails?¡± She scoffed. ¡°You couldn¡¯t even scratch a


    lottery ticket, let alone w anyone¡¯s throat out.¡±


    That hit something deep. I could feel it. Mom flinched¨Cjust barely¨Cbut then she straightened.


    I wanted to jump to Mom¡¯s defense, to tell Aunt Celeste that she had an amazing wolf. But I¡¯d promised to keep the secret. I told Mom


    she could trust me. I pressed my lips together tightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need ws to protect what¡¯s mine,¡± Mom dered.


    ¡°Please,¡± Aunt Celeste sneered, ¡°because you lucked your way to first position, you think your worthless ass can-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    Grandma stepped into view, and I flinched. 1


    I¡¯d never heard her sound like that before. It wasn¡¯t a yell; it was worse. It was the sound of authority, of something powerful and wild.


    I recognized it immediately: her wolf.


    ¡°Mom-¡°Celeste started, but shut up when Grandma¡¯s eyes shed gold.


    ¡°You will not speak to your sister like that in this house,¡± Grandma growled, looking and sounding nothing like the frail woman I had


    baked cookies with.


    For the first time, Aunt Celeste looked unsure. Her chin lifted, but her voice shook a little when she spoke. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is now? Even


    my <i>mother¡¯s </i>wolf takes her side?


    Grandma¡¯s gaze softened slightly, but her voice stayed firm. ¡°It¡¯s not about sides, Celeste. It¡¯s about right and wrong,¡±


    hun! Celeste shook her head, tears starting to build but not fall. ¡°No. It¡¯s always been about Sera, hasn¡¯t it? You¡¯re all so quick to jump to her side. She <b>ruins </b>my life, and yet ys the victim. And now, because she won the stupid Trials, you¡¯re weing her back with open


    Mom didn¡¯t say anything. Her hand was on my shoulder now, reassuring and warm


    Aunt Celeste took a step forward, her voice rising ¡°And what about me, huh? The one who was hurt? The daughter who had everything stolen from her? Where¡¯s my lover


    ¡°Celeste,¡± Grandma <b>said </b>softly, ¡°you¡¯ve always been loved-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Aunt Celeste snapped, cutting her off. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. You love honor, Mother. You love reputation. You love whichever child is


    <


    173 Chapter 173 COOKIES AND SMILES


    making you proud.¡± She shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t love me. You just love what I was supposed to be.¡±


    Her voice cracked on thest word, and for a second, she looked so small and lost. I almost wanted to hug her. I might have, if I wasn¡¯t


    scared she would scratch my face off. 1


    Grandma¡¯s hand trembled. I could tell she wanted to reach out, but she didn¡¯t. Maybe she didn¡¯t know how to.


    Then Aunt Celeste¡¯s gaze fell on me again. Yep, that was definitely hate and anger.


    ¡°And you,¡± she said bitterly. ¡°Perfect little Daniel. You¡¯re a little peacemaker, aren¡¯t you? Always trying to fix things. Always trying to make everyone happy. Do you think that works? That cookies and smiles fix shit?¡±


    ¡°Celeste,¡± Mom warned.


    But I shook my head. ¡°You¡¯re just sad,¡± I said softly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. People say mean things when they¡¯re sad.¡±


    Something flickered across her face¨Csomething like guilt¨Cbut then she straightened, scoffing. ¡°Sad? Oh, don¡¯t be ridiculous. I¡¯m perfectly fine. I¡¯m not the slut who married my sister¡¯s boyfriend so I wouldn¡¯t have to raise a bastard.¡± 2


    I flinched.


    Mom froze.


    Grandma gasped.


    Aunt Celeste¡¯s not¨Csmile was even wider. ¡°What? Did I hit a nerve?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Grandma said again, louder this time. Her hand lifted like she might p Aunt Celeste, but I darted forward and grabbed


    her wrist.


    ¡°Grandma,¡± I said quietly. ¡°Don¡¯t. Please.¡±


    Everyone went still. Even Aunt Celeste.


    I looked up at her and tried to smile, even though my chest hurt. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know you didn¡¯t mean it. You¡¯re just¡­in a bad mood.¡±


    Her face twisted, like I¡¯d said something awful. ¡°I¡¯m not in a bad mood,¡± she snapped. ¡°I don¡¯t need your pity, Daniel.¡±


    ¡°<b>I </b>wasn¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Her voice broke this time, the words tumbling out like shattered pieces. ¡°I have everything I¡¯ve ever wanted. Kieran and I are


    getting married soon. In fact, our engagement party is just around the-¡±


    She cocked her head, and I squirmed under her gaze. ¡°Oh, I get it now, you¡¯re trying so hard to curry favor because you know I¡¯m going


    to be your step¨Cmother soon.¡±


    Mom moved again, blocking my view. Her voice was low, shaking, deadly calm.


    ¡°My son doesn¡¯t have to curry favor with anyone. Least of all someone who doesn¡¯t even understand what love is anymore.¡± 1


    Aunt Celeste recoiled like she¡¯d been hit. ¡°You think you¡¯re so noble, Sera, but you¡¯ve just learned how to hide your ws behind your


    pathetic little fa?ade.¡±


    $16


    <b>< </b>


    173 Chapter 173 COOKIES AND SMILES


    Mom shook her head, and I heard the pity in her voice. ¡°And you wonder why everyone is leaving your side.¡±


    She turned then, taking my hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Daniel.¡±


    ¡°Wait-¡± Grandma began, panicked, but Mom just shook her head again.


    ¡°It was a mistake toe here in the first ce.¡±


    Grandma¡¯s face twisted in pain. ¡°Please, Sera-¡±


    But Mom was already tugging me toward the door.


    I nced back once. Aunt Celeste stood in the middle of the mess¨Ccookies crushed beneath her heels, her lipstick smudged, her hands


    trembling.


    For a second, I thought she¡¯d cry.


    But she didn¡¯t. She just stood there, frozen, while Grandma knelt to pick up the tray in silence.


    Outside, the air was cool and sharp, like rain mighte soon. I didn¡¯t say anything. Neither did Mom.


    We just walked to the car.


    When she started the engine, I nced at her. Her face was calm, but her eyes were wet.


    ¡°Mom?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Yes, baby?¡±


    ¡°Why is Aunt Celeste so mean?¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand it. Mom was amazing. Uncle Ethan was nice. Why was their sister like¡­that?


    Mom didn¡¯t answer right away. She looked out the window, her jaw tight. ¡°Sometimes,¡± she said softly, ¡°when people are hurt, they try to


    make everyone else around them hurt too. Like you said, people are mean when they¡¯re sad.¡±


    I nodded slowly, even though I didn¡¯t really understand all of it. I reached out and took her hand. Her fingers squeezed mine gently as


    she turned back to me.


    ¡°Honey, you know Celeste¡¯s reaction to you is a testament to her character and has nothing to do with you, right?¡±


    I nodded and gave her a smile I hoped would draw out one of hers.


    She only exhaled and leaned forward, kissing my hair. ¡°My beautiful, perfect boy.¡± She pulled back to look at me. Her eyes were so pretty. ¡°Never stop being kind to people, no matter how mean they are to you, okay?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I promise.¡±


    The drive home was quiet.


    The sun was setting, turning the world gold and pink, and everything felt better.


    Until Mom stepped on the brakes and muttered angrily, ¡°You have got to be kidding me.¡±


    201


    <b>< </b>


    173 Chapter 173 COOKIES AND SMILES


    I followed her gaze and sighed. There, in our driveway, leaning against the hood of his car with his arms crossed, was my dad. 1


    <b>Comment </b>12


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    33


    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

 Betrays Love 174

    174 Chapter 174 CONGRATULATIONS? CONDOLENCES?


    174 Chapter 174 CONGRATULATIONS? CONDOLENCES?


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1


    The sight of Kieran hit me like a punch to the gut, twisting my insides with a nauseating churn.


    He stood by his car, arms crossed, the chilled wind teasing his dark hair into disarray. That familiar brooding expression was painted


    across his face.


    For a second, I couldn¡¯t move. I just gripped the steering wheel tighter like it was thest shred of my sanity.


    Of course he was here.


    My first thought was bitter and instinctive: He came to defend her again.


    Maybe Celeste had already run crying to him, spinning some tragic story about me attacking her in front of her ¡°stepson.¡±


    And he¡¯de to tell me off¨Cright here, in front of Daniel¨Cbecause heaven forbid Saint Celeste ever be at fault.


    ¡°Mom?¡± Daniel¡¯s voice broke through my spiraling thoughts. ¡°Why¡¯s Dad here?¡±


    My throat was dry. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± I answered, though I was very sure. It was always the same pattern. Celeste cried wolf; Kieran came


    running.


    I parked haphazardly next to the Escde. The gearshift clicked loudly in the quiet.


    ¡°Stay here,¡± I ordered Daniel, unbuckling my seatbelt.


    His hand froze on his own seatbelt. ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°I mean it, Daniel.¡± I tried to make my voice gentle, but it still came out strained.


    I opened the car door. ¡°Do not get out until your father leaves.¡±


    He hesitated, frowning. I felt a slight twinge of guilt. I was hardly ever strict with Daniel, but I was already high¨Cstrung from the fiasco at


    the Lockwood Manor.


    Plus, he¡¯d seen too much tonight already. His small face still carried the traces of confusion and worry from the Lockwood manor. I


    didn¡¯t want my son to hear me and his father exchange verbal blows.


    I reached out and brushed his hair back, trying to smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay, sweetheart. We¡¯re just going to talk.¡±


    He nodded slowly, though the uncertainty in his eyes told me he didn¡¯t believe it was ¡°okay.¡±


    When I opened the door and stepped out, the evening air bit at my skin. The street was quiet except for the rustle of dry leaves and the low hum of my car engine.


    Kieran straightened as I approached, eyes immediately scanning me as though checking for injuries.


    That look sent a bolt of something sharp through my chest, part ache, part anger, all tangled.


    20:34 <b>( </b>


    175


    <


    174 Chapter 174 CONGRATULATIONS? CONDOLENCES?


    I crossed my arms, defensiveness prickling along my skin. ¡°What did she tell you this time? That I attacked her unprovoked? That I


    assaulted her with my son¡¯s cookies?¡±


    ¡°Sera-¡±


    ¡°Or maybe she went a different angle,¡± I pressed, my voice sharpening. ¡°Tell me, did she paint the altercation to make me seem like an


    unfit mother?¡±


    He looked pained, and he opened his mouth to interrupt, but I didn¡¯t let him.


    ¡°I¡¯m done being your convenient viin, Kieran,¡± I said coldly. ¡°And I can¡¯t believe you woulde here to scold me in front of our son


    after the way she treated him right in front of you!¡±


    Something in his expression shifted¨Cguilt? Frustration? Maybe both. ¡°I didn¡¯te to scold you, Sera,¡± he said finally, his tone quiet. ¡°I


    came to talk.¡±


    I blinked, surprised by his subdued demeanor. But I refused to let my guard down. ¡°I have nothing to talk to you about.¡±


    ¡°You always say that,¡± he murmured, stepping closer. ¡°But we both know that¡¯s not true.¡±


    Iughed once, brittle and humorless. ¡°Do we?¡±


    Kieran sighed. ¡°Look, Sera¨Cabout me and Celeste-¡±


    ¡°I hear you¡¯re getting married soon,¡± I spat out. ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    He froze. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Look,¡± I said, gesturing vaguely, suddenly exhausted. ¡°I genuinely, genuinely don¡¯t give a fuck about what goes on with you and Celeste. You can marry her, parade her around as your Luna, and have the picture¨Cperfect life you¡¯ve been dreaming of. I just want one thing-


    keep her away from me and my son.¡±


    After that, silence stretched taut. Themplight cut across his features, throwing shadows that made him look haunted.


    Then he said thest thing I expected: ¡°There¡¯s not going to be a wedding.¡±


    I <b>must </b>have misheard him. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I broke up with Celeste,¡± he said. His voice was quiet, but the words were clear.


    My first instinct was disbelief. ¡°Is that ¡°Then anger surged. ¡°What kind of stupid joke is this, Kieran?¡±


    He shook his head firmly. ¡°It¡¯s not.¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°Celeste just gloated all up and down my mother¡¯s house about your engagement party, and now you¡¯re here spewing this


    bullshit?¡±


    His jaw clenched. ¡°I don¡¯t know why she would say that after we¡¯re broken up.¡±


    I let out a sharp bark ofughter. ¡°Goddess, you two are fucking exhausting. I¡¯m not in the mood for thistest performance-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a performance,¡± he cut in sharply. ¡°It¡¯s over between me and Celeste. I mean it, Sera.¡±


    20:34


    <b>< </b>


    174 Chapter 174 CONGRATULATIONS? CONDOLENCES?


    The raw sincerity in his tone unnerved me. Was he¡­ Could he possibly be telling the truth?


    I squeezed my arms tighter around myself, desperate to contain the suddenly frantic pounding of my heart.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s pretend for a moment that I believe you.¡± I arched a brow. ¡°What the hell do you want from me? Congrattions?


    Condolences?¡±


    He took a slow breath, as though choosing his words carefully. ¡°No. I just thought you should know.¡±


    ¡°You thought I should know,¡± I echoed. ¡°Why the fuck-¡±


    Behind me, the car door creaked open.


    ¡°Mom?¡± Daniel¡¯s small voice cut through.


    I turned, my irritation melting instantly into softness. ¡°I told you to stay inside the car, baby.¡±


    His eyes darted between me and Kieran, and he moved closer instead.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Kieran said gently, crouching slightly to meet his eyes. ¡°I just need to talk to your mom for a bit, bud.¡±


    Daniel looked between us searchingly. Then, with more maturity than any nine¨Cyear¨Cold should have, he nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± He waved the


    house keys in his hands. ¡°I¡¯ll go inside. Mom, can I make some cereal?¡±


    I nodded, my lower lip trembling. Gods, he was so precious. ¡°Sure. But don¡¯t eat too much; I¡¯ll be right in to make dinner, sweetie.¡±


    As soon as Daniel disappeared inside, the tension returned¨Cthicker, heavier.


    Kieran exhaled. ¡°He¡¯s a good kid,¡± he said quietly. ¡°You raised him well.¡±


    ¡°I would share the credit, but you couldn¡¯t stand to be in the same room as me, so I was never privy to your parenting technique.¡±


    He inhaled sharply like I¡¯d stabbed him in the heart. But he nodded slowly. ¡°I deserve that.¡±


    I scoffed.


    ¡°Sera,¡± he said after a long stretch of silence, ¡°the real reason I broke up with Celeste, the real reason I came to tell you is because¡­¡± He


    stiffened, like he was bracing himself. ¡°I did it because¡­, because I couldn¡¯t lie to myself anymore.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Lie about what?¡±


    He hesitated. His throat moved as he swallowed, and when he met my eyes, I saw something raw there. Something almost¡­helpless.


    ¡°About us,¡± he said simply. ¡°About¡­what I feel for you.¡±


    I went cold all over. ¡°Kieran-¡±


    ¡°No, let me finish,¡± he said, his voice hoarse now. ¡°I know I was an abhorrent bastard. I know I destroyed everything that could¡¯ve been good between us. Fuck, I never even gave it a chance to be good. But every day since the divorce, 1-¡±


    He stopped, inhaled shakily. ¡°I thought I¡¯d feel relieved. Free. But I wasn¡¯t. From the moment you walked out of our home, out of my life, I


    was¡­hollow.¡± <fn1925> Original content can be found at find¡¤novel</fn1925>


    20:34


    315


    <


    174 Chapter 174 CONGRATULATIONS? CONDOLENCES?


    He looked at me like the word itself cost him something.


    ¡°I regret it,¡± he continued tightly. ¡°All of it. The way I treated you. The way I let Celeste and my family poison my perception of you. The years I wasted pretending I didn¡¯t care.¡±


    I stared at him, my mind a tangle of disbelief and¡­more disbelief. ¡°You regret it?¡± I repeated softly, almost to myself. ¡°After all this time?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Sera, you have no idea how sorry I-¡±


    My sharp bark ofughter cut him off. ¡°Is this how men work? You break something beyond repair, then decide you miss how it used to


    shine?¡±


    ¡°Sera-¡±


    ¡°Listen to yourself!¡± I gasped incredulously. ¡°You sound like a disgruntled child, Kieran. You wanted Celeste when you had me, and now


    that you have her, you want me?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to say I forgive you?¡± I asked, stepping closer now, anger making my words tremble.


    I couldn¡¯t believe he was doing this. After all the pain and heartache he caused me, I couldn¡¯t believe he was fucking doing this.


    ¡°Do you want redemption? A clean te? A pat on the back for finally realizing what you had?¡±


    If I had any sympathy to give, if I hadn¡¯t spent every day since our divorce armoring my heart, the hurt sshed across his face might


    have pierced me.


    But.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that woman anymore,¡± I said. ¡°The one who used to wait and hope and make excuses for you. She died a little with every cold


    night and every humiliation I endured while you pined after sister.¡±


    my


    ¡°Sera, I don¡¯t expect forgiveness-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Good,¡± I cut in sharply. ¡°Because you won¡¯t get it.¡±


    Kieran nodded vigorously, his hair flopping slightly with his movement. ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯ve done too much to be let off the hook so easily. I just needed you to know that I¡¯m done running from the truth. That I¡¯m going to make things right¨Ceven if it takes the rest of


    my life.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Breaking up with Celeste doesn¡¯t make things right.¡±


    ¡°I know.<i>¡± </i>


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t erase what you did.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°And it doesn¡¯t change what we are. Or rather, what we¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°I know that too.¡±


    20 34


    <


    174 Chapter 174 CONGRATULATIONS? CONDOLENCES?


    ¡°Then why are you here?¡± I demanded. ¡°If not to be forgiven, then what the ever¨Cloving fuck do you want from me?¡±


    Kieran¡¯s eyes softened, and that made it worse. ¡°You,¡± he said simply. ¡°Not your forgiveness. Not your understanding. Just¡­you.¡±


    I froze. His words punched straight through my ribcage, closing icy fingers around my heart.


    When I turned away, it was partly to hide the sudden moisture in my eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t say things you don¡¯t mean.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    I almostughed again, but it came out as a broken sound this time. ¡°And what? You think we can just undo thest ten years? You think


    you can walk back into my life and I¡¯ll fall into your arms because you finally decided to see me? To choose me<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Kieran said quietly. ¡°But I can start by not losing you again.¡±


    Thest shred of myposure snapped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare,¡± I hissed, turning back to him. ¡°You didn¡¯t lose me. You threw me away!¡±


    He flinched as I continued, ¡°You don¡¯t get to rewrite history because your conscience is acting up.¡±


    He didn¡¯t back down. ¡°This isn¡¯t about conscience.¡±


    ¡°Then what is it about?¡±


    He hesitated¨Cjust long enough for the truth to flicker behind his eyes before he said it.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the bond,¡± he whispered. ¡°You feel it too, don¡¯t you?¡±


    <b>Comment </b>18


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    <b>33 </b>


    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.


    203

 Betrays Love 175

    View All >


    175 Chapter 175 YOU FEEL IT


    175 Chapter 175 YOU FEEL IT


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV 1


    For a moment, everything went still. The night. My pulse. My breath.


    There was a ringing in my ears, high and shrill. It drowned out all else¨Cexcept two words, repeating themselves over and over again in


    the span of a breath. The bond.


    The bond. The bond. The bond.


    ¡°Fuck this.¡±


    I turned on my heels, but I only took one step before Kieran reached for me, his hand catching my wrist¨Cnot rough, but firm enough to


    stop me.


    The contact sent a violent spark of electricity up my arm, supercharging every cell in my body. Just like at the park. And the ind. And


    the yacht. And the car wreck. And-


    Fuck!


    ¡°You feel it,¡± he dered, every word soaked in desperation. ¡°Sera, tell me you feel it.¡±


    The anger came roaring back¨Cfierce, burning. Stronger than any stupid fucking feeling.


    ¡°Is that what this is?¡± I whispered, rage shaking my entire being. ¡°Your regret is your wolf tugging at you? You think I might be your


    mate, so suddenly I¡¯m worth the trouble?¡±


    He shook his head, stepping closer, but I backed away even as his hand stayed wrapped around my wrist. Gods, the sensation was


    dizzying.


    ¡°And what happens when you find out I¡¯m not?¡± I demanded. ¡°When some other woman¡¯s touch stirs your precious bond, do I get


    discarded again?¡±


    My vision blurred slightly, and I hated the quiver in my voice when I added, ¡°That¡¯s your MO, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Sera-¡±


    ¡°Save it.¡± I turned from him, fury thrumming in every nerve. ¡°If that¡¯s your reason for regret, it¡¯s weak and pathetic. Whatever epiphany


    you¡¯re having, I want no part of it. And I don¡¯t want your atonement. I. Don¡¯t. Want. You¡±


    There was that stupid pain shing across his face again. ¡°I know you may not believe me,¡± he said through clenched teeth. ¡°But, Sera- whatever this is, it¡¯s real. And I¡¯m not walking away from it.¡±


    For a moment, the sincerity in his gaze almost broke through my defenses. I nearly gave in.


    But then memory crashed over me¨Cvivid, biting. I remembered everything with sickening rity: the humiliation of that morning after <b>the </b>Blood Moon Hunt, the icy silence of our marriage, the ruthless finality of our divorce. The pain swept aside the flicker of weakness,


    solidifying my resolve.


    20:34


    <


    175 Chapter 175 YOU FEEL IT


    I yanked my hand free. An instant chill washed over me. ¡°You already walked away, Kieran,¡± I said, my voice as cold as I felt. ¡°You just didn¡¯t expect me to walk too.¡±


    His jaw tightened. ¡°Sera-¡±


    ¡°Do you know what I wish for you, Kieran?¡±


    His brows drew together as he waited.


    I stepped closer. Close enough that I could hear the thunderous roar of his heart. Or maybe that was mine.


    ¡°I wish for you to get back together with Celeste.¡±


    He froze, a deer in headlights.


    ¡°I wish for you two to get married, have many, many pups.¡± I stepped closer still, craned my neck so he could see the pure loathing in my


    eyes¨Cat least I hoped that was the emotion I felt burning through me with icy intensity.


    ¡°I wish for you to spend the rest of your life trapped in a loveless marriage. I wish for your nights to be cold, empty. For you to long for a


    love you will never have.¡± My throat tightened, but I forced out the rest of the sentence. ¡°The very love you threw away.¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait to see the effect of my words. I spun around and stalked up the stairs. Each step felt like I was fighting my way through a


    blizzard, equal parts numb and raw.


    By the time I stopped in front of my door, my legs could barely hold me up.


    ¡°Don¡¯te to me again with half¨Ctruths and pretty regrets,¡± I said quietly. I didn¡¯t look back. I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Even if by some impossible twist of fate, we were bound by the Moon Goddess herself, that wouldn¡¯t change anything. Some wounds


    aren¡¯t meant to heal.¡±


    I heard him exhale, long and broken, as I opened and closed the door behind me.


    It shut with a heavy finality that echoed through the foyer like thunder rolling away. <fnc9e4> ?????? ???? find(?)ovel</fnc9e4>


    I leaned back against it, my pulse still racing, my fingers trembling slightly as I pressed them against the cool wood.


    For a long moment, I didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t breathe. The air in the house felt too thick, too full of everything I wanted to ignore¨Chis scent,


    <b>his </b>voice, the look in his eyes when he said ¡®you¡®


    ¡°Mom? Daniel¡¯s voice floated faintly from the kitchen.


    I swallowed hard, straightening ¡°I¡¯m fine, sweetheart,¡± I called back, my voice unsteady. ¡°Go wash up for dinner, okay?¡±


    ¡°Is Dad¡­gone?¡±


    My throat constricted. ¡°Yeah, hon¡±


    There was silence, and then: ¡°Are you okay, Mom?¡±


    A lump formed, blocking what little space was left in my airway. ¡°I¡¯m okay, baby, I choked out, wishing it was true.


    20.34


    214


    175 Chapter 175 YOU FEEL IT


    Silence stretched again, and I half expected him to appear in front of me and see that the veryst thing I was was fine.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that hungry, Mom. The cereal was enough. I¡¯ll go get ready for bed.¡±


    And then the sounds of him padding up the stairs filtered into my ears.


    I sagged against the door.


    Thank the Goddess. Guilt and relief tangled with the other chaotic emotions inside me. Of course, I wanted to make dinner for my son, but the mere thought of doing anything other than copsing into a heap felt impossible.


    And that was how, with my back pressed against the door, I sank to the floor, drawing my knees to me.


    I let the word out in a harsh whisper. ¡°Alina.¡±


    Her presence stirred inside me like a ripple over water. ¡®You heard all of it,¡¯ I said inwardly. ¡®Tell me I¡¯m not losing my mind. Tell me he¡¯s


    wrong.


    For a few seconds, there was silence. Then, gently, ¡®You¡¯re not losing your mind,¡¯ she murmured, her voice a low hum threaded through my veins. ¡®But¡­I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s wrong either.¡®


    I threw my head back, my eyes squeezed so tight, little starbursts of light bloomed behind my lids.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± I asked aloud, incredulous. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to know. You¡¯re my wolf.¡±


    Her tone softened. ¡®I told you, Sera, I can¡¯t know till I have my full strength. Till you can Shift.¡¯


    That hollow ache opened in my chest again¨Cthe same pain I¡¯d felt every time the absence of my wolf grew too great to bear.


    I can feel you and you can feel me, she continued gently, ¡®But the threads that tie us to others¨Cthe pull of a mate, the hum of destiny-


    they¡¯re faint, like echoes behind a locked door!¡¯


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying it could be possible.¡± The words sounded preposterousing out of my mouth. ¡°Kieran could actually be my mate.¡±


    He could be, Alina admitted after a long silence. ¡®But¡­does it matter?¡®


    That question sliced straight through me,


    It mattered. It mattered a fucking lot. Helplessness and disbelief collided within me, I couldn¡¯t imagine anything crueler than learning that the connection I¡¯d longed for all my life was with the person who¡¯d caused me the most pain in the world.


    I pressed a hand to my chest, feeling the frantic beat beneath my ribs. Dread and longing pulsed in equal measure. ¡°I don¡¯t want it to matter, I said quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything to tie me to him again.¡±


    ¡°Then it doesn¡¯t have to, she said simply. ¡°The Moon Goddess in her infinite wisdom might weave the fabric of fate, but she doesn¡¯t force us to wear them. Not anymore. You have the right to choose, Sera. You¡¯ve earned it¡®


    Tears burned the back of my eyes before I could stop them. ¡°I suffered for ten years, Alina. Ten years of being unloved, unseen, unchosen. If this is fate, then it¡¯s cruel.¡±


    ¡®Fate can be cruel, she agreed. ¡®But it can also be rewritten.


    20:34


    214


    <


    175 Chapter 175 YOU FEEL IT


    I closed my eyes, breathing in the faint scent of sugar and milk from Daniel¡¯s cereal. I could hear him nging around upstairs. The


    sound of water running. He must have been brushing his teeth. He was oddly meticulous about that ritual. Ten strokes up and down. Ten


    strokes side to side. Five strokes in each corner.


    I felt myself rx at the thought of my son.


    That was my anchor. My purpose. Not Kieran¡¯s regrets, not the tangled strings of some wed divine bond.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I whispered. ¡°Even if the Moon Goddess herself carved our names into the stars, I would still say no.¡±


    Alina didn¡¯t argue. She just hummed quietly¨Cproud, perhaps, or simply at peace with my decision.


    Still, as I walked toward Daniel¡¯s room to check on him, I couldn¡¯t ignore the faint shimmer of electricity beneath my skin¨Cthe echo of


    Kieran¡¯s touch on my wrist, the spark that shouldn¡¯t have been there.


    It pulsed like a secret heartbeat. And no matter how much I tried, I couldn¡¯t quite silence it.


    <b>Comment </b>13


    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!


    Vote


    <b>33 </b>


    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.


    Swipe Left To Continue >


    23


    Send Gifts


    View All >


    224

 Betrays Love 176

    176 Chapter 176 DESTRUCTION


    MADE FLESH


    KIERAN¡¯S POVO


    I didn¡¯t move for a long time after the door mmed


    shut.


    The sound of it reverberated through my bones, echoing in time with my thundering heartbeat.


    I stood there in Sera¡¯s driveway, the night pressing cold and unforgiving around me, staring at the door that separated me from everything I wanted. Everything I¡¯d destroyed.


    I clenched my fists, feeling Ashar pacing inside my mind¨Chis restlessness rattling through my body, his wounded pride twisting in my gut.


    ¡®You had one chance, he growled, low and feral. ¡®One damned chance to make it right, and you botched it.¡®


    ¡°I didn¡¯t botch it,¡± I muttered under my breath, even though I knew that I had, in fact, royally botched it. ¡°She just¡­ she doesn¡¯t believe me.¡±


    ¡®Why should she?¡® Ashar¡¯s voice rose to a roar that vibrated through my skull. ¡®You hurt her. Again and again. You refused to mark her, even when I urged you time and time again. You were stubborn. You refused to listen. And now you¡¯re shocked that she turned her <fn2a4a> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find¡ïNovel</fn2a4a>


    back?¡®


    I gritted my teeth. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know all that? You think I don¡¯t feel enough like shit without you berating me?¡±


    Ashar didn¡¯t answer. His fury burned hotter, heavier.


    My chest felt too tight to breathe, and what little air that permeated my lungs reeked ofvender and regret. Her scent. Her rejection.


    It clung to me like smoke, smothering reason, feeding the thing that wanted to w its way free.


    My fingers curled involuntarily, nails gouging blood from my palms. Every muscle screamed for violent release, begged for destruction, for anything brutal enough to drown out the chaos hammering through my skull.


    ¡®She turned away from us. Ashar¡¯s snarl was guttural


    and raw. ¡®She turned away, Kieran.¡®


    ¡°I know,¡± I hissed.


    ¡®Because of you!¡®


    ¡°I know!¡± I roared.


    But knowing didn¡¯t ease the pressure¨Conly tightened it. My pulse beat erratically, too fast, too loud, as if my heart wanted to tear itself apart just to escape the cage of my chest.


    The world around me blurred¨Ctrees, wind, the faint lights spilling from Sera¡¯s windows¨Call distorted by the red haze clouding my vision.


    Ashar¡¯s energy seared through me, wild and


    uncontroble. Every heartbeat was a drumbeat of fury; every breath, a struggle between restraint and surrender.


    My jaw locked painfully. ¡°Calm. The. Fuck. Down,¡± I ground out.


    But Ashar was beyond reason, his emotions a violent tide pulling me under.


    My grief was his grief, my pain his own¨Cbut magnified,


    raw, primal. My skin felt too tight, too fragile to


    contain him. My bones ached from the effort of keeping him in.


    Finally, I couldn¡¯t stand the confinement of my human


    skin anymore.


    Logic dictated that I shouldn¡¯t do this in neutral territory, let alone in Sera¡¯s fucking driveway. But logic had never been strong enough to hold back Ashar.


    The ground trembled as the Shift ripped through me¡ª violent, unstoppable. The sound tore through the night: bones cracking, muscles stretching, fur bursting


    from flesh.


    For a split second, I thought I heard my own scream echo in the air¨Cthen Ashar took overpletely, and everything went silent except the thunder of his rage.


    The night exploded into sharper color and scent. Ashar surged forward, enormous and wild, a blur of golden fur and obsidian eyes.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate. He ran.


    The forest weed him¨Cour sanctuary, our punishment. Trees blurred past as we tore through them, his fury burning with every stride. I could feel it in my veins: his guilt, his longing.


    We howled once¨Cloud enough to shake the valley.


    The howl fractured the silence¡ªa sound of fury and heartbreak that rippled through the mountains like thunder rolling off stone.


    Ashar¡¯s rage was a wildfire. It wasn¡¯t just running through the forest¨Cit was devouring it.


    He rampaged like a hurricane, tearing through trees as though they were nothing but paper, massive paws striking earth hard enough to crack roots. Splinters flew, bark shredded beneath his ws. The forest floor was a blur of crushed leaves and upturned soil.


    He was out of control¨Cwe were out of control.


    The deeper he pushed, the more I recognized thend underfoot. The scent in the wind¨Ciron, pine, cedar- was unmistakable.


    Nightfang territory.


    My stomach dropped. Shit.


    I tried to wrestle back some measure ofmand, to remind him we weren¡¯t alone here, that this wasn¡¯t just any wilderness.


    It was one thing to rage; it was another thing to destroy my own territory. But wasn¡¯t that what I did? Destroy things I was supposed to protect?


    Sera¡¯s voice echoed, a painful taunt. ¡°That¡¯s your MO,


    isn¡¯t it?¡®


    ¡®Ashar, stop!¡® I tried to project calm, but he wasn¡¯t listening. He hadn¡¯t been listening since the moment Sera closed that door.


    He lunged at a tree trunk, mming his shoulder into it until it snapped with a deafening crack. The sound reverberated through my ribs.


    He ripped the pieces apart, ws gouging deep grooves into the wood, as if tearing it down could quiet the ache inside him.


    ¡®She was ours!¡® he roared inside my mind. ¡®Ours, and you threw her away!¡®


    I flinched as pain seared down our shared spine. Every muscle ached with the strain of his rage. ¡®I didn¡¯t mean to-¡®


    ¡®Intent means nothing when the result is the same!¡®


    Another tree fell. Birds scattered into the night sky, wings slicing through the silence we¡¯d shattered. The echo of Ashar¡¯s growl followed them, low and guttural, vibrating the air like the growl of a storm about to break.


    I tried to pull at the tether that connected us¡ªmyst thread of control¨Cbut it snapped back, biting into me with the force of his fury. He wasn¡¯t going to stop. Not until something¨Cor someone¨Cmade him.


    ¡®Gavin, I growled through the mind¨Clink. ¡®I need you.


    His response was instant, the pulse of another mind brushing against mine.


    ¡®Where the hell are you?¡® His voice was sharp, alert. ¡®Half the northern patrol just heard that howl. What¡¯s going on?¡®


    I pushed through the chaos to form coherent words.


    ¡®It¡¯s Ashar. He¡¯s¨C¡®I stopped, wincing as we collided


    with another trunk, sending bark and branches flying. He¡¯s out of control.¡¯


    A pause. Then: ¡®Where?¡®


    ¡®Near the border. Northwest ridge¨Cpast the old


    stream.¡®


    I could feel his frustration spike through the link. ¡®I can¡¯t just have three weeks to myself and my family?¡®


    The image of my Beta, holding his wife and newborn daughter, stabbed a bolt of blinding agony through <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    Ashar threw his head back and howled, long and loud.


    Gavin sighed. ¡®I¡¯m on my way.


    ***


    GAVIN¡¯S POV


    Lydia was setting a cup of tea on the small stool beside me when I swore softly, careful not to wake the


    sleeping bundle cradled in my arms after an hour of rocking her to sleep.


    My wife looked up at the sound of my voice, her expression soft but knowing.


    As soon as I nted an apologetic look her way, she smiled faintly. ¡°Your Alpha needs you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on leave, dammit.¡± My grip on my daughter, Mira, tightened. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave you.¡±


    ¡°Go,¡± she said gently, brushing a kiss over my jaw. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t call you unless it was serious.¡±


    I looked at her, guilt pricking under my ribs. ¡°You just gave birth three days ago, Ly. I shouldn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    Her hand pressed over mine, warm and steady. ¡°You¡¯re his Beta, Gav. That means he¡¯s your number one priority. I knew that when I said ¡®I do.¡°¡±


    I cupped her face, running my thumb along her cheekbone. ¡°You¡¯re my number one priority,¡± I told her firmly. ¡°Then Mira. Kieran will alwayse in third ce.¡±


    Sheughed softly as she gently lifted the tiny bundle out of my arms. ¡°Go.¡±


    I was out of the house a heartbeatter, yanking my


    shirt off as I ran and Shifting before my feet even hit the tree line.


    The world blurred into scents and sounds¨Cthe metallic tang of blood in the wind, the rip of ws against bark, the echoing growl that made my wolf, Xander, bare his teeth.


    The scent trail led me up through the ridges, where the earth had been violently scarred. w marks gouged deep into the rock face, the scent of fury and despair soaked into the soil.


    When I reached the clearing, the sight hit me like a punch.


    Ashar¡¯s hulking golden form was a cyclone of violence -ripping, tearing,shing out at nothing. Treesy splintered. The ground itself looked mauled. Every motion screamed of guilt and self¨Cloathing.


    ¡®Ashar!¡® I projected through the mind¨Clink, Xander stepping cautiously from the shadows. ¡®Enough! You¡¯ll destroy yourself.¡¯


    Ashar¡¯s head snapped up, and I swore internally. His eyes only ever burned gold when he was disying a


    gargantuan amount of power. Orck of control.


    His chest heaved with every growl, each breath steaming in the cold night air.


    ¡®Finally,¡® he snarled¡ªand lunged.


    I braced. I¡¯d known this was why I¡¯d been summoned. He wasn¡¯t looking forfort. He was looking for punishment.


    Our bodies collided with bone¨Cjarring force, the impact echoing through the clearing. Xander met him head¨Con, ws shing.


    We grappled, rolled, and broke apart, only to crash together again. The scent of blood thickened as fur and dust swirled through the air.


    Ashar struck like a storm¨Crelentless, blistering.


    His movements were a blur of raw instinct, no strategy, no restraint. Every sh, every bite carried the weight of something deeper than rage.


    I ducked a swipe that would¡¯ve torn my throat open, countering with a shoulder m that sent him stumbling back.


    moving too fast for a creature his size.


    Xander barely twisted aside in time. ws raked across my shoulder, searing fire through muscle and bone. The pain snapped through both of us like lightning, but it only sharpened my focus.


    ¡®He¡¯s not trying to kill you, Xander growled inside my head. ¡®He¡¯s trying to kill himself.¡®


    ¡®Sure seems like he¡¯s trying to kill me too, I thought bitterly.


    I mmed back into him, jaws snapping, forcing him down. The earth cracked beneath ourbined


    weight, dust rising in a thick haze. Ashar bucked violently, throwing me off with a surge of power that


    made the air tremble.


    He was magnificent, terrifying¡ªevery line of muscle carved with fury, every breath a growl.


    His golden fur was streaked with blood, his own and mine, and his eyes zed like molten sunlight through


    a storm.


    This was unlike any sparring match we¡¯d ever had. This


    was destruction made flesh.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to burn yourself out,¡± I snarled aloud, half¨Cshifting, my voice roughened by the strain.


    ¡°Kieran, call him back before he destroys what¡¯s left of you!¡±


    But there was no answer. Only a low, guttural snarl


    that made the trees shudder.


    Ashar¡¯s howl broke the night again¨Craw anguish, echoing down the ridges. Then he lunged once more, ws colliding with my chest. I hit the ground hard, the air knocked from my lungs.


    Before I could recover, he was over me, fangs bared, inches from my throat.


    And then¡­hesitation.


    His body trembled. The golden light in his eyes flickered¨Conce, twice¨Cbefore dimming, like a dying


    ember.


    His breathing came ragged, desperate, as though the weight of what he¡¯d done finally crashed down on him all at once.


    The rage bled out slowly. His massive frame sagged, ws digging into the earth for bnce.


    Then his head dropped, pressing into the dirt, and a low, broken sound escaped him¨Cless of a growl, closer


    to a sob.


    I didn¡¯t move. I waited.


    When he shifted, it wasn¡¯t explosive. It was weary. Bones reformed with dull cracks, fur receding back into bloodied skin. The golden wolf dissolved into a man¨Cshaking, bruised, half¨Cnaked, half¨Cwild.


    Kieran copsed onto his hands and knees, gasping for air, the moonlight cutting harshly across his torn back.


    His knuckles were raw, streaked with blood and dirt. For a long moment, he didn¡¯t speak¨Cjust stared at the ground, chest rising and falling too fast, eyes vacant.


    The forest was quiet now¨Ceerily so. The scent of blood and splintered wood still lingered, but the storm had passed.


    And Kieran ckthorne, the golden Alpha who


    trembling like a man who¡¯d lost his entire world.

 Betrays Love 177

    177 Chapter 177 MATTERS OF THE


    HEART


    (1


    GAVIN¡¯S POV


    By the time we made our way to the pack infirmary, the forest was preternaturally still, as if the storm that had torn through it had nevere.


    The trees stood silent again, but the air still held the ghost of violence¨Ccharred earth, splintered bark, blood. The quiet after carnage.


    We looked like hell¨Cragged, bloody, and utterly spent


    -as we sank onto the stone bench in the infirmary courtyard.


    Moonlight caught the edges of Kieran¡¯s shredded skin and the sheen of sweat on him. He didn¡¯t look like an Alpha then¡ªjust a man gutted by his own mistakes.


    I grabbed a first aid box and a spare set of clothes from the store. When I came back, he hadn¡¯t moved, staring at nothing, jaw tight, eyes hollow.


    23:41


    0


    1/11


    177 Chapter 177 MATTERS OF THE HEART


    Ashar had receded deep within him, but the wolf¡¯s unease hadn¡¯t vanished; I could feel it simmering beneath the surface.


    The night air stung against the open cuts on my arms and legs, and the faint metallic tang of blood clung to our skin. I began cleaning the gashes along my


    forearm, the sting of antiseptic grounding me in the


    moment.


    When I handed Kieran an alcohol wipe, he just shook his head¨Ctoo proud or too tired, I wasn¡¯t sure which- and I didn¡¯t press him.


    Our wolves would heal it all by morning anyway. No bruises, the faintest of scars. Barely any proof of the chaos that had torn through the mountains.


    That was the cruel irony of it: the body would forget what the heart never could.


    For a long time, the only sound between us was the faint chorus of crickets and cicadas, a fragile attempt by nature to return to normal.


    I knew better than to fill the silence. Kieran wasn¡¯t ready, and pushing him would only drive him deeper


    23:41


    2/11


    177 Chapter 177 MATTERS OF THE HEART


    into that spiral.


    It took nearly an eternity before he exhaled¨Ca long, weighted breath that seemed to dete something inside him. He stared down at his hands, at the blood


    crusted over his knuckles.


    ¡°I broke it off with Celeste,¡± he said hoarsely.


    The words hung in the air, thick and heavy.


    ¡°Congrattions¡± nearly slipped out, but I bit my tongue just in time.


    <b>1 </b>


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked instead, quietly.


    He shook his head, sweat¨Cdamp hair sticking to his temples. ¡°It¡¯s not important.¡± Another exhale, longer, harsher, like he was expelling poison from his lungs. ¡°I never should have gotten with her to begin with.¡±


    ¡°And¡­what did Sera have to say about the news?¡±


    That was the real wound. Beneath the blood, the sweat, the exhaustion¨Cher scent lingered. Lavender and heartbreak.


    Kieran stiffened instantly, his entire body coiling like a


    23:41


    3/11


    177 Chapter 177 MATTERS OF THE HEART


    drawn bow. I held my breath, weighing whether I had the energy to survive another round with Ashar.


    But then, he spoke. The words were strained. ¡°She¡­ rejected me.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Rejected you? What the hell did you say to


    her?¡±


    He didn¡¯t look up. His fingers flexed and released. ¡°That I was sorry. That I wanted her back.¡±


    ¡°You fucking-¡±


    This time, I bit my tongue hard enough to taste blood.


    His shoulders vibrated with a bitter, humorlessugh. ¡°Go on. Say it. I¡¯m a fucking idiot.¡±


    ¡°Put yourself in her shoes,¡± I said softly. ¡°You spent a decade of marriage loving her sister. Divorced her as soon as said sister came back. When that fell apart, you ran back to the woman you¡¯d broken¨Cjust as she was starting to move on with her life. What did you expect, Kieran? A wee banner?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer, but his silence said everything. The great Alpha of Nightfang bowed under the weight of


    23:41


    4/11


    177 Chapter 177 MATTERS OF THE HEART


    his own remorse.


    ¡°I fucked up,¡± he dered stiffly.


    No argument there.


    ¡°What do I do, Gavin?¡± His voice cracked¨Cbarely, but enough that it made my chest tighten.


    His eyes found mine, hollow with pain that looked


    centuries old.


    I¡¯d known him since we were pups. I¡¯d seen him take des to the chest, arrows through the ribs, and still stand tall¨Cbut this was different. This was the kind of


    wound no healer could stitch shut.


    Kieran ckthorne was the strongest Alpha I¡¯d ever known. But he absolutely, utterly sucked when it came to matters of the heart.


    It was humbling.


    I sighed, rubbing the bridge of my nose. ¡°What is this really about?¡± I asked carefully. ¡°Why the sudden change of heart toward her?¡±


    His jaw tightened, the muscle twitching. ¡°She might be my mate.¡±


    23:41


    5/11


    177 Chapter 177 MATTERS OF THE HEART


    My eyes widened. Oh. Shit.


    ¡°How are you sure?¡±


    He hissed through his teeth, turning away. ¡°It doesn¡¯t


    even matter. She doesn¡¯t give a fuck. She wouldn¡¯t even hear me out.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t owe you anything¡± I said gently. ¡°Not belief. Not forgiveness. Not even a conversation.¡±


    1


    ¡°I know.¡± His voice cracked. ¡°But how can she ignore it, Gav? I feel it. It¡¯s not just attraction¨Cit¡¯s something deeper. Right now, it¡¯s unsteady, but it¡¯s there. It¡¯s undeniable. How can she pretend she doesn¡¯t feel it too?¡±


    I gave a humorless smile. ¡°Fun fact: before Lydia, I met my fated mate.¡±


    His head whipped toward me. ¡°What?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yeah. We felt the spark, the pull, the whole divine setup. But there was a catch¨Cshe was married. With two kids.¡±


    He blinked, stunned. ¡°You never told me that.¡±


    23:41


    8/11


    177 Chapter 177 MATTERS OF THE HEART


    ¡°There wasn¡¯t much to tell.¡± I shrugged. ¡°I could¡¯ve marked her anyway, imed what the Moon Goddess had given me. But what would that have made me? Some entitled bastard who thought fate excused cruelty? I couldn¡¯t do that to her. She was happy with her family. So I walked away, severed the bond. It


    almost killed me.¡±


    I paused, letting the quiet settle. ¡°But then I met Lydia. She didn¡¯t care that we weren¡¯t fated. She chose me,


    Kieran. That¡¯s worth more than any Goddess¨Cgiven bond.¡±


    He was silent, his face unreadable. Finally: ¡°What are you saying? I should give up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying,¡± I replied softly, ¡°you need to figure out whether you want Sera because she¡¯s your mate, or because she¡¯s Sera.¡±


    He frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    ¡°One¡¯s love,¡± I said simply. ¡°The other¡¯s duty dressed as destiny¡± a


    For a second, he said nothing.


    23:41


    177 Chapter 177 MATTERS OF THE HEART


    I continued, ¡°You keep talking about regret, fate, bonds¨Cbut none of that matters until you decide what you want. Do you want Sera back because you feel guilty that you may have mismanaged your mate, or because you genuinely miss and want her?


    ¡°I-¡± A shudder ran through him. ¡°Fuck, I miss her so much.¡± His hand came up, pressing against his chest as if trying to dig out a thorn lodged there.


    ¡°The aroma of her cooking, the scent of her perfume lingering after she leaves a room. The way she hums when she thinks I can¡¯t hear from my office. The way sheughs when she¡¯s with Daniel. It¡¯s-¡± His voice cracked, raw. ¡°It¡¯s a physical fucking ache.¡± Grief etched his features as he confessed, the pain undiluted and new.


    Despite everything, I smiled faintly. ¡°Good.¡±


    He shot me a disbelieving look. ¡°Good?¡±


    ¡°At least now you know,¡± I said. ¡°For ten years, you¡¯ve lived in confusion¨Cwanting what you didn¡¯t have, dismissing what you did. It¡¯ste, but rity¡¯s better than cowardice.¡±


    23:41


    8/11


    177 Chapter 177 MATTERS OF THE HEART


    He huffed a bitterugh. ¡°A lot of good that¡¯s doing me


    now.¡±


    ¡°First things first,¡± I said. ¡°Stop taking your anger out on the ground¨Cand your very loyal, very amazing Beta.¡±


    He snorted, the faintest ghost of a smile tugging at his mouth.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said softly, ¡°foring.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°And¡­¡± He nted a heavy look at me. ¡°About earlier¡­ you know I would never-¡®


    I nodded firmly. ¡°I know.¡±


    He exhaled in relief.


    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding for all the wrong reasons,¡± I added.


    Heughed again, but it was a broken, ss¨Csharp sound. ¡°I¡¯m bleeding because I deserve to.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, you¡¯re bleeding because you¡¯re trying to undo ten years in one night. And that¡¯s not how healing works. You can¡¯t brute¨Cforce redemption.¡± a


    23:41


    177 Chapter 177 MATTERS OF THE HEART


    Kieran¡¯s shoulders slumped, every ounce of fight <fn964b> Follow current nov?ls on Find[?]ovel</fn964b>


    draining from him. His voice came out small¨Cforeign, almost. ¡°So what do I do?¡±


    I reached out and sped his shoulder, firm and steady. ¡°You fight. But not yourself this time. You fight for her. You pick up the pieces with the same hands that broke them, and you do your best to put them all back together. Not through punishment, but through patience.¡±


    He swallowed hard. ¡°And if that doesn¡¯t work?¡±


    ¡°Then you respect her choice,¡± I said quietly. ¡°And you learn to live with what¡¯s left. Otherwise, the cycle of hurt will never end. Celeste, Sera, Daniel, yourself¡ª you¡¯ll leave only anguish in your wake.¡±


    For a long while, neither of us spoke. The wind rustled the leaves; the moon hung low, pale and indifferent.


    Then Kieran let out a ragged breath, barely more than a whisper. ¡°Fuck¡±


    I huffed out something between a sigh and augh. ¡°Yeah,¡± I murmured. ¡°That about sums it up.¡±


    177 Chapter 177 MATTERS OF THE HEART


    And for once, the Alpha of Nightfang didn¡¯t argue. He just sat there¨Chead bowed, heart cracked open beneath the moonlight.


    Comment 26


    View All


    >


    L Post your firstment!

 Betrays Love 178

    178 Chapter 178 UPSIDE¨CDOWN


    DIMENSION


    CELESTE¡¯S POV


    The whiskey burned down my throat like liquid fire.


    I mmed the ss onto the counter and motioned for another. The bartender hesitated¨Cprobably because I¡¯d already had too many¨Cbut one re from me and he poured anyway.


    Bass thumped through Luna Noire¡¯s overhead


    speakers, vibrating against the wood and metal like a pulse I couldn¡¯t silence.


    Around me,ughter and wolf¨Cscent mingled thickly with alcohol and desperation.


    I hated it. I hated all of it. The stench of weak wolves


    pretending to matter. The way they looked at me now -like I was just another pretty mess, not the


    Lockwood princess I was. Not the ckthorne Queen I was supposed to be.


    My reflection in the mirror behind the bar looked like


    23:41


    1/16


    178 Chapter 178 UPSIDE¨CDOWN DIMENSION


    a stranger¨Csmudged lipstick, dark¨Cringed eyes too bright, too sharp, too furious. I barely recognized myself.


    My mother¡¯s words still rang in my ears, louder than


    the music.


    +155


    ¡®You¡¯ve done enough damage, Celeste, she¡¯d said, her hands shaking as she gathered up the cookie mess her graceless grandson had made. 2


    ¡®I¡¯m your daughter!¡® I had screamed. ¡®You never said that to Sera when she ruined everything!¡®


    ¡®Sera didn¡¯t ruin anything!¡± She¡¯d red at me. ¡®I¡¯m just sorry it took so long to see that. You just can¡¯t stand that the world stopped revolving around you.¡¯


    ¡®You pretentious bitch!¡® I¡¯d spat out. ¡®You put a crown on my head and now are shocked when I want to rule?¡®


    My cheek still throbbed from the p she¡¯d given me, and the memory cut sharper than the drink.


    I¡¯d hurled her treasured crystal vase¨CFather¡¯s gift for their twentieth anniversary¡ªagainst the wall, shards


    178 Chapter 178 UPSIDE¨CDOWN DIMENSION


    scattering as I stormed out of the manor. I didn¡¯t look back; I couldn¡¯t bear to. And my mother didn¡¯t make any attempt to follow or call after me. @


    Not like she¡¯d called for Sera.


    That memory burned too¨Cthe image of


    my bitch


    sister leaving, her perfect little son clutching her hand, Mother teary¨Ceyed behind them.


    Now here I was.


    I couldn¡¯t call Ethan; he was on Sera¡¯s side, too. Every time I dialed Kieran, it went straight to voicemail.


    And I would sooner slit my own throat than have Abby and Emma witness my humiliating fall from grace.


    So I was all alone. 2


    The great Celeste Lockwood, future Luna of nothing.


    On the TV above the bar, a broadcast rey of the stupid fucking LST that people wouldn¡¯t shut up about flickered.


    Of course, in the universal conspiracy to mock me, the screen cut to Sera and her team. And there my sister


    178 Chapter 178 UPSIDE¨CDOWN DIMENSION


    stood, serene andposed, her fair hair gleaming under the lights as she stood in that champion¡¯s stance,manding respect she didn¡¯t deserve.


    The caption read: ¡®Lockwood heiress reims her power.¡¯


    My blood boiled.


    What a load of bullshit.


    ¡°She¡¯s not the heiress,¡± I muttered, gripping my ss so tight my knuckles went white. Fuck, everything was upside down. ¡°I was supposed to be that. Me.¡±


    ¡°Talking to yourself, sweetheart?¡± a voice drawled from behind me.


    I turned¨Cthree men leaned against the bar, all broad¨Cshouldered and grinning the kind of grin that made my skin crawl. Low¨Cranked wolves whose inebriation made them stupid.


    Ugh, Luna Noire was scraping the barrel in terms of clientele.


    ¡°Leave me alone,¡± I said tly, turning back to my drink.


    23:41


    4/16


    <


    178 Chapter 178 UPSIDE¨CDOWN DIMENSION


    But they didn¡¯t. One slid closer. ¡°A pretty thing like you shouldn¡¯t be drinking alone. What pack are you from?¡±


    ¡°The one that would tear your throat out if you touched me.¡± I didn¡¯t even look at him.


    I ignored the small stab of pain when I realized I wasn¡¯t even sure Frostbane wolves would actually evere to my aid if I was in trouble. ¡°Now get lost.¡±


    That should¡¯ve done it. But my tone¨Cicy, sharp¨Cjust made themugh.


    ¡°Feisty,¡± one said, fingers brushing my arm. A shiver of revulsion spread through my body from the point of contact. ¡°Come on, sweetheart, we¡¯re just trying to be friendly.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± I shoved his hand off, but the movement made my vision tilt. Too much whiskey.


    At the spike of panic, my wolf stirred faintly under my skin¨Cbut didn¡¯t respond. I¡¯d been suppressing her for almost a year, and now she was barely a whisper inside <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    The man¡¯s smile twisted. ¡°Don¡¯t y hard to get. It¡¯s


    23:42


    5/16


    178 Chapter 178 UPSIDE¨CDOWN DIMENSION


    not hot.¡±


    ¡°Back off,¡± I snapped. But my voice shook. The bar was too loud, the lights too dim. A few other patrons noticed but looked away¨Cno one wanted to get involved in a wolf fight after dark.


    One of them grabbed my wrist, yanking me from the stool. Pain shot through my arm. ¡°Let go!¡± I hissed, trying to twist free. But the alcohol made me sluggish. Theirughter turned cruel.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re too good for us, huh?¡± the second man jeered. ¡°What are you, some Alpha¡¯s brat?¡±


    ¡®And sister and fianc¨¦, you dick.¡¯ But my tongue was too heavy to form the words. Maybe I should have tattooed my forehead like ra had suggested.


    I stumbled, heart pounding as the room spun. My wolf whimpered, powerless. I swung wildly, hitting one square in the chest, but he barely flinched.


    Then, just as panic wed up my throat, threatening to cut off my air supply, the atmosphere shifted.


    A dark,manding growl ripped through the space,


    23:42


    6/16


    178 Chapter 178 UPSIDE¨CDOWN DIMENSION


    low and lethal.


    ¡°Touch her again,¡± a voice said from the shadows, ¡°and I¡¯ll break every bone in your worthless body¡±


    The grip on my wrist vanished instantly. The men froze, and my breath hitched as the crowd parted, revealing the man who¡¯d spoken.


    For a moment, I thought I was hallucinating.


    Of all the people in the world who could have walked into the bar I chose to wallow in tonight¡­


    No, it wasn¡¯t possible.


    <i>It </i>couldn¡¯t be him.


    My pulse stuttered.


    And yet-


    It was. <b>3 </b>


    ***


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I didn¡¯t sleep well.


    Every time I closed my eyes, I saw Kieran¡¯s face¨Cthe


    23:42


    7/16


    178 Chapter 178 UPSIDE¨CDOWN DIMENSION


    sh of agony in his eyes when I told him I didn¡¯t want


    him.


    The desperation in his voice echoed in my mind, over and over¨C¡®I just want¡­you¡®¨Cuntil exhaustion finally dragged me under.


    But even then, sleep wasn¡¯t peace. Somewhere in the distance, an anguished howl had ripped through the night¨Craw, wounded, relentless.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if it was real or something my heart conjured from guilt, but it lodged itself in my mind like an echo I couldn¡¯t silence, vibrating through my bones and skin till it felt like it wasing out of me.


    Morning took forever toe, but finally, warm, bright light filtered in through my blinds.


    The faint scent of vani and pancakes greeted me before I even opened my eyes. My lids were heavy as I blinked awake, groggy and slightly disoriented, more exhausted than when I¡¯d fallen asleep.


    I was just stretching, wondering why Daniel¡¯s side of the bed was empty, when the door gently creaked


    open.


    23:42


    8/16


    <


    178 Chapter 178 UPSIDE¨CDOWN DIMENSION


    ¡°Morning, Mom,¡± my son said shyly from the doorway, flour dusting his cheek.


    The sight of him¨Chis bright eyes, his happy little grin- warmed something in me that the night had frozen. ¡°I made breakfast.¡±


    I blinked, stifling a yawn. ¡°You cooked?¡±


    He nodded proudly. ¡°Your cooking always makes me feel better, so I wanted to do the same for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, baby.¡± I sat up and spread my arms open.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate as he moved into the circle of my embrace. I hugged him tight, breathing in the sugar and butter scent mixed with his.


    ¡°Thank you, my love.¡±


    The pancakes, it turns out, were crunchy on the outside and mushy on the inside. But I wolfed it all down, and honestly, it made me feel so much better.


    After breakfast, we dressed quickly.


    Daniel had an early Alpha training course at Christian¡¯s estate, something he was both nervous and excited about.


    23:42


    <


    178 Chapter 178 UPSIDE¨CDOWN DIMENSION


    I knew Christian had started teaching him gradually on Kieran¡¯s ind, but when he called to arrange this particr course, I had been a little miffed that I wasn¡¯t included in the decision to start Alpha training officially.


    But I¡¯d long since learned to pick my battles when it came to the ckthornes.


    The car ride was peaceful¨Cjust the hum of the engine and Daniel¡¯s chatter about wolf formations and tactics. His enthusiasm was contagious, and I could feel my mood getting brighter and brighter.


    Christian and Leona¡¯s mansion stood tall and silver under the morning sun, a banner with Nightfang¡¯s crest¡ªa ck wolf¡¯s head snarling beneath a silver crescent moon, framed by paleurels and set on a moonlit shield¡ªfluttering in the wind.


    Over the decade of my marriage with Kieran, I¡¯d only had cause to visit here once or twice. None of those visits was weing, and each left me wary of the


    next.


    I knew that logically, Kieran had no reason to be in his


    23:42


    10/16


    178 Chapter 178 UPSIDE¨CDOWN DIMENSION


    parents¡® home. But that didn¡¯t stop the tight knot of anxiety from forming in my stomach as we stopped in front of the grand stairs.


    Leona met us at the front steps, the picture of grace and perfection.


    Instinctively, I braced for her usual coolness¨Cbut her expression softened when she saw me.


    ¡°Seraphina,¡± she said. ¡°You look well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied carefully. ¡°So do you.¡±


    She nodded, ncing at Daniel, and stretched out a hand to him. ¡°Hello, my little Alpha.¡±


    He darted forward and hugged her tightly, vibrating with excitement and nerves. ¡°Where¡¯s Grandpa!¡±


    Leona chuckled. ¡°He¡¯s already in the south courtyard waiting for you. Go on, darling.¡±


    Daniel hopped once and turned to me. ¡°Bye, Mom!¡±


    He took off at once, and I watched him go, my chest swelling with pride¡ªand just a hint of trepidation.


    ¡®Don¡¯t grow up too fast, I thought earnestly.


    23:42 <fn0930> Newest update provided by find?novel</fn0930>


    11/16


    178 Chapter 178 UPSIDE¨CDOWN DIMENSION


    At Daniel¡¯s departure, an awkward air settled between me and Leona. Unbidden, I remembered ourst


    conversation, how I told her firmly that I was over


    Kieran.


    I wondered what she would think now if she knew what had transpired between me and her sonst night.


    The stabbing ache in my chest at the thought of Kieran was my cue to leave.


    ¡°Well.¡± I nodded and turned away.


    But she called after me before I¡¯d taken a step. ¡°Sera,


    wait.¡±


    I paused and turned back, cautious.


    She approached, hesitated, then pulled a small, wrapped box from behind her back and extended it to me. ¡°This is for you. A bted congrattions on your victory at the LST¡­and an apology.¡±


    I stared at the package like she was handing me a grenade.


    ¡°Leona, you don¡¯t have to-¡±


    178 Chapter 178 UPSIDE¨CDOWN DIMENSION


    ¡°I do.¡± Her eyes met mine, unflinching. ¡°I was wrong about you, Seraphina. We all were. You deserved better¨Cboth from the pack and from the rest of us.¡±


    What the actual hell was going on? First Kieranst night, and now¡­this?


    Did I somehow trip and fall into an alternate, upside¨Cdown dimension?


    ¡°Please?¡± Leona pressed.


    The sincerity in her voice caught me off guard.


    I took the gift slowly, my throat tightening as I opened <ol><li>it. </li></ol>


    Inside was a silver pendant intricately engraved with Nightfang¡¯s crest. On the back, my name was inscribed.


    ¡°I¡­¡± What the hell was I supposed to do with this? I was no longer a member of their pack¨Cnot like I truly was to begin with.


    I didn¡¯t want anything tying me to Kieran, dammit.


    Regardless, I inclined my head and said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    23:4


    178 Chapter 178 UPSIDE¨CDOWN DIMENSION


    She smiled¨Csmall, genuine. ¡°No, Sera. Thank you.¡±


    ***


    With everything that happenedtely, it felt oddly jarring to be going camping with my teammates.


    It was an OTS¨Csponsored retreat for the winning team, and they¡¯d been nning the trip since after the LST, while I was drowning in my personal drama.


    It was a little surreal to consider that it had barely been a week, and so much had happened since then.


    I definitely needed a distraction from the rollercoaster my life had be.


    By the time I reached the campsite, the forest was alive withughter and woodsmoke, and my squadmates were scattered in different stations.


    The scent of pine and damp earth filled the air, grounding me in a way I hadn¡¯t felt for days.


    ¡°Sera!¡± Judy ran up and pulled me into a hug. ¡°You actually came! We thought you¡¯d bail.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Why would you think that?¡±


    <


    178 Chapter 178 UPSIDE¨CDOWN DIMENSION


    She shrugged. ¡°You haven¡¯t exactly been active in the group thest couple of days.¡±


    Guilt pricked me. ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Being a hotshot champion is a daunting task.¡± She winked. ¡°We get it¡±


    Iughed, feeling the first threads of tension unravel.


    She threw her arm over my shoulder and led me towards the rest of the group. ¡°Come on, you¡¯re thest to arrive. We need to share duties among the six of us.¡±


    My brows furrowed. ¡°The six of us?¡±


    She smirked, nudging me mischievously. ¡°If you opened the group chat, you¡¯d know about ourst¨Cminute invite.¡±


    ¡°Who-¡±


    The answer came before I could finish the question.


    He stood at the edge of the campsite, armsden with firewood, framed by the shifting dapple of sunlight through the trees.


    23:42


    <


    178 Chapter 178 UPSIDE¨CDOWN DIMENSION


    Our eyes locked at the same time, and the previously


    loosening threads of tension rewove themselves tightly around my heart.


    Lucian.


    So much for a break.


    Comment 36

 Betrays Love 179

    179 Chapter 179 TAINTED PAST


    CELESTE¡¯S POV


    The first thing I felt was the weight in my skull.


    Heavy. Pounding. Like someone armed with dumbbells was trying to punch their way out from behind my


    eyes.


    The second thing was panic.


    My limbs were tangled in silk sheets. In a bed that wasn¡¯t mine¨Cgigantic, luxurious. Sterile chill from a temperature¨Ccontrolled suite curled around my skin.


    My eyelids felt like they had been welded shut, mascara stiff against skin still tight from dried tears. I forced them open and winced, instantly regretting the action when pain screamed in my skull.


    I pushed myself up on weak arms, pressing one hand to my throbbing temple.


    I blinked, taking in the room through blurry vision¡ª white ceiling, gold¨Clit marble, velvet drapes, polished wood.


    23:42


    1/16 <fn60d7> Original content can be found at fin?novel</fn60d7>


    179 Chapter 179 TAINTED PAST


    Confusion, threaded with icy dread, tightened around my insides when my eyes dropped to a towel draped across the chair and recognized the crest.


    The Vesper Grand Hotel. LA¡¯s werewolfmunity¡¯s most ridiculously opulent monument to wealth and prestige. My favorite hotel.


    What the hell?


    With that, the memory ofst night mmed into my aching skull.


    Luna Noire. Whiskey. The three wolves.


    ¡®Come on, sweetheart, we¡¯re just trying to be friendly.¡®


    ¡®Don¡¯t touch me.¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t y hard to get. It¡¯s not hot.¡¯


    No.


    No, no, no-


    Nausea roared with panic as my fingers scrambled over my body¨Cdress still on, hair undone but not trashed. No soreness. No bruises. No unfamiliar scent on my skin.


    23:42


    179 Chapter 179 TAINTED PAST


    I hadn¡¯t been touched.


    Relief, sharp and humiliatingly vulnerable, washed over me in a wave so strong, I sagged against the pillows piled behind me and closed my eyes.


    With that, more shes flickered across my memory.


    ¡®Touch her again, and I¡¯ll break every bone in your worthless body.¡¯


    My eyes flew open again, wide.


    The voice echoed in my mind¡ªdark, dangerous. Familiar.


    And then there was the face¡­


    One I thought I¡¯d buried with the severing of our


    bond.


    2


    But that couldn¡¯t have been real.


    Right?


    I pressed my palm to my chest, half¨Cexpecting to feel the echo of him still there. But there was only hollowness, muted and distant.


    23:42


    179 Chapter 179 TAINTED PAST


    The mate bond had been cut clean. There was no tug


    left. No warmth.


    Surely I had been mistaken. Too much whiskey. I¡¯d had a long, awful day before then. Yes, that had to be it.


    A soft electronic beep echoed from the doorway.


    My head snapped up as the suite door swung open.


    And Brett Mercer stepped inside.


    Time froze. The room detonated around me as shock extinguished every other emotion.


    I closed my eyes and squeezed tight, despite the sharp pain the action elicited. I counted softly to three. That was what one did when one hallucinated, no?


    When I opened my eyes again, though¡ªhe was still there.


    My mate.


    Well, ex¨Cmate.


    And he looked¡­wrong.


    Not the boy who once knelt at my feet with worship in


    23:42


    179 Chapter 179 TAINTED PAST


    his gaze. Not the desperate man begging for scraps of my affection.


    Not even the bitter, broken mate who¡¯d swallowed wolfsbane topletely sever our bond before I could destroy him further.


    This Brett stood taller. Cavalier. A cold kind of self¨Cassuredness sat in his posture like a second skin.


    His clothes were still simple¨Cck jeans, a fitted dark shirt¨Cbut they fit differently now. Like they were chosen, not grabbed from whatever thrift store he could afford.


    Broader shoulders pulled against the fabric; the sleeves were rolled up, exposing strong veins and bulging muscles I did not recognize. A gold, expensive¨Clooking watch glinted around his wrist.


    His jaw was sharper, softened by a shadow of stubble. His hair was slightly longer, tousled in a way that seemed intentional instead of neglected.


    He stopped when he saw me awake. There was no flicker of relief. No ¡°thank gods you¡¯re okay¡± or tortured pining.


    23:43


    5/16


    179 Chapter 179 TAINTED PAST


    Just a cool, distant once¨Cover. His eyes¨Choney¨Cbrown I¡¯d always thought were too expressive¨Cwere unreadable.


    ¡°You¡¯re up,¡± he said tly, closing the door behind him.


    The sound of his voice was like a p to the face. Just those two words and a flood of memory, of buried past, threatened to drown me.


    I dragged my chin up. ¡°You.¡± My voice was hoarse, my throat tight. ¡°That was really you?¡±


    The gruff,manding voice. The way the wolves had immediately scattered. It was impossible. Brett Mercer did not carry that kind of authority.


    And yet.


    He shrugged once, like rescuing me from three potentially dangerous wolves in a bar at 3 a.m. was no different from picking up groceries.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°You were about five seconds from getting dragged into an alley,¡± he said tly, crossing to the minifridge like I wasn¡¯t even worth facing for this conversation. ¡°I


    23:43


    6/16


    179 Chapter 179 TAINTED PAST


    intervened.¡±


    I hated how my pulse stuttered with humiliation.


    He retrieved a bottle of water from the fridge, and I automatically stretched my hand out.


    He paused, arched a brow. And then took a long drink


    of the water. @


    My jaw unhinged. I didn¡¯t know if I was enraged by his tant dismissal or mesmerized by the way his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed.


    Had he always been so¡­suave? So smooth? Had his presence alwaysmanded a room?


    I snatched my gaze before he could catch me looking. I was going out of my damn mind, that was for sure. This was Brett, for goddess¡® sake.


    ¡°And then you brought me here?¡± I said, my voice still hoarse. ¡°To this suite?¡±


    ¡°It was the closest hotel,¡± he said casually.


    Iughed, ignoring the scraping against my throat. ¡°You expect me to believe you could afford this ce?¡±


    23:43


    <


    179 Chapter 179 TAINTED PAST


    We were in the presidential suite; it cost more than some packs¡® yearly revenue.


    Brett rolled his eyes and pulled out a ck card from his back pocket, tapping it on the marble counter. ¡°No. But you could.¡±


    My eyes narrowed on the familiar card. Then my head swiveled to the nearby chaise where my pursey, unzipped.


    ¡°You used that?¡± My voice shot higher.


    His brows liftedzily. ¡°You had it. I used it. You didn¡¯t wake up on the street in a pool of your own vomit. You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Theughter that bubbled out of me held absolutely no humor. I shook my head, staring at the ck card- Kieran¡¯s ck card¨Cbetween Brett¡¯s fingers like a


    reminder of everything I had lost.


    But in a way, it brought everything into perspective.


    Of course, Brett couldn¡¯t afford this room. He once slept in his car for a week straight because he got kicked out of his apartment for being six months


    23:43


    < 179 Chapter 179 TAINTED PAST


    behind on the rent.


    I stood, head light. ¡°So you¡¯re still as broke as ever. That hasn¡¯t changed.¡±


    His jaw flexed slightly. But his voice stayed calm. ¡°Jumping to conclusions was always your favorite pastime.¡±


    3


    The casual familiarity in his tone gave me whish. Which was he, distant? Familiar?


    I crossed my arms, steadying myself with pride. ¡°Let me guess¨Cyou think saving me gives you a chance?¡± I said with acid sweetness. ¡°You think I¡¯ll fall to my knees at your feet in gratitude?¡±


    A thin, almost bored smile touched his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself.¡±


    My pride red. ¡°Oh, please. You booked the


    presidential suite at the exact same hotel I used to talk about nonstop when we were together. Don¡¯t insult me by pretending that¡¯s a coincidence.¡±


    He crossed his arms along his chest, and my eyes were drawn to the way his muscles rippled. When did those


    179 Chapter 179 TAINTED PAST


    The way he said my name¨Ct, like it meant nothing- sent an unexpected sting through my chest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t, I snapped. ¡°And if you think you¡¯ll get another shot at being my mate¡ª¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not mates,¡± he cut in, voice cool. ¡°Not anymore, remember?¡±


    The reminder sliced sharper than it should have.


    ¡°We had a bond,¡± I snapped.


    ¡°Once, yes,¡± he said calmly. ¡°But you smothered and poisoned it until it died a slow, agonizing death.¡±


    Anger surged hot beneath my skin. ¡°Don¡¯t act like you were faultless. You were always jealous. Weak. You couldn¡¯t handle what being with me meant.¡±


    ¡°And you couldn¡¯t handle the fact that someone loved you more than power,¡± he said quietly.


    That shut me up. My lips parted, a surge of indignant retorts rising to the surface¨Cbut no words came.


    Brett¡¯s voice stayed leveled, emotionless. ¡°Rx,


    23:43


    <


    179 Chapter 179 TAINTED PAST


    Celeste. I¡¯m not here to win you back. I don¡¯t want


    you.¡±


    The blownded so hard my ears rang.


    ¡°Get out,¡± I hissed, unsure if the dull ache was my wounded pride or¡­something else. ¡°This suite is booked under my ount¨Ccourtesy of my fianc¨¦. You¡¯ve done your good deed. Now leave.¡±


    I folded my arms and forced a smirk. ¡°And next time, try to be a little more subtle with your pining?¡±


    His


    eyes


    darkened¨Cnot hurt, just calm irritation. Like I was a yapping chihuahua he had no patience for.


    ¡°Not that I owe you an exnation, but I¡¯m in town on business. I stopped for a drink and saw what was happening. That¡¯s all. It could have been anyone in trouble; it¡¯s just unfortunate that it was you.¡±


    My eyes red. ¡°Unfortunate?¡± I shrieked.


    ¡°I only stayed,¡± he continued, like I hadn¡¯t spoken, ¡°because I sensed Kharis in distress.¡±


    I stiffened at the mention of my wolf. Gods, I hadn¡¯t heard her name in ages. It sounded simultaneously


    23:43


    179 Chapter 179 TAINTED PAST


    intimate and foreign on his tongue.


    The hollowness in my chest that I¡¯d gotten used to suddenly began to throb.


    ¡°You sealed her,¡± Brett said, the first sign of emotion creeping into his voice¨Cagitation. ¡°What the fuck, Celeste?¡±


    ¡°Stay out of it,¡± I spat.


    ¡°Are you really that ashamed of me?¡± he asked quietly. ¡°So much you¡¯d rather smother your own wolf than ever reveal you once mated with me?¡±


    ¡°That was a mistake,¡± I hissed. ¡°I¡¯m going to be Kieran ckthorne¡¯s Luna. I can¡¯t have a tainted past.¡±


    For the first time, his expression shifted.


    Something dark. Something¡­disappointed.


    ¡°Tainted,¡± he repeated softly. ¡°That¡¯s what loving me was?¡±


    I swallowed. Couldn¡¯t answer.


    He nodded once. ¡°Got it.¡±


    He walked toward the door.


    23:43


    179 Chapter 179 TAINTED PAST


    Something ugly twisted inside me. ¡°So you just¡­ brought me here and what, now you¡¯re done? That¡¯s


    it?¡±


    He paused at the door.


    ¡°The bond is gone, Celeste,¡± he said quietly, resigned. ¡°There¡¯s nothing left of it; no excuse left to punish her. Stop keeping Kharis locked away like she¡¯s some


    inconvenience you wish never existed. Like she¡¯s me.¡±


    The air left my lungs.


    He nced back, distant again. ¡°Free her. Or one day, you¡¯ll break in ways you can¡¯t recover from.¡±


    My voice trembled. ¡°Why do you care?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± he said. ¡°Not anymore.¡±


    I wanted to hit him. I wanted to scream. I wanted to


    tear something apart because he was tooposed, and I was not.


    The Brett I used to know used to desperately cling to me like I was his anchor. Now it felt like he was the anchor¡ªand I was the one drifting.


    1


    I just stood there, immobile, as he opened the door.


    23:43


    13/16


    179 Chapter 179 TAINTED PAST


    Someone outside cleared their throat. ¡°Alpha Brett,


    are you ready to go?¡±


    Everything inside me stalled.


    Alpha?


    Brett didn¡¯t look back at me again as he walked out,


    the title hanging behind him like one gigantic question


    mark.


    1


    But surely I¡¯d heard wrong.


    The door began to close.


    Alpha.


    I lunged forward before I even realized I¡¯d moved and caught it before it shutpletely.


    Alpha??


    Curiosity roared louder than pride.


    I rushed after him.


    The hallway outside the suite was just as luxurious¡ª thick carpet, golden sconces, silence that screamed wealth.


    23:43


    14/16


    <


    179 Chapter 179 TAINTED PAST


    Brett was already walking toward the elevator, hands casually in his pockets, like being called Alpha was the most normal thing in the world.


    Someone walked beside him, a step behind, but I was tunnel¨Cvisioned, and nothing existed in that moment except for the man who had once held a part of my soul.


    Alpha.


    Brett.


    Breath unsteady, I followed him, my bare feet sinking into the plush carpet.


    ¡°Brett!¡± I snapped.


    He didn¡¯t turn as he pressed the elevator button.


    ¡°Brett! Hey¨Cyou don¡¯t get to just-¡±


    The elevator dinged open.


    He stepped inside.


    ¡°Don¡¯t walk away from me!¡± I yelled, pulse screaming.


    That made him pause. His head dipped slightly, like he was weighing something.


    23:43


    15/16


    170 Chapter 170 TAINTED PAST


    He finally looked at me¨Cnot surprised I followed, not amused, just¡­knowing.


    ¡°You always did love hierarchy more than people,¡± he said in that infuriating t tone.


    The doors began to close. ¡°Goodbye, Celeste¡±


    ¡°Wait-¡°I started.


    A hand mped over my mouth from behind just as the doors slid shut.


    And darkness swallowed everything.


    Comment 29


    View All >


    4144


    L

 Betrays Love 180

    180 Chapter 180 COUPLE GOALS


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    If I¡¯d known Lucian would be here, I might¡¯ve made an excuse to skip this trip entirely.


    Not because I hated him¨Cgoddess, I wished it were that simple¨Cbut because I felt uncertain and exposed. After the Zara bomb, I was struggling to understand the new dynamic between us. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted from him or from myself.


    It had barely been two days since I asked for space. I hadn¡¯t learned how to master the art of avoidance.


    Now, I could only hope I¡¯d figure out how to handle this as it unfolded.


    For a moment, everything¡ªtheughter, the sunlight, the smell of pine¨Cblurred into background noise.


    His gaze was steady but cautious, as if he wasn¡¯t sure whether to smile or retreat. He looked older somehow, like ourst conversation was twenty years ago, not just a couple of days.


    23:44


    1/11


    180 Chapter 180 COUPLE GOALS


    His hair was out of its usual neat bun and brushed his shoulders, a little disheveled. His usual poise was reced with quiet fatigue.


    I pulled my gaze away from him and turned to Judy, forcing a smile that probably fooled no one. ¡°I didn¡¯t


    know he¡¯d be here.¡±


    Judy smiled, oblivious to the way my stomach had dropped. ¡°Yeah, we invited him at thest minute. I


    mean, can you imagine a victory retreat without our founder?¡±


    Right. Duh.


    Lucian was the one who created OTS, the one who built it from the ground up. It made sense that everyone saw him as the heart of the group.


    If Zara were alive, she¡¯d probably be invited too.


    Ah shit.


    The whole Kieran¡­debacle had distracted me from the Lucian situation. But now, the Lucian situation had shoved the Kieran debacle to the back of my mind. ?


    Do you know what would have been amazing? If I


    23:44


    2/11


    180 Chapter 180 COUPLE GOALS


    were born human. Then I could be a nun and take a


    vow of abstinence from men.


    And my life would be a million times easier.


    ¡°Come on.¡± Judy pped her hands once, grinning. ¡°Let¡¯s get you squared away.¡±


    I managed a nod, though my pulse hadn¡¯t steadied.


    Muscle memory took over, and I went on autopilot. My mind scrambled to reorient, to adjust to the reality of spending the next two days in proximity to the person I¡¯d asked for space from.


    I could feel Lucian¡¯s presence like heat on the back of my neck. Now and then, when I risked a nce, I caught him stealing one too.


    True to my request, he kept his distance and made no attempt to speak to me.


    I should have been content with that, but then I heard him talking with my teammates in that his engaging tone,ughing, smiling that same charismatic smile that had once made me feel safe.


    He still looked maddeninglyposed. Of course he


    23:44


    3/11


    180 Chapter 180 COUPLE GOALS


    did. He was Lucian Reed¨Ccalm, collected. The Alpha who could charm his way through anything.


    And now I was in a shitty mood.


    Judy noticed first.


    We were sitting on a fallen log by the firepit, slicing vegetables for the barbecue, when she leaned closer, lowering her voice.


    ¡°Okay, spill. What¡¯s going on between you and Mr. Tall¨Cand¨Cbrooding over there?¡±


    I nearly dropped the knife. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb,¡± she said, arching a brow. ¡°You¡¯ve barely looked at him since you got here. And he¡¯s been looking at you like a kicked puppy?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not ¡°I sighed. ¡°It¡¯splicated.¡±


    ¡°Complicated is my favorite vor, Judy said, grinning. ¡°Come on. I know I¡¯m not almighty Maya Cartridge, but we¡¯re friends, right?¡±


    Iughed softly. ¡°ording to your mother, we¡¯re


    sisters.¡±


    23:44


    4/11


    180 Chapter 180 COUPLE GOALS


    She giggled, nudging me. ¡°Exactly. So what¡¯s up?¡±


    I hesitated. Heat prickled my cheeks as the words swelled against my throat, trying to burst out of their own ord. Keeping everything bottled up was exhausting.


    Finally, I exhaled. ¡°We broke up.¡±


    Judy blinked. ¡°Oh.¡± Then, softer, ¡°Oh, Sera.¡±


    Her expression melted into sympathy, and somehow that hurt even more than if she¡¯d teased me.


    Before I could say more, someone coughed behind us. We turned toward the sound. Roxy stood there with a tray of skewers, looking guilty as sin.


    ¡°I¨Cuh¨CI didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop,¡± she said quickly. ¡°I just-¡±


    ¡°Roxy, it¡¯s fine.¡± I gave her a small smile. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡±


    Her face crumpled. ¡°Is it¡­ Is it because of what I said?¡± I¡¯d never seen Roxy look so remorseful before. ¡°About his mate?¡±


    180 Chapter 180 COUPLE GOALS


    I was too slow to reply, and her eyes widened. She dropped onto the log beside me, clutching the tray a little tighter.


    ¡°Fuck, Sera, I was just being a bitch. I didn¡¯t mean to-¡±


    ¡°Roxy,¡± I cut her off gently. ¡°You didn¡¯t cause the


    breakup. You just¡­helped me see things more clearly. I was the one who made the choice.¡±


    ¡°Still,¡± she winced-¡°you shouldn¡¯t have heard that


    from me.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. But that¡¯s not on you. I should have heard it from him long before you had the chance to tell me.¡±


    Her eyes shimmered. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Sera.¡±


    Judy raised a brow. ¡°Who are you and what have you done with our resident scorpion?¡±


    Roxy shifted the tray to one hand and shot out her middle finger at Judy.


    That made meugh, and the weight in my chest loosened a little, my shoulders dropping as some of the tension eased out of me.


    23:44


    180 Chapter 180 COUPLE GOALS


    Roxy turned back to me. ¡°We¡¯re good¡­right?¡±


    I gave her hand a reassuring pat. ¡°We¡¯re good.¡±


    Judy gave me a sideways look once Roxy left. ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡±


    I leaned to the side and rested my head against her shoulder, the half¨Cchopped onions long forgotten.


    I¡¯d barely scratched the surface of the mountain of emotional shit looming before me. But I really, really didn¡¯t want to wade through all the thoughts of grief, confusion, and hurt that kept swirling in my head. Not on this trip, at least.


    So I forced a smile I didn¡¯t quite feel. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m sure.¡±


    When we rejoined the group, the atmosphere had shifted subtly. <fn0efb> The source of th?s content is f?ndnovel</fn0efb>


    Maybe Judy¡¯s knowing nces were a little too obvious. Or maybe Roxy wasn¡¯t the only one who overheard our conversation. Either way, theughter felt thinner, the air heavier.


    And then came Talia, bounding up with surprising enthusiasm.


    23:44


    7/11


    180 Chapter 180 COUPLE GOALS


    ¡°Okay! So, ns for dinner¨CLucian and Sera are on grill¨Cduty together.¡±


    I froze. ¡°What?¡±


    She winked, oblivious. ¡°Yep. Oh, and I got these adorable matching aprons for you two!¡±


    She produced two matching ck aprons with ¡®King of the Grill¡® and ¡®Queen of the Grill¡® printed. ced side by side, a tiny red heart connected the phrases.


    Talia beamed, obviously proud of herself. ¡°Couple goals, right?¡±


    Judy winced.


    Roxy facepalmed.


    Lucian opened his mouth. ¡°Actually, I think I should go


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I cut in, a little too sharply. ¡°Thanks, Talia.¡±


    Lucian turned to me, eyes searching, and spoke to me for the first time today. ¡°Sera¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I repeated, this time too brightly. ¡°Let¡¯s just get started.¡±


    23:44


    C


    180 Chapter 180 COUPLE GOALS


    If he was going to leave, I wasn¡¯t going to be the


    reason.


    Because regardless of what we were now¨Cor weren¡¯t- this trip wasn¡¯t about us. It was about OTS, the team he built, the people who looked up to him. And I had to admit, I was still one of those people.


    Lucian Reed might have been a wed man. But he was an infallible leader.


    And that was that.


    As I tied the apron around my waist, I caught Judy exchanging a weighted nce with Roxy.


    Talia cleared her throat and continued handing out the rest of the assignments with a little less


    enthusiasm than before.


    The moment passed, but the awkwardness lingered like smoke that refused to fade. Everyone could feel it now: the undercurrent of tension thrumming faintly between us¨Cthin, fragile, like a string pulled too tight.


    Lucian kept his distance, polite but restrained. When our hands brushed over the same pair of tongs, we


    23:44


    9/11


    180 Chapter 180 COUPLE GOALS


    both flinched slightly, pretending not to notice.


    Still, somehow, amidst the difort, I found at strange sense of calm. Maybe it was the forest, thepany, the small flickers of normalcy. Or maybe it was simply that I¡¯d made peace with my choice.


    Lucian had hurt me, yes. But not in the same way Kieran had. Lucian¡¯s w wasn¡¯t cruelty¨Cit was control. His need to steer everything, to protect me, even if it meant keeping me in the dark.


    But after being out of control for so long, I wanted to be the one steering my own path.


    Even if that meant walking beside him, without ever reaching for his hand again.


    Comment 8


    View All >


    L


    23:44

 Betrays Love 181

    181 Chapter 181 TRUTH OR DARE


    LUCIAN¡¯S POVO


    I hadn¡¯t slept in two days.


    Not that anyone could tell; over time, I¡¯d be adept at masking exhaustion, shielding it behind a practiced fa?ade.


    But when I saw Sera standing at the edge of the


    campsite, frozen in shock at the sight of me, I knew no amount ofposure could disguise what was written all over me.


    There was that wall between us now; I could feel it as surely as the fire¡¯s heat against my skin¨Calmost as if it had been fortified.


    Yet beyond the distance, what struck me hardest


    wasn¡¯t hostility. It was her calmness, unsettling and


    serene.


    It wasn¡¯t anger. It wasn¡¯t resentment. It was something colder, quieter.


    eptance.


    23.45


    1/10


    181 Chapter 181 TRUTH OR DARE


    She¡¯d already epted my absence before I could even process what it meant. When Judy pulled her aside earlier, I didn¡¯t need to hear the words to guess the conversation.


    And when Talia obliviously paired us together, Sera¡¯s decision to stay¨Cto work with me¨Cfelt both like mercy and punishment.


    I knew what she was doing¨Ckeeping the peace, trying not to ruin the experience for everyone else.


    That was Sera: endlessly selfless and considerate, even


    to her own detriment.


    Still, her willingness to stay lit a dangerous, fragile spark inside me. Hope.


    As we worked side by side, I let myself imagine, just for a heartbeat, that nothing had changed between us. That the silence waspanionable instead of


    strained.


    The fire hissed as fat dripped into the mes;ughter rippled somewhere behind us. I almost believed we were fine¨Cuntil her hand reached for the stack of napkins teetering near the edge of the table.


    <b>23:45 </b>


    2/10


    181 Chapter 181 TRUTH OR DARE


    Before I could think, my hand shot out, steadying the stack. Our fingers brushed.


    We both froze.


    ¡°Here,¡± I said stiffly.


    Her eyes flicked up, startled, like she hadn¡¯t expected me to speak at all.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± she murmured, taking the napkins.


    ¡°Anytime,¡± I managed softly.


    She offered me a small smile¡ªbarely there, brief¡ªand yet it hit me like a jolt to the chest.


    It wasn¡¯t forgiveness. But maybe¡­a truce.


    1


    For the first time in days, I felt like I could breathe. @


    But that fleeting, delicate moment unlocked something I¡¯d kept tightly guarded.


    The memories slipped through before I could stop them¨Cback to the exhibition hall, to the words that shattered everything.


    My first instinct was to regret telling her the truth.


    23:45


    3/10


    < 181 Chapter 181 TRUTH OR DARE


    But deep down, what I really regretted was not telling


    her sooner.


    I¡¯d been blind. Arrogant. Convinced that by controlling what she knew, I could control what hurt her. That


    ignorance could shield her from pain. But all I did was rob her of choice.


    1 <fn4e62> Readplete version only at find?novel</fn4e62>


    Sera never needed saving. She needed honesty. Transparency.


    And by denying her that, I became exactly what I¡¯d despised in Kieran. Different sins, same result¨Cthe


    loss of her.


    The thought sat heavy in my chest. I wished I could go back, rewind everything, fix us before we ever broke.


    But I couldn¡¯t. So I clung on to the only thing left¡ªthat fragile, dangerous feeling. Hope.


    Because the alternative¨Cthe idea that she was truly gone from my life¨Cwas unbearable.


    I¡¯d finally understood it now: I didn¡¯t want Sera for her bloodline, or because she fit some idea of what I thought I needed.


    <b>2 </b>


    23:45


    4/10


    181 Chapter 181 TRUTH OR DARE


    Back in that exhibition hall, my confession had been born of desperation¨Ca reckless attempt to keep her from walking away.


    But in the silence that followed, in the nights when missing her hollowed me out, I realized something


    else.


    I hadn¡¯t lied.


    I loved her.


    Somewhere along the line¡ªI couldn¡¯t say when¡ªI¡¯d truly, truly fallen for Sera.


    I wouldn¡¯t push, not until she was ready. But I wouldn¡¯t walk away either.


    And I would never stop trying to be someone worthy of her choosing.


    ***


    By nightfall, everyone lounged around the campfireughing over half¨Cburned marshmallows and melted chocte.


    Halfway through eating, Roxy sat up and dered mischievously, ¡°Let¡¯s y Truth or Dare!¡±


    23:45


    5/10


    181 Chapter 181 TRUTH OR DARE


    Judy groaned. ¡°What are we, Roxanne, college kids?¡±


    ¡°Funny you should say that, Judith,¡± Roxy said, pulling a rectangr box from behind her. ¡°Since I got this from my youngest brother, who is, in fact, a college kid.¡±


    She opened the box. ¡°This isn¡¯t some amateur hour game. This box has curated cards. Challenges, punishments, the works.¡±


    Sera arched a brow. ¡°That¡¯s¡­borate.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Roxy said proudly.


    ¡°That was so not apliment.¡± Judy rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Oh,e on,¡± Roxy kicked her. ¡°We¡¯re doing this, and it¡¯s going to be fun.¡±


    Amidst half¨Chearted groans, the circle formed around the fire, faces glowing orange in the firelight.


    I sat across from Sera, close enough to feel her presence, far enough to keep the fragile peace between us intact.


    Roxy grinned devilishly. ¡°Okay!¡± She set the box down. ¡°The instructions are simple: the bottlends on you,


    23:45


    181 Chapter 181 TRUTH OR DARE


    you pick a card. One side has a dare, the other a question. You spin, you pick, you suffer. No exceptions!¡±


    She stabbed a finger at me. ¡°Not even you, Alpha. You¡¯re one of us tonight.¡±


    I chuckled, tipping my head. ¡°Noted.¡±


    The bottle clinked as it spun across the uneven ground. When it stopped, it pointed straight at me.


    Roxy snickered. ¡°Perfect¡±


    I sighed as all eyes turned to me expectantly.


    Roxy pushed the box towards me. ¡°Take it away, Alpha.¡±


    I exhaled softly and reached in, picking out the first card my fingers brushed.


    I drew it out and skimmed the words on the surface. And froze.


    ¡°Well?¡± Talia pressed, eyes bright with curiosity.


    ¡°Lemme see.¡± Roxy grabbed the card out of my hand before I could react.


    23:45


    181 Chapter 181 TRUTH OR DARE


    Her eyes darted across both sides of the card and red. ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°What does it say?¡± Judy asked.


    ¡°Kiss the person you find most attractive in the group, or¡°-she flipped the card-¡°reveal your deepest regret.¡±


    Sera¡¯s breath caught.


    Awkward silence nketed the group. They all knew what had happened between Sera and me, I was sure of it now.


    Sera stared resolutely at the mes, pretending not to notice the eyes flicking between us. In the glow of the fire, I could see color rising in her cheeks.


    The game was silly, juvenile, and someone of my pedigree had no business ying it.


    But I also had no business being on the camping trip. I¡¯d abused my power as the founder of OTS to invite myself as an opportunity to see Sera.


    I swallowed, my gaze lingering on her longer than it should have.


    33.45


    181 Chapter 181 TRUTH OR DARE


    There was a time I wouldn¡¯t have hesitated. A time


    when I would¡¯ve taken the dare just to make her flustered, just to see her try to hide that shy smile behind her hair.


    But that time was gone.


    And this, I realized, was another opportunity.


    So I cleared my throat. ¡°Truth¡±


    Sera finally looked at me then. Just a nce¨Cbut it was enough. There was a faint crease between her brows, something unreadable flickering behind her


    eyes.


    Relief, maybe. Or curiosity.


    ¡°Alright, then,¡± Roxy said, a little subdued. ¡°Make it good. What¡¯s your deepest regret, Lucian?¡±


    Even the fire seemed to quiet, crackling low and steady. The group shifted, nces passing silently as they waited for me to answer.


    I could¡¯ve given a joke. Something safe. Something detached.


    <


    181 Chapter 181 TRUTH OR DARE


    But after everything, the thought of pretending again


    made my chest ache.


    So, I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°My deepest regret¡­¡± I began, my voice rougher than I intended, ¡°was not being honest when it mattered.¡±

 Betrays Love 182

    182 Chapter 182 FRIENDS DON¡¯T


    KISS


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Lucian¡¯s answer lingered in the night air, so charged that even the forest seemed to tense and hold its


    breath.


    And he wasn¡¯t done.


    ¡°If I¡¯d been honest sooner¨Cif I¡¯d trusted someone


    enough to share the truth instead of controlling it¡ª maybe things would¡¯ve been different.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Finn¡¯s soft voice floated through the air.


    Lucian¡¯s gaze remained steady on the fire, the reflection of its glow flickering in his eyes.


    ¡°Someone who deserved better,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Someone I hurt because I thought I was protecting her.¡±


    No one spoke. The usual easyughter that had filled the campsite faded into a kind of reverent silence,


    23:45


    182 Chapter 182 FRIENDS DON¡¯T KISS


    broken only by the sharp crackle of mes.


    But even the fire seemed to burn quieter, its orange glow painting everyone¡¯s faces in thoughtful light.


    I¡¯d half expected Lucian to say something cryptic or charming, the kind of polished line Alphas often used


    to save face. But this¨Cthis wasn¡¯t for show.


    The weight in his voice¨Ccautious, regretful¨Ccarried an honesty that wasn¡¯t performative. He wasn¡¯t saying it for sympathy or attention; he was owning it.


    A lump formed in my throat.


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t read into it, shouldn¡¯t assume every regret he voiced was about me. But every syble seemed to carve a path straight through my defenses.


    I realized then that Lucian hadn¡¯t chosen truth out of pride or arrogance. He¡¯d done it for me.


    He hadn¡¯t wanted to make me ufortable with the dare. He¡¯d chosen the harder path¨Chonesty¨Cknowing it might expose him in a way I¡¯m sure he wasn¡¯t used <fnc3d6> Content originallyes from Find?Novel</fnc3d6><ol><li>to. </li></ol>


    The firelight caught on his expression¨Csomber,


    23:45


    2/14


    182 Chapter 182 FRIENDS DON¡¯T KISS


    unguarded, so raw that my chest clenched.


    He wasn¡¯t just talking about guilt. He was talking about regret. The kind that eats at you long after the dust has settled.


    Alina¡¯s voice stirred faintly in the back of my mind, soft and measured. ¡®He means it. He¡¯s a good Alpha- wed, but good. It¡¯s no wonder he once held your affection.¡¯


    I swallowed hard, my gaze fixed on the dancing mes.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Roxy exhaled, leaning forward to spin the bottle. ¡°I hereby forbid anyone else from picking


    truth.¡±


    Scatteredughter bounced through the group as the


    bottlended on Talia.


    Lucian didn¡¯t nce at me once during the rest of the game, and somehow that made it worse.


    Everyone else, though, did¡ªsome openly, some sneaking peeks when they thought I wasn¡¯t looking. Their wide eyes and furrowed brows broadcast a curiosity that was suffocating.


    23:45


    3/14


    182 Chapter 182 FRIENDS DON¡¯T KISS


    It quickly got too much to bear.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get some air,¡± I muttered, though we were literally outside.


    Judy gave me a knowing look but didn¡¯t stop me as I stood, brushing ash and cracker crumbs from my shorts, and walked a few paces toward theke.


    +216


    The night air was cool, the scent of pine fresh and centering. I didn¡¯t realize how shallowly I¡¯d been breathing until I was away from the firelight, and cold, fresh air filled my lungs with a deep breath.


    A minuteter, I heard footsteps behind me, and I didn¡¯t need to turn to know who they belonged to.


    ¡°Did I¡­say too much?¡± Lucian¡¯s voice broke the quiet, careful and hesitant.


    I turned. He stood there a few feet away, hands in his pockets, firelight flickering behind him like an aura.


    His usual self¨Cassurance was gone, reced by the uncharacteristic nervousness that was quickly bing familiar on him.


    I sighed. ¡°You didn¡¯t. You just¡­caught everyone off


    23:45


    182 Chapter 182 FRIENDS DON¡¯T KISS


    guard<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    He nodded slowly. ¡°Everyone¡­or you?¡±


    Yep.


    I wrapped my arms around myself, suddenly feeling the chill. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to answer like that. You could¡¯ve kept it vague.¡±


    He instantly shrugged off his jacket, and before I could protest, the weight of itnded on my shoulders. The warmth of his scent surrounded me, and something more akin to nostalgia twisted my gut.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to,¡± he said simply. ¡°I spent enough time hiding behind vague answers. That¡¯s what put us in this position in the first ce. I¡¯m not going to do that anymore, Sera.¡±


    His tone tugged something deep inside me. Up close, I could see it clearer: the exhaustion etched into the lines of his face, the faint shadows under his eyes.


    He¡¯d been putting on a brave front, holding himself together for everyone else. But the mask didn¡¯t hold as well under the moonlight.


    23:45


    5/14


    182 Chapter 182 FRIENDS DON¡¯T KISS


    ¡°You look tired,¡± I murmured before I could stop myself.


    Lucian huffed augh, low and quiet. ¡°On a scale of one to ten, how cheesy is ¡®I can¡¯t sleep cause you¡¯ve been running through my mind¡®?¡±


    Myughter caught me by surprise. But oh gods, it felt so fucking good.


    Two days. We¡¯d stayed out ofmunication for much longer than that, but I didn¡¯t think I had missed Lucian as much as I realized I missed him right now.


    ¡°Twelve,¡± I answered, my voice surprisingly light.


    He nodded. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s what I feared.¡±


    He took a hesitant step closer. ¡°Sera¡­about before. I meant what I said.¡±


    I looked away, tracing the ripple of moonlight on theke¡¯s surface. ¡°That you hurt someone important to you?¡±


    ¡°That I was an arrogant bastard who thought he was protecting her when all I was really doing was controlling her.¡± His words strained. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize


    23:45


    182 Chapter 182 FRIENDS DON¡¯T KISS


    how much damage I caused until it was toote.¡±


    The confession hit like a soft punch. There was no bravado, no justification¨Cjust remorse.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize again,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°I do,¡± he insisted. ¡°Not because I expect you to forgive me or¡°-he exhaled-e back to me. But because you deserve to hear it. I¡¯m sorry, Sera.¡±


    The sincerity in his eyes disarmed me. I think I


    expected defensiveness or stubborn Alpha pride. But this¨Cthis was different.


    For a fleeting moment, I saw the Lucian I¡¯d been falling for. The one who¡¯d saved my life. Who¡¯d believed in me before anyone else did. Who, first and foremost, had been my friend.


    I smiled faintly. ¡°Apology epted.¡±


    His eyebrows lifted slightly, almost in disbelief.


    ¡°But,¡± I added, ¡°that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re¡­resuming anything. Let¡¯s just be friends. For now.¡±


    He smiled then¨Cnot the charming, practiced one he


    23:45


    7/14


    182 Chapter 182 FRIENDS DON¡¯T KISS


    wore at public events, but a small, honest curve of his lips that crinkled the corners of his eyes.


    ¡°Friends,¡± he repeated, only a little bit resigned. ¡°I can live with that.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± I said. ¡°Because I don¡¯t do second chances


    easily.¡±


    Heughed under his breath. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t. You¡¯re


    worth more than that.¡±


    The unexpected sincerity in that simple line made my stomach flutter in the way it did around Lucian.


    I wonder if he told Zara she was worth more than that.


    No.


    I mmed a door shut on that thought and smiled at Lucian.


    I stretched out my hand to him. ¡°Well, friend. What do you say we rejoin the group?¡±


    His smile lit up the night as he took my hand. ¡°Let¡¯s.¡±


    When we returned to the campfire, the atmosphere was noticeably lighter. The sidelong nces turned


    23:46


    8/14


    182 Chapter 182 FRIENDS DON¡¯T KISS


    into relieved smiles, and Roxy¡¯s dramatic sigh was loud enough to draw a round ofughter.


    ¡°Finally,¡± she stage¨Cwhispered. ¡°The tension in the air was giving me wrinkles.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, but couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    The rest of the evening passed in a blur of chatter andughter and the smell of grilled meat and melted


    chocte.


    I let myself unwind, and for the first time since setting foot on the campsite, I didn¡¯t feel like I was walking on eggshells.


    Lucian kept his distance just enough¡ªnot hovering,


    but not withdrawn.


    When I ran out of skewers, he silently handed me more. When I dropped a marshmallow in the fire, he fished out another one without a word. It was¡­easy. Familiar, almost painfully so.


    As the night wore on, Judy broke out a bottle of wine, and I didn¡¯t stop her when she poured me a cup.


    One cup turned into two, then three. Until the stars


    23:46


    9/14


    182 Chapter 182 FRIENDS DON¡¯T KISS


    overhead spun slightly, glittering brighter than usual.


    And, oh gods, the noise in my head¡­eased. The mountain of emotions ttened into a valley. Sweet,


    sweet peace.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough for you,¡± Judy teased, tugging the fifth cup from my hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I slurred, giggling as Roxy helped me to my feet.


    ¡°You¡¯re not fine,¡± Roxy said, though she wasughing too. ¡°You¡¯re smiling and staring into nothing like there¡¯s a ghost offering you free chocte.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s oddly specific,¡± I mumbled, swaying. ¡°And weird. Roxy, do you see ghosts? You shouldn¡¯t take sweets from strangers, especially if they¡¯re dead.¡±


    Judy pped a hand over her mouth and turned away. It did nothing to hide her snickers.


    ¡°Lucian!¡± Roxy called. ¡°She¡¯s your responsibility tonight. You¡¯ve got the tent closest to hers.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he said, standing. His tone was calm, but the faint twitch of his mouth betrayed amusement.


    23:46


    10/14


    182 Chapter 182 FRIENDS DON¡¯T KISS


    Blinking rapidly, I poked a finger at all four of him. ¡°You¡¯reughing at me.¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± he said smoothly, reaching to steady me when I tripped over a stray branch.


    ¡°Liar.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± he murmured, his hand warm on my


    elbow.


    We walked slowly toward the tents, and my head buzzed pleasantly, the world slightly hazy at the edges.


    When we reached my tent, I turned to face him, wobbling a little. ¡°Thanks for walking me home.¡±


    He snorted. ¡°This isn¡¯t your home, but you¡¯re very wee.¡±


    There was absolutely nothing humorous about his statement. Yet, my head fell back as Iughed so hard I lost my bnce.


    Lucian caught me by the shoulders, steadying me effortlessly.


    ¡°Thank you, I giggled.


    23:46


    11/14


    <


    182 Chapter 182 FRIENDS DON¡¯T KISS


    ¡°Always,¡± he said softly.


    I gripped his forearm. ¡°You¡¯re a good friend.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he muttered, the amusement draining from his voice. His gaze lingered on mine for a moment too long. ¡°I know we just established that rapport, but I think I¡¯m failing at that already¡±


    The air between us changed¨Cthickened. His hand was still on my arm, thumb brushing lightly against my


    skin.


    I didn¡¯t move away, though I knew I should.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t look at me like that,¡± I whispered, eyes


    half¨Clidded.


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Like you want to kiss me.¡±


    He exhaled slowly, a small, crooked smile touching his lips. ¡°Can¡¯t help it. You make it hard not to.¡±


    My heart skipped. For one terrifying second, I thought I might let him. But the haze cleared slightly, just enough for a bit of rity toe shining through.


    23:46


    12/19/


    < 182 Chapter 182 FRIENDS DON¡¯T KISS


    I steadied myself, gently pressing a hand against his


    chest.


    ¡°Friends don¡¯t kiss,¡± I said.


    Hisugh was quiet, rough around the edges. ¡°Then what do friends do?¡±


    I smiled sleepily. ¡°They¡­hug?¡±


    And before he could respond, I looped my arms around his neck and hugged him. He froze for half a heartbeat, then exhaled and wrapped his arms around me, warm and steady.


    It wasn¡¯t romantic¨Cit wasn¡¯t supposed to be. But I


    liked it. I liked it a lot.


    When I finally pulled back, he looked like he wanted to say something, but stopped himself.


    ¡°Goodnight, Lucian,¡± I murmured.


    He nodded once, that small, restrained smile still on his face. ¡°Goodnight, Sera.¡±


    As I crawled into my tent, I caught onest glimpse of him standing there under the starlight¨Csilent,


    thoughtful, and maybe, just maybe, a little hopeful.


    23:46


    13/14


    <


    182 Chapter 182 FRIENDS DON¡¯T KISS


    I fell asleep as soon as my head hit my pillow,


    cocooned by the fragile possibility of something that


    might, someday, be worth rebuilding.


    Comment 10


    View All >


    23:46

 Betrays Love 183

    183 Chapter 183 SOMETHING


    MONSTROUS


    CELESTE¡¯S POVO


    Cold.


    That was the first thing that tore through the fog in my head.


    Not the sharp bite of winter air, but a damp, stale chill that crawled under my clothes and clung to my skin.


    My body jerked¨Cand metal rattled with the movement. I realized¡­


    My wrists wouldn¡¯t move. They were held in ce by


    cool iron. O


    W¨Cwhat?


    1


    Myshes fluttered open, my vision blurry. For a moment, I thought I was still in the hotel suite¡ªthe silk sheets, the glinting chandeliers, Brett¡¯s t voice twisting through my mind like a cruel dream.


    But hotel suites didn¡¯t smell like this. Rust. And


    23:46


    1/18


    183 Chapter 183 SOMETHING MONSTROUS


    gasoline. And sweat. And urine.


    My surroundings came into focus. With it came cold, heavy dread.


    I wasn¡¯t in a bed.


    I was sitting on a metal floor¨Ccorrugated, ridged, rocking slightly beneath me as if¡­


    As if I was moving.


    A truck.


    I was in a fucking truck.


    I blinked, taking in the space. It was dimly lit by slivers of light seeping through the cracks of the shuttered back doors.


    Harsh shadows flickered with every bump in the road. The ceiling was low. My knees were bent awkwardly to my chest because there wasn¡¯t room to stretch out.


    My wrists were shackled together with thick cuffs connected to a chain bolted to the floor. Something heavy weighed down my ankles, too.


    All around me, huddled shapes moved with weak,


    23:46


    2/18


    183 Chapter 183 SOMETHING MONSTROUS


    trembling breaths. Women. Girls. Some barely more


    than kids.


    They all wore cors around their necks, chains rattling with every shift. Their faces were streaked with grime and tears. Some stared nkly ahead like their souls had already checked out.


    A strangled cry scraped free from my throat, raw with panic. My neck was weighed down by a cor of my


    own.


    ¡°No,¡± I whispered, my voice hoarse. ¡°No, no, no-¡±


    Panic hit me like a tidal wave. I yanked at the shackles on my wrists, metal cutting into skin. ¡°HEY! WHAT IS THIS? LET ME OUT¨CLET ME-¡±


    A boot mmed into my ribs so fast I didn¡¯t even see iting.


    The air whooshed from my lungs as my body crumpled sideways, my vision exploding into bright white stars. Pain red like fire beneath my skin.


    ¡°Shut the hell up,¡± a gruff male voice snarled.


    A shadow loomed above me, and I had to blink the


    <b>23:46 </b>


    3/18


    <


    183 Chapter 183 SOMETHING MONSTROUS


    stars away to take him in. He wore a dark jacket and


    was heavily built, his features hard and cruel in the dim light.


    The other women shrank back.


    I gasped, struggling to pull in air. Shock and fury warred with disbelief.


    ¡°Do that again,¡± I rasped, ragecing every word, ¡°and my fianc¨¦ will¨C¡°@


    A sharp crack split the air.


    Somethingshed across my arm¨Cwhip? Belt? Gods, it burned, tearing my skin with a sting so vicious I screamed before I could stop myself.


    ¡°Watch her face, dumbass!¡± another voice barked from the front of the truck. ¡°Pretty ones get better prices. Don¡¯t mess up the goods.¡±


    Goods.


    Goods.


    The word rang in my skull like a sick joke.


    A shudder wracked me. I was shaking, paralyzed, lungs


    23:46


    183 Chapter 183 SOMETHING MONSTROUS


    spasming in frantic, useless gulps.


    One of the girls beside me whimpered silently, shoulders jerking.


    The man who had struck me snorted and stepped back. ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± he muttered, satisfied now that I¡¯d gone quiet.


    My heart hammered in my chest, a wild, chaotic rhythm that had nothing to do with the cold.


    Goods.


    No.


    No, absolutely fucking not!


    ¡°I¡¯m not-¡± My voice quivered. I swallowed the sting of tears, forced more volume. ¡°I¡¯m Celeste Lockwood, daughter of Edward and Margaret Lockwood of Frostbane Pack. My fianc¨¦ is Alpha Kieran ckthorne of Nightfang Pack. If you don¡¯t let me out of these chains right now-¡±


    Laughter.


    Harsh, mockingughter.


    23:46


    5/19


    <


    183 Chapter 183 SOMETHING MONSTROUS


    ¡°You hit her too hard, asshole,¡± someone else I couldn¡¯t


    hear muttered, amusement ringing in his voice.


    The man who¡¯d hit me spat on the floor. ¡°Oh, sure, princess,¡± he sneered. ¡°And I¡¯m the King of the


    Council.¡±


    That sent them into another fit of raucousughter.


    ¡°Are you hearing me?¡± I hissed, more pissed off than scared now. ¡°I am fucking royalty!¡±


    ¡°There is no royalty here,¡± another chimed inzily. ¡°Only mutts, Omegas, and wolfless filth no one gives a shit about.¡±


    ¡°I-¡± My voice trembled with fury. First, I¡¯d been kidnapped, and now I was being ssified with fucking filth? ¡°I¡¯m not an Omega. I¡¯m not wolfless. I am¡ª¡±


    ¡°Delusional, sweetheart,¡± he chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re delusional.¡±


    ¡°You fucking¡ª¡±


    The truck lurched violently as it hit a bump, pitching us sideways. My wrists ached as the chains held me in ce.


    23:46


    6/18


    103 Chapter 18S SOMETHING MONSTROUS


    ¡°Pathetic,¡± he snorted,


    My tongue felt thick in my mouth. Sweat trickled down my back despite the cold.


    They didn¡¯t believe me.


    Or worse¨Cthey didn¡¯t care.


    I tried to push past panic and think.


    Okay. What did I know?


    I remembered the hallway. Chasing Brett. The elevator doors closing. Then¨Carms grabbing me. Hand over my mouth. No chance to scream. No scent totch onto


    because-


    Because Kharis was sealed.


    A tremor rippled through me.


    If she weren¡¯t locked away¡­ if the bond between us weren¡¯t muted¡­ maybe I would¡¯ve felt the danger sooner. Maybe I could¡¯ve fought back.


    But I¡¯d caged her. Smothered her voice until she barely even scratched against the inside of my mind


    anymore.


    23:40


    7/18


    183 Chapter 183 SOMETHING MONSTROUS


    Brett¡¯s voice from earlier sliced into my thoughts like a hot de:


    ¡®Stop keeping Kharis locked away like she¡¯s some inconvenience you wish never existed.¡®


    Panic wavered. Guilt slithered in.


    No.


    I tossed that panic aside with a savage will. I refused to break here. I refused to be like the hollow¨Ceyed girls around me.


    Think, Celeste. You are a Lockwood. You were raised for power. Taught how to survive politics, mind games,


    social warfare¡ª


    But this wasn¡¯t politics. This was chains. Flesh. Fear. Real danger.


    1


    The truck slowed suddenly.


    My breath hitched.


    A murmur rippled through the girls around me¡ªsmall, broken sounds that were more like sobs swallowed by


    fear.


    23:46


    8/18


    183 Chapter 183 SOMETHING MONSTROUS


    The guard hit the metal wall twice.


    ¡°We¡¯re here!¡±


    Here.


    Where the hell was here?


    One of the doors creaked. I instinctively squinted as light spilled in, blinding after the darkness.


    As footsteps approached, I straightened, forcing my spine stiff despite the burning pain in my ribs. My wrists throbbed where the metal bit into my skin.


    I didn¡¯t know where I was being taken.


    But a cold truth whispered through me with bone¨Cdeep certainty: This was the beginning of something monstrous.


    ***


    MARGARET¡¯S POV


    Ethan was rolling his shoulder when I walked into the Frostbane training hall, still damp with sweat from sparring.


    23:46


    9/18


    183 Chapter 183 SOMETHING MONSTROUS


    The other pack members were dispersing, exchangingzy jokes as they filed out. As they passed, their heads bowed in deference to their Dowager Luna.


    Normally, I would return the gesture with grace, but I was too agitated to give more than a distracted nod.


    Outside, there was a chill in the early evening air, but here, it was warm with exertion,ughter, and pack¨Cbonded ease.


    But ease wouldn¡¯t settle in my chest.


    My heart had been beating wrong for days¨Cuneven, out of sync.


    Ethan nced over when he sensed me, and his brow arched slightly.


    ¡°Mom?¡± His voice was soft, his posture rxing.


    ¡°I need to talk to you.¡± I tried to sound steady. Failed.


    He frowned slightly. ¡°Give me five minutes to shower.¡± He nced behind me, at the wall clock. ¡°I have a date with Maya, she¡¯ll kill me if I¡¯m even a minutete.¡±


    I attempted a smile. Failed again. It brought me


    23:46


    10/19


    183 Chapter 183 SOMETHING MONSTROUS


    nothing but joy that my son had found his fated mate. But right now, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to care about


    her.


    ¡°This won¡¯t take long.¡±


    He hesitated, then stepped closer, towel draped over his shoulder. Up close, I could see the bruise blooming


    near his corbone.


    A sparring ident, probably. He would heal fast. Ethan was strong. Stable.


    The same couldn¡¯t be said for his sister.


    Celeste, I mean.


    When it came to Sera¡­ Well, I still couldn¡¯t get an


    urate read on her.


    The thought of my oldest daughter sent a pang through me, but I pushed it aside and focused on the reason I was here¨Cmy youngest daughter.


    ¡°When was thest time you heard from Celeste?¡± I asked Ethan.


    His brows knit together as he thought. ¡°Not since I


    23:46


    183 Chapter 183 SOMETHING MONSTROUS


    dropped her off at the house after the LST. I tried calling her the day after. She picked up, cursed me out, told me not to fucking bother her again, and hung up.¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°I tried not to take it to heart.¡± His frown deepened, seeing the worry on my face. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t been home in days,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Sera and Daniel came over the other day, and-¡±


    ¡°Let me guess,¡± he muttered, ¡°Celeste wasn¡¯t happy about that and threw a bitch fit.¡±


    ¡°Language,¡± I gasped instinctively.


    He rolled his eyes.


    I sighed. ¡°Anyway, I might have¡­struck her.¡± I wrung my hands, feeling the phantom sting from hitting my precious daughter. ¡°She stormed out after that, and she¡¯s not answering my calls or messages.¡±


    1


    Ethan¡¯s expression tightened slightly. He brushed a lock of damp hair away from his forehead. ¡°She¡¯s probably still pissed about Kieran breaking off the engagement. Any hit to her ego makes her¡­dramatic.¡±


    23:46


    12/18


    183 Chapter 183 SOMETHING MONSTROUS


    My eyes widened. ¡°Kieran broke off their engagement?¡±


    He nodded.


    Guilt churned in my stomach when I remembered how happy she had been to go out to meet Kieran that morning. Oh, how she must have been hurting when she returned, and I-


    Why did it feel like I couldn¡¯t do right by any of my daughters?


    I took a breath. My thoughts had circled uselessly for hours. I agreed that Celeste had a ir for theatrics, and she could easily be doing this for attention.


    But something didn¡¯t feel right.


    ¡°I know pride,¡± I murmured. ¡°But this doesn¡¯t feel like pride.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±


    ¡°Kieran¡¯s credit card statement,¡± he answered simply. ¡°She¡¯s been using it since they broke up like some kind of revenge tactic.¡±


    23:47


    13/18


    183 Chapter 183 SOMETHING MONSTROUS


    ¡°What?¡±


    He nodded, sounding somewhere between annoyed and weary. ¡°She went on a shopping spree in the city, and then booked a week in a luxury presidential suite at the Vesper Grand.¡±


    My chest tightened. I was still uneasy.


    ¡°I want to check on her,¡± I whispered.


    Ethan¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Mom-¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t feel at peace until I see her with my own eyes,¡±


    I insisted.


    He hesitated¡ªthen gave in with a slow, resigned nod. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll text Maya.¡±


    I touched his cheek briefly, a silent thank you.


    ***


    The Vesper Grand Hotel had always been Celeste¡¯s favorite¨Cdripping in elegance, with gilded chandeliers and velvet drapes. We¡¯d booked rooms here for pack events and summits when my Edward was still alive.


    Something about the opulence and extravagance of


    29.17


    14/18


    183 Chapter 183 SOMETHING MONSTROUS


    the ce reminded me of Celeste.


    She¡¯d always wanted to be seen. To be adored.


    I guess that¡¯s why Sera¡¯s quiet existence had always infuriated her so much¨Chow someone so muted could still hold attention without trying.


    I stepped into the elevator with Ethan at my side, apanied by the hotel manager, a well¨Cdressed man with carefully styled hair and a master keycard.


    My pulse thumped in my ears. Anxiety and anticipation wound tight inside me as the numbers in the elevator counted till we got to the presidential floor.


    The hotel manager¡¯s smile was politely strained as he led us to her door. ¡°Miss Lockwood has not requested any services since she checked in. We assumed she wished for privacy since noints were lodged.¡±


    ¡°Open it,¡± Ethan said tly.


    The electronic beep echoed almost too loudly.


    I braced myself for the chaos of Celeste in meltdown mode¨Cclothes scattered, makeup smudged, designer heels thrown, maybe her crying in the hot tub or


    23:47


    15/10


    183 Chapter 183 SOMETHING MONSTROUS


    sprawled dramatically on the bed.


    But. <fn1582> Follow current nov?ls on f?ndnovel</fn1582>


    The bed had been slept in¨Conce. Sheets rumpled lightly. Her Chanel pursey on the chaise. Her heels


    were scattered at the foot of the bed.


    Nothing else.


    My pulse spiked.


    ¡°M¨Cmaybe she stepped out,¡± the manager offered weakly.


    Ethan stalked to the closet. Empty.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I breathed.


    I moved through the suite slowly, every step heavier than thest. My mind spun through every possibility, none of themforting.


    Then, on the marble table next to the minifridge, I saw it¡ªa ck American Express card. My fingers


    trembled as they brushed the name embossed along the bottom. Kieran ckthorne.


    She wouldn¡¯t willingly leave this behind.


    23:47


    183 Chapter 183 SOMETHING MONSTROUS


    Ethan¡¯s voice was low. Tight. ¡°Mom¡­


    11


    My breathing came faster. The room blurred.


    I pulled out my phone with numb fingers and dialed


    Kieran.


    He answered on the second ring. ¡°Margaret?¡±


    I cut to the chase. ¡°Are you certain Celeste checked in at the Vesper Grand Hotel?¡± My voice shook.


    He paused¡ªlikely thrown off by the raw panic in my tone. ¡°Yes. Like I told Ethan, the reservation was charged to my card. Why?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not here,¡± I whispered. ¡°She¡¯s gone, Kieran.¡±


    Comment 26


    View All >


    L


    Post your firstment!


    23:47


    Vote


    40


    ͼ

 Betrays Love 184

    184 Chapter 184 PRACTICALLY


    ALARMING


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    It started with water.


    Cold, ck waterpping at my ankles¨Cexcept I couldn¡¯t feel the chill on my bare feet.


    Then came the sound. A steady drip. Drip. Drip. Each drop echoed like it fell into a deep, hollow basin.


    The air fogged before me, misty and uneven, yet I couldn¡¯t feel myself breathing.


    My feet were moving. But¡­I wasn¡¯t in control of them.


    I didn¡¯t fight it. I let them lead me forward until the fog parted, revealing a narrow stairwell lit by a flickering bulb.


    The metal steps groaned as I descended, my pulse quickening, each breath heavier than thest.


    Then I heard it¨Cwhispering. Or¡­muttering? Humming? The sound was strange, warbled, like it


    came from someone who had forgotten what a voice was supposed to sound like.


    The basement came into view, dim and cold. Water puddled in some corners. Chains hung idly along one wall. And in the far darkest corner-


    Celeste.


    Or at least¡­a warped version of her.


    Her once¨Cglossy hair now hung in tangled clumps around her face like wilted vines. Her cheeks were sunken, her corbones jutted out, angr and too defined.


    She wore a torn dress shirt, filthy and shredded near the hem. Bruises, old and fresh, painted her skin.


    The air lodged in my throat.


    ¡°Celeste?¡± My voice echoed in the empty room. I reached out¨Conly to find I couldn¡¯t get closer. My body wouldn¡¯t move now.


    She didn¡¯t look up. She just curled tighter around herself, rocking, knees pulled against her chest like a frightened child hiding from monsters.


    ¡°Celeste!¡± I tried again, paning each syble. ¡°It¡¯s


    me, Sera!¡±


    She flinched. Hugged herself tighter.


    ¡°Celeste¨Clook at me,¡± I whispered, voice cracking.


    Slowly, she did.


    I swallowed a sharp gasp.


    Her eyes¨Cgods.


    Not angry. Not smug. Not cold. Not like I was used to.


    Just¡­empty. As if everything she was had been drained through a crack somewhere I couldn¡¯t see.


    Her chapped lips moved, barely forming two silent words: ¡®Help me.¡¯


    My entire body seized with horror and something I couldn¡¯t name¨Csomething primal and raw and consuming.


    ¡°Celeste!¡± I screamed.


    I jolted upright.


    My lungs seized like I¡¯d inhaled ice. My heart


    hammered so violently I thought I might be dying.


    My room was dark, faint moonlight spilling across the floor through the curtains.


    Then-


    Warmth. Tiny arms wrapped sleepily around my waist.


    ¡°Mom?¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was thick and groggy. He still hadn¡¯t moved back into his room since he returned, and tonight, I was more than grateful for that.


    ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡±


    His palm pressed gently over my heart, feeling its frantic rhythm. His brows crinkled. ¡°Your heart¡¯s beating really fast.¡±


    I forced a breath in. Then another. I smoothed


    my hand through his curly hair with a trembling exhale.


    ¡°Just a bad dream,¡± I whispered, even though calling it a dream felt like a misnomer. It had been too real¨Clike I¡¯d been there, breathing in the dampness of that room, tasting Celeste¡¯s fear as my own.


    ¡°Wanna talk about it?¡± he mumbled, already half¨Casleep again.


    Did I want to talk about it?


    Did I want to exin to my young son how terrifying it felt to watch someone as ostentatious and extraverted as Celeste be reduced to that¡­that¡­


    What the hell was that?


    ¡°No,¡± I murmured, kissing Daniel¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go back to sleep, baby.¡±


    He made a sleepy hum of agreement and tucked himself closer to me. I wrapped an arm around him, grounding myself in the steady thump of his little heartbeat.


    Eventually, Iy back down.


    I didn¡¯t sleep.


    ***


    Morning sunlight seeped through the kitchen windows, soft and golden, like a quiet apology for the night before.


    Daniel yawned into his oatmeal while I packed snacks for Alpha training. He had more than enough to eat at


    his grandparents¡®, but this felt like my own little


    contribution.


    He kept ncing at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re too quiet,¡± he finally said, spoon halfway to his


    mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m always quiet,¡± I shrugged, peeling an apple.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he muttered, ¡°but it¡¯s that loud quiet when I can literally hear your thoughts.¡±


    I paused. <fn3496> Newest update provided by Find?Novel</fn3496>


    I couldn¡¯t help it¨CI smiled a little. ¡°You¡¯re way too observant for your own good.¡±


    He grinned. ¡°Yep.¡±


    This time, I actuallyughed, gently slicing into the apple. ¡°Just hurry up and finish your breakfast.¡±


    He shoveled another bite in, exaggeratedly fast, making a face like he was doing me a heroic favor.


    I rolled my eyes fondly and nudged his water toward him. ¡°Chew, Daniel. I¡¯m raising a wolf pup, not a gremlin.¡±


    He snorted into his cup. ¡°I can be fast or I can be


    neat.¡±


    I shook my head, tucking the apple slices into a


    container.


    But he¡¯d done it¨Cmy smile lingered. His warmth and light had thinned out the anxiety I¡¯d carried since waking. I was still quiet, but my thoughts were no longer loud and chaotic.


    I could finally hear the low hum of the fridge and Daniel kicking his feet against the chair leg, offbeat and steady.


    When he finished, he dragged his bowl to the sink. ¡°Are you picking me up after training?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I said, sealing the snack box.


    +73


    ¡°Okay. Cool.¡± He hesitated, then stepped closer. ¡°And¡­ you¡¯re okay, right?¡±


    I inhaled slowly. ¡°I will be.¡±


    Daniel didn¡¯t say anything, just nodded like he believed <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    Then he hugged me¨Cquick and clumsy¨Cand ran off to get his boots before I could tighten my arms around him and never let go.


    I stood there a second longer, fingers still lightly pressed against my ribs where his arms had been.


    Then I exhaled, grabbed the snack box, and followed him out into the quiet morning.


    ***


    Maya was already waving at me from the entrance of the spa when I arrived. Her hair was pulled into a sleek bun that was somehow chic even though she was in a hoodie and leggings.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a sight for sore eyes,¡± she said, looping her arm through mine as soon as I was within reach. ¡°Gods, it feels like we haven¡¯t hung out in forever.¡±


    I leaned against her. ¡°I know, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°I get it, I¡¯m just d that the queen has deemed it fit to grace themon folk with her presence.¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡± Iughed as she gave a mock bow.


    ¡°Seriously, though, missing you sucks.¡± She tightened her hold on me. ¡°Let¡¯s never be apart again.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Deal.¡±


    We walked through the softly lit lobby, passing a row of women in white robes sipping cucumber water. The scent ofvender drifted through the air, easing the residual tension in my muscles.


    ¡°You look tired, Maya said lowly as we checked in.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep well.¡±


    She narrowed her eyes, her sharp gaze assessing. ¡°Shit¡¯s been going on.¡± It wasn¡¯t a question.


    I exhaled. ¡°Like you wouldn¡¯t believe.¡±


    She cocked her head. ¡°My first instinct is to wring the details out of you like a sponge,¡± she said. ¡°But


    something tells me to wait till after we¡¯re all massaged and pampered.¡±


    I smiled faintly. Maya¡¯s presence, coupled with the promise of heavy pampering, was already making me feel better. ¡°I would much prefer that, thank you.¡±


    As we settled into the tea lounge, awaiting our


    massage appointments, too¨Cloud voices floated across the room.


    ¡°I swear they¡¯re stalking us,¡± Maya muttered, ring ahead. ¡°They know when wee to the spa and align their appointments ordingly.¡±


    I followed her gaze and sighed.


    Emma and Abby.


    But¡­


    My fingers tightened around my teacup.


    Celeste wasn¡¯t with them.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying,¡± Abby was saying, twisting her fingers anxiously. ¡°Celeste missing two consecutive facials is, like, unheard of.¡±


    Emma nodded. ¡°Her skin is a finicky bitch; it can¡¯t go long without being pampered.¡±


    ¡°I want to remind her,¡± Abby whispered, ¡°butst time I did something like that, she said if I nag her like a ¡®desperate maid¡® again, she¡¯ll throw my phone in a river.¡±


    Emma hummed thoughtfully. ¡°Yeah, she hates reminders. She thinks it¡¯s an insult to her intelligence or some bullshit like that.¡±


    She sighed dramatically, ¡°Besides, it doesn¡¯t even matter; she¡¯s ignored literally every text I¡¯ve sent her?¡±


    ¡°You think she¡¯s still mad about the LST?¡± Abby asked.


    Emma scoffed. ¡°Well, the sun rose this morning, so yeah.¡±


    My grip on the cup tightened so much that I heard a


    crack.


    ¡°Lovely,¡± Maya muttered beside me. ¡°Ethan just pushed back our date so you and I¡ª¡±


    She paused, noting my demeanor. ¡°Hey, rx.¡± She leaned in. ¡°You¡¯re not really worried about her, are you?¡±


    Logic,mon sense, everything dictated that I shouldn¡¯t spare Celeste a single idle thought, let alone


    concern.


    I shrugged, but my shoulders felt too tight. ¡°It¡¯s odd though, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Celeste was borderline religious about her beauty routines. Skipping an appointment was¡­strange. Skipping two? Practically rming.


    Maya rolled her eyes. ¡°She probably hasn¡¯t left her house since the LST meltdown¨Cand rightfully so; that was embarrassing as fuck. House¨Ccall beauticians exist for a reason. She¡¯s too vain to let her pores suffer.¡±


    That should¡¯ve made sense. It did make sense.


    So why did I still feel uneasy?


    My dream flickered behind my eyelids¨CCeleste¡¯s sunken face, the bruises, the chains I couldn¡¯t see but somehow knew were there.


    I blinked hard and brought my cup to my lips.


    Except my hand shook.


    The porcin slipped from my fingers.


    Time slowed for half a second.


    Crash.


    The teacup shattered across the floor.


    Every eye snapped toward me.


    I stared at the broken pieces, my heart


    jackhammering. Too fast, too loud.


    ¡°Sera?¡± Maya¡¯s concerned voice sounded as if it were


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said quickly. ¡°Just¡­slipped.¡±


    One of the attendants rushed to clean it up.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± she gave me a customer¨Cfriendly smile as she gathered the shards.


    ¡°I¡¯m not usually clumsy,¡± I rambled, reaching down to help. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.


    Maya caught my wrist gently and said, ¡°Sera? What¡¯s going on? You¡¯re all¡­jittery.¡±


    I inhaled. ¡°I¡¯m fin-¡±


    My phone rang, cutting off the lie.


    My fingers shook as I retrieved my phone, and the caller ID made my heart skip a beat.


    Margaret.


    My first assumption was that she wanted to talk about what happened at the manor¨Capologize or scold me, I wasn¡¯t sure which way she was swinging these days.


    But¡­something about the way my fingers suddenly went cold before I even answered filled me with foreboding.


    ¡°Seraphina?¡± Her voice wasn¡¯t sharp orposed¨Cit was tight, strained, and on the verge of tremor. ¡°Have you¨Chave you heard from Celestetely?¡±


    My breath caught.


    ¡°No,¡± I said slowly. ¡°Why?¡±


    Silence.


    Then it broke.


    ¡°She¡¯s missing¡± my mother whispered, voice cracking


    like porcin under pressure.


    Ice filled my veins.

 Betrays Love 185

    185 Chapter 185 CELESTE DRAMA


    KIERAN¡¯S POVO


    Margaret¡¯s voice still rang in my ears long after the call ended¨Cragged, breathless, the sound of a mother who¡¯d just had the floor ripped out from under her.


    ¡®She¡¯s gone, Kieran.


    For a moment, I just stood there with the phone pressed to my ear, heartbeat thudding in my chest like it was trying to w its way through my bruised ribcage.


    Gone. Rationally, I told myself Celeste was being dramatic. Impulsive.


    This could¡¯ve been another act, another ploy for attention, her way to punish us for not revolving around her grief.


    That didn¡¯t stop me from bolting out of my office and driving through the streets of LA like a madman.


    Ethan and Margaret were in the hotel lobby when I arrived.


    17:56


    1/16


    185 Chapter 185 CELESTE DRAMA


    Jaw locked, shoulders tense, he stood with an arm around her like he was trying to physically keep her from falling apart while she clutched Celeste¡¯s purse like a lifeline.


    The manager kept ncing between us nervously as he repeated the information for what sounded like the


    tenth time.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Lockwood checked in a week ago. Yes,


    there are logs of her entering and leaving the building. No, we haven¡¯t seen her in¡­a while. We were under the impression she didn¡¯t want to be disturbed¡­¡±


    I went to see her room for myself.


    It was just like Margaret had described it. Barely disturbed sheets. No bags, clothes, or cosmetics.


    Records said she¡¯s been in and out of the hotel.


    My transaction alerts said she¡¯d been in and out of department stores and spas.


    But her room told a different story.


    The inconsistency reeked.


    17:56


    2/16


    185 Chapter 185 CELESTE DRAMA


    I gripped the dresser so hard my knuckles went white. A coldness seeped into me, slow and biting.


    This wasn¡¯t just a tantrum.


    Something was wrong.


    When we returned to the lobby, Ethan sat Margaret down on the sofa. He ced a hand on her shoulderfortingly, but his expression was tight.


    ¡°This is my fault, Margaret said suddenly, wrapping her arms around herself.


    ¡°That day¡ªI pped her. I screamed at her. I told her she was selfish and ungrateful. I¡ªI have never hit my child before. I was just so¡­ angry¡­¡±


    3


    Her voice cracked and dissolved into a breathless sob.


    Ethan crouched down and untangled her arms, taking her shaking hands in his. ¡°No, Mom. This is on me. I¡¯m her older brother; I should¡¯ve done more. I should¡¯ve seen how bad she was slipping. I should¡¯ve protected her¡±


    I stood apart, watching them unravel. Their voices blurred into background noise. The guilt swarming


    17:56


    3/16


    185 Chapter 185 CELESTE DRAMA


    between them felt contagious, thickening the air.


    The truth sat heavy in my chest.


    Margaret might have struck her. Ethan might have neglected her. But the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back was me.


    The breakup¡ªthat was the catalyst for this reaction. I had detonated Celeste¡¯s illusion of control, shattered her dreams of bing my Luna, and most likely


    driven her over a cliff.


    But¡­


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to regret my decision.


    Not even in light of her disappearance.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t deny she wouldn¡¯t have spiraled this far -this fast¨Cif I hadn¡¯t ended things. So I had to take responsibility.


    ¡°I¡¯m already mobilizing a search,¡± I said finally, tone firm as I typed out instructions to Gavin. ¡°Nightfang trackers are being briefed. We¡¯ll scan city perimeters and neighboring territories. I¡¯ll deploy every resource I have to find her.¡±


    17:56


    4/16


    185 Chapter 185 CELESTE DRAMA


    Ethan snapped his head toward me. ¡°No.¡±


    Margaret looked up, and we both shared the same startled expression.


    Ethan stood, shoulders squared. His expression hardened into something sharp. ¡°You don¡¯t get to do this now, Kieran. You don¡¯t get to y hero¨Cnot when you¡¯re part of the reason we¡¯re here.¡±


    I held his stare. In this moment, he wasn¡¯t my best friend. He was Celeste¡¯s brother.


    ¡°Regardless of how you feel about me,¡± I said, keeping my voice calm. ¡°Celeste is missing. She could be in danger.¡±


    ¡°And you think I¡¯ll trust you to lead a search for my sister after you broke her like that?¡± Ethan¡¯s tone was cold steel.


    ¡°Ethan-¡±


    1


    ¡°I warned you,¡± he seethed. ¡°I told you from the very beginning that the path you were on would hurt my sisters.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t possibly put this all on¡ª¡±


    17:56


    5/16


    185 Chapter 185 CELESTE DRAMA


    ¡°This is a Lockwood matter.¡± His tone turned cold even though his eyes burned. ¡°We¡¯ll handle it. You should leave. You¡¯ve done enough.¡±


    Margaret flinched but didn¡¯t contradict him. <fnc82e> This text is hosted at ?ovelFind</fnc82e>


    My throat tightened. Not with defensiveness, just a heavy, dull ache. Guilt was there, yes. Regret¨Cfor the fallout, not for the decision¨Cwas there, too. .


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to absolve myself,¡± I said quietly. ¡°I just want to find her.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m telling you¨Cleave,¡± Ethan repeated. ¡°And from now on, stay out of our affairs.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Ethan-¡±


    ¡°I mean it, Kieran,¡± he cut in. ¡°We might be best friends, but my familyes first, and I won¡¯t let it fall apart because of you.¡±


    1


    I opened my mouth. Maybe to further defend myself, maybe to insist on staying and deploying my resources to find Celeste, I didn¡¯t know.


    Because at that moment, the lobby doors slid open, and every thought sted out of my head when Sera


    17:56


    6/16


    185 Chapter 185 CELESTE DRAMA


    walked in.


    ***


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    As I stepped into the hotel lobby, tension cinched like a hangman¡¯s noose around my neck.


    Everyone froze at the sight of me, and I forced a small, casual smile, careful not to betray the unease churning inside me.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said lightly, though my voice sounded strange even to my own ears.


    ¡°Sera!¡± My mother gasped, relief and surprise mixing in her gaze as she trembled on the sofa. ¡°You came.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± I turned to Maya, who nked me like a quiet sentinel, gaze sweeping the scene.


    ¡°Maya said she was meeting Ethan for a date,¡± I exined, attempting a casual shrug. ¡°She insisted Ie along?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s jaw tightened, catching my lie instantly. After all, he¡¯d been the one to send the text to reschedule their date.


    17:56


    7/16


    185 Chapter 185 CELESTE DRAMA


    He arched a brow at Maya, and she mimicked my shrug, not leaving my side.


    ¡°So,¡± I said, forcing nonchnce, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with Celeste?¡±


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t be voluntarily entangling myself in what reeked of Celeste drama, but after that dream, I just couldn¡¯t rest.


    It hadn¡¯t felt like a dream. Something in that vision- the way Celeste had looked at me, distant and haunted -lodged in my chest. I couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    I just needed to see her with my own eyes, maybe exchange a few catty insults. Then I could move on and keep pretending I didn¡¯t have a younger sister.


    As Ethan filled me in with a clipped tone, my worry dug deeper, like a thorn aimed at my heart.


    My gut clenched when he finished.


    Celeste was missing. Her friends hadn¡¯t heard from her. Hotel records contradicted the state of her room.


    Celeste thrived under the spotlight. It didn¡¯t make sense for her to just disappear¨Cnot willingly, at least.


    17:56


    8/16


    185 Chapter 185 CELESTE DRAMA


    I opened my mouth, ready to share my dream¨Cthe uneasy feeling that had driven me here¨Cbut before the words could leave me, Kieran¡¯s ringing phone cut through the tense atmosphere.


    ¡°Hello?¡± he answered gruffly.


    His jaw tightened as he nodded stiffly. ¡°Send the footage.¡±


    When he hung up, he turned to us.


    Our eyes locked, and a sh of that night¡¯s memories surfaced¡ªKieran standing outside the house, voice raw with confession and regret. Me rejecting him. His eyes, pained and haunted, even as he let me walk


    away.


    Guilt stung, unwee and stubborn. I buried it instantly, just like I buried thoughts of mate bonds I had no business feeling.


    ¡°Gavin found something,¡± he said. His voice was


    strained, like his mind had gone to the same ce as


    mine.


    Ethan surged forward. ¡°What?¡±


    17:56


    9/16


    185 Chapter 185 CELESTE DRAMA


    Kieran tapped on his phone. ¡°Airport footage.¡±


    He held the device out between us, and we all crowded around. The scent of cedar and rain filtered into my lungs, and I had to literally lock my muscles to curb my body¡¯s instinct to move closer.


    The grainy recording showed Celeste walking through a busy airport, dragging a bright pink suitcase behind her.


    But¡­


    The gait wasn¡¯t quite right. The camera angle didn¡¯t quite show her face, and there was a subtle distortion, frame¨Cglitched like someone had tampered with the footage. And her bodynguage¡­


    Celeste never just¡­walked.


    She strutted. Preened. Flipped her hair and showed off


    like the world was meant to stare.


    ¡°Gavin said she boarded a flight to the Maldives,¡± Kieran said, when we were done viewing the footage.


    Mother¡¯s hand flew to her mouth. ¡°Maldives?¡± she


    whispered. ¡°She¡­she must have gone to see


    17:56


    10/16


    185 Chapter 185 CELESTE DRAMA


    Catherine.¡±


    Ethan frowned. ¡°Aunty Cath?¡±


    The mention of Celeste¡¯s godmother was like a ssh of cold water, and I resisted the urge to squirm.


    She was once my mother¡¯s best friend. She left the pack to pursue a career in dance and married a wealthy human. Now she toured the world as a


    renowned dancer.


    My interaction with her had been limited, but I could still clearly recall the image of her sneer. It was the same as her goddaughter¡¯s.


    I¡¯d never let myself wonder, but Celeste had probably stayed with Catherine during her decade¨Clong self¨Cimposed exile.


    Evidently, they still stayed in touch, because Mother was quick to dial her number, her trembling fingers betraying every ounce of fear she had held at bay. Each ring stretched like an eternity.


    Finally, a voice answered, calm but distracted. ¡°Maggie? This is a treat; you never call.¡±


    17:56


    11/16


    185 Chapter 185 CELESTE DRAMA


    ¡°Catherine,¡± Mother exhaled. ¡°Did Celeste¡­ did she reach you? She-¡± Her words tumbled, breathless.


    Catherine¡¯s tone softened. ¡°Yes, she contacted me.


    Said she needed to visit the beach vi to¡­clear her


    head. Of course, I told her she was wee. But I¡¯m currently on a world tour, so I haven¡¯t actually seen her. You should call the vi directly. I¡¯ll send the number now.¡±


    Mother exhaled. ¡°Thank you, Catherine.¡±


    The time it took Catherine to send the number felt


    like another eternity.


    And then-


    Celeste appeared on the screen, reclining on a white chaise. Oversized sunsses masked her eyes, their dark lenses catching the reflection of turquoise waves


    behind her.


    A soft, almost taunting smirk curved her lips¨Cthe kind she wore when she wanted the world to think she was


    untouchable.


    The sun kissed her skin in a golden sheen, illuminating


    17:56


    12/16


    185 Chapter 185 CELESTE DRAMA


    the faint, crescent¨Cshaped birthmark on her shoulder¡­unmistakable proof it was her.


    I leaned in before I even realized I¡¯d moved, my chest tightening with a mix of relief and something far moreplicated.


    ¡°Mother,¡± she said, voice calm, measured.


    ¡°Celeste!¡± Mother gasped. ¡°We¡¯ve all been worried sick! What happened?¡±


    She looked uninjured. Composed. Effortlessly serene- like she hadn¡¯t just taken everyone on a fucking emotional rollercoaster.


    ssic.


    ¡°I needed some time.¡± Celeste shrugged, one perfectly manicured hand liftingzily to adjust her shades. ¡°Some space to think. I¡¯lle back after I¡¯ve cleared my head.¡±


    Mother¡¯s shoulders slumped as relief flooded through her. She nearly copsed, and Ethan stepped forward instinctively, cing a hand under her elbow to steady


    her.


    17 56


    13/16


    185 Chapter 185 CELESTE DRAMA


    ¡°Celeste,¡± he snapped. ¡°This is ridiculous, even for you. Do you know how worried-¡±


    ¡°Ugh. Spare me.¡±


    She ended the call.


    There was a long, stunned silence in which we just stared at the dark screen, all high¨Cstrung and now unsure of what to do with all the nervous energy.


    Then Maya let out a sharp bark ofughter. ¡°Yep. That¡¯s Celeste, alright.¡±


    Mother closed her eyes, leaning further into Ethan. ¡°Oh, thank the gods.¡±


    Though not as visible as my mother¡¯s, my relief was just as profound. I knew I shouldn¡¯t give a flying fuck what happened to Celeste, but I guess my heart hadn¡¯tpletely hardened against her just yet.


    ¡°Come,¡± Ethan murmured, his hands wrapped around our mother. ¡°Let me take you home. You should get


    some rest.¡±


    She nodded, closing her eyes.


    17:56


    14/16


    185 Chapter 185 CELESTE DRAMA


    As they walked past, Ethan shot Maya a weighted look, lightly threaded with guilt.


    ¡°It¡¯s cool.¡± She leaned up and ced a kiss on his jaw. ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    He nodded, then slid me a wan smile. ¡°Bye, Sera.¡±


    I waved a little. ¡°Bye, Ethan.¡±


    He didn¡¯t spare Kieran a nce before he walked out.


    The ss door slid shut behind them, leaving the air oddly hollow, like the room hadn¡¯t caught up to the fact that the crisis was over.


    ¡°Well,¡± Maya said. ¡°I could use a massage now more than ever. You still up for the spa?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°I have to go get Daniel, but how about afterwards, we validate the existence of house¨Ccall beauticians?¡±


    Sheughed, throwing an arm over my shoulder. ¡°Perfect¡±


    We turned away, ready to leave thetest installment of Celeste¡¯s drama behind.


    17:56


    15/16


    185 Chapter 185 CELESTE DRAMA


    But I stopped when something warm and firm closed


    gently around my wrist.


    My breath caught.


    Slowly, I turned back.


    Kieran stood there, expression strained, jaw clenched like he was holding back too much at once. His fingers loosened but didn¡¯t fall away entirely¨Chovering at the edge of touch.


    ¡°Sera,¡± he said, voice rough, gravel¨Cedged. ¡°Can we talk?¡±


    Comment 11


    View All >


    17:56

 Betrays Love 186

    186 Chapter 186 ABOUT DANIEL


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POVO


    Thest thing I wanted to do with Kieran was ¡®talk.


    I still hadn¡¯t fully recovered from thest time we¡¯d talked.


    The sensible thing would have been to pull my hand out of his grip. Back away. End this before we repeated that night in my driveway¨Cright here in the very fancy hotel lobby.


    But¡­


    And there it was: that hesitation, that tiny niggling thread that, for some inane reason, still tethered me to Kieran¨Cmaking it impossible to step away


    I fucking hated it.


    chest


    I didn¡¯t realize how long I just stood there, my tight with indecision, until Maya¡¯s soft touch brushed my free wrist. ¡°I¡¯ll be in the car,¡± she murmured.


    17:56


    1/14


    186 Chapter 186 ABOUT DANIEL


    She nced between me and Kieran with a loaded look that told me I was in for an interrogation after this.


    Whatever this was.


    Maya slipped towards the exit, which left me standing in front of Kieran, his fingers still lightly curled around my wrist.


    ¡°I just want to talk,¡± he said. His voice was lower than usual, rough at the edges, heavy with that same desperation I¡¯d heard that night in my driveway.


    ¡°Thest time we¡­talked didn¡¯t go so well,¡± I said, my voice softer than I wanted it to be.


    A muscle ticked in his jaw. ¡°Yes, but this is nothing like that. I promise.¡±


    I swallowed against the lump forming in my throat, taking him in under the soft, almost ethereal glow of


    the chandeliers.


    He was the same Kieran¨Cstrong, tall,manding. But there was an almost invisible strain in the way he carried himself now.


    17:57


    2/14


    186 Chapter 186 ABOUT DANIEL


    His shoulders, usually squared like steel, now slumped just slightly, as if bracing against a weight invisible to everyone but him.


    Tension rippled through his frame. He stood too straight, as if rxing even a little would allow everything inside him toe undone.


    This looked nothing like Lucian¡¯s exhaustion. Kieran didn¡¯t look sleep¨Cdeprived; he looked like something was eating at him, gnawing in ces sleep couldn¡¯t reach.


    For a wild moment, I wondered if this was all because of Celeste¨Cmaybe their breakup had taken a toll on


    him.


    But something in me knew it wasn¡¯t that.


    And then¨Ceven wilder¨CI dared to imagine that he looked this way because of me. Because of how we¡¯dst left things.


    I held his gaze longer than I meant to, then gently tugged my wrist free from his grip, trying to ignore the tingling sensation his touch left along my arm.


    17:57


    3/14


    186 Chapter 186 ABOUT DANIEL


    ¡°Fine.¡± I didn¡¯t meet his eyes. ¡°But I really don¡¯t have long. I need to pick up Daniel from your father¡¯s soon.¡±


    He didn¡¯t do a good job of hiding his relief at my


    eptance.


    He nodded and gestured to a quieter seating area by the windows. When we sat, I made sure to keep a good arm¡¯s length between us. Silence stretched, heavy, but not suffocating¡ªyet.


    Kieran inhaled slowly, as if gathering courage. ¡°About that night¡ª¡±


    ¡°No.¡± My interruption was sharper than I intended. I didn¡¯t miss the way his jaw tensed. ¡°We are not doing this again.¡±


    His brows drew together.


    ¡°I get it,¡± I continued, pushing past the flutter of nerves that immediately rose as he said, ¡®that night.¡¯


    ¡°You said what you needed to. I said what I needed to. I assure you my stance hasn¡¯t changed since then, so there¡¯s no need for a repeat.¡± I pressed my hands tightly into myp and let out a breath. ¡°I¡¯m not


    17:57


    4/14


    188 Chapter 188 ABOUT DANIEL


    interested in scraping open the same wound again.¡±


    Kieran looked away, swallowed. His fingers curled slightly against his knee. I frowned. The skin over his knuckles was raw and scabbed, like he¡¯d gotten into a brawl.


    But I didn¡¯t care. Whatever he did in his free time was


    his business.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to hurt you again, Sera, I swear. I just¡ª¡±


    ¡°Kieran.¡± Too sharp. Too loud. I really, really didn¡¯t want to talk about this again. Ever.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He exhaled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    There was something so¡­vulnerable in the way he drew back, epting that boundary. His shoulders dropped, the slightest quiver barely contained, and I found myself having to look away to hide the sting behind my own eyes.


    ¡°What is this about then?¡± I asked finally, careful to make my voice a little gentler.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Daniel.¡±


    Immediately, I stiffened. ¡°What about him?¡±


    17:57


    5/14


    186 Chapter 186 ABOUT DANIEL


    He hesitated just long enough to make my pulse tick louder. ¡°As you know, my father started his Alpha conditioning and early training while they were on the ind.¡±


    I clenched my teeth. ¡°Yep.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°He should have asked for your permission


    before he did that.¡±


    ¡°I bet he asked for yours.¡± My tone had gone sharp again.


    It wasn¡¯t a question. His silence confirmed it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said quietly.


    I pursed my lips. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Daniel¡¯s enjoying it, so that¡¯s that.¡±


    He hesitated. ¡°There¡¯s¡­more.¡±


    I held my breath as he continued. ¡°Daniel turns ten


    soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of my son¡¯s birthday, thank you very much.¡±


    He rolled his eyes.


    17:57


    6/14


    186 Chapter 186 ABOUT DANIEL


    Something about that movement eased the trapped breath out of my lungs. It was so¡­natural. Annoying, definitely, but-


    ¡°My parents want to hold an heir ceremony for him.¡±


    I stared.


    The words didn¡¯tpute for a full five seconds. ¡°An¡­ heir ceremony? At ten?¡±


    He held my gaze steadily. ¡°Yes.¡±


    I let out a breath that wasn¡¯t quite augh. ¡°You¡¯re aware most packs wait until a wolf manifests, right? Even then, they wait until that wolf stabilizes.


    Dering an heir too early¡ªespecially one who hasn¡¯t Shifted¡ªis risky¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    I swallowed back the first snap of anger that tried to climb up my throat. ¡°You know. And you¡¯re okay with this?¡±


    He nodded silently.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡±


    17:57


    7/14


    186 Chapter 186 ABOUT DANIEL


    ¡°Daniel has always been my chosen heir, Sera.¡± Kieran¡¯s voice didn¡¯t waver, and neither did his gaze. ¡°That has never changed. And it never will.¡±


    And damn him, something in me quivered.


    A decade of silence. A decade of distance. But that¨Chis


    im over Daniel, his certainty about my son¡¯s future -had never once faltered.


    I forced myself not to let it soften me. ¡°It¡¯s one thing to know he¡¯ll one day take over as Alpha. But this¡­it¡¯s too much pressure. He¡¯s a child, Kieran.¡±


    ¡°You think I haven¡¯t considered that?¡± His tone


    remained controlled, but I could hear the quiet plea buried in it.


    ¡°Daniel¡¯s wolf isn¡¯t fully formed yet, but my father and I can already feel it stirring. And it¡¯s¡­strong. A lot stronger than I was at his age.¡±


    A tremor of pride flickered in my chest. But it was swiftly overpowered by fear¨Cunbidden, and terrifying.


    I pictured Daniel, small and bright¨Ceyed,ughter high and free, someday carrying something enormous on


    17:57


    8/14


    <


    186 Chapter 186 ABOUT DANIEL


    his shoulders¨Cand crumpling beneath it.


    ¡°What if his wolf develops differently from what everyone expects?¡± I murmured. ¡°What if he breaks under that weight?¡±


    A shiver ran through me. ¡°What if¡­he¡¯s like me?¡±


    Kieran flinched¨Cbarely, but I saw it.


    I was the daughter of an Alpha, yet my wolf had taken this long to emerge, and she was still weak. The thought of my son facing the same stigma and disdain I endured was a spear to the heart.


    ¡°Sera,¡± Kieran said softly. ¡°Even if, for some reason, Daniel¡¯s wolf isn¡¯t the titan people expect from the son of Nightfang¡¯s Alpha, I promise you the pack will ept him.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°You can¡¯t guarantee that. I was Edward Lockwood¡¯s daughter, and once my ws were exposed, my pack didn¡¯t¡­¡± My voice trembled, and I pressed my lips together.


    Kieran was silent for a while. And then, gently, he said. ¡°You forget, Sera, that you are no longer that woman.


    17:57


    9/14


    186 Chapter 186 ABOUT DANIEL


    You¡¯re the champion who dominated OTS. The whole world watched you fight. Watched you lead.¡±


    His voice dropped lower. ¡°They will ept Daniel. Not because he¡¯s my heir¨Cbecause he¡¯s your son. No one would dare underestimate him.¡±


    Warmth tinged with fear curled in my gut, and emotion clogged my throat.


    I didn¡¯t know what it was¨CKieran¡¯s pride in my achievements, or knowing I¡¯d done exactly what I¡¯d set out to do: be stronger, so life could be better for


    my son.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to make him grow up faster than he must,¡± Kieran continued quietly. ¡°But Nightfang has been without a Luna for too long-¡±


    I scoffed.


    He didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°Because of my mistakes. But the elders worry about the pack¡¯s future. Naming Daniel officially could stabilize things. It gives them a direction, a future to rally behind.¡±


    He hesitated.


    17:57


    10/14


    186 Chapter 186 ABOUT DANIEL


    ¡°And it buys me time¡­¡± His hand reached out, slowly, cautiously. ¡°¡­to fix what I broke.¡±


    Thatst line wasn¡¯t just about the pack, and we both knew it. My breath hitched at the look in his eyes¨Craw remorse tangled with apology and something like¡­.. hope.


    For a fleeting heartbeat, the years fell away, and he wasn¡¯t Kieran, my cold, distant ex¨Chusband. He was Kieran, the man I¡¯d once loved in suffocating silence.


    But that heartbeat passed, and a decade of pain shed through me like lightning.


    I blinked, pulling away¨Cmetaphorically and physically.


    Kieran¡¯s hand hovered in the air between us.


    A small, almost imperceptible crack flickered through his expression before he schooled it. He nodded once, slowly¨Cas though epting a verdict.


    He pulled his hand back.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to agree now,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Just¡­think about it.¡±


    17:57


    11/14


    188 Chapter 186 ABOUT DANIEL


    He reached into his pocket and pulled out a small


    ck velvet box, holding it with a reverence that made my pulse twist.


    ¡°This is the heir¡¯s ring,¡± he said. ¡°I wore it at my heir


    ceremony, I want you to give it to him when¨C<i>if</i>¨Che¡¯s ready.¡±


    I had taken the box from him before I even realized


    my hand was moving.


    It was heavy in my hand. Not just in weight, but in meaning.


    Two versions of Daniel yed side by side in my mind like a slide show. His face lit up with excitement and awe at the honor. And then¨Cconfusion, fear, me, if expectations didn¡¯t match reality.


    But Daniel wouldn¡¯t be a child forever.


    And if, in a bid to keep him protected, I ended up hurting him, I would never forgive myself.


    ¡°It¡¯s his choice,¡± I said softly. ¡°We¡¯ll do whatever he


    wants.¡±


    I looked up at Kieran. ¡°It¡¯s his choice,¡± I repeated.


    17.57


    12/14


    186 Chapter 186 ABOUT DANIEL <fn80c7> Discover more novels at find?novel</fn80c7>


    ¡°Promise me, Kieran.¡±


    He nodded immediately. Relief¨Cmuted, tired, but relief nheless¨Cflickered in his eyes. ¡°I promise. I would never make him do what he doesn¡¯t want.¡±


    I stood, the ring box felt too warm in my palm. ¡°I need to go.¡±


    He rose as well, but didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t reach for me again as I turned away.


    ¡°Sera,¡± he said quietly, voice unsteady, ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to hear it, but¨CI¡¯m sorry. For¡­everything. And I¡¯m grateful. For Daniel. For you, being his mother.¡±


    Every syble scraped against that damn wound I didn¡¯t want to touch.


    I didn¡¯t look back.

 Betrays Love 187

    187 Chapter 187 ONE DAY AT A


    TIME


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Even after Maya¡¯s car pulled away from the hotel parking lot, the glow of the chandeliers still lingered in my mind like a dream I hadn¡¯t fully woken from.


    More specifically¡ªKieran¡¯s face.


    And the way his voice had sounded when he said, ¡®I¡¯m grateful¡­ For you, being his mother.¡®


    It wasn¡¯t just sadness. It wasn¡¯t just guilt. It was something raw, vulnerable, like he was revealing broken pieces of himself. Pieces I¡¯d never known existed.


    1


    I turned to the window, pressing my temple against the cool ss as the city lights streaked by like blurred constetions.


    I had walked away. Calmly. Dignified. I hadn¡¯t cried. I hadn¡¯t yelled. I hadn¡¯t wavered.


    17:57


    1/12


    <


    187 Chapter 187 ONE DAY AT A TIME


    I should¡¯ve felt victorious.


    So why did a small, traitorous part of me ache at the memory of that desperate hope dying in his eyes when I pulled away?


    ¡°Okay,¡± Maya said after a few minutes of silence, her tone deceptively casual. ¡°I really, really want to give you time to pan out this brooding music video vixen you¡¯re ying at. But I¡¯m scared that if you go too deep into your head, I won¡¯t be able to get you out.¡±


    I blinked, dragged from my spiraling thoughts. Maya was driving with one hand, eyes cutting to me in suspicion.


    Her other handy palm open on the console between <ol><li>us. </li></ol>


    I didn¡¯t even have to think about it before I slid my palm against hers and intertwined our fingers.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I lied.


    ¡°Bullshit,¡± she replied cheerfully, squeezing my hand. ¡°Your ¡®talk¡® with Kieransted a little too long for a quick chat but too short for hate sex. Start talking.¡±


    17:57


    2/12


    187 Chapter 187 ONE DAY AT A TIME


    I gaped at her. ¡°Why would hate sex even cross your mind¨Cactually, never mind.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± she pressed, ncing at me again. ¡°What happened?¡±


    I sighed.


    I wanted to talk¨Cnot just about Kieran, or the brief Lucian sitrep I gave Judy, but everything.


    The whole mountain of emotional warfare.


    The longer I kept it in, the more my chest felt like it was filling with cotton and fire all at once.


    And there was no one I wanted to hear it more than ¡®Almighty Maya Cartridge.


    And because Maya was Maya, she knew when to push. And when to wait.


    Tonight, she waited¨Cuntil I started talking.


    And talking. And talking. And talking.


    I told her everything. I told her about the family amusement park. I told her about dinner with Lucian, the conversation after, the conversation at the OTS


    17:57


    3/12


    <


    187 Chapter 187 ONE DAY AT A TIME


    exhibit.


    I told her about my mother¡¯s house. I told her how Kieran had shown up outside my house afterward, heart on disy. His desperate confession, his apology, his im of a mate bond I didn¡¯t want to acknowledge. I told her about my rejection. The way I¡¯d walked away without looking back.


    Then I told her about tonight.


    How he had looked tired and wrung out. How he didn¡¯t try to make me forgive him. How he¡¯d spoken with so much weight in his voice it made my bones feel heavy.


    And then, because I¡¯d turned on a faucet and I didn¡¯t want to close it until the tank was empty, I told Maya


    about Alina.


    From how she saved me from the bear in the


    Snowfield Arena to how she¡¯d told me I couldn¡¯t be


    sure about Kieran until I could Shift.


    By the time I finished, relief softened my voice, exhaustion and catharsis blurring together.


    The car had stopped. The lights of the ckthornes¡®


    17:57


    4/12


    187 Chapter 187 ONE DAY AT A TIME


    mansion glinted in the near distance.


    ¡°Damn,¡± Maya exhaled. ¡°Okay. That¡¯s¡­a lot.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I sighed, ¡°tell me about it.¡±


    With our intertwined hands, she yanked me toward her, wrapping her free arm around my shoulders.


    I closed my eyes and melted into her embrace, inhaling her familiarforting scent. After unloading everything, I felt so light, like I would float away if she weren¡¯t holding on to me.


    Finally, she pulled back, but still held on to my hand.


    ¡°First of all,¡± she began, her voice uncharacteristically thick with emotion. ¡°I am so fucking happy your wolf is here.¡± She gave me a watery smile. ¡°Took her long enough. Lazy bitch.¡±


    1


    ¡®I am notzy, Alina muttered in my mind, indignant. ¡®She¡¯s lucky I like her.


    I smiled. ¡°She likes you. Begrudgingly.¡±


    Maya gasped dramatically, pressing a hand to her


    chest. ¡°I am honored. Nyra says she can¡¯t wait to meet her.¡±


    17:57


    5/12


    187 Chapter 187 ONE DAY AT A TIME


    I choked out augh. There were so many joys out there I had yet to experience with my wolf and my family. Gods, I couldn¡¯t wait.


    ¡®Soon, Alina promised quietly.


    ¡°And it goes without saying that I won¡¯t tell a soul about her existence until she¡¯s ready,¡± Maya vowed.


    I smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Maya sniffed. ¡°Secondly, Lucian¨CI¡¯m so sorry, babe. I met him way after Zara; I had no idea.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I nodded. ¡°We¡¯re fine now. We¡¯re friends.¡±


    She winced. ¡°But Team Lucian¡­?¡±


    I chuckled softly. ¡°That¡¯s on the back burner for now.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Yeah, okay, I can respect that.¡±


    +156


    And then she fell silent. I did too. Because I knew what


    the third point was.


    I didn¡¯t know what ¨¬ expected. Maybe a firestorm of profanity about Kieran¡¯s audacity. Maybe she¡¯d reverse the car and drive back to have his face meet her fists.


    17:57


    6/12


    187 Chapter 187 ONE DAY AT A TIME


    When she finally spoke, her words came carefully. ¡°You know, if you had told me all this before I met Ethan¨Cpre¨Cmate bond¡ªI¡¯d have dly run Kieran over with my car. Twice.¡±@


    +156


    My lips twitched as she continued. ¡°But now¡­I kind of get it. Not that I forgive him, because I don¡¯t. But¡­¡±


    She took my other hand in hers. ¡°Sera, mate bonds are¡­terrifying. Even the good ones. The pull is beautiful and brutal all at once. I¡¯ve felt Ethan¡¯s fear of


    losing me, and it¡¯s like watching him drown and not being able to breathe myself either. If Kieran really believes you two are mates, then I can only imagine the pure anguish he¡¯s going through at your rejection.¡±


    My chest tightened.


    Maya squeezed my hands. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you owe him anything, Sera. Not now, or ever. No one but you can ever know the full extent of heartache he caused you over the decade of your marriage, so no one but you can decide if or when you ever want to open your heart to him.¡±


    My vision blurred with tears, and I leaned in, closing


    17:57


    7/12


    107 Chapter 18ZONE DAY ALA TIME


    my eyes. ¡°So¡­you don¡¯t think I owe the bond something?¡± <fncb67> Th?s chapter is updated by fin?novel</fncb67>


    She leaned in too and rested her forehead against mine. ¡°Nothing¡¯s set in stone,¡± she said softly. ¡°You¡¯re allowed to live in the now. You don¡¯t need to decide on Kieran. Or your future. Or legacy. Not tonight. Not tomorrow. You take whatever you can one day at a time.¡±


    I let out a shaky breath as a single tear slid down my cheek.


    Maya smiled, soft but fierce, as she reached out and wiped the tear away with her thumb. ¡°And remember- I¡¯m on your side. Always.


    ¡°Even if ¡®your side¡® means dancing barefoot on hot coals or telling an Alpha to shove his bond up his ass. I¡¯ll even happily tten him against asphalt under my tires if you please. Got it?¡±


    A quietugh escaped me. ¡°Got it.¡±


    ***


    The lightness of unloading onto Maya faded when,


    17:57 @


    8/12


    187 Chapter 187 ONE DAY AT A TIME


    between us.


    His brows lifted. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Kieran¨Cyour dad¨Casked me to talk to you about something,¡± I said slowly. ¡°It¡¯s about¡­an heir


    ceremony.¡±


    Daniel blinked. ¡°Like¡­for me?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°When you turn ten. But, Daniel, listen.¡± I took his hands in mine. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. Being heir means serious responsibility. And a lot more training than what you¡¯re already doing. You¡¯re still a child¨Cyou don¡¯t have to shoulder anything yet.¡±


    He stared at me for a long moment.


    Then his lips curved into something soft and bright. ¡°Mom¡­I know I¡¯m still little. But I¡¯ve always wanted to get stronger. I want my wolf. But even before then, I want to be able to protect you. And other people too.¡±


    A surge of pride warred with trepidation, twisting my heart until it hurt.


    17:57


    9/12


    187 Chapter 187 ONE DAY AT A TIME


    ¡°But¡­¡± He hesitated, then nced at the box. ¡°If I ept¡­will I have to go away again?¡±


    ¡°Probably for some time,¡± I whispered, the rest of my insides twisting at the thought of being away from my son when he had only juste back. ¡°You¡¯ll have to go through a period of rigorous secluded training with the pack elders and warriors.¡±


    Daniel went quiet.


    Then he exhaled slowly. ¡°I¡¯ll train hard. Really hard. So


    I cane home sooner.¡±


    My lips trembled. I saw the decision in his eyes, and it took everything in me to trap the sob building at the back of my throat.


    I pulled him into my arms and kissed the top of his head. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, baby,¡± I whispered feverishly against his curls. ¡°So, so proud.¡±


    ¡°You sound sad, too,¡± he mumbled, his warm breath brushing against my neck.


    I sniffed. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ll miss you so much.¡±


    His hands wrapped around my waist, and I felt my


    17:57


    10/12


    <


    187 Chapter 187 ONE DAY AT A TIME


    shirt dampen. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too, Mom.¡±


    ¡®We¡¯ll still feel him, Alina murmured. ¡®Even from far away. Our pup will always echo through our bond.


    Her words soothed me¨Cbut I didn¡¯t know if it was enough.


    I closed my eyes, pressing my forehead against Daniel¡¯s soft hair as we both silently cried.


    He¡¯d made his decision, chosen his course.


    And the best thing I could do for him was not pack snacks or drive him to training.


    It was to let him go, trust him enough to follow the path he was born to tread¨Ceven if it took him away from my arms.


    17:58

 Betrays Love 188

    188 Chapter 188 D¨CDAY


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Daniel¡¯s training had to bepleted before his tenth birthday and the heir ceremony, so the day of departure for his secluded training wasn¡¯t too far


    away.


    Before that, he had a couple of basic courses he needed to finish.


    I was supposed to continue training at OTS, but I took some time off, deciding that this period belonged solely to my son.


    She didn¡¯t admit it, but I was pretty sure Maya was worried about me, and she took ¡®I¡¯m on your side¡® really, really seriously¨Cby rarely ever leaving mine.


    Most days, she joined us in the ckthorne courtyard or the private arena Christian and Leona had prepared.


    And afterwards, in our backyard, she ran through drills and practice routines with him.


    17:58


    1/15


    188 Chapter 188 D¨CDAY


    I watched, half¨Camused and half¨Crelieved, as Maya- with infinitely more patience than she had with me- walked him calmly through defending, countering, and anticipating, even when he challenged some tactics.


    And when Daniel balked, Maya simply smiled, ruffled his hair, and repeated the demonstration.


    Kieran would sometimes appear at the ckthorne mansion, lingering near our exercises or peeking through windows.


    Even as he rted to Daniel, he respected my space- mostly.


    Thankfully, he seemed to understand that pushing too hard right now would only fracture the fragile rhythm we¡¯d managed to find.


    Ethan made several appearances, too, joining Maya seamlessly just like that day during training.


    And surprisingly, whenever I lingered a little too long in anxious thoughts, it was his calm voice and reassurance that soothed my scattered nerves.


    My mother visited the ckthornes often, and when


    17:58


    2/15


    188 Chapter 188 D¨CDAY


    she and Leona invited me for tea while Daniel trained, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to refuse.


    They shared their experiences with me, recounting how Alphas once handled simr training periods. Most were anecdotes about their own sons, light and humorous¡ªand I found myselfughing, not minding.


    Even Christian proactively included me in the training prep, checking in often to get my approval on things as trivial as Daniel¡¯s meal n.


    And because of all these, instead of the dread I thought I would feel, I found an unexpected lightness growing as the days led up to his departure.


    My anxiety didn¡¯t quite fade¨Cin fact, it resurfaced at the most inopportune moments¨Cbut with it came a tentative sense of peace. Harmony.


    No loomingpetitions, no constant coil of dread in my stomach, and¨Cmy personal favorite¨Cno screaming matches or subtle maniptions undermining my peace.


    Celeste being a whole ocean and a continent away felt like a more precious gift than the Moon Dew Nectar.


    17:58


    3/15


    ***


    188 Chapter 188 D¨CDAY


    The day before Daniel¡¯s departure began with sunlight brushing the edges of the kitchen blinds.


    He sat at the ind, wolfing down French toast and bacon, hair messy from sleep but eyes bright with that fierce spark he always carried.


    He must have been tired from all the training, but he faced each new day with unwavering enthusiasm.


    As I watched him, pride mingled with worry, and it took a ton of willpower not to let my smile falter.


    ¡°Blink, Mom,¡± he mumbled around a bite of bacon. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t disappear in that split second.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, reaching out to wipe some grease from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Cheeky.¡±


    Like clockwork, Maya strode in through the unlocked front door, holding two to¨Cgo cups of coffee in a cardboard cup carrier.


    She ruffled Daniel¡¯s hair as she passed. ¡°I hope you¡¯ve been practicing your endurance runs. Care to show me ap or two after breakfast?¡±


    17:58


    4/15


    <


    188 Chapter 188 D¨CDAY


    He nodded eagerly. ¡°Yes! And maybe some strategy drills too?¡±


    Maya¡¯s gaze flicked to me as she set one cup of coffee before me.


    I heard the unspoken question: He had no official training at the ckthornes¡®; should we push him, or let him enjoy the calm of hisst day before things intensified?


    I simply shrugged. Whatever Daniel wanted. I couldn¡¯t let my own reservations hinder him.


    The morning passed inughter and quick bursts of training. Throughout, I sat on the deck, watching my son glow as he practiced agility exercises in the backyard.


    He moved with an intensity and focus I recognized from secretly watching his father practice when we were younger. It was beautiful to watch, and I could see the confidence building in him,yer byyer.


    I reminded myself this was what he needed, not my constant protection or my anxiety. Just space. Support. Love.


    17:58


    5/15


    <


    188 Chapter 188 D¨CDAY


    At one point, Maya joined me.


    ¡°How are you doing, Mama bear?¡±


    I exhaled, watching Daniel run through the drills he had memorized. ¡°Seeing him so young, and yet so ready¡­it¡¯s terrifying¡±


    Maya¡¯s handnded on my shoulder. ¡°Terrifying is okay. Maybe even good. But he¡¯s prepared. And so are you, even if you don¡¯t feel it yet.¡±


    I nodded, closing my eyes for a brief moment.


    ¡°I just hope I can handle it when the timees.¡±


    She squeezed my shoulder. ¡°You will. You¡¯ve handled worse. And you¡¯re not alone. Remember that.¡±


    I nodded, her words settling deeply.


    Afterward, Maya and I gathered with Daniel at the kitchen table. We walked him through the final checklistying out his gear, checking provisions, and reviewingmunication protocols step by step.


    I repeated the instructions Christian had given Daniel, and each one echoed the reality of theing


    separation.


    17:58


    6/15 <fn8c77> For more chapters visit Find_Novel(.</fn8c77>


    <


    188 Chapter 188 D¨CDAY


    ¡°Mom,¡± Daniel cut me off after the third time, looking


    at me with those earnest eyes that always seemed too old for his age, ¡°I got it.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to worry.¡± He squeezed my hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of myself. I¡¯ll train hard, and I¡¯ll make you proud.¡±


    My chest tightened. I swallowed against the lump forming in my throat. ¡°I already am proud, baby. Always.¡±


    He smiled, but there was a glimmer of hesitation, the quiet awareness that this would be a test unlike any before. ¡°Even if¡­even if it¡¯s hard?¡±


    ¡°Especially then,¡± I whispered, brushing the hair from his forehead. ¡°Especially then.¡±


    ***


    The night stretched long and peaceful, and I watched Daniel drift to sleep, small chest rising and falling, one hand wrapped around me and the other loosely


    clutching Wolfy.


    17:58


    7/15


    <


    188 Chapter 188 D¨CDAY


    That sight made my heart clench. Just like when he left for Kieran¡¯s ind, the world would move on. Yet for me, everything would pause¨Cout of order, out of rhythm¨Cuntil he was home again.


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to sleep. So I just rested in the tenderfort of simply being a mother with her


    child.


    XXXXX


    The morning of the D¨Cday came way too fast.


    Daniel¡¯s excitement was palpable. The bags were packed. The itinerary and resources double¨Cchecked. Nothing left to do but go.


    Maya, Ethan, and my mother showed up at our door, bright and early.


    My mother had packed a lunchbox overflowing with snacks. Ethan came armed withst¨Cminute advice and encouragement for Daniel.


    Maya was for me, her warm,forting grip keeping me from falling apart.


    The ride to the ckthornes was just me and Daniel,


    27.58


    8/15


    188 Chapter 188 D¨CDAY


    though. We sat quietly, with only the soft hum of the engine filling the car.


    Daniel muttered quietly in the backseat, eyes intent on


    the window, while I gripped the steering wheel, focused on the road but aware of his every sound.


    ¡°What are you mumbling about, baby?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Just trying to remember my old lessons so I can pass the new ones.¡±


    I reached over and took his hand in mine. Gods, he


    was so small.


    ¡°Honey,¡± I said gently, offering the same calm he had given me the day before, ¡°you know it all. You don¡¯t need to repeat it like a mantra.¡±


    He looked at me, serious. ¡°I know, Mom. But it makes me feel ready. I want to be ready.¡±


    That fierce, stubborn determination¨Cthat need to be


    prepared¨Cit was so grown¨Cup of him, so Alpha¨Clike.


    When we arrived at the ckthornes, a convoy of vehicles lined the driveway. Preparations for Daniel¡¯s trip to the pack house were underway.


    17:58


    915


    188 Chapter 188 D¨CDAY


    Kieran and Gavin stood at the front of the group, heads together as they reviewedst¨Cminute ns.


    Leona greeted us first, crouching down to his level, her gaze sharp but warm


    ¡°You¡¯ve got this, darling. Remember everything you¡¯ve been taught.¡± She ced a palm over his chest, ¡°but remember also to trust yourself.¡±


    She pressed a kiss to Daniel¡¯s forehead before standing, her gaze briefly meeting mine. There was reassurance there¨Ca silent ¡®He¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    Kieran stepped forward then.


    Daniel straightened instinctively, his chin lifted.


    At that moment, Kieran wasn¡¯t his dad; he was his


    Alpha, his predecessor.


    Kieran paused, as if the sight of his heir was something he needed to take in fully, piece by piece.


    Then, he lowered himself to one knee, eye level with


    Daniel.


    His voice was calm, steady, so soft I almost couldn¡¯t hear him. ¡°Danny.¡±


    10/15


    188 Chapter 188 D¨CDAY


    ¡°Dad.¡± There was a tiny tremor of nerves in Daniel¡¯s voice, almost imperceptible, but it made my clench.


    chest


    ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you,¡± he said, quiet but clear. ¡°Not just because you¡¯re my son. But because every step you¡¯ve taken to stand here today, you chose it. You didn¡¯t let fear stop you.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s voice lowered further, his broad hand braced


    on our son¡¯s small shoulders. ¡°And if it hurts¨Cif it feels too heavy¨Cyou remember this: you were born strong. you are stronger now because you have people to fight for¡±


    But


    His gaze snapped to mine over Daniel¡¯s head, and my breath hitched. ¡°And people who will always fight for you,¡± he added.


    Daniel leaned forward just enough to let his forehead rest against Kieran¡¯s shoulder.


    Kieran¡¯s broad arms wrapped around him, swallowing his small figure. Something cracked open in me as he rested his chin on our son¡¯s head and whispered something I couldn¡¯t hear¨Conest message meant for


    17.58


    11/15


    188 Chapter 188 D¨CDAY


    only Daniel¡¯s ears.


    When they stepped apart, Kieran rose and faced me.


    His eyes met mine. Shadowed. Contained. Respectful.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said simply.


    It wasn¡¯t a casual thanks. It wasyered¨CFor being Daniel¡¯s mother. For helping him grow. For letting him go. For not turning this into a battlefield.


    I held his gaze for a few moments before giving a short nod. ¡°He¡¯ll make us proud.


    A faint smile. ¡°He already has.¡±


    He stepped back.


    And then it was my turn.


    I inhaled once, steadying myself as I approached


    Daniel.


    He suddenly looked so fragile. Not because he was small¨Cbut because the world ahead of him was so big.


    He offered up a soft smile. ¡°Mom-¡±


    I pulled him into my arms before he could finish. He


    17:58


    12/15


    <


    188 Chapter 188 D¨CDAY


    let out a soft groan, and I knew I was squeezing too tightly, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to stop.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have your father and grandfather and seasoned wolves around you,¡± I whispered. ¡°But listen,¡±¡ªI pulled back to look into his eyes-¡°none of them¨Cnot even your father¨Cdefine your strength or limits. Only you get to do that.¡°@


    He nodded.


    ¡°Your wolf wille when it¡¯s time,¡± I promised, refusing to ept any other alternative. ¡°Until then, trust your instincts. Trust your training. Trust your heart first. Your head second. And your fear¡ªnot at all.¡± o


    1


    His fingers clenched in the fabric of my shirt as he nodded again.


    I gently cupped his face, brushing my thumbs under his eyes even though no tears had fallen. ¡°You hear my voice when it gets hard, okay? Imagine me telling you to keep moving. To fight smarter. To rest when needed. And to rise again.¡±


    I leaned in and kissed his forehead.


    17:58


    13/15


    188 Chapter 188 D¨CDAY


    ¡°I love you,¡± I breathed against his skin.


    ¡°I love you too, Mom.¡±


    And then, because he was the most precious thing in existence, he whispered, ¡°Bye, Alina. Take care of Mom while I¡¯m gone.¡±


    6


    <i>¡®</i>Bye, pup,¡¯ she answered, her voice a soft purr. ¡®Make us proud.


    When I let go, something inside me stretched painfully


    -but didn¡¯t break.


    He stepped back, and Kieran ced his hand on his shoulder again. The picture they formed¨Can Alpha and his heir¨Cbrought hot tears to my eyes.


    As they walked away, I didn¡¯t take my eyes off Daniel for a second. His steps were small at first.


    Then firmer. Steady.


    He didn¡¯t look back.


    Not because he didn¡¯t need me.


    But because he trusted I would still be there when he


    returned.


    17:58


    14/15


    <


    188 Chapter 188 D¨CDAY


    My heart tightened and swelled at the same time with fierce pride.


    The little boy who had clung to my side for so many years was now stepping into a world that would challenge him, mold him, and, ultimately, make him stronger than I could have ever imagined.


    I wrapped my arms around myself, exhaling slowly.


    Alina whispered in my mind, calm and sure, ¡®Remember, he is special. And he is ready.


    I nodded, letting the belief settle into my chest¡ªnot asfort, but as truth.


    Comment 18


    View All >


    17:58


    <b>L </b>


    Post your firstment!


    Vote

 Betrays Love 189

    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Maya was waiting for me on my porch steps when I got back home.


    ¡°So,¡± she began, the casual tone belying the weight of the morning as I walked toward her, ¡°you survived the handoff.¡± She spread her arms. ¡°How¡¯s your heart?¡±


    Iughed softly, trembling between relief and lingering anxiety as I stepped into her embrace, resting my head on her shoulder. ¡°Intact, I think. Mostly.¡±


    She stroked my back in soothing circles. ¡°A part of it is tucked in that his little backpack, I¡¯ll bet.¡±


    I managed a smile. ¡°You bet¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± she said, forcing extra cheer into her voice as she pulled back. ¡°I blocked off my entire day and even blew Ethan off. Retail therapy?¡±


    Iughed, grateful for the shift. ¡°Retail therapy, yes. Definitely yes.¡±


    17.58


    1/13


    189 Chapter 189 WHAT¡¯S NEXT?


    I didn¡¯t even bother stepping into the house. Not ready to face the empty silence of a home without Daniel, I turned straight back to the car.


    ***


    Retail therapy wasn¡¯t just my favorite activity with Maya; it was a wee change of pace¨Ca chance to exhale, to let the heavy weight of the morning lift.


    As we browsed through racks of clothing and small home decor, Maya filled me in on thetest OTS news.


    ¡°Jessica left,¡± she said offhandedly, flipping through a rack of sweaters. ¡°Officially. She handed in her noticest week.¡± <fnf644> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? F?ndNovel</fnf644>


    I froze, ncing at her. ¡°Jessica? She left? But¡­..¡± I scoffed. ¡°Is she that salty about third ce?¡±


    ¡°The opposite, actually,¡± Maya answered. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you know this, but she was never fully a part of


    Shadowveil.¡±


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Maya pulled out a coral sweater and held it up to my neck, her brows drawn in concentration.


    17:58


    2/13


    189 Chapter 189 WHAT¡¯S NEXT?


    ¡°Shadowveil sentinels rescued her from an attack while she was traveling alone¨Cshe¡¯d been near rogue territory, I think, but I don¡¯t know all the details¨Cand Lucian extended her amnesty so she could safely


    recover from her injuries. He was supposed to oversee her official induction when she got better, but I guess he¡¯s been dragging his feet.¡±


    She shook her head and returned the sweater to the


    rack. ¡°Anyway, since she wasn¡¯t officially Shadowveil, her LST position attracted offers from other packs. She and her teammates got plenty of interest, and she quickly took advantage of it.¡±


    Maya lowered her voice. ¡°My guess is she did it to save face in case Lucian rejects her.


    I nodded slowly, processing.


    Part of me was taken aback that Jessica had decided to step awaypletely from Lucian¡¯s pack rather than trying to carve a ce for herself. Another part of me worried about Roxy and how¨Cor if¨CJessica¡¯s departure would affect her.


    Maya noticed my silence and ced a hand on my


    17:58


    3/13


    <


    189 Chapter 189 WHAT¡¯S NEXT?


    shoulder. ¡°Hey,¡± she said gently. ¡°The whole point of retail therapy is to keep you out of here,¡±¨Cshe tapped my temple-¡± so stay with me, okay?¡±


    Iughed softly, the tension in my shoulders easing slightly. ¡°Yes, Miss Cartridge.¡±


    We continued through the shops, examining fabrics,paring colors, andughing over silly essories.


    Maya teased me each time I slipped into mncholy, and everyugh came easier than thest.


    After a while, we settled into a small caf¨¦ for coffee


    and a quick snack. Maya¡¯s eyes sparkled as she leaned back in her chair, sipping hertte.


    ¡°So,¡± she began, her eyes twinkling. ¡°What¡¯s next for


    the indomitable Sera?¡±


    I snorted at the nickname. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°Daniel¡¯s off forging his own path. You can¡¯t just wait around for him. You have to live your own life, too.¡± She leaned in. ¡°How about starting a new book?¡±


    I almost choked on mytte. ¡°Wh¨Cwhat?¡±


    17:58


    4/13


    <


    189 Chapter 189 WHAT¡¯S NEXT?


    Maya smirked. ¡°I missed you so much during the LST that I went and read a bunch of your books.¡±


    My eyes widened, and an incredulousugh slipped out of me. ¡°You did?¡±


    She nodded, smirking. ¡°For someone unlucky in love, you sure know how to write sexy male leads and sizzling chemistry.¡±


    My cheeks burned. ¡°Oh gods.¡±


    Sheughed, nudging me. ¡°So, anything new in the works?¡±


    I exhaled. My writing career, ine, my 300¨Cword sequel that I¡¯d abandoned when I joined OTS¨Cit all seemed like a lifetime ago.


    ¡°Honestly, I haven¡¯t thought¡ª¡±


    ¡°Sera?¡±


    I turned.


    Standing a few steps from our table, elegant in a flowing ocean¨Cblue dress, was Luna Selene of Seabreeze Pack.


    17:58


    5/13


    189 Chapter 189 WHAT¡¯S NEXT?


    ¡°Luna Selene,¡± I said, startled but smiling as I quickly rose to greet her.


    ¡°Please,¡± sheughed softly, ¡°I told you¨Cit¡¯s just Selene. Friends, remember?¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Right. Hi, Selene.¡±


    Her smile brightened. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so d I ran into you. I was hoping to catch you before I leave the city¡±


    Maya arched an eyebrow, leaning back in her seat with


    a curious smile.


    Selene stepped closer, warm sincerity in her eyes. ¡°You were sensational, Sera,¡± she said, and my chest swelled even as my eyes welled. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anyone more deserving of the gold.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered, my voice shaky.


    Little dimples popped up on her cheeks as her smile deepened. ¡°I wanted to remind you that my invitation still stands.¡±


    My mouth parted, no wordsing out.


    I hadn¡¯t really thought about her offer to join


    17:58


    6/13


    189 Chapter 189 WHAT¡¯S NEXT?


    Seabreeze since she¡¯d made it, but now, the thought of leaving, of joining a new pack when my son just took his first steps to be Alpha, made me hesitate.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what my own heart wanted yet, and the uncertainty rooted me in ce.


    Selene noticed my hesitation andughed softly.


    ¡°My invitation to visit,¡± she rified with a wink. ¡°My daughter¨Cgoddess, she adores you. After watching the Trials, she¡¯s dered you her ¡®Luna of inspiration.¡®


    <i>111 </i>


    Selene chuckled, shaking her head with fond disbelief. ¡°You would think her own mother wasn¡¯t a Luna.¡±


    Augh burst out of me before I could contain it.


    ¡°I¡¯m honored,¡± I said honestly.


    Selene handed me a sleek silver contact card. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t choose our pack in the future, our doors are always open. Whether for rest, healing, or just sea breeze and goodpany¡±


    Alina stirred softly within me, a ripple of approval. ¡®She¡¯s grounded. Strong. A Luna who leads with heart, she observed, her tone tinged with something like


    17:58


    7/13


    189 Chapter 189 WHAT¡¯S NEXT?


    fondness. ¡®I like her.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely visit when I can,¡± I promised.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that.¡± Selene winked.


    She nodded politely to Maya, who offered a half¨Csmile


    in return, then gracefully took her leave.


    As soon as she was out of range, Maya let out a dramatic sigh, crossing her arms. ¡°Wow. Look at you. Making Luna friends. Inspiring small children. Getting personal invitations to vacation by the sea. Joining families. Must be nice being such a superstar.¡±


    I snorted, sitting back down. ¡°Jealous?¡±


    ¡°Painfully,¡± she deadpanned. Then her facade cracked as she poked my shoulder. ¡°But also proud. Mostly. Maybe. Ugh, shut up.¡±


    I grinned and leaned forward. ¡°Hey,¡± I said softly, sobering up, ¡°you¡¯re my best friend, Maya. That¡¯s not changing. Nobody could ever rece you.¡±


    Her eyes softened¨Cannoyed, emotional, fond all at once. ¡°You¡¯d better mean that.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    17:59


    8/13


    189 Chapter 189 WHAT¡¯S NEXT?


    Maya flicked her gaze away with a small, victorious nod.


    I smiled. ¡°Besides, how can I visit her pack when I haven¡¯t even visited yours?¡±


    The corner of her lips twitched. ¡°Actually, my dad and brother are visiting soon.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve been dying to meet you. Especially my dad.¡±


    ¡°Should I be scared?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Maya smirked. ¡°They¡¯re very¡­ beta¨Cwarrior¨Cmeets¨Coverprotective¨Cfamily. But they¡¯ll love you.¡± Her gaze softened. ¡°How could they not?¡±


    My smile deepened. ¡°Then I can¡¯t wait to meet them.¡±


    The rest of the day flowed in warmth andughter, lighter now with future ns threaded between coffee refills and harmless teasing.


    When I dropped Maya off at Ethan¡¯s, she leaned in through the window.


    ¡°Text me if you feel the urge to cry. I¡¯ll appear armed


    17:59


    9/13


    189 Chapter 189 WHAT¡¯S NEXT?


    with beer and pretzels like¡°-she snapped her fingers ¨C¡°that.¡±


    1


    I rolled my eyes and waved her off. ¡°Go be with your mate; you¡¯ve spent so much time on me.¡±


    She reached in and affectionately brushed her fingers against my cheek. ¡°I love you, babe. And remember,¡±¡ª she tapped her fingers against my temple-¡°stay out of here.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Yes, Miss Cartridge.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect to find yet another person waiting for me on my porch when I returned home.


    But there he was¨Cdark blue eyes, dark coat, posture rxed with characteristicposure.


    Lucian.


    He straightened as I approached. ¡°Seraphina.¡±


    ¡°Lucian,¡± I responded softly. The setting sun ghosted over his features, softening his presence.


    With Daniel taking all my full attention, plus my time off from OTS, I hadn¡¯t seen much of Lucian since the camping trip.


    17:59


    10/13


    <


    189 Chapter 189 WHAT¡¯S NEXT?


    But our new dynamic¨Cour friendship¨Cheld. The silence that passed between us was no longer strained. It was familiar,fortable.


    His smile was kind, even as his gaze assessed. ¡°How are you holding up?¡±


    My throat tightened slightly. He didn¡¯t need to rify what he meant. ¡°I¡¯m¡­managing,¡± I said quietly. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few hours, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be all right,¡± Lucian interjected gently. ¡°He¡¯s walking on the strength you built into him.¡±


    It was a remix of words I¡¯d already heard. They still had the desired effect, and something in me eased.


    I nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I gestured toward my door. ¡°Do you want toe in?¡±


    I saw him contemte the offer before he shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t stay long¡­¡±


    He paused, studying me a moment longer, as though weighing the rest of his sentence. Then he exhaled softly. ¡°I came to remind you of something.¡±


    I lifted a brow. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡°.


    17:59


    11/13


    <


    189 Chapter 189 WHAT¡¯S NEXT?


    ¡°The promise I made before thepetition,¡± he said.


    ¡°To show you Shadowveil.¡±


    My pulse skipped.


    ¡°Our Blue Moon Festival is approaching. It¡¯s a very special event that, normally, isn¡¯t open to outsiders.¡± A subtle pause. ¡°But I¡¯d like to formally extend an invitation to you.¡±


    ¡°I thought¡­¡± I hesitated, remembering everything that had happened since he made that promise. ¡°So much has changed. I didn¡¯t realize the invitation still stood.¡±


    We¡¯d strayed from the clear¨Ccut path of me being his Luna, so I was surprised he still wanted me to visit his pack.


    Lucian¡¯s expression softened, a faint curve at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Sera,¡± he said quietly, ¡°I keep my promises¨Cespecially the ones I made to you. Nothing can change that¡±


    That sincerity in his wordsnded gently but deeply.


    There was no pressure in his stance. No expectation. Just an open path, held out if I chose to walk it.


    17:59


    12/13


    189 Chapter 189 WHAT¡¯S NEXT?


    ¡®We should go,¡¯ Alina murmured, her voice threaded with curiosity.


    Daniel was off training for his future. The world was moving on. Maya¡¯s voice echoed in my mind. ¡®What¡¯s next?¡®


    I released a slow breath. ¡°All right,¡± I said softly. ¡°<b>I¡¯ll </b>go.¡±


    Comment 3


    View All >


    L


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    <b>12 </b>


    Swipe left to continue >


    ͼ


    Send Gift


    17:59

 Betrays Love 190

    190 Chapter 190 SHADOWVEIL


    190 Chapter 190 SHADOWVEIL


    KIERAN¡¯S POVO


    My phone buzzed just after I¡¯d finished reviewing Daniel¡¯s training footage for the day.


    My mind was still half¨Cfocused on the way my son had squared his shoulders after being knocked down, refusing to stay down even when he was exhausted, so I wasn¡¯t paying much attention.


    Then I saw her name on the screen, and my heart kicked against my ribs.


    Sera.


    I opened the message, expecting something about Daniel¨Cmaybe ast¨Cminute concern, a question, a reminder.


    Instead¡­


    Sera: I¡¯m letting you know this in case something happens to Daniel and I¡¯m unreachable. I¡¯m heading out of town for a few days to visit Lucian¡¯s pack in the south. If anythinges up, contact Maya¨Cshe knows


    17:59


    190 Chapter 190 SHADOWVEIL


    how to reach me.


    I read it again. Three times. Ten times.


    Each word sharpened in my chest until it felt like my lungs were working around a de lodged somewhere


    inside them.


    ¡®Lucian¡¯s pack¡®


    She was going to Lucian Reed¡¯s pack.


    It shouldn¡¯t have hit this hard.


    I knew how close they were; it was only a matter of time. But knowing something and feeling it be real were entirely different.


    She was going into his territory, into his world.


    His people would see her. Unlike mine, they would not be blind and ignorant. They would wee her. ept her.


    I forced a breath out slowly.


    She didn¡¯t owe me anything. Not exnations, not reassurance, not permission.


    And yet¡­


    17:59


    2/16


    190 Chapter 190 SHADOWVEIL


    She sent this.


    Matter¨Cof¨Cfact. Distant. For Daniel¡¯s sake. But still


    sent.


    That had to mean something¡­right?


    My fingers hovered over the screen, a dozen replies forming and dying at the tips of my fingers.


    ¡®Have a safe trip¡®


    ¡®Is that really necessary?¡®


    ¡®I understand.¡®


    ¡®How well do you really know Lucian? Are you sure you can trust him?¡®


    ¡°Thank you for letting me know.¡¯


    ¡®Please don¡¯t go.¡¯


    I locked the phone before I could send anything I¡¯d


    regret.


    My chest cinched tight, a slow, cold squeeze.


    Ashar had barely spoken to me since that night in Sera¡¯s driveway. I didn¡¯t need his voice berating me,


    17:59


    3/16


    190 Chapter 190 SHADOWVEIL


    though; I could do it just fine on my own.¡±


    ¡®You have no right to hold her back¨Cyou lost that years ago.¡®


    ¡®Let her go. Let her find what you couldn¡¯t give her?


    Daniel had already started the most intense part of his training and needed me present. He needed my


    guidance, my grounding. I couldn¡¯t leave. Couldn¡¯t hover around her like a shadow. Couldn¡¯t follow her


    south.


    And in my bid to fix what I had broken, I wouldn¡¯t interfere with what she chose for herself.


    I wouldn¡¯t sabotage it. Wouldn¡¯t challenge Lucian.


    That didn¡¯t mean I trusted the bastard.


    Not with how her life had been a beacon for danger. Not after how many close calls she¡¯d had. Not after nearly losing her more times than I could handle remembering.


    I unlocked my phone again¨Copened a different thread.


    I forwarded Sera¡¯s message, then typed.


    17:59


    4/16


    <


    190 Chapter 190 SHADOWVEIL


    +163


    Kieran: Assemble a covert perimeter watch. Complete


    stealth. No pack insignia. Operate outside


    Shadowveil¡¯s borders. Do not interfere or report


    unless she is in danger. Handpick loyal and discreet personnel.


    Gavin responded within seconds.


    Gavin: On it


    Gavin: ¡­you okay?


    Kieran: Just get it done.


    Gavin: Understood¡­Alpha Grumpy.


    I rolled my eyes, ending the thread.


    1


    And then I opened Sera¡¯s message again.


    Stared at it for a long moment.


    This time, I typed my reply carefully¨Cevery word feeling measured against a silent storm inside me.


    ¡®Understood. Thank you for letting me know. You don¡¯t need to worry about Daniel while you¡¯re gone. Have a safe trip.


    My finger hovered over send.


    17:59


    5/16


    190 Chapter 190 SHADOWVEIL


    It felt too formal. Too cold. Too distant.


    But anything warmer would be selfish.


    I hit send.


    For a few seconds, I just sat there, still, silent, breathing through a grief that wasn¡¯t quite grief¨Cbut something much more painful.


    ***


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    By the time we crossed the southern ridge and the forest canopy peeled open to reveal Shadowveil territory, my breath had already caught in my throat


    twice.


    Not because the journey was long¨Cwhich it was¨Cor because I was nervous¨Cwhich I was¨Cbut because nothing about this ce was anything like I had imagined.


    Lucian had spoken of his pack sparingly, and with the next¨Cto¨Cnothing information Maya and I had uncovered from our cyber stalking session, I¡¯d expected cold stone fortresses buried deep in a


    17:59


    6/16


    190 Chapter 190 SHADOWVEIL


    mountain range shrouded in near¨Cmythical istion.


    Something ustrophobic. Remote. Untouchable.


    But as the car followed the winding stone path, I felt my shoulders slowly loosen.


    Shadowveil was¡­alive.


    Wild. Untamed. Thriving.


    Thick evergreen forests sprawled over rugged cliffs. Streams cut silver ribbons through grassy slopes. Wildflowers pushed through moss¨Ccovered stones like they owned the earth.


    The pack house rose from thendscape like it had grown there rather than been built¨Cdark timber, obsidian brickwork, wide terraces overlooking the valley below.


    And the people¡­


    Almost immediately, I noticed how many of them were women. Not just present¨Cbut leading,manding, training, working in pairs or squads.


    I sensed an atmosphere of strength here. Something


    17:59


    7/16


    190 Chapter 190 SHADOWVEIL


    not derived from power disys or intimidation¨Cbut from confidence, unity, and shared resilience.


    Alina hummed with quiet approval. ¡°This ce remembers its storms¨Cbut it still blooms.¡®


    When I stepped out of the vehicle, Lucian was there waiting.


    The wind ruffled his hair slightly, making him look lessposed than usual, but there was something in his eyes I¡¯d never seen before¨Cgrounded, rooted, at ease.


    He was home.


    His voice was low, warm. ¡°Wee to Shadowveil,


    Sera.¡±


    For a moment, all I could do was nod and whisper in awe, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I should sure hope so, considering what he gave up to build this ce¡±


    A surprised smile split my face as Alpha William stepped out from behind Lucian. ¡°William!¡±


    He winked, then extended a hand. ¡°It¡¯s lovely to see


    18:00


    8/16


    <


    190 Chapter 190 SHADOWVEIL


    you again, Sera.¡± His smile widened. ¡°Or should I say, Champion?¡±


    My cheeks heated up. I would never get used to this.


    Before I could respond, another voice cut in¨Cbright, teasing, and unapologetically curious.


    ¡°Move, both of you¨Cshe¡¯s mine first!¡±


    A woman about my age, maybe slightly younger, with a cascade of raven¨Cck hair and sharp amber eyes, practically bounced towards me with a grin so wide it was disarming.


    Trailing her at a moreposed pace was a tall man with sun¨Cwarmed skin and sharp gray eyes that missed nothing. His presence carried quiet authority¨Csteady, grounded, and unmistakably Beta.


    The woman stopped in front of me with a flourish. ¡°Hi! I¡¯m Sabrina.¡± She pointed at herself. ¡°The best¨Clooking sibling. Also Lucy and Willy¡¯s favorite sister.¡±


    Lucian gave her a long¨Csuffering look. ¡°You¡¯re our only sister.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she said, waving that off. ¡°But I¡¯m still the


    18:00


    9/16


    190 Chapter 190 SHADOWVEIL


    favorite.¡±


    Lucian rolled his eyes and gestured to the man behind Sabrina. ¡°Sera, this is Reece¨Cmy Beta.¡±


    Reece gave a small nod, his voice calm but firm. ¡°Wee to Shadowveil, Sera. It¡¯s nice to officially meet you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, startled by the warmth and familiarity in his tone.


    I¡¯d seen him around OTS asionally, a presence that lingered at the edges, but never fully registered. I never imagined that he was Lucian¡¯s Beta.


    Sabrina elbowed him out of the way. ¡°Good. Good. We¡¯ve gotten the boring wee out of the way.¡±


    She turned back to me without missing a beat. ¡°I have waited months for this!¡± She reached out and grabbed my hands. ¡°Are you ready for a tour and unfiltered siblingmentary?¡±


    ¡°I¨Cuh¨Cyes?¡± I answered, a little overwhelmed.


    Sabrina beamed. ¡°Perfect. Follow me.¡±


    18:00


    10/16


    190 Chapter 190 SHADOWVEIL


    She hooked her arm lightly through mine almost naturally, like we¡¯d known each other for thirty years instead of thirty seconds.


    Already moving, she called over her shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lucy, I¡¯ll bring her back in one piece!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Lucian,¡± he muttered with the exasperated sigh of someone who¡¯d made the correction a hundred times.


    But I caught the way the corner of his mouth


    threatened a smile.


    Within minutes, Sabrina had me weaving through the heart of the pack.


    ¡°This training yard,¡± she said, pointing to arge area of packed earth and weathered stone, ¡°is where Lucian tried to test a new formation during the rainy season. Forgot to ount for the slick ground. Half the squad wiped out in a perfect synchronized fall. Very majestic.¡±


    ¡°It was a tactical experiment.¡± Lucian, having trailed behind us with silent vignce, gave her a deadpan look. ¡°You test these things and pick what works and what doesn¡¯t.¡±


    18:00


    11/16


    190 Chapter 190 SHADOWVEIL


    ¡°Mm¨Chm,¡± Sabrina said. ¡°You proved that gravity


    works.¡±


    Lucian sighed. ¡°This was a mistake.¡±


    I bit back augh.


    As we continued, Sabrina shared stories¡ªnot just about Lucian, but about the pack¡¯s history.


    She pointed to the stone bridge arching over a narrow stream and told me how, after a flood had swept it away two years ago, Lucian and his highest¨Cranking warriors had rebuilt <i>it </i>by hand, stone by stone, so the farmers on the other side wouldn¡¯t be cut off from the


    pack.


    She told me how Shadowveil had nearly been invaded four years ago, and it was the women who led the counter¨Cattack. How trust here wasn¡¯t granted through lineage, but through grit and heart.


    Little by little, through Sabrina¡¯s candid storytelling, Lucian¡¯s past¨Cwhich had once felt like a locked room- began forming in my mind like a mosaic.


    Eventually, we stopped at a quiet garden carved


    18:00


    12/16


    <


    190 Chapter 190 SHADOWVEIL


    against a cliffside. A single bench overlooked a


    sweeping view of the valley.


    Sabrina sat first, patting the space beside her.


    I joined her, and only then did I realize that at some point, Lucian had respectfully stepped back, giving us


    space.


    Sabrina let the wind carry silence for a moment before she spoke again, softer this time.


    ¡°I know you know about Zara.¡±


    My breath hitched.


    She continued, unflinching. ¡°Most people get fidgety when the topices up. Some avoid it like it¡¯s cursed. I don¡¯t. She was a phenomenal Luna¨Cfor the brief period of her reign. But she¡¯s gone now, and nothing can bring her back.¡±


    I forced in a slow breath. ¡°I¡¯m not here to erase


    anyone.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± she said gently. Then her eyes met mine¡ª warm, steady. Like her brother¡¯s. ¡°Zara was fire, steel, a storm with purpose. You¡°-she smiled faintly-¡°are


    18:00


    13/16


    190 Chapter 190 SHADOWVEIL


    gentle. Steady. A quiet strength. That¡¯s often the most powerful.¡±


    A tightness formed in my chest.


    She took a deep breath. ¡°After Zara died, I was terrified Lucian would live trapped between grief and guilt forever. That everyone who tried to get close would just be a ghost hepared to her. That wasn¡¯t what any of us wanted. Not even Zara.¡±


    I swallowed hard, unable to form an answer.


    ¡°So I want you to know this,¡± Sabrina continued, voice carrying fierce conviction. ¡°From the moment you stepped out of that car, I could already tell. You aren¡¯t Zara. You don¡¯t even remind me of her¨Cnot one bit.


    And Lucian is not blind. He¡¯s not a man who confuses


    his past with his present.¡±


    She winked at me, almost knowingly. ¡°Or his future.¡±


    I let out a huff of breath, remembering the question I asked him that day in the exhibition hall: ¡®How can you face the future when the past still has such a strong hold on you?¡®


    <b>18:00 </b>


    14/16


    <


    190 Chapter 190 SHADOWVEIL


    Sabrina leaned back, gaze drifting to the sky.


    ¡°Shadowveil is a very amiable pack. Every bit of friendship you find while you¡¯re here¡­every kindness, every admiration¨Cit¡¯s because of you, Sera. Not because you¡¯re a shadow of someone we lost. If you don¡¯t believe that, you might miss out on something beautiful.¡±


    A soft breeze drifted through the trees.


    Alina¡¯s presence brushed against me, a quiet, acknowledging hum.


    Slowly, I exhaled. ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmured. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    Sabrina¡¯s expression softened into something like


    relief.


    ¡°Good,¡± she said brightly, pping her hands once. ¡°Nowe on. Any more dallying and Lucy wille find us with a lecture about schedule structure.¡±


    I stood, smiling faintly as she tugged me along again.


    And as we walked back through the heart of Shadowveil, I found myself looking around with new


    18:00


    15/16


    190 Chapter 190 SHADOWVEIL


    eyes. Not as a stranger passing through, but as


    someone being invited¨Cnot chased, not imed, not


    Simply¡­weed.


    Comment 12


    View All <b>> </b>


    L


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    <b>12 </b>


    Swipe left to continue >


    Send Gift


    18:00 <fn9723> Get full chapters from fin?novel</fn9723>

 Betrays Love 191

    191 Chapter 191 BLUE MOON


    191 Chapter 191 BLUE MOON


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Sabrina¡¯s words lingered long after she led me back toward the heart of the pack.


    ¡­every kindness, every admiration¨Cit¡¯s because of you, Sera. If you don¡¯t believe that, you might miss out on something beautiful.¡®


    Something shifted inside me when she said that. As if a door I hadn¡¯t realized was closed quietly opened.


    I had lived so much of my life in quiet survival mode. Watchful. Guarded. Expecting the next copse before even allowing myself to stand.


    But now¡­ I¡¯d left that behind, hadn¡¯t I? Somewhere between my father¡¯s funeral and this mountain air, I. had stepped out into something unfamiliar, fragile. Beautiful.


    And I didn¡¯t have to fear it.


    Alina murmured quietly within me, warm and approving. ¡®We already survived. Now we learn how to


    15:27


    1/12


    191 Chapter 191 BLUE MOON


    live.¡¯


    So, as evening fell, instead of second¨Cguessing each step, I allowed myself to explore Shadowveil with a lighter heart.


    Preparations for the Blue Moon festival were underway. And it was going to be big¨CI could feel it in the air like sparks before a wildfire.


    Laughter threaded through the training grounds. Children raced past us carrying strings of dyed cloth that shimmered faintly under the fading sun.


    A group of men and women carved moon sigils into wooden discs. They dipped them in a dark blue hue that caught the light like water at midnight. Near a wide open clearing, I spotted older women weaving flower crowns¨Cnot with the usual bright colors, but with pale, almost silvery blue blossoms I didn¡¯t recognize.


    When I asked Sabrina what the Blue Moon festival was about, she was only too happy to oblige with its lore.


    ¡°It¡¯s the biggest celebration we have. Happens once every three years and starts tonight.¡± She grinned.


    15:27


    2/12


    191 Chapter 191 BLUE MOON


    ¡°You truly couldn¡¯t have visited at a better time.¡±


    She exined as we walked. How, when Shadowveil was still just an idea carved from wild hope, a gue had nearly destroyed them before they¡¯d even built their first home.


    How Lucian and Zara had refused to abandon anyone, even when it seemed hopeless.


    How they¡¯d led a desperate expedition through forbidden valleys, where they¡¯d found a flower that bloomed once every three years. Its petals formed a dew that had miraculous healing properties.


    ¡°The dew saved everyone,¡± Sabrina said, softer now. ¡°So they built everything here¡ªthis entire pack¡ª around the valley where the flower grows. Zara named it the Blue Moon, cause it¡¯s blue and rare. You know


    -¡®once in a blue moon.¡°¡±


    Sabrina chuckled. ¡°She was very proud of her wit.¡±


    And for the first time, at the mention of Zara, Iughed.


    But then I looked around at the peopleughing,


    15:28


    3/12


    191 Chapter 191 BLUE MOON


    working, existing in an effortless rhythm with one another, and felt an odd pang of sadness. After everything she¡¯d put into this pack, Zara deserved to see what it had be today.


    By the time dusk seeped across the sky, the pack house terraces glittered withnterns shaped like full


    moons.


    People trickled into the central clearing. A towering bonfire stood ready to be lit, the kind of fire meant not just to warm bodies but to call spirits awake.


    Sabrina never strayed from my side, and soon, we were standing at the edge of the gathering, hands folded lightly, watching as Lucian approached the unlit pyre, a lit torch in hand.


    He¡¯d gotten absorbed in his Alpha duties that I had barely seen him since I arrived.


    After experiencing his home¨Cthe safe space he had built for his pack¨CI saw him for what he really was.


    Not just the powerful, guarded leader I knew, but a man who had poured his own grief into creating something whole. Someone who led not bymand,


    15:28


    4/12


    191 Chapter 191 BLUE MOON


    but by care. Who had turned loss into belonging, fear into unity.


    Lucian¡¯s expression was calm, but there was


    something reverent in the way he moved, as if he were standing before history, not mes.


    He spoke first: ¡°Tonight, we remember how fear nearly imed us¨Cbut did not. We remember that scars do not mean brokenness. They mean survival.¡± His gaze passed briefly over the crowd¨Cand paused when it met mine. Just for half a heartbeat. Steady.


    Warm. Heavy with meaning.


    Then the torch touched the wood, and the bonfire


    roared to life.


    The first event, Sabrina had told me, was ¡°Stories of


    Scars.¡±


    Anyone could step forward¨Cshare a wound, physical or not¨Cand the pack would simply listen.


    A man with a burn mark halfway down his arm spoke about losing his mother in the gue but living on to raise his little sister.


    191 Chapter 191 BLUE MOON


    A woman revealed a scar along her side from the invasion four winters ago, how she had believed she was too weak until she survived the night she almost


    didn¡¯t.


    A teenager, voice shaking, confessed the fear of never being strong enough, and received a quiet hush of eptance when she finished.


    Each storyteller, upon stepping down, received a crown woven from that same silvery¨Cblue flower¨Cthe Blue Moon. A symbol of healing. Of survival. Of being seen and epted.


    My hands slowly curled at my sides.


    I had told pieces of my past¡ªto Maya, Lucian, Judy, even in front of polished crowds at gs.


    But this¡ªtonight felt different. Sacred. Maybe because of the festival, or the reverence the pack offered every


    story.


    So when there was a lull, when the silence stretched in invitation, I realized I needed to honor my own healing -and I stepped forward.


    6/12


    191 Chapter 191 BLUE MOON


    The murmurs quieted as I walked toward the fire. Its light danced over my hands, warmed my face.


    I didn¡¯t show a physical scar. Instead, I lifted my chin slightly and spoke.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a mark you can see,¡± I began, voice steadying as I spoke. ¡°My scars were made from shame. From believing I was unworthy of love, unwanted because of what Icked. From learning how to walk without a wolf, thinking that meant I was broken beyond repair.¡±


    Faces watched without judgment¨Conly with quiet, open stillness.


    ¡°But I survived,¡± I continued. ¡°Not because someone


    saved me, but because I kept putting one foot forward, even when I didn¡¯t know where I was going. I found people who stood with me. I found strength in myself, in my own worth. And I¡¯m still healing¡­¡± I took a breath. ¡°¡­but I am no longer living in the shadows of others¡® disapproval.¡±


    I finished softly, the fire crackling behind me like an answering heartbeat.


    191 Chapter 191 BLUE MOON


    For a moment, silence fell¨Cnot ufortable, but full and reverent.


    Then someone lifted a cup.


    And then another.


    And another.


    sses rose all around the circle in a silent, unified


    salute.


    Sabrina stepped forward with a soft, proud smile and gently ced a Blue Moon flower crown on my head. ¡°Beautiful,¡± she whispered.


    When the stories ended, the mood shifted. Music


    began, wild and rhythmic.


    People linked hands, forming a circle around the fire, feet stomping with joy rather than grace asughter reced tears.


    The fire leaped high and wild, as if determined to burn away everything that had ever tried to shatter us.


    ¡°You know,¡± Sabrina said, her skirt twirling around her as she spun, ¡°it¡¯s tradition for the Alpha to dance with whoever the mes choose. And share a blessed kiss.¡±


    15:28


    8/12


    191 Chapter 191 BLUE MOON


    I snorted. ¡°What?¡±


    She arched a brow, her lips quirking. ¡°It¡¯s called the Choosing of the mes.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious-¡±


    A sudden gust sent the fire bending toward us, sparks scattering through the air like a shower of stars. Heat brushed my skin as the sparksnded on me, and the ring of dancers cheered.


    Sabrina giggled. ¡°Guess the mes have chosen.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Wha-¡±


    She braced gentle hands on my shoulder and spun me


    around.


    Lucian was already watching me. Our eyes locked across the firelight, a silent question in his gaze.


    A little dazed, I nodded.


    We stepped into the center of the circle together, my heart pounding with a new sense of belonging and desire to embrace this tradition fully.


    There was no elegant waltz here. No stiff formality.


    15:28


    9/12


    <


    191 Chapter 191 BLUE MOON


    Just movement. Freedom. We moved with the rhythm of drums andughter, spinning under the firelit sky.


    It wasn¡¯t like the gs and balls. I wasn¡¯t dancing to be seen¨Cor to prove anything. I was dancing because I existed. Because I had survived. Because I was allowed to feel joy without justification.


    Halfway through, Lucian slowed, standing in front of me. Despite the exertion, his breathing was calm, chest rising and falling with restrained intensity. The flicker of firelight carved gentle lines across his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking at me like that again,¡± I whispered.


    The corner of his lips lifted, drawing my gaze to them. ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Like¡­you want to kiss me.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what I expected. Maybeughter, maybe him brushing it off. But then-


    ¡°May I?¡± he asked quietly, voice barely audible under the music¨Cseeking permission, not iming a right.


    I breathed in the smoke, the moonlight, the


    eptance of people who had already decided I


    15:28 ¨C <fnb30a> Fresh chapters posted on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fnb30a>


    10/12


    <b>< </b>191 Chapter 191 BLUE MOON


    belonged here without conditions.


    And my resistance fell away.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The surprise that flickered across his face made me smile, but it quickly faded away when his gaze slid to my lips.


    His hand came to my cheek, warm and steady. The kiss that followed wasn¡¯t urgent or possessive. It was


    grounding. Gentle. A quiet vow of presence rather than possession.


    When we pulled back, my heart wasn¡¯t racing. It beat with something softer. A flutter. Hope, maybe. Or just


    relief.


    As the circle around us cheered and continued


    dancing, I stayed in that moment just a little longer, feeling the Blue Moon crown rest weightless on my head.


    192 Chapter 192 TRUE EMOTIONS


    192 Chapter 192 TRUE EMOTIONS

 Betrays Love 192

    192 Chapter 192 TRUE EMOTIONS


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I woke up gasping.


    The dream chased me awake, clinging like a fever- Sera by a bonfire, wearing a crown of pale blue


    flowers glowing under the moonlight, Lucian leaning in to kiss her.


    The fire had roared like it was blessing them, and her smile¡­gods, her smile. Itshed through me, raw and searing like acid on exposed flesh.


    A heavy, hollow ache radiated through my chest. For a moment, I thought it was just the dream¡¯s echo, but then the familiar sting from my ribs made me wince.


    I pushed the nket aside and sat up, rubbing at my chest where the bandages hid the fading mark of Ashar¡¯s fury.


    Not fading fast enough.


    He was punishing me. I knew it.


    15.30


    1/13


    192 Chapter 192 TRUE EMOTIONS


    The injuries from that night in the forest should¡¯ve healed a long time ago. Every other wound had¨Cor at least the visible ones.


    But the ones hidden under my clothes, the worst ones -my wolf had slowed their healing. He made sure I felt them every time I moved or fucking breathed.


    As if the ache in my heart wasn¡¯t enough.


    I¡¯d tried to reason with him at first. Technically, he was the one who¡¯d lost his mind, destroyed the forest surrounding our territory, and almost killed our Beta, so I didn¡¯t deserve to suffer the aftermath.


    But Ashar was neither speaking nor listening.


    Ever since that night, he barely stirred except when I needed strength for Daniel¡¯s training or necessary pack business.


    The silence between us was heavier than any roar.


    Tonight, that silence was even worse, closing in and intensifying the anguish I was in.


    I dragged a hand through my hair aggressively, as if I could push away the remnants of the dream from my


    <b>15:29 </b>


    2/13


    192 Chapter 192 TRUE EMOTIONS


    mind.


    But the images stuck: Sera¡¯sughter, the way she looked at Lucian¡ªlight, unburdened, free. All the ways


    she had never looked at me.


    Guilt quickly stabbed on the heels of my jealousy.


    I¡¯d spent years being a dampener on her happiness. What right did I have now to feel pain when she finally


    was?


    I fumbled around for my phone, and when I finally found it, the glowing screen showed 2:07 am.


    Shit. Still hours before anyone but the night shift guards stirred.


    The night pressed like a weight. I tried lying back down, but each time I closed my eyes, I saw that bonfire again, saw Lucian¡¯s hands on her.


    So finally, I stood, grabbed a hoodie from the chair, and slipped it over my head, careful not to stretch the injured side too much.


    The cool fabric brushed against the bandages, and I


    hissed.


    <b>15:29 </b>


    3/13


    192 Chapter 192 TRUE EMOTIONS


    Ashar¡¯s voice flickered faintly. ¡®Let it ache.


    I froze. It was the first sound from him in days, more


    sensation than voice. But when I reached out, he was


    gone.


    ¡°Asshole,¡± I muttered.


    My steps carried me almost unconsciously down the hall¨Ctoward Daniel¡¯s room.


    I didn¡¯t question my need to see him. I just knew that the sight of my son would give me somefort.


    The door creaked when I pushed it open.


    Daniel was asleep, one arm thrown over his head, the other curled around his stuffed wolf. His hair stuck up in messy tufts, and for a moment, I just stood there watching him breathe.


    So much of Sera in him¡ªthe same calm expression, the same way his lips twitched slightly when he dreamed.


    Even when he was awake, too. He had her smile, her quiet strength, the stubborn glint in her eyes¡­


    15:20


    4/13


    192 Chapter 192 TRUE EMOTIONS


    Maybe that¡¯s why I¡¯de. Other than the fickle bond, the verity of which was tenuous at best, Daniel was the only thing left that tethered me to Sera, and the desperate urge to be by her side hurt almost as much as my ribs.


    I sat on the couch by the window and exhaled slowly. The moonlight nted through the curtains, casting an ethereal glow on Daniel.


    I didn¡¯t intend to sleep, but exhaustion crept in while I watched over my son and, at some point, I must have dozed off.


    When I opened my eyes again, the room was brighter, streaks of morning light cutting through the blinds.


    ¡°Dad?¡±


    ¡°Hey, bud,¡± I rasped.


    Daniel sat up, squinting. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    I rubbed at my eyes. ¡°Couldn¡¯t sleep.¡±


    He blinked, processing. ¡°So¡­you decided to camp in my room?¡±


    15:29


    5/13


    192 Chapter 192 TRUE EMOTIONS


    His sleepy tone was so genuinely confused that I almostughed. ¡°Something like that.¡±


    He tilted his head. ¡°You look weird. Are you sick?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said. Then, after a pause: ¡°Just needed to see you.¡±


    His brow furrowed slightly, like he wasn¡¯t sure what to make of that. ¡°That¡¯s something Mom does, you know? Watching me sleep.¡±


    My lips curved despite myself. ¡°Yeah.¡± I leaned


    forward, elbows on my knees. ¡°I used to do it all the time when you were little, you know. Anytime pack business got a little too heavy to bear, I¡¯de into your room and watching you sleep always calmed me down.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s brows shot to his hairline. ¡°Really?¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Is that so unbelievable?¡±


    He shrugged one shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m not sure which, though. You admitting that you¡¯re a little creeper like Mom,¡± I rolled my eyes-¡°or you expressing emotion at all.¡± 3


    ¡ª


    192 Chapter 192 TRUE EMOTIONS <fnbbf9> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find¡¤novel</fnbbf9>


    That gave me pause.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done that in a while,¡± I said quietly. ¡°Expressed my true emotions, I mean.¡±


    ¡°Is that an Alpha thing?¡± Curiosity shone in Daniel¡¯s wide, impressionable eyes. ¡°Is it because expressing


    emotions is weak?¡±


    I shook my head so hard my neck cracked. ¡°Absolutely not. It¡¯s the opposite, really. Keeping things in is what makes you weak. It separates you from the people who care about you.¡± I sighed. ¡°It makes you an ind.¡±


    He yawned and rubbed his eyes. ¡°Are you an ind, Dad?¡±


    <b>1 </b>


    A painful breath lodged between my aching ribs.


    ¡°I¡ª¡± I ran a hand through my hair, gathering my thoughts before presenting them to my intuitive son. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be anymore, I admitted.


    Something softened in his face. ¡°You¡¯re being weirdly honest this morning.¡±


    I managed a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s this new thing I¡¯m trying out. So I don¡¯t have to be an ind anymore.¡±


    15:20


    192 Chapter 192 TRUE EMOTIONS


    ¡°Does this have anything to do with Mom?¡±


    I froze. So. Fucking. Intuitive. ¡°Why would you think that?¡±


    ¡°I heard you two a little that day in the driveway,¡± he confessed, his voice suddenly small.


    Guilt twisted in my chest. ¡°You heard that?¡±


    ¡°Some of it.¡± He picked at a loose thread on his nket. ¡°You sounded¡­sad. And Mom was upset.¡±


    I looked away, throat tightening. ¡°She was.¡±


    He studied me for a while, like he was trying to measure the weight of my silence. ¡°Why did you do


    it?¡±


    ¡°Do¡­what?¡±


    He shot me a very adult look that said, ¡®Don¡¯t bullshit


    me.¡¯


    I sighed. ¡°It¡¯splicated.¡±


    It was a shitty answer, but I didn¡¯t have the words to exin to my nine¨Cyear¨Cold why I¡¯d left his mother only to turn around and realize she was the one thing


    15:29


    8/13


    192 Chapter 192 TRUE EMOTIONS


    I wanted the most in the world.


    ¡°You want her back, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The answer was immediate. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Even though she doesn¡¯t want you back?¡±


    I swallowed. ¡°Even then.¡±


    1


    ¡°So¡­¡± He frowned. ¡°Are you gonna try to win her back anyway?¡±


    I hesitated. ¡°Would that make you upset?¡±


    He thought about it for a beat and then swung his legs over the edge of the bed. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. But I won¡¯t help you either.¡±


    That made me smile, a sad, crooked thing. ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    ¡°I love Mom more,¡± he said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, ¡°but I don¡¯t hate you. You messed up, yeah, but you¡¯re not a bad dad.¡±


    My chest ached again, but this time for an entirely different reason. ¡°You think so?¡±


    15-20


    9/13


    192 Chapter 192 TRUE EMOTIONS


    He shrugged. ¡°Mom says you try hard. And that you love me a lot. That¡¯s what matters, right?¡±


    For a moment, I was speechless. Knowing Sera never spoke ill of me to our son¨Cwhen she had every reason to¨Cscraped me raw.


    ¡°I feel like I failed you,¡± I said quietly, my head dropping. ¡°Both of you.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t like it when you missed my PTC. Or when you were dating Aunt Celeste. But¡­I think you just got


    lost.¡±


    He rose from the bed and padded over on his bare feet to the couch. He perched on the edge and ran a tiny hand through my hair affectionately. ¡°I like it that you¡¯re trying to find your way back.¡±


    I reached out and, ignoring the sharp agony of pain, pulled him into myp. I returned the gesture by brushing my hand through his hair. ¡°You¡¯re too smart for your age.¡±


    He grinned sleepily, his eyes glowing. ¡°Mom says that


    too.¡±


    15:29


    10/13


    192 Chapter 192 TRUE EMOTIONS


    Of course she did.


    We sat there inpanionable silence for a while. The morning light grew warmer, touching the edges of his desk, the pile of books by the window, yesterday¡¯s training gear slung haphazardly at the other end of the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to try to win her back,¡± I said finally, more to myself than to him. ¡°But I¡¯ll also respect what she wants. If her happiness doesn¡¯t include me¡­¡±


    2


    After everything that had happened, no matter how much I wanted it, I wasn¡¯t sure if love was possible again between me and Sera. But I would settle for


    penance.


    ¡°¡­then I¡¯ll learn to live with that.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s smile carried a twinge of pity. ¡°You mean it?¡±


    The words forced themselves out. ¡°I do.¡±


    He nodded, then hopped off myp.


    I watched, curious as he rummaged through his bedside drawer until he found a ck marker. ¡°Then


    you need this.¡±


    15:29


    11/13


    192 Chapter 192 TRUE EMOTIONS


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Hold still.¡± He grabbed my hand, uncapped the marker, and drew carefully on my skin¨Ca little crescent moon curved around a five¨Cpointed star.


    ¡°There,¡± he said with satisfaction, holding it up to inspect.


    I blinked at the simple symbol, and my breath caught.


    That shape. The interlocking lines of the star. The curve of the moon.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Mom¡¯s lucky charm,¡± he said proudly. ¡°Grandma showed it to me. She taught it to me so I could have good luck in my training. And now you have the blessing of the Moon Goddess and all the stars in her sky.¡±


    For a moment, the room tilted. My vision tunneled around that tiny, inked mark on my hand,


    ¡°Dad, you okay?¡± Daniel asked.


    I nodded slowly, though my pulse was thundering in my ears. ¡°Yeah. Just¡­it looks familiar.¡±


    15:29


    12/13


    192 Chapter 192 TRUE EMOTIONS


    He shrugged. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ve seen it before?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± My voice came out rough.


    No. Not maybe.


    Definitely.


    Comment 16


    L


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    <b>14 </b>


    Swipe left to continue >


    Send Gift


    View All <b>> </b>


    1510

 Betrays Love 193

    193 Chapter 193 THE WRONG


    MEMORY


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    The memory hit so far out of left field, I might have stumbled if I hadn¡¯t been sitting.


    A park in the neutral zone came into focus- mid¨Cmorning after a night of rain. The air was cool and bright, and dew clung to the grass, silvering the


    des like frost.


    I remembered how it had soaked through my pants as I sat there, my knees scraped and bleeding from a fall that had hurt less than the sting of my father¡¯s words.


    He¡¯d yelled again¨Csomething about control, discipline, appearances. I was barely seven years old; I didn¡¯t care about any of that, didn¡¯t understand what it meant for my small shoulders to carry the weight of being an Alpha¡¯s heir.


    So I¡¯d run away.


    I ran until my lungs burned, wanting to prove that I


    1/53


    193 Chapter 193 THE WRONG MEMORY


    didn¡¯t care, that I could disappear from his world entirely.


    But children never get far on wounded pride. I¡¯d tripped over a tree root, hit the dirt, and stayed there -I had no idea for how long¨Cmud streaking my palms, tears mixing with the taste of salt and soil.


    The sound ofughter had startled me. Light, musical. A girl¡¯s.


    When I looked up, she was standing a few feet away, her shoes sinking slightly in the wet grass.


    Her hair was pale¨Calmost white in the sunlight¨Cand tied with a ribbon that hade loose. She couldn¡¯t have been more than five or six, wearing a pink dress that looked far too fine for running through muddy


    parks.


    She blinked at me, frowning with concentration.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    I sniffled, wiping my mud¨Cstreaked hand across my cheeks. ¡°Go away.¡±


    Sheughed.


    15:30


    193 Chapter 193 THE WRONG MEMORY


    It was such a soft, bright sound that I forgot that I was supposed to be mad at the world.


    And then she stepped closer to me and dug a small handkerchief out of her pocket and held it out.


    ¡°Here,¡± she said with the calm authority of someone used to fixing things.


    I red at the handkerchief, at her, at everything. ¡°I


    don¡¯t want a handkerchief. It hurts.¡±


    Instead of leaving, she crouched down until we were eye level, her knees pressing into the mud without hesitation.


    ¡°If it hurts,¡± she said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, ¡°you can draw this. It helps.¡±


    Without asking my permission, she took my hand in hers and upturned it. I didn¡¯t breathe as she began to trace a pattern in the mud on my palm.


    A crescent moon first, then a star nestled inside it- five points, careful and deliberate.


    I sniffled. ¡°It¡¯s dumb.¡±


    193 Chapter 193 THE WRONG MEMORY


    ¡°It¡¯s lucky,¡± she corrected, brushing a strand of wet hair from her cheek, smearing mud in the process. ¡°Now you have the blessing of the Moon Goddess and all the stars in her sky. It means you¡¯ll heal faster¡±


    Her eyes lifted to mine, clear and serious in a way that made her look older than her years.


    Then she smiled¨Csudden, bright, stunning.


    It hit me like sunlight breaking through clouds. In that moment, I believed her. I believed in the little


    moon¨Cand¨Cstar symbol, in her certainty, in everything.


    Before I could make my voice work, before I could ask her name, a sharp voice called from across the park. ¡°Miss Lockwood! Your father will be furious at your muddy clothes!¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes widened, and she let out a small gasp that turned intoughter.


    ¡°Oops!¡± she whispered, springing to her feet. The hem of her dress was sttered with dirt, but she didn¡¯t


    seem to care.


    She waved once, quick and carefree. ¡°Bye!¡±


    <b>15:30 </b>


    193 Chapter 193 THE WRONG MEMORY


    And then she was gone, running toward a waiting nanny with her ribbon streaming behind her like a strip of pink smoke.


    That was it¨Cjust a fleeting meeting, ten minutes at


    most.


    But I¡¯d carried it with me like a secret tattoo, etched somewhere beneath the skin where even time couldn¡¯t


    erase it.


    When I saw the same mark almost ten yearster on the edge of Celeste Lockwood¡¯s school bag, I¡¯d been stunned.


    3


    I thought it was fate, a sign.


    The same symbol, the samest name. The memory reshaped itself¨CCeleste must have been the girl.


    But now¡­


    Now Daniel¡¯s inked mark burned on my skin, and my


    mind refused to settle.


    Sera had created that symbol.


    Sera.


    193 Chapter 193 THE WRONG MEMORY


    I looked at Daniel, who was carefully recapping his marker. ¡°Did your grandma ever tell you where your mom learned it?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°She said Mom made it up when she was little. Why?¡±


    The smile I forced felt more like a grimace. ¡°No


    reason.¡±


    He grinned, satisfied with his work. ¡°Now we both have it. That means we protect her together, right?¡±


    I stared at the mark again, the lines blurring slightly as memories tangled. ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I gotta get ready for training.¡±


    I barely registered his words. I stayed seated, the weight of the past pressing against my ribs.


    It was that encounter, that memory of innocence and hope, that drew me to Celeste.


    1


    But what if she¡¯d only reminded me of someone else? Someone I never even gave a second nce.


    Because if Daniel¡¯s words were true¡ªif Sera was that


    15:30


    193 Chapter 193 THE WRONG MEMORY


    little girl¨Cthen every choice I¡¯d made since had been built on a lie.


    My chest throbbed, sharper this time, the wound under the bandage pulsing in protest.


    Daniel leaned forward and tapped my knee. ¡°Dad?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I blinked.


    He eyed me suspiciously. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said quickly. ¡°Go on, get ready. We¡¯ll head


    out soon.¡±


    His eyes narrowed, but he didn¡¯t press anymore. He turned and headed into the bathroom.


    When the door shut, I let out a long breath, pressing my palm over the mark again.


    The ink was still fresh, faintly smudged from the cold sweat that had broken out all over me. <fn13ee> Discover more novels at find?novel</fn13ee>


    My skin tingled, remembering the faint touch of that little girl¡¯s hand decades ago as she drew on my palm.


    ¡®You have the blessing of the Moon Goddess and all the stars in her sky.


    193 Chapter 193 THE WRONG MEMORY


    She¡¯d said it with such conviction.


    And now her son had redrawn it for me, echoing her


    words.


    Fate had a cruel sense of humor.


    I leaned back against the couch, closing my eyes.


    I could almost hear Sera¡¯s voice¨Cthe way she said my name now, cold but steady. The way she couldn¡¯t look at me that day outside her door when she said some


    wounds weren¡¯t meant to heal.


    She¡¯d found her peace. Somewhere in Shadowveil, she was happy.


    And I was here, struggling to breathe against the


    piercing agony of too many years wasted chasing the


    wrong memory.

 Betrays Love 194

    194 Chapter 194 MOONBATH WISH


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I dreamed of firelight.


    The bonfire crackled as it hadst night, gold and amber shadows flickering across faces I barely


    registered until one came into sharp, intimate focus.


    Lucian.


    His gaze was steady, calm, gentle. He leaned closer, and the hush of peopleughing somewhere behind us faded like smoke.


    ¡®May I?¡®


    His warmth skimmed my skin as he leaned in. I knew


    what came next-


    But then things shifted.


    His features blurred, shifting into something equal parts familiar and strange¨Csharper cheekbones, a broader jaw, darker eyes shadowed in regret.


    Recognition jolted me, an electric shock racing


    1PH: Chapter 164 MACHONRATH WISH


    through my veins: Kieran.


    Suddenly, the emotions hit different¨Craw, aching, tangled with years of hurt and yearning and what¨Cifs.


    My chest tightened. I tried to pull away, to reject the dream¡¯s cruel fusion, but I found myself leaning in instead, pulled by a force I had no control over.


    Kieran¡¯s lips brushed mine with a desperate, longing intensity, and my body¡¯s roaring response felt like betrayal.


    To the memories I built my resolve on. To the fragile distance I was fighting so hard to maintain.


    He pulled back, thumbs resting on my throbbing lips.


    ¡®Sera, he whispered¨Cand I jolted awake.


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t ce where I was. Iy staring at the ceiling, heart hammering as breath scraped my throat.


    Then the details returned¨Cthe softness of the guest bed, the faint scent of chamomile tea Sabrina had left on the nightstand, the muted hush of morning before the pack stirred. <ol start="194"><li>Chapter 194 MOONBATH WISH </li></ol>


    It had just been a dream. A stupid, disorienting, emotionally maniptive dream.


    I pressed a palm over my fluttering chest.


    I was stressed enough while I was awake; I had no business going through this tug of war while I slept.


    The kiss with Lucian had been nothing more than the night¡¯s atmosphere¨Ca moment born of warmth and vulnerability and firelight.


    And Kieran? There was no future there. No possibility. Not when the wounds still bled beneath frail bandages pped over them.


    I forced myself to sit up. The chill of dawn crept across my skin, and I weed it, letting it chase the residual warmth from the dream.


    By the time Sabrina knocked and poked her head in with a bright, ¡°Morning! Sleep well?¡± I¡¯d already showered, changed, and braided my hair.


    ¡°I did, thank you,¡± I lied, adjusting the cuff of my shirt as though fidgeting could fix the leftover static under my skin.


    194 Chapter 194 MOONBATH WISH


    She stepped in without waiting for permission. ¡°Lucy¡¯s busy all day with prep for the Moonbath Wish


    Ceremony,¡± she informed me with a glint in her eyes. ¡°So you have me today again.¡±


    I smiled. I didn¡¯t know what it was about me that


    attracted the peppiest golden retrieverpanions. But I wasn¡¯tining.


    <b>2 </b>


    ¡°Come on.¡± She stretched a hand out, bouncing on her heels excitedly. ¡°We need to prepare your ceremonial


    attire.¡±


    I followed her down the hall, each of her excited steps steadying me. ¡°So, what¡¯s the Moonbath Wish


    Ceremony?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s one of the most sacred traditions of the Blue


    Moon festival. Zoe still swears it¡¯s why she finally Shifted after being blocked for months.¡±


    My steps faltered. ¡°What?¡± a


    1


    Sabrina¡¯s smile was kind instead of pitying.


    ¡°The ceremony takes ce at the Moonlit Spring,¡± she exined as we walked, tucking her hands into her


    194 Chapter 194 MOONBATH WISH


    jacket pockets. ¡°Everyone wears in robes¨Cno ornaments. Then we gather and give thanks for the Moon Goddess¡¯s blessings.¡±


    Her voice lowered a little, taking on a quiet reverence. ¡°When the full moon hits its highest point, the ones who haven¡¯t found their wolf yet, or those still carrying deep wounds that hinder their transformation, step forward. They shed their robes as symbolism for


    leaving behind everything that weighs them down, and walk into the water.¡°(4)


    She nced at me, a small smile ying on her lips. ¡°The moonlight does the rest. They stand there, waist¨Cdeep, eyes closed, and make their wish. When they emerge, we wrap them in these thick nkets, woven from the Blue Moon fibers. It means rebirth. A


    fresh start.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡± I exhaled. ¡°That sounds¡­¡± I had no words.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She nodded as we stopped in front of a door. ¡°I used to think it was dramatic, but when I first watched the ceremony, just witnessing people walk into that water¨Csome shaking, some crying¨CI felt something. Like hope wasn¡¯t just a cruel joke.¡±


    6/16


    194 Chapter 194 MOONBATH WISH


    ¡°And does it work?¡± I asked softly.


    She shrugged. ¡°That means different things for different people. No one knows what you wish, so only you can know if ites true.¡±


    With that, she pushed the door open.


    In a quiet preparation room lined with hanging cloths of various shades of moonlight white, we met two elders who greeted me with serene nods.


    They spoke softly as they guided us through the selection process of simple ceremonial robes woven from x¨Clike fibers, loose and in.


    ¡°You will wear this tonight,¡± one elder exined. ¡°Barefoot, with your hair unbound to symbolize groundedness and surrender. No jewelry, no adornments.¡±


    ¡°You will not be stepping into the spring,¡± another elder continued, fastening the belt around me with graceful movements. ¡°But your presence still matters. Observers carry the wishes in silent witness.¡°@


    For some reason, that information lodged in my


    194 Chapter 194 MOONBATH WISH


    throat. But I ignored it. It was an honor even to be allowed to witness sacred pack tradition like this. I wouldn¡¯t be greedy.


    After preparations, Sabrina tugged me outside where the whole pack seemed to hum with quiet purpose, the air simultaneously thick with anticipation and


    calm.


    Pack members moved with excitement, some carrying crates of dried herbs, others iting long ropes of nt fibers that Sabrina exined wouldter be dipped in symbolic oils.


    Conversations were soft, reverent, even in their


    casualness.


    Sabrina and I joined in where we could¨Ctying bundles of herbs, sorting candles, fetching jars of oil.


    It felt good to move, to be useful, our quietughter blending easily into the rhythm of the pack¡¯s preparations.


    Too soon, the sun dipped lower, painting the valley gold, and a soft bell rang from somewhere near the cliffs.


    ID& Chantm 104 MOONBATH WISH


    Sabrina nced up at the sky, then at me. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    ***


    As dusk bled into indigo, I changed into my robe, unbraided my hair, and we joined the slow procession toward the Moonlit Spring nestled deep within a valley I hadn¡¯t yet seen.


    Lanterns lined the forest trail, their glow trembling like fireflies. I trailed behind Sabrina, the hushed conversations blending into the sound of water rushing somewhere far below.


    Ahead of me, people spoke in whispers:


    ¡°Are you excited for ire to go into the spring tonight?¡±


    ¡°Definitely. She¡¯s waited three years for this.¡±


    ¡°Alpha said the moon will be especially clear¨Cgood


    omen,¡±


    Their quiet hopes wove into the air like fragile threads.


    The valley opened before us with breathtaking


    serenity. The springy at its heart, a pool of dark, still


    194 Chapter 194 MOONBATH WISH


    water reflecting faint silver even before the moon had fully risen. Smooth stones encircled it, worn by


    countless ceremonies.


    The pack members arranged themselves in a wide


    circle, barefoot, draped in robes identical to the one I


    wore.


    The air seemed thicker here, almost as though the silence carried weight.


    Sabrina leaned close. ¡°You okay?¡±


    I took a deep, long breath. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    We took our ces among the observers.


    I noticed Lucian standing across the circle, hands sped behind his back, moonlight highlighting the edge of his profile. I couldn¡¯t read his expression, but something about his posture suggested he was waiting for something unseen.


    When he finally looked up, his eyes brushed mine like a soft, unspoken question. My dream¨CKieran¡¯s face¡ª shed in my mind.


    I turned away first.


    1


    194 Chapter 194 MOONBATH WISH


    Then the chanting began¨Clow, rhythmic, a gentle hum of gratitude and yearning.


    My breath slowed without conscious effort. Lanterns were dimmed until only moonlight and the reflection on the water guided the night.


    As the moon climbed higher, bathing the valley in silver, the first volunteer stepped forward¨Ca young man whose shoulders trembled.


    He paused at the water¡¯s edge, fingers nervously tugging at the belt of his robe before letting it slip from his shoulders, revealing brutal scars across his


    back.


    A hush fell.


    No one averted their gaze. But no one looked with judgment either.


    He stepped into the spring.


    Ripples fanned out around him, swallowing his gasp as the cold hit. He moved slowly, purposefully, until the water reached his waist.


    Then he tilted his head back, eyes closed, as his lips


    10/16


    194 Chapter 194 MOONBATH WISH


    moved in a silent plea.


    People around us breathed quietly, some whispering prayers, others watching with silent tears gathering.


    I didn¡¯t know if he would emerge changed, but the courage it took just to stand there,pletely vulnerable and exposed, felt like an offering to something greater than any of us.


    When the young man emerged, shaking, an elder stepped forward with a nket woven from the Blue


    Moon fibers.


    She wrapped him gently, as though cradling a newborn¨Ca symbol of a brand new rebirth.


    One by one, others followed.


    A girl who looked no older than fifteen. A warrior who walked stiffly, jaw tight with suppressed emotion.


    A woman who broke into tears before even reaching the water, whispering apologies to the sky as though begging the moon to forgive her for an unknown sin. <fn8c6c> For more chapters visit find?novel</fn8c6c>


    Each story unfolded without words, yet I felt it as if it were written on my soul.


    15:32


    11/14


    <


    194 Chapter 194 MOONBATH WISH


    And still, I remained outside the water.


    More entered the spring as time slowed, and I found myself exhaling slowly into the quiet, the ritual beginning to tug at something within me.


    When thest participant finally emerged from the water, the chanting eased into silence like a breath exhaled after holding it for too long.


    Elders stepped forward with small y cups filled with herbal tea infused with Blue Moon.


    When I epted a cup, the steam curled faintly into the night air, carrying notes of mint and something faintly sweet.


    Participants wrapped in nkets now sat among us, sharing the circle as equals. Conversations were minimal, spoken in low voices.


    The transition from sacred stillness to quiet warmth felt natural, like a slow sunrise.


    Sabrina cupped her tea and whispered, ¡°This is the part I like best. When everything is soft again.¡±


    I sipped mine. The warmth slipped through me, easing


    12/14


    194 Chapter 194 MOONBATH WISH


    tension I hadn¡¯t realized had lodged in my ribs.


    Around us, a few softughs fluttered like birds returning to a tree after a storm had passed.


    I lingered in the quietfort of being surrounded by others who carried burdens yet dared to hope for


    change.


    Eventually, people began to leave in pairs or small groups, their voices hushed with quiet contentment. Sabrina nudged me with her shoulder. ¡°Want to head back?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± I said, my voice nearly a whisper. ¡°I¡¯ll stay a bit longer.¡±


    She studied me briefly but nodded without prying. ¡°Don¡¯t fall in,¡± she teased gently before drifting away


    with others.


    I walked toward the edge of the spring, where the moon¡¯s reflection quivered slightly across the water¡¯s surface. The ripples left by thest participant had faded, the mirror now still¨Cperfect.


    I crouched down and trailed a fingertip just above the


    13/14


    <


    194 Chapter 194 MOONBATH WISH


    surface, not quite touching it. The chill radiated


    upward, almost inviting.


    If I stepped in, what would I even wish for?


    Comment 19


    <b>L </b>


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    <b>14 </b>


    Swipe left to continue >

 Betrays Love 195

    195 Chapter 195 MOONLIT SPRING


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POVO


    I had no idea how long I just stayed there, staring at the Moonlit Spring.


    The voices around me had fadedpletely now¨Cno more softughter, no more whispered prayers.


    Only the rustle of wind through trees, the distant hoot of an owl, and the delicate sound of waterpping at


    stone.


    I should have left. This was borderline trespassing.


    But something in me resisted the idea of turning away.


    A faint tremor pulsed under my ribs, like a heartbeat that didn¡¯t belong to me. It still sometimes took me off guard when I felt her.


    Alina.


    She brushed the edges of my thoughts like a ghost. She didn¡¯t speak, didn¡¯t make a sound. But there was a¡­..feeling¡ªan attraction. Like a ma buried in the


    1/14


    195 Chapter 195 MOONLIT SPRING


    spring was drawing me in.


    I stood slowly, my bare feet pressing against the damp earth. The grass was cold, slick with dew.


    Each breath I drew in seemed to deepen the pull between the water and me, as though the spring itself recognized something I didn¡¯t yet understand.


    I wanted to feel it.


    I wanted to know if the moon would reject me¨Cor wee me despite everything.


    Before I could think better of it, my fingers crept to the rope of my robe as I took a step forward.


    Then another.


    I¡¯d almost reached the water¡¯s edge when a familiar voice, low and calm, cut through the night.


    ¡°Sera.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s tone wasn¡¯tmanding, but it carried enough quiet authority to still mepletely.


    He stepped out from the shadows near the stone ring, moonlight painting his face in sharp relief. His dark


    <b>15:32 </b>


    2/14


    Ôª


    195 Chapter 195 MOONLIT SPRING


    hair caught silver at the edges, his expression unreadable.


    He had shed his robe and was wearing long cotton pants, but his torso was bare, moonlight carving every muscle in exquisite detail. I noticed that his tattoo sleeve extended right over his chest, and an Alpha insignia encircled the space over his heart.


    For a heartbeat, neither of us moved.


    Then his eyes softened. ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± he said quietly.


    ¡°I-¡± I swallowed, fingers clutching at the robe¡¯s loose edge. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean any disrespect.¡±


    He shook his head gently, already moving closer. ¡°It¡¯s not that. You don¡¯t belong to Shadowveil.¡±


    The words weren¡¯t cruel, merely factual¡ªbut they struck harder than I expected.


    Belong¡­


    Gods, I¡¯d never belonged to any pack. Not truly.


    ¡°I know,¡± I whispered, lowering my gaze. ¡°I just¡­..I felt something calling. Like I was supposed to.¡±


    3/14


    <


    195 Chapter 195 MOONLIT SPRING


    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt that,¡± Lucian murmured. ¡°The spring calls to those who carry pain and longing. But entering it without the pack¡¯s blessing¡­it could invite bacsh. Not just with the pack elders. The water recognizes allegiance. It can purify¨Cor punish.¡±


    I looked down at the pool again. It seemed so calm, so harmless.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking,¡± I admitted. My throat tightened with the words. ¡°I just wanted¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you want?¡± he asked gently when I trailed


    off.


    I hesitated. My voice came out barely above a whisper. ¡°To feel the cleansing. The blessing.¡±


    I wanted to feel whatever inner peace I¡¯d seen in the eyes of other pack members who dipped in the spring.


    Something flickered in Lucian¡¯s eyes then¡ª understanding, not pity.


    He closed the distance between us, careful, unhurried. The scent of pine and woodsmoke clung to him,


    grounding in the heavy silence.


    4/14


    195 Chapter 195 MOONLIT SPRING


    ¡°Then let me guide you,¡± he said softly. ¡°With me, the spring won¡¯t turn you away?¡±


    My breath hitched. ¡°You¡¯d do that?¡±


    He smiled kindly. ¡°You¡¯ve been walking among my people, sharing our table. If the moon sees you through me, she will not reject you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause trouble,¡± I said, even as hope


    rose in me.


    ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± he assured, holding out his hand. ¡°Trust me.¡°a


    For a long moment, I just looked at that hand¡ªbroad, strong, waiting.


    And then, slowly, I reached out and took it. Lucian led me the short remaining steps to the water¡¯s edge.


    Then his hand fell from mine, and I knew what came


    next.


    With a deep exhale, I let my fingers fall from the rope of the robe. The fabric slipped from my shoulders, whispering against my skin, and pooled at my feet.


    195 Chapter 195 MOONLIT SPRING


    Despite our history, despite the brief pockets of intimacy throughout our rtionship, standing there,pletely exposed before Lucian made my stomach flutter with a quiet, shy panic.


    His gaze never strayed from mine, though, calm, steady, unwavering.


    There was no trace of desire in his eyes¨Conly gentle guidance, a patience that soothed the tight coil of nerves in my chest.


    The instinct to look away, to hide, was overshadowed by the pull of the spring and the moonlight anchoring me in ce.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he said softly. ¡°Just breathe.¡±


    I swallowed and drew in a shaky breath, letting the cool night air brush over me, tickling my skin in a way that made me acutely aware of every curve and shadow of myself.


    Lucian extended his hand again, and this time I took it without hesitation. His grip was warm, solid, grounding. The contrast between his touch and the chill in the air softened the edges of my anxiety.


    15-32


    6/14


    195 Chapter 195 MOONLIT SPRING


    He guided me forward, slow and sure. My bare toes touched the water first¨Ccool, sharp. A shiver ran up my legs.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Let it in,¡± he murmured, his thumb brushing reassuringly across my knuckles. ¡°Don¡¯t fight it.¡±


    1


    I swallowed, the tension in my shoulders easing as the water reached my calves, then my knees. Holding Lucian¡¯s hand was like having a lifeline through the uncertainty.


    When the water reached my waist, I gasped¨Cthe cold pressed against my ribs with a startling electric shock.


    Lucian¡¯s voice anchored me. ¡°Breathe.¡±


    I did. And as the air filled my lungs, the world beyond the spring faded: the trees, the wind, the light murmur


    of voices.


    Only the moon above and the reflection below existed, enclosing me in a perfect circle of light and water that seemed to reach into every fractured part of me.


    With every breath, the pull under my ribs¡ªthe pulse of


    15:32


    7/14


    195 Chapter 195 MOONLIT SPRING


    Alina¨Cgrew stronger, clearer, sharp enough to leave me breathless.o


    The water felt alive, a conduit for something greater than pain or fear or doubt. My bare arms lifted slightly, tracing patterns over the surface, feeling the gentle resistance, the liquid silk brushing against my skin.


    Lucian¡¯s hand remained steady in mine, his gaze focused somewhere far away, as if listening to something I couldn¡¯t hear.


    ¡°Now,¡± he said quietly, ¡°make your wish. Not in words. In your heart.¡±


    I closed my eyes.


    What do I wish for?


    The answer came almost immediately¨CTo be whole. With my wolf. With my heart.


    The water shifted around me, brushing against my skin like a sigh.


    My eyes flew open. The moonlight seemed brighter now, almost blinding. The surface of the water rippled with threads of light weaving toward me. It seemed to


    8/14


    195 Chapter 195 MOONLIT SPRING


    pulse¨Calive, resonant.


    Lucian¡¯s grip tightened as if he¡¯d felt it too. ¡°You¡¯re doing fine,¡± he murmured.


    The water hummed¨Clow, deep, almost melodic.


    And then, as suddenly as it had risen, the energy settled. I stood trembling, but no longer cold.


    Lucian squeezed my hand once before releasing it slowly. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    When we stepped out of the spring, the night air clung warm against my soaked skin. My pulse was still racing with something I didn¡¯t yet understand.


    He reached for a familiar folded nket resting on one


    of the nearby stones.


    ¡°You had that ready,¡± I said, managing a weak smile.


    He lifted a brow, amusement ghosting across his face. ¡°I had a feeling you wouldn¡¯t leave without touching the water.¡±


    I wrapped the nket around myself. It was impossibly soft.


    195 Chapter 195 MOONLIT SPRING


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmured.


    He nodded, his gaze tracing the silver path of moonlight over the spring. ¡°The ceremony wasn¡¯t meant for outsiders, but I think¡­maybe the moon had other ns tonight.¡±


    I followed his gaze. ¡°You really believe that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe,¡± he said softly. ¡°I know.¡±


    Something in the certainty of his tone sent another shiver through me.


    Lucian turned back toward me, expression thoughtful. ¡°There¡¯s something else you should do. Tonight¡¯s moonlight is especially strong. And the spring will amplify its effects.¡±


    My brows furrowed. ¡°Amplify what?¡±


    He smiled softly. ¡°One moment.¡±


    I watched in confusion as he stepped out of sight. But he wasn¡¯t gone for long.


    And when he reappeared, he was holding a small crystal vial filled with a pale, silvery liquid that glimmered.


    10/14


    195 Chapter 195 MOONLIT SPRING


    I blinked. ¡°Is that¡­¡±


    ¡°The Moon Dew Nectar,¡± he affirmed softly. ¡°I had Sabrina retrieve it from your room. I apologize for viting your privacy.¡±


    <b>3 </b>


    A huff of air escaped me. ¡°How did you know I would bring <i>it</i>?¡±


    He smiled faintly. ¡°I had a feeling.¡±


    Iughed, suddenly breathless.


    ¡°You¡¯ve hesitated to drink it,¡± he noted softly.


    My throat tightened. ¡°I know.¡± I sighed. ¡°What if I drink it and¡­nothing happens?¡±


    He held the vial out to me, light refracting between us. ¡°The effects of the Nectar are different for individuals, so I can¡¯t give you a definite oue. But what I am certain of is that the moon and spring have already ¡¤ blessed you, Sera. There¡¯s no better time than now. You earned this; you deserve a chance to find out what it can do for you.¡±


    I hesitated, staring at the shimmering liquid.


    195 Chapter 195 MOONLIT SPRING


    I¡¯d lived years without Alina. Years of silence where her voice should¡¯ve been. Having echoes of her presence was one thing. But, the thought of what the Moon Dew Nectar would do¡­


    It felt terrifying¨Chope always did.


    But Lucian¡¯s gaze was sure. Patient. Unwavering.


    ¡°Trust me,¡± he said again, softer this time. But just as


    confident.


    I reached out and took the vial. The ss was cool against my palm, the liquid pulsing faintly as if it had a heartbeat.


    ¡°What will it feel like?¡± I asked quietly.


    He tipped his chin, a faint smile touching his lips. ¡°You


    tell me.¡±


    I chuckled softly. And then, before I could


    second¨Cguess myself, I uncorked the vial, lifted it to my lips, and drank. @


    3


    The Nectar was colder than I expected¨Csweet, sharp, metallic.


    At first, nothing happened. Then¡ª


    15:27


    12/14


    195 Chapter 195 MOONLIT SPRING


    Fire.


    It wasn¡¯t pain exactly, but a spreading heat that raced through my veins, igniting every dormant part of me. The empty vial slipped out of my hand as my knees buckled.


    Lucian caught me instantly, steadying me with both hands. ¡°Breathe,¡± hemanded, firm but gentle. ¡°Just like the spring¨Clet it in.¡±


    My vision swam. The trees shimmered at the edges. My heartbeat thundered against my ribs like a caged animal trying to break free.


    ¡°I¡ªI can¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°You can,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯ve already faced worse. Feel it. Don¡¯t fight.¡±


    The heat surged again, climbing up my spine until it burst behind my eyes. For a heartbeat, everything went white, and I thought the world¨Cor my skull- might crack open.


    Every nerve in my body lit up like lightning. I


    trembled, half from shock, half from something <fnc5a6> Follow current nov?ls on f?ndnovel</fnc5a6>


    195 Chapter 195 MOONLIT SPRING


    visceral that gripped me fiercely.


    And then I heard it.


    Augh. A wild, fierce, unrestrainedugh that echoed through my soul, my entire being.


    ¡®That. Feels. Amazing!¡®


    Comment 18


    2


    View All <b>> </b>


    <b>L </b>Post your firstment!


    Vote


    <b>14 </b>


    Swipe left to continue >

 Betrays Love 196

    196 Chapter 196 FUCKING FANTASTIC


    196 Chapter 196 FUCKING


    FANTASTIC


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Tears burned my eyes. ¡®Alina?¡® I gasped.


    I hadn¡¯t realized it until there was a difference, but I¡¯d


    been listening to her as if through a vacuum. Her voice had been muted, and because I¡¯d never heard it any other way, I didn¡¯t even know.


    But now¡­


    She was bright, vivid, full of untamed energy I never knew I possessed.


    I pressed a trembling hand against my chest, heart pounding wildly as raw emotion surged inside, threatening to break me open.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lucian¡¯s concern threaded through his low voice.


    I blinked rapidly, the edges of the world refocusing around him. The moonlight still glistened on his dark


    196 Chapter 196 FUCKING FANTASTIC


    hair, droplets of water sliding down his torso.


    ¡°I-¡± I smiled weakly, tears blurring my vision again. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±


    More than alright, I was fucking fantastic.


    ¡®Don¡¯t cry, Sera, Alina purred. ¡®It ruins your dramatic


    moment.¡¯


    A breathlessugh escaped me, half¨Cdisbelief, half¨Cjoy.


    Lucian tilted his head slightly. ¡°Sera? What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I said quickly, biting back anotherugh. ¡°She¡¯s just-¡±


    I stopped myself, remembering that Lucian didn¡¯t know the truth about Alina.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I exhaled. ¡°I¡¯m just a little¡­overwhelmed.¡±


    ¡®How do you feel, Alina?¡® I asked internally.


    Alina spoke again, her tone shifting. ¡®It¡¯s strange,¡¯ she murmured. ¡®I feel¡­stronger. Not whole yet¨Cbut close. Like I can feel my soul being stitched back together?


    My heart leapt. ¡®Can you Shift?¡®


    16:29


    2/16


    196 Chapter 196 FUCKING FANTASTIC


    She paused thoughtfully. ¡®Not yet. But¡­we can try something.¡®


    I frowned. ¡°Try what?¡®


    I felt her answer in the form of tiny pinpricks of electricity running up and down my arms.


    I nced down¨Cand froze.


    The skin on my fingers tingled, then rippled. My nails elongated, sharpening into curved, pale ws that glinted under the moonlight.


    The faint outline of silver hair traced my wrists and the back of my hands. Except¡­it was fur.


    A startled gasp escaped me. ¡°Lucian¨Clook!¡±


    His eyes widened as I lifted my hands, trembling with


    disbelief.


    ¡°Your ws,¡± he breathed. ¡°That¡¯s-¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± I finished for him, incredulousughter bubbling out of me.


    ¡®We can do more together now, Alina said, her joy rippling through me and merging as my own.


    10:29


    3/16


    196 Chapter 196 FUCKING FANTASTIC


    Lucian¡¯s expression softened into pride, the corners of his mouth lifting. ¡°This is amazing, Sera! It¡¯s a sign that your bond with your wolf is healing.¡±


    Hearing it aloud shattered what littleposure I had left.


    Gratitude flooded through me faster than thought, and before I could stop myself, I threw my arms around his neck.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered, my lips brushing his shoulder.


    He stiffened, just slightly, then rxed. His arms came around me, slow and careful, steadying me. I felt the strength in him¨Cnot overwhelming, but sure. Safe.


    And then the nket around me slipped from my shoulders, falling soundlessly to the grass.


    I felt his breath catch at the same time mine did.


    My heart stuttered as the warmth of Lucian¡¯s body pressed against mine, our torsos aligned, skin to skin. I could feel his heartbeat¨Cstrong, erratic¨Cbeneath the rise and fall of his bare chest.


    18:29


    4/18


    196 Chapter 196 FUCKING FANTASTIC


    His scent hit me all at once, dizzying and too intimate.


    Every inch of me felt too aware¨Cof him, of the space we shared, of the impossible closeness that sent a shiver racing down my spine.


    And then I felt it: the unmistakable proof of his arousal through his wet pants.


    I pulled back so quickly my heels nearly slipped on the damp ground. I caught myself in time and quickly dropped to the ground to pick up the fallen nket.


    I clutched it around myself like a shield. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I sputtered, heat flooding my face. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean-¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize.¡± Lucian¡¯s voice was rough around the edges. His gaze fixed politely over my shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    But it wasn¡¯t. The awkwardness that hadn¡¯t slipped in when I first shrugged off the robe now mmed into both of us.


    His jaw tightened, restraint flickering through his eyes as he turned away and not¨Cso¨Csubtly adjusted his


    10:29 C


    5/16


    196 Chapter 196 FUCKING FANTASTIC


    pants.


    Ah fuck.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t¨CIt¡¯s not-¡±


    He turned back then, lips twitching like he was struggling to keep his smile in ce. ¡°Sera.¡±


    I shut my mouth.


    He exhaled, slow and unsteady. ¡°You¡¯re fine.¡±


    ¡®You are not fine, Alina drawled in my head, tone bubbling with mischief. ¡®But he is. Spirits above, that man¡¯s built like a statue. I wouldn¡¯t mind if you got a piece of-¡®


    My eyes widened.


    ¡®Alina!¡®


    ¡®What? I¡¯m justmenting. Appreciating good craftsmanship. I know I just got here, but I also know it¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve had a good, proper fu


    ¡®Shut up!¡® I hissed internally. My cheeks were so hot you could fry an egg on them.


    16:29


    6/16


    196 Chapter 196 FUCKING FANTASTIC


    ¡®Just saying,¡¯¨CI could practically feel her smirking¡ª¡®it wouldn¡¯t be so bad to not go to bed alone tonight.¡®


    Gods above, I had Maya 2.0 living in my head.


    Lucian tilted his head slightly. ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± I said too quickly. ¡°Absolutely nothing.¡±


    He chuckled under his breath, the sound soft but maddeningly amused. It cooled the burning in my chest a little. Dissipated thest bits of awkwardness hanging between us.


    ¡°Come on.¡± He held his hand out. ¡°Let¡¯s get back in before we catch something more than the moon¡¯s blessing.¡±


    Iughed softly, but it died when I stretched my hand out and saw that it was back to normal.


    Lucian noticed and covered my hand with his. ¡°You may not be where you want to be,¡± he said, his voice filled with conviction, ¡°but you¡¯re nowhere near where you started.¡±


    ¡®Took the words right out of my mouth, Alina said.


    16:29


    7/10


    196 Chapter 196 FUCKING FANTASTIC


    I smiled and let him lead me out of the valley, the world shifting around us as the weight of the moment lifted, making each step toward the pack house feel


    new.


    By the time we returned, my legs still felt weak¨Cnot from exhaustion, but from the sheer gravity of everything that had just happened.


    Alina kept humming in the back of my mind, like she couldn¡¯t quite contain her joy. Her energy was overflowing; it cascaded through me, pulsing and alive. I simultaneously felt like I could copse from the force of it and like I could run the entire perimeter of


    Shadowveil.


    Lucian walked me to the door of the guest room I was upying in the Alpha wing. ¡°You should rest,¡± he said. ¡°The ritual took a toll on your body. I¡¯ll send someone up with dinner?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said automatically¡ªbut my voice wavered.


    He gave me a knowing look that said he saw right through me.


    ¡°I already know you¡¯re strong, Sera.¡± His voice


    16:29


    8/16


    196 Chapter 196 FUCKING FANTASTIC


    softened. ¡°I hope you know you can be vulnerable with me.¡±


    My lips parted, but the words lodged in my throat.


    I stared down at my hands, still unable to believe that they¡¯d sprouted actual fucking ws. It felt unreal, like a dream.


    And it never would have been possible without Lucian.


    He saved my life and brought me into OTS, where I learned to be strong. And then he¡¯d done this for me- invited me into his pack, his home, let the moon bless me, bringing me closer to my wolf than ever.


    Gratitude washed over me. Then, just as quickly, a fierce tide of guilt threatened to swallow it.


    I¡¯d been upset that Lucian kept the truth about Zara from me. But there were so many things about myself I¡¯d kept hidden from him.


    ¡®It¡¯s okay, Alina said. ¡®You can do it.¡®


    I held my breath. ¡®Are you sure?¡®


    ¡®He did this for us, she replied. ¡°The least you could do


    is let him know I exist.¡®


    196 Chapter 196 FUCKING FANTASTIC


    I exhaled slowly. ¡°Lucian¡­there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡±


    He arched a brow, taking in my sudden somberness. ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    I shrugged, pulling the nket tighter around me. ¡°I hope so.¡±


    He studied me for a moment, as if he could read the words on my face. Then he nodded.


    ¡°Okay. But first, get changed into something warm, and let¡¯s sit by the fire. I¡¯ll never forgive myself if you visit my pack and leave with a cold.¡±


    I smiled softly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ten minutester, I was wearing a cozy sweater and curled up on the couch in Lucian¡¯s private living room, nursing a mug of the herbal tea as I watched him stoke the fire.


    When he was satisfied, he moved back. The couch dipped as he lowered his weight beside me.


    The warmth from the hearth was aforting embrace, and for a moment, we sat in soothing


    16:30


    1006


    196 Chapter 196 FUCKING FANTASTIC


    silence.


    I knew he was waiting for me to speak, respecting my pace, but my tongue tangled as I tried to figure out how to string the words together.


    In the end, I just blurted: ¡°I have my wolf. Her name is Alina. She woke up in the Snowfield Arena¡±


    Lucian stilled, his expression stunned for a moment.


    I exhaled, setting the mug down on the side table. ¡°So¡­yeah.¡±


    And then his face broke into a genuine smile. ¡°That¡¯s incredible, Sera!¡±


    I blinked. ¡°You¡¯re not mad?¡±


    His brows knit. ¡°Why would I be?¡±


    ¡°Because I got mad that you kept something from me,


    but I did the same.¡±


    He chuckled softly, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m too happy for you to feel any other emotion.¡±


    The warmth in his tone felt like sunlight. For a moment, I let myself bask in it¨Cbefore the gravity of


    10:30


    11/16


    196 Chapter 196 FUCKING FANTASTIC


    the rest of my truth settled around me.


    I swallowed hard. ¡°Hold on to that feeling¡­because there¡¯s something else.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s expression grew cautious. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    I drew a breath. ¡°Kieran and I might be¡­mates.¡±


    Silence.


    The words hung in the air like an anvil dangling from a fragile thread.


    Lucian¡¯s jaw tensed, but his eyes never left mine. ¡°Your wolf¨CAlina, told you that?¡±


    I shook my head slowly. ¡°Actually¡­Kieran did. At least, he thinks so. There¡¯s a¡­feeling¡± Ugh, I hated that


    word.


    ¡°And¡­do you believe him?¡± Lucian asked softly.


    ¡°Alina isn¡¯t sure. She isn¡¯t strong enough to sense the bond yet.¡± I dropped my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I believe.¡±


    His chin dipped. ¡°Right.¡±


    .


    196 Chapter 196 FUCKING FANTASTIC


    He didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t speak. When I lifted my gaze to him again, his eyes were shadowed¨Ccalm, but with something indecipherable beneath.


    The quiet stretched until I could hear my own heartbeat pounding in my ears.


    ¡°Are¡­¡± His throat worked, a tightness stretching around his mouth. ¡°Are you telling me this because you n to get back together with him?¡±


    The question hit like a stone to the chest.


    ¡°What? No.¡± I shook my head quickly. ¡°No, Lucian. That¡¯s not what this is.¡±


    A deep, vertical line formed between his brows. ¡°Then


    what is it?¡±


    I took a steadying breath. ¡°It¡¯s me being honest. It wasn¡¯t fair for me to punish you for your secrets when I had my own.¡±


    His expression softened, though the flicker of


    uncertainty remained. ¡°And how do you feel about him?¡±


    ¡®Kieran ckthorne can take a long walk off a short


    10:30


    13/16


    196 Chapter 196 FUCKING FANTASTIC


    nk, Alina mumbled.?


    My brief spark of amusement was tempered by the seriousness of the conversation. <fn625a> Newest update provided by Find1Novel</fn625a>


    I was silent for a while, trying to choose my words carefully. Talking about my rtionship with Kieran was like trying to untangle a severely knotted chain. Each time I loosened one tangle, another tightened


    somewhere else.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate him anymore,¡± I said, only realizing in that


    moment that I meant it. ¡°But I don¡¯t love him either.


    Sometimes, I can feel the¡­pull.¡± The yacht. The ind. The car wreck. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to go into detail.


    I sighed. ¡°But until I can fully Shift, I won¡¯t know the truth about me and Kieran.¡±


    Lucian nodded. ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°But even then,¡± I rushed to add, ¡°I have no intention of anything changing between us. Plus, Alina¡¯s not too crazy about him.¡±


    ¡°And¡­me?¡± he pressed gently.


    I smiled softly. ¡°Alina likes you.¡±


    16:30


    14/16


    196 Chapter 196 FUCKING FANTASTIC


    His eyes widened slightly. ¡°Really?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°She always has.¡±


    Hope lit up his eyes, and it pained me to say my next words. ¡°But¡­until I get full rity, until everything doesn¡¯t feel like a tangled mess, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready


    for another bond.¡±


    My chest tightened when the light in his eyes dimmed. But he nodded slowly. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°I like what we have now,¡± I said, the words trembling but honest. ¡°I want to keep it this way for a while.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s lips curved into the faintest smile. ¡°I can respect that. Your heart is a treasure, Sera. You shouldn¡¯t give it out lightly.¡±


    I mirrored his smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He hesitated, then shifted closer on the couch. Before I could react, he drew me into a gentle embrace.


    ¡°And when you¡¯re ready,¡± he murmured near my ear. ¡°Whatever you decide, whoever you choose¡ªeven if you don¡¯t choose anyone at all¨CI¡¯ll support you.¡±


    16:30


    196 Chapter 196 FUCKING FANTASTIC


    I swallowed hard, clutching the fabric of his shirt.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Always.¡±


    Comment 19


    View All


    >


    16:30

 Betrays Love 197

    197 Chapter 197 GOODBYE


    LUCIAN¡¯S POV


    Sera¡¯s scent lingered long after she leftvender, threaded with something softer that was uniquely hers.


    The silence pressed in, thick and reflective as I sat by the firece, staring into the mes that had begun to burn low.


    She¡¯d told me the truth¨Cabout her wolf, about Kieran. And though everything in me twisted at the mention of his name, at the revtion of their bond, I


    appreciated her honesty.


    <b>2 </b>


    I could only hope that when she said she had no intention of going back to her ex¨Chusband, she meant <ol><li>it. </li></ol>


    With a heavy sigh, I rose and doused the fire. The faint hiss of water meeting ember echoed in the quiet.


    Then I turned and headed down the corridor toward


    my quarters.


    18:30 0


    1/16


    197 Chapter 197 GOODBYE


    The moonlight filtered through the tall windows, painting silver patterns on the stone floor.


    Softughter floated in from outside, but in here, the night felt too still, like it was holding its breath.


    Inside my room, I shed my shirt and tossed it aside. Cool air washed over me as I stood by therge floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window. From here, I could see the valley that housed the Moonlit Spring.


    I could still picture Sera stepping in, her head thrown


    back as the moon bathed her in its luminescence.


    She¡¯d never looked more beautiful in that moment. And when she hugged me-


    I shook my head, instantly banishing the carnal thought.


    And that was when I heard him.


    ¡®You¡¯re troubled.¡®


    The voice was deep, resonant, threaded with a calm I hadn¡¯t felt in years.


    I was stunned for half a heartbeat before my pulse kicked. ¡°Rhegan?¡±


    10:30


    2/16 <ol start="10"><li>Chapter 147 GOODBYE </li></ol>


    It had been months¨Cno, years¨Csince my wolf had spoken clearly. There¡¯d been the asional whisper, an instinct here or there, heightened whenever I Shifted, but nothing like this.


    Hearing him again felt like having an old friend suddenly return after years of war.


    ¡°Is that really you?¡± I asked, rubbing a hand over my jaw.


    ¡°Do you have more than one voice in your head?¡®


    I exhaled an incredulousugh. ¡°I thought you¡¯d gone silent for good.¡±


    ¡®I was watching, Rhegan replied, his tone warm. ¡®And waiting. You needed space to grieve. We both did.


    I lowered myself into the chair by the window. ¡°You know, I could have used your help. Grieving was a lot harder when you abandoned me.¡±


    ¡®I didn¡¯t abandon you, he said simply. ¡®I never could. But remember, you weren¡¯t the only one who lost a


    mate¡®


    I swallowed hard, my gaze drifting outside to the


    3/16


    197 Chapter 197 GOODBYE


    Moonlit Spring. That I was hearing Rhegan¡¯s voice loud and clear after all this time¡­ Had I also been blessed by the spring tonight?


    ¡°How are you?¡± I asked softly.


    A moment of silence passed before he answered. ¡®Half


    a soul is still a soul.¡¯


    A mncholic smile crept onto my lips.


    And then he caught me off guard. ¡®She¡¯s quite something, Alina.¡®


    I felt his amusement at my surprise. ¡®I sensed her, long before you did.


    I let out a sharp, incredulousugh. ¡°You could have told me, you know?¡±


    ¡®It was not my news to share¡®


    I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°And what do you think of her?¡±


    ¡®She¡¯s strong, fierce, he said, admiration thick in his voice. ¡®When she fully emerges, she will be a force to reckon with.


    10:30


    4/16


    197 Chapter 197 GOODBYE


    Surprise rippled through me. ¡°You¡­like her.¡±


    ¡®I do.¡®


    +73


    That was unexpected. Even before Zara, Rhegan rarely acknowledged female wolves. And since Zara¡¯s death¡­ silence.


    ¡®You haven¡¯t said that about anyone in years.


    ¡°None were worth saying it about,¡± he said without hesitation. ¡°This one is different. If I disliked her, do you think your connection with her would have unfolded this smoothly? You would¡¯ve felt resistance. Conflict.¡¯


    I leaned back, frowning slightly. I wouldn¡¯t necessarily call my connection with Sera ¡®smooth.¡®


    ¡°So what¨Cyou¡¯ve been quietly approving from the shadows?¡±


    ¡®Observing, he corrected. ¡®And waiting for you to


    realize your heart was trying to wake long before your mind let it.¡®


    His words hit too close. I closed my eyes, pressing my thumb and forefinger against them. ¡°I haven¡¯t been


    16.30


    197 Chapter 197 GOODBYE


    denying my heart. I love Sera¡±


    ¡®But you haven¡¯t fully given yourself over either. And I understand why. But Lucian¡­¡® His tone softened. ¡®You cannot keep punishing yourself by caging every


    emotion that isn¡¯t grief. Zara wouldn¡¯t have wanted that. Nor Arden.¡®


    The sound of her name¨Ctheir names¨Cin his voice was both balm and de. Grief surged beneath thefort, sharp and tender, leaving my heart raw.


    I clenched my jaw and stared down at my hands. Old scars caught the moonlight¨Creminders of battles fought both outside and within. ¡°You think I should just¡­forget about them?¡±


    ¡®Not forget, Rhegan murmured. ¡®You should live again. Feel again. You honoring her doesn¡¯t mean you have to wither beside her memory?


    My throat tightened. ¡°You want me to let her go.¡±


    ¡®I felt herst thoughts, he said softly. ¡®Arden¡¯s, too. Neither of them wished for you to spend the rest of your life trapped with ghosts. They wanted you free!


    16:30


    6/16


    197 Chapter 197 GOODBYE


    For a long moment, I said nothing. The silence


    stretched, heavy and fragile.


    I sighed, dragging a hand down my face. ¡°I forgot how clear¨Csighted you could be.¡±


    ¡®Wolves see truth withoutplication, he replied simply. ¡®You humans like to twist it into whatever shapes hurt less.¡¯


    A humorless smile tugged at my lips. ¡°Maybe. But I have no idea how to twist the news about Sera and


    Kieran.¡±


    He hummed quietly, a low rumble of understanding. Then, softer: ¡®You fear the bond between them.¡¯


    I grimaced. ¡°Can you me me? You know exactly what it feels like.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t fathom even looking at another female if Zara were still alive.


    ¡®So tell me, will you back down because of it?¡®


    That question was sharp, piercing. I sat up straighter.


    ¡°Back down?¡± I echoed. ¡°You know that¡¯s not me.¡±


    16:30


    7/16


    197 Chapter 197 GOODBYE


    A deep, approving rumble vibrated through our link. ¡®Good. Because fate is only one thread in the tapestry. The rest, you weave with your own hands.¡¯


    That made meugh, low and rough. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten philosophical in your silence.¡±


    ¡®Maybe I had time to think. Put things into perspective.¡®


    ¡°Or maybe you¡¯ve been waiting to lecture me.¡±


    ¡®Also that.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t help the small smile tugging at my mouth. ¡°It¡¯s good to have you back, Rhegan.¡±


    ¡®You never lost me, he said quietly. ¡®But it¡¯s good to be


    back.¡¯


    ***


    I don¡¯t remember falling asleep.


    But at some point, fatigue must have crept in and dragged me under. Because I was dreaming.


    And there she was.


    Zara.


    16:30 C


    8/16


    197 Chapter 197 GOODBYE


    She sat by the Moonlit Spring, the water glowing faintly under the moon¡¯s touch. The light cast her fair hair in silver, and her eyes¨Cthose sharp, steady eyes- softened when they found mine.


    For a heartbeat, my lungs forgot how to work. My whole body locked up, grief and longing erupting at the sight of her.


    ¡°Zara¡­¡± My voice cracked on her name.


    She smiled faintly. ¡°Hello, Luc.¡±


    I moved toward her before I even realized it, feet sinking into the soft moss by the water¡¯s edge. ¡°You¡¯re


    here.¡±


    ¡°In a way,¡± she said. Her tone carried a familiar serenity¨Cthe one that used to drive me mad because it meant she¡¯d already made peace with something I hadn¡¯t.


    A lump formed in my throat. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see you again.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Her gaze softened further. ¡°You weren¡¯t supposed to. But I couldn¡¯t leave without saying


    16:30 C


    9/10


    197 Chapter 197 GOODBYE


    goodbye.¡±


    I froze. ¡°Goodbye?¡±


    She nodded, her smile tinged with something like relief. ¡°You¡¯ve carried me with you long enough. Too long. It¡¯s time to let go.¡±


    I felt my breath catch, panic wing its way up. ¡°Zara, <ol><li>no. I¡ª¡± </li></ol>


    She held up a hand, the gesture gentle but firm. ¡°Luc. You¡¯ve done enough. You¡¯ve kept your promise, led the pack, built our dream. But this guilt, this self¨Cpunishment¨Cit¡¯s not love anymore.¡± Her expression was tender. ¡°It¡¯s a cage.¡±


    The world seemed to still¨Cthe soft ripple of the spring, the whisper of the wind through the trees.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you again,¡± I said quietly, my voice trembling.


    ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± she said simply. ¡°You¡¯ll carry me in the ways that matter. But I¡¯m not meant to stay as your shadow¡±


    She shifted slightly, gesturing for me to sit beside her.


    15:31 C


    10/16


    197 Chaptor 197 GOODBYE


    I obeyed, lowering myself to the moss. Her scent surrounded us, familiar and bittersweet.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± she said. ¡°What have you seen since I¡¯ve been gone?¡±


    The question startled me.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Her smile deepened. ¡°Tell me what you¡¯ve built. What you¡¯ve be. What you¡¯ve seen worth living for.¡±


    ¡°You already know.¡±


    She nudged me gently. ¡°I want to hear you say it.¡±


    I hesitated, but something about her calm steadiness pulled the words free. I spoke of Shadowveil¡ªhow we¡¯d rebuilt after the attacks, how the pack had grown stronger. I told her about OTS, all the broken and lost wolves we¡¯d helped.


    And finally, I spoke of Sera.


    Zara listened, her head tilted slightly, eyes bright with curiosity.


    ¡°She¡¯s different,¡± I said softly. ¡°Fierce and gentle at the


    16:31


    11/16


    197 Chapter 197 GOODBYE


    same time. She brings light where she goes, even when she doesn¡¯t realize it.¡±


    Zara smiled knowingly. ¡°She reminds you of life.¡±


    You, I wanted to say. She reminds me of you.


    11


    Zara turned her gaze toward the spring, where moonlight turned the surface to liquid silver. ¡°She¡¯s a good woman. She will make a phenomenal Luna.¡±


    ¡°You sound like you know her,¡± I said, a faint, trembling smile pulling at my lips.


    ¡°In a way,¡± Zara murmured. ¡°We share a bloodline, after all.¡± She smiled fondly. ¡°I guess you have a weakness for women with fire in their veins.¡±


    That drew a shakyugh from me. ¡°You make it sound like a w.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± She reached out and intertwined our fingers. My heart stuttered painfully at the contact. ¡°Luc, listen


    to me.¡±


    I did. Every muscle in me stilled.


    ¡°You can¡¯t stay where I am,¡± she said gently. ¡°And I


    16:31 O


    12/16


    197 Chapter 197 GOODBYE


    don¡¯t want you to. Promise me you¡¯ll keep moving forward. Whether it¡¯s with her or not¨Cpromise me you¡¯ll live.¡±


    My throat was raw. ¡°Zara¡­¡±


    She reached out with her other hand, her fingers brushing my cheek. They were warm, her touch so real it hurt. ¡°You don¡¯t owe me your loneliness.¡±


    I wanted to argue. To tell her she was wrong. That I owed her everything. That I¡¯d spent years trying to make peace with her absence, with my guilt, and failed.


    But her expression left no room for protest.


    ¡°You¡¯ll protect her,¡± she said softly. ¡°Not because she¡¯s like me, but because she¡¯s her own soul¨Cand because protecting her will help you heal, too.¡±


    A quiet sob threatened to escape me. I forced it down, jaw tight. ¡°You really are saying goodbye.¡±


    Zara smiled through the shimmer of tears in her eyes. ¡°Yes. But you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Her hand lingered on my cheek, and then she leaned <ol><li>S </li></ol>


    197 Chapter 197 GOODBYE


    forward, pressing a light kiss to my forehead. ¡°Goodbye, Lucian.¡±


    ¡°Wait-¡°I choked out.


    But she was already fading, light unraveling her like


    mist at dawn.


    I reached for her, but my fingers caught only air.


    And then I was awake.


    The first rays of dawn slipped through the window, pale and gold. My chest rose and fell in steady rhythm, though it felt as though something enormous had shifted inside me.


    The ache of the Zara¨Cshaped hole in my chest was still there, but¡­softer. Manageable.


    For the first time in years, I didn¡¯t feel chained by her memory. I felt blessed by it.


    I sat up slowly, rubbing a hand over my face. ¡°Goodbye, Zara,¡± I whispered. <fna435> ?????? ???? f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fna435>


    Rhegan¡¯s presence stirred, quiet and calm. ¡®She¡¯s proud of you.¡®


    16:31 0


    14/16


    197 Chapter 197 GOODBYE


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Outside, the pack was already stirring¨Cthe faint hum of life filtering through the stone walls. I rose, pulling on a shirt, and stepped toward the window.


    The dawn stretched over Shadowveil, lighting the mountains in shades of rose and gold. Somewhere down the hall, Sera was waking, probably chatting with her wolf about breakfast or the weather.


    A quiet smile tugged at my mouth. She really hadn¡¯t been the only one blessed by the Moonlit Spring.


    ¡®Ready to see where this path leads?¡® Rhegan asked gently.


    I let out a slow breath, the weight of the night easing from my shoulders.


    Whatever came next¨Cfate, choice, chaos¨Cit didn¡¯t


    matter.


    For the first time in a long while, I was ready to meet it head¨Con.


    16:31 A

 Betrays Love 198

    198 Chapter 198 QUITE A


    PHILOSOPHY


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POVO


    I woke to sunlight spilling softly across my face and pooling on the pillow, warm and golden.


    Alina stirred inside me, her presence a low hum that felt alive beneath my skin¨Ccalm but electric.


    ¡®You feel that?¡® she asked, voice smooth as silk against my thoughts.


    ¡®Yes.¡¯ I smiled, stretchingzily. ¡®It feels incredible.


    She purred in quiet satisfaction. ¡®Our bond strengthens with every sunrise.¡®


    It was true. I could feel it¨Cthe subtle strength in my limbs, the heightened awareness that shimmered at the edges of my senses. The air seemed clearer, sharper. I could feel Alina¡¯s heartbeat, steady and strong, moving in perfect rhythm with mine.


    When I sat up, I caught my reflection in the mirror


    16:31 0


    1/15


    198 Chapter 198 QUITE A PHILOSOPHY


    across the room. My eyes looked brighter, faintly glinting with silver where before there¡¯d only been cerulean¨CAlina¡¯s touch. O


    The light faded soon after, but the euphoria lingered as I freshened up and got ready, wondering what today had in store for me.


    By the time I made it to the dining hall, the ce was already buzzing with the morning rush.


    Long tables lined the space. Sunlight spilled through high arched windows, illuminating everything. The air was rich with the smell of roasted coffee beans, warm


    bread, and crisp apples:


    It was easy to pick Sabrina out of the crowd. She was halfway through a te piled high with eggs and toast, gesturing animatedly to a trio of Omegas who were clearly trying not tough at her dramatics.


    She spotted me at almost the same time, and her face lit up. ¡°Sera! Over here!¡±


    More than a couple of heads turned in my direction at her outburst, but I didn¡¯t feel the need to shrink under their curious gazes.


    16.31 C


    2/16


    198 Chapter 198 QUITE A PHILOSOPHY


    ¡°There she is!¡± She beamed as I lowered myself into the empty seat beside her.


    ¡°Hi.¡± I smiled, nodding in greeting to the Omegas.


    ¡°So,¡°¨CSabrina nudged me, her eyes glinting mischievously-¡°you disappeared for a long whilest


    night.¡±


    Before I coulde up with some sort of flimsy


    excuse, the low timbre of a familiar voice reached me


    from behind.


    ¡°Morning, Sera.¡±


    Lucian.


    My pulse stuttered, then regained its rhythm as I turned. There he was: hair perfectly styled in his signature bun, sleeves rolled to his elbows, his usualposure softened by the warmth of the morning light.


    I thought ofst night, of the revtions and confessions, and felt¡­peace. After the ups and downs of our rtionship, it felt like we¡¯d reached afortable teau, and we could just¡­be.


    16:31


    3/15


    198 Chapter 198 QUITE A PHILOSOPHY


    ¡°Morning.¡± I smiled softly.


    ¡°Morning, Sabrina,¡± Sabrina chimed sarcastically. ¡°Morning, Hannah,¡°¨Cshe stretched her hand towards the Omega with a dark pixie cut and brown eyes -¡°morning, Teagan¡°-blond curls, blue eyes ¡ª¡°morning, Jack.¡± Brown hair, blue eyes.


    Lucian rolled his eyes, sliding into the seat across from me. ¡°Morning, Sabrina,¡± he said, in a high¨Cpitched voice, mimicking his sister. ¡°Morning, Hannah. Morning, Teagan. Morning, Jack.¡±


    The Omegasughed, inclining their heads in respect, and it shocked me how¡­normal it was for the Alpha


    and his sister to have breakfast with the lowest


    members of the pack.


    Lucian reached for the coffee pot, and when his reach fell short, I picked it up and passed it to him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± His smile caught me off guard. It was so carefree, so rxed.


    I lingered over hisid¨Cback posture, observing the easy set of his shoulders and how he cradled the coffee cup, almostzily.


    16:31 C


    4/15


    198 Chapter 198 QUITE A PHILOSOPHY


    His clear, peaceful gaze met mine. Something in his demeanor had shifted betweenst night and now.


    ¡°Well, well.¡± Sabrina ced her elbows on the table and propped her chin on her hands. ¡°What is this new energy between you two?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t start,¡± Lucian warned, but she only smirked.


    ¡°So no one¡¯s going to exin exactly what happenedst night?¡± Her smirk widened. ¡°A little birdy saw you both by the Moonlit Spring. Another one saw you both returningte¡­suspiciously glowing¡±


    Lucian arched a brow. ¡°Glowing?¡±


    ¡°Her, not you,¡± Sabrina said sweetly. ¡°I bet you looked as broody as usual.¡±


    ¡°Ouch,¡± he deadpanned, but was clearly fighting a smile. ¡°You wound me.¡±


    I chuckled, shaking my head. ¡°You¡¯re both ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± she said. ¡°But seriously, you dipped in the Moonlit Spring¡±


    I exchanged a look with Lucian and remembered his


    16:31


    5/15


    198 Chapter 198 QUITE A PHILOSOPHY


    warning about bacsh, my brow furrowing with concern as I turned to Sabrina. ¡°Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s okay!¡± Sabrina gasped. ¡°Did it work?¡± she asked eagerly. ¡°How did you feel?¡±


    I grinned. ¡°Amazing.¡± And before I could stop myself, I added, ¡°I grew ws.¡±


    To some, it might not have sounded like much of an achievement, but it meant the world to me¨Cand obviously to Sabrina too.


    She squealed loud enough to attract more attention and threw her arms around me. ¡°Oh, Sera, that¡¯s amazing!¡±


    Iughed, epting her embrace. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She pulled back, but held onto my hand, squeezing tight.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t have done it without help,¡± I said, ncing at Lucian, who was smiling at us softly. ¡°Lucian¡¯s training and the Moon Dew Nectar¨Cthey made all the difference.¡±


    He immediately shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re giving me too


    16.71


    198 Chapter 198 QUITE A PHILOSOPHY


    much credit. You did the work, Sera.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Maybe. But it helped having someone who believed I could.¡±


    For a heartbeat, something unspoken passed between us¨Ca quiet understanding neither of us needed to voice.


    Sabrina, predictably, didn¡¯t miss it. ¡°Okay, what is happening here?¡± she demanded. ¡°This energy is way too wholesome for breakfast.¡±


    Iughed, and at that moment, Alpha William slid into the seat beside her, his coffee in hand and a curious glint in his eye.


    ¡°Morning, everyone.¡±


    Sabrina perked up. ¡°Willy, perfect timing. Things were just getting interesting.¡±


    1


    Lucian groaned. ¡°Can we please change the topic?¡±


    ¡°But this one is so juicy!¡± Sabrina whined.


    Iughed as one of the Omegas¨CTeagan¨Cleaned forward, smiling shyly. ¡°Actually, Sera, if you don¡¯t


    16:31


    198 Chapter 198 QUITE A PHILOSOPHY


    mind, I was hoping you could tell us a bit about how you won the LST¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Hannah chimed in. ¡°I heard rumors that you


    passed the Misty Woods because your team was filled with Omegas and¡­you.¡±


    William chuckled, leaning back in his chair as he stirred his coffee. ¡°Ah, the Misty Woods,¡± he said with an amused glint in his eyes. ¡°I know a wolf or two that still chafe at its memory.¡±


    He pointed his spoon at his brother. ¡°Bob is still convinced you rigged it on purpose to help OTS.¡±


    Lucian sighed good¨Cnaturedly, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°You know I didn¡¯t.¡±


    William nodded. ¡°I know.¡± He shrugged. ¡°I guess we¡¯re to me for not being as clever as Sera in finding the antidote to survive the Snowfield.¡±


    My cheeks warmed as my fingers toyed with the rim of my cup. A memory flickered¨CAlina¡¯s voice whispering directions in my head that night, guiding me to the heat¨Cberries through the darkness.


    16:32 0


    8/15


    198 Chapter 198 QUITE A PHILOSOPHY


    But I kept that detail to myself. I knew she didn¡¯t mind my inner circle knowing of her existence, but I


    doubted she¡¯d appreciate me sharing that information. with the breakfast table.


    I leaned forward. ¡°Actually, Lucian, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask. In the Misty Woods, it felt like you favored us, but in the Snowfield, it felt like you were out to get us. Why?¡±


    Lucian¡¯s expression shifted¨Chis tone thoughtful, eyes distant with memory. ¡°The LST was something Zara and I first envisioned years ago.¡±


    My chest tightened faintly at her name, but it quickly loosened when I noticed the ease with which Lucian


    spoke it, without the ache that used to shadow his


    voice.


    ¡°It sounded ideal in theory,¡± he continued. ¡°An equal test of strength, strategy, and teamwork.¡±


    His gaze turned introspective. ¡°But when it was implemented, I realized how wed it was.


    Higher¨Cranked wolves dominated easily. For Omegas or those without wolves, it wasn¡¯t just apetition. It


    16:32


    945


    198 Chapter 198 QUITE A PHILOSOPHY


    was a wall, a reminder of what theycked.¡±


    Sabrina frowned. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound fair.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t,¡± Lucian said simply. ¡°The gap was too wide. Even with theter changes¨Cmore emphasis on intelligence and teamwork¨Cthe power imbnce persisted. It made victory nearly impossible for anyone from the OTS teams. So I had to even the ying field.¡±


    He continued, ¡°I had to look differently at what strength really means. Through experimentation, we discovered something interesting: Omegas, while not as strong physically, have a higher resistance to certain elements. Their genes adapt faster to strain and toxicity. That resilience became the key to optimizing the first challenge: the Misty Forest¡±


    William nodded in begrudging admiration.


    Lucian inclined his head. ¡°I wanted the Trials to measure endurance and adaptability, not just brute force. The forest tests instinct and rity¡ªqualities every wolf, ranked or not, should develop.¡±


    Sabrina¡¯s face lit up. ¡°That¡¯s actually brilliant.¡±


    10:32


    1005


    198 Chapter 198 QUITE A PHILOSOPHY


    William gave a low hum of approval. ¡°That¡¯s quite a philosophy, Lucian,¡± he said, the corner of his mouth lifting slightly. ¡°Most Alphas wouldn¡¯t bother to look at things from that perspective.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s lips quirked, but there was humility in his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t take all the credit,¡± he said simply. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Sera, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten here.¡±


    I blinked, warmth creeping up my neck. ¡°Me?¡±


    He nodded once, steady and sure. ¡°You. And others, of course¨CMaya, Jessica, the OTS teams¨Cbut you¡­¡± His gaze lingered, holding mine. ¡°Watching you train, going over your numbers was inspiring. Technically, you should be weaker than an even an Omega. But you never trained like it. You made me look at things differently. You reminded me what strength looks like when it¡¯s not loud or obvious.¡±


    My throat went tight. I didn¡¯t know what to say to that


    ¡ªnot when his voice carried so much sincere


    admiration it almost hurt to hear.


    Sabrina grinned, her gaze darting between us. ¡°That is literally so cute I could throw up.¡±


    16-32 4


    198 Chapter 198 QUITE A PHILOSOPHY


    Lucian rolled his eyes, but his smile didn¡¯t fade. ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± he said, still looking at me. ¡°For a long time, I thought leadership meant always having the answers. Buttely¡­¡± He exhaled slowly, his expression softening. ¡°Lately, I¡¯ve realized it¡¯s about listening to the people who make you question your own.¡±


    The quiet that followed wasn¡¯t awkward. It was warm, full¨Clike everyone could feel the weight of what he


    meant.


    Something inside me shifted then, small but profound. Lucian¡¯s words made me realize that we weren¡¯t


    standing on Zara¡¯s legacy anymore.


    She¡¯did the foundation, sure, but Lucian¡ªand every trainer and trainee he¡¯d encountered over thest ten years had built something different. Something living, beautifully evolving.


    And I was a part of that.


    And now, it no longer felt like I waspeting with Zara¡¯s memory.


    That was the peace I noticed in him, the lightness. Zara¡¯s shadow was gone.


    18:32 0


    12/15


    198 Chapter 198 QUITE A PHILOSOPHY


    And when our gazes locked, there was gratitude in Lucian¡¯s eyes.


    I smiled. ¡°I think Zara would have been proud.¡±


    He exhaled slowly, nodding. ¡°Yeah. I think she would.¡±


    Sabrina wiped a pretend tear from her eye. ¡°Okay, this is officially too emotional for breakfast. Can someone pass me the honey before I cry into my coffee?¡±


    That made everyoneugh, and the tension lifted instantly.


    The rest of breakfast passed with lighter topics- stories from past tournaments, pack gossip, and Sabrina¡¯s dramatic retelling of a prank gone wrong.


    As breakfast wound down, chairs scraped andughter faded into the corridors. One by one, the others. drifted off¨CSabrinast, of course, tossing a


    mischievous wink over her shoulder as she left.


    Lucian and I didn¡¯t move. We stayed seated until the table between us was quiet, scattered with empty cups and sunlight.


    When we were the only two left on the table, he


    16:32 C


    13/15


    198 Chapter 198 QUITE A PHILOSOPHY


    smiled at me. ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± I breathed, ¡°really good.¡± <fn1c12> The rightful source is find?novel</fn1c12>


    He nodded. ¡°Good enough to go for a run?¡±


    I blinked. ¡°A¡­what?¡±


    He exined, ¡°The pack is going for a run this evening.¡±


    My heart skipped. ¡°Like an actual pack run?¡±


    He nodded, his grin widening.


    My hand pressed against my chest, and I asked in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re inviting me to run with your pack?¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Yes, Sera, I¡¯m inviting you to run with my pack¡±


    My breath hitched. ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be able to Shift to feel a pack


    bond,¡± he preempted my protest. ¡°All you need to do is run.¡±


    My mouth opened and closed, but I couldn¡¯t form


    words.


    14/15


    198 Chapter 198 QUITE A PHILOSOPHY


    ¡°I know this is an experience you¡¯ve dreamed of for a long time. And it will be good for Alina, too,¡± Lucian added. ¡°What do you say?¡±


    Alina stirred excitedly inside me, her energy surging in a dizzying rush. ¡®Yes, yes, yes!¡®


    My grin was so wide my jaw ached. ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡±


    Comment 11


    View All <b>> </b>


    L


    Post your firstment!


    Vote


    <b>17 </b>


    Swipe left to continue >


    Send Gift

 Betrays Love 199

    199 Chapter 199 THE PACK RUN


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POVO


    The moon was rising, bright and full. It cast an otherworldly glow across the valley as the air pulsed with anticipation.


    I could hear wolves stirring, voices blending with excitement as the pack gathered on the broad teau overlooking the forest below.


    The pack run.


    1


    After years of watching from the shadows, isted as my pack ran under the full moon, I couldn¡¯t believe I would finally be part of a pack run.


    My heart raced wildly.


    ¡®Breathe, Sera, Alina murmured from within, her tone surprisingly serene, considering what this meant for us. ¡®You¡¯re trembling like it¡¯s the Snowfield all over again.


    ¡®I¡¯m not trembling, I answered. Then, a secondter, ¡®Okay, maybe a little.¡®


    10:32 0


    1/12


    199 Chapter 199 THE PACK RUN


    She chuckled. ¡°They¡¯re your pack for tonight. Let yourself belong¡®


    That thought filled me with warmth, like a long hug.


    Sabrina appeared beside me, cheeks flushed from the


    cold, her hair braided in two sleek lines that made her look younger. She was practically vibrating.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve never done this before,¡± she said. ¡°This is the best part of being a wolf.¡±


    ¡°I can imagine,¡± I replied, smiling faintly.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t,¡± she countered, not unkindly. ¡°But you will. Trust me, when you hear the first howl rise, it¡¯s like-¡± She flung her hands up, eyes sparkling. ¡°Like the moon itself is singing.¡±


    Iughed softly. ¡°That sounds beautiful.¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± She nced sideways at me, then bumped her shoulder against mine. ¡°And if you get scared or nervous, just stick close to me. Or, if you prefer¡­¡± She winked. ¡°Lucian.¡±


    I pretended not to hear thatst part.


    16:32


    2/12


    199 Chapter 199 THE PACK RUN


    The pack was already forming a loose circle at the edge of the clearing. Over two hundred wolves, men and women in simple clothes or nothing at all, their eyes gleaming in the moonlight.


    The hum of energy was intoxicating¨Cwild, untamed, yet deeply connected. This wasn¡¯t apetition, or even a patrol. It wasmunion. A reminder that they were one body, one spirit.


    Lucian stood at the center,manding attention without even trying. He was shirtless again, the ck insignia of his Alpha rank glinting faintly against his


    skin.


    His gaze found mine through the crowd, and my breath hitched. With a slight of his head, he beckoned


    me to him.


    ¡°Ready?¡± he asked quietly when I joined him.


    I nodded, even though I wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°As I¡¯ll ever be.¡±


    His mouth curved, the slightest hint of a smile. ¡°You¡¯ll do fine. <i>Stay </i>close to me until you find your rhythm.¡±


    Earlier, Sabrina had exined that, to amodate


    199 Chapter 199 THE PACK RUN


    those among the pack who didn¡¯t have wolves, everyone began the run in human form.


    As the pace intensified, those who could, Shifted into wolf form. Those remaining in human form could then ride astride the strongest wolves, ensuring no one was left behind.


    The fact that they were so amodating, so mindful of others who were not as strong¨Cit was


    mind¨Cblowing.


    ¡°The pace can get intense.¡± Lucian¡¯s tone was soft. ¡°But you¡¯re strong enough, Sera. You can keep up.¡±


    I nodded, rolling my shoulders in anticipation.


    There was no room for doubt tonight. Lucian believed in me so fiercely. I did myself a great disservice if I didn¡¯t do the same.


    He smiled and then stepped forward, lifting his head to address the pack. Instantly, the murmurs quieted. The wind itself seemed to pause.


    His voice carried easily over the teau, his gaze sweeping across the crowd. ¡°Tonight, we run¨Cnot as


    10:32


    4/12


    100 Chapter 199 THE PACK RUN


    ranked or unranked, not as leaders or followers, but as one. We run for the bond that ties us.¡±


    A ripple of energy moved through the wolves, like a collective heartbeat.


    ¡°Run free,¡± he finished simply.


    And with that, the pack surged forward.


    At first, it was chaos¨Cfeet pounding against the earth,ughter and shouts echoing in the night.


    But soon, the chaos found rhythm. Those at the front slowed just enough for the rest to keep up, then sped up again as the first bodies began to shimmer and Shift beneath the moonlight.


    It was mesmerizing.


    Bones reshaped, fur blossomed, eyes ignited gold and silver. One by one, wolves reced humans, running side by side¨Csome sleek and dark, others pale and


    ethereal.


    The sound of paws on earth was like thunder.


    I ran among them, lungs burning, heart soaring. The


    16:32 C


    5/12


    399 Chapter 199 THE PACK RUN


    forest blurred by in streaks of green and silver, moonlight filtering through the canopy above. Every breath tasted of pine and freedom.


    I¡¯d never felt anything like it.


    But as the run stretched on, my legs began to ache. My human body could only push so far, even with Alina¡¯s strength.


    I slowed, panting, as the pack began to pull ahead. Sabrina¡¯s dark wolf nced back at me and slowed, but before she could circle back, a shadow fell beside <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    Lucian.


    He had Shifted.


    His massive ck wolf moved with effortless power. A ring of silver glowed around his navy eyes, but there was nothing predatory in them. Only warmth. Recognition.


    He slowed beside me, lowering his head slightly, and for a moment I just¡­stared.


    All the times I¡¯d seen his wolf had been when he was


    16:32


    6/12


    199 Chapter 199 THE PACK RUN


    saving my life. Now, in the wild chaos of the pack run, I could fully take in just how magnificent he was.


    And then, gently, hisrge head nudged my thigh.


    ¡®He¡¯s asking you, Alina whispered inside me, voice hushed, ¡®to ride.¡®


    My heart pounded so hard I could barely breathe as I gave a short, hesitant nod.


    Lucian crouched slightly, lowering his back in invitation. I hesitated only a second before stepping closer. My hand brushed through his fur, thick and warm beneath my fingers.


    Then I blinked¡ªand a blur of golden fur shed behind my lids.


    I stilled.


    ¡®He never once invited you to run with his pack,¡¯ Alina quietly reminded me. ¡®Do not let his memory ruin this.¡®


    She was right. Of course, she was right.


    So I mmed a door on all thoughts of golden fur and obsidian eyes and ravaging sparks of electricity.


    10:32


    7/12


    199 Chapter 199 THE PACK RUN


    I climbed onto Lucian¡¯s back, legs gripping just behind his shoulders. The moment I settled, he took off- smooth, fast, unstoppable.


    Wind tore through my hair, cold and clean, as the forest roared past us in an indecipherable blur. Wildughter tore out of me, half exhration, half disbelief.


    Lucian¡¯s stride was steady beneath me, each bound measured and strong, just like his heartbeat I could feel through his spine.


    ¡®Hold tight, Alina said, her tone rich with awe. ¡®You¡¯re flying?


    It did feel like flying. Like I was soaring high above the clouds, into a space where I felt beyond limitations.


    We caught up to the front of the pack within


    moments. The howls began¨Cone, then another, rising. like a wave until the entire valley echoed with sound.


    The sound hit something primal inside me. Tears blurred my vision before I realized I was crying.


    I wasn¡¯t even a true member of this pack, but the


    10:32 D


    8/12


    199 Chapter 199 THE PACK RUN


    warmth that poured through me as their voices rose felt like a salve on every wound I¡¯d carried.


    For the first time in my life, I didn¡¯t feel like an outsider in a pack. I felt seen. Included. Home.


    Lucian slowed as the pack reached the clearing again. He tilted his head back and howled¨Ca deep, resonant sound that sent shivers down my spine.


    Without thinking, I tilted my face to the sky, and a howl of my own ripped from the deepest depths within me.


    When the run finally ended, the wolves Shifted back, one by one,ughter and chatter filling the night air.


    Someone passed me a nket, another handed me water. My muscles ached, but it was the good kind of ache¨Cthe kind that you earned.


    Lucian found me near the edge of the clearing, his hair damp with sweat, a shirt clinging to his chest. He was practically glowing.


    ¡°You did well,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do much,¡± I admitted shyly. ¡°You did all the


    10:32


    9/12


    199 Chapter 199 THE PACK RUN


    running.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°You kept up.¡±


    I hesitated, looking out toward the forest where the


    moon still hung bright. ¡°That was incredible, Lucian. I can¡¯t exin how it felt.¡±


    He followed my gaze. ¡°You don¡¯t need to.¡± A pause. ¡°You felt it. That¡¯s enough¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you invited me,¡± I said quietly.


    He took a step closer, his voice low. ¡°Shadowveil might seem closed to the outside world, but our doors are open to those who understand what we stand for.¡±


    His gaze held mine, open and honest. ¡°You¡¯ll always have a ce here, Sera.¡±


    I swallowed hard. ¡°Thank you. That means more than you know.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just the pack,¡± he added softly. ¡°My heart is also open to you¡±


    I froze.


    3


    For a moment, the only sound between us was the soft


    16:33


    10/12


    199 Chapter 199 THE PACK RUN


    rustle of leaves and the distant murmur of the pack. His confession wasn¡¯t loud or dramatic. It was quiet.


    Honest.


    ¡°Lucian¡­¡± <fn4ec1> Checktest chapters at F¦ÉndNovel</fn4ec1>


    He shook his head gently. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to change your mind or anything. I just needed you to know. I won¡¯t pressure you¨Cbut I also won¡¯t hide what I feel anymore.¡±


    And then he stepped forward and drew me into his


    arms.


    It wasn¡¯t a fierce embrace. It was tender, steady, certain. My hands hovered for a moment before finding his back, holding him just as gently.


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful for you, Sera,¡± he murmured into my hair. ¡°For what you¡¯ve brought into my life.¡±


    I exhaled shakily. ¡°The feeling¡¯s mutual.¡±


    1


    We stood like that for a while, just breathing.


    By the time we returned to the pack house, dawn was brushing pale light across the horizon. The pack was dispersing, yawning,ughing, some already nning


    16:33


    11/12


    199 Chapter 199 THE PACK RUN


    breakfast.


    For them, it had been just another pack run. For me, it had been the experience of a lifetime.


    Comment 11


    View All <b>> </b>


    L You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!


    Vote


    <b>17 </b>


    Swipe left to continue >


    ͼ


    Send Gift


    16:33

 Betrays Love 200

    200 Chapter 200 WAKING UP


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POVO


    The days that followed melted together in a haze of golden mornings, crisp air, andughter that echoed between the mountains of Shadowveil.


    I¡¯d walked nearly every path within the territory by now¨Cthe narrow bridge that crossed the misty ravine, the training yards where the scent of pine and iron lingered, even the quiet grove where the Moonlit Spring shimmered beneath its canopy of silver leaves.


    In just a few days, the ce had begun to feel startlingly familiar.


    I¡¯d learned the names of the pups who raced through the courtyard at dawn, their exhausted mothers calling after them.


    I¡¯d shared tea with the Omegas who cooked for the whole pack, learning how they managed to feed two hundred wolves seemingly effortlessly.


    I¡¯d even sparred lightly with some of the younger


    14:24 C


    100


    <


    200 Chapter 200 WAKING UP


    warriors, and for once, I hadn¡¯t felt out of ce in a pack.


    Too soon, it was time to leave.


    The morning of our departure was bittersweet. The courtyard was filled with farewells¨Cpups waving, Omegas pressing small bundles of food into my hands, asking me to visit again.


    Sabrina clung to me hard. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re


    leaving already,¡± she said, voice thick and eyes ssy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back,¡± I promised, squeezing her just as tight. ¡°And you¡¯re wee to visit anytime.¡±


    She pulled back just enough to grin through her tears. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll visit. Maybe as a guest¡­¡± She winked. ¡°Or as your sister¨Cinw.¡±


    ¡°Sabrina!¡± I groaned,ughing.


    ¡°What? I¡¯m just saying!¡± she teased. ¡°You and my Lucy looked way too cozy after that run.¡±


    Lucian cleared his throat behind us, amusement dancing in his eyes. ¡°Sabrina, try not to scare her off before she¡¯s even gone.¡±


    200 Chapter 200 WAKING UP


    ¡°Oh, boo.¡± She stuck her tongue out at him as she hugged me again.


    ¡°Take care, Sera,¡± she said softly. ¡°And don¡¯t forget- Shadowveil will always wee you?¡±


    Tears brimmed in my eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    When we finally set off, Lucian and I sat inpanionable silence, the hum of the engine filling the space between us as we cut into the forest that guarded Shadowveil¡¯s borders.


    As we passed thest ridge, I turned to look back one more time. The valley stretched below us, bathed in light. It looked almost unreal.


    ¡°Feels strange, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Lucian said quietly.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I murmured. ¡°Like waking up from a dream.¡±


    He smiled faintly. ¡°A good one, I hope.¡±


    ¡°The best,¡± I admitted.


    His eyes softened. ¡°If I could, I¡¯d stay there with you forever.¡±


    My heart thudded painfully. I understood what he


    <b>3/10 </b>


    200 Chapter 200 WAKING UP


    meant. There was a longing beneath his words¨Cnot just for the peace of Shadowveil, but for something deeper.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. So I didn¡¯t. I just reached across and let my fingers brush his hand.


    He turned his palm upward, linking our fingers together. No words. No promises. No pressure.


    When we reached the private airfield beyond pack territory, the noon sun was high. The jet waited, sleek and silver, gleaming under the light.


    Wended at the private terminal at Van Nuys Airport


    five hourster.


    And the best present ever was waiting for me as I stepped down the airstairs.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    ***


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    As soon as I¡¯d learned of Sera¡¯s return schedule, I¡¯d


    cleared my entire day.


    <


    200 Chapter 200 WAKING UP


    Daniel thought I had nned this as a surprise for him and his mother. And in part, I did.


    But the truth ran deeper.


    I needed to see her.


    After several days of wondering, of having to exert a gargantuan amount of willpower not to lift the ¡®Do not interfere or report unless she is in danger¡® rule, a simple, indifferent ¡®I¡¯m back¡® text would have killed me.


    I needed to see her with my own eyes. That was the only way to soothe the constant stabbing pain in my


    chest.


    The private terminal carried the faint scent of jet fuel and steel. Out on the tarmac, the heat shimmered in the fading California light, the horizon blurring beneath the low amber sun. A soft breeze tugged at my sleeves as I took Daniel¡¯s hand.


    My son was practically vibrating with his


    uncontainable excitement, his dark hair falling into his


    eyes.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to be so surprised,¡± he said for the third


    <


    200 Chapter 200 WAKING UP


    time, grinning from ear to ear.


    I managed a smile, brushing his hair away from his eyes with my other hand. ¡°Yeah. She will.¡±


    But a knot of anxiety kept squeezing my chest, refusing to let go.


    What had happened in Shadowveil?


    The moment the silver jet rolled to a stop, Daniel


    bounced on his heels. I almost envied his innocence-


    pure joy untainted by guilt or regret.


    The door opened.


    And my lungs forgot how to perform the simple task of inhaling and expelling air.


    Sera stepped out into the light, her hair swept by the wind, gorgeous eyes bright.


    Even from here, I could feel it. The quiet hum of power around her was subtle but unmistakable. Something in her aura had shifted¨Cgrown.


    Lucian followed her down the steps, close enough that their shoulders nearly brushed. His expression was calm,posed, as always.


    610


    200 Chapter 200 WAKING UP


    But the look he gave her¨Cthat unmistakable warmth between them¨Ctwisted something sharp inside me.


    I swallowed hard. Maybe this wasn¡¯t such a good idea.


    Daniel, however, had the opposite sentiment.


    His hand slipped out of mine, and he tore across the tarmac, shouting, ¡°Mom!¡± and tackled her in his hug.


    Her surprise quickly melted into delight, and sheughed, a bright, happy sound, wrapping her arms around him.


    Watching them was the best kind of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    Lucian hung back, giving them space. His eyes flicked to me as I approached with slow, firm steps.


    I nodded, the gesture clipped but civil. ¡°Lucian.¡±


    ¡°Kieran.¡± His tone was even, but his eyes were assessing, his stance protective. The barbaric urge to tear him away from Sera¡¯s side was a little terrifying.


    But as soon as Sera looked at me, everything else faded, reced by a surge of longing and regret that threatened to swallow me whole.


    200 Chapter 200 WAKING UP


    In the space of a heartbeat, my eyes took in the expanse of her face. Her hair glinted almost white in the sunlight, the green in her eyes almost blinding.


    How could I have mistaken her for Celeste? How could I not have known that she was that little girl who¡¯d rattled my world all those years ago?


    1


    ¡°Hi,¡± she said simply. No smile. No warmth. Just basic acknowledgment.


    My neck felt stiff as I nodded. ¡°Wee back.¡±


    She gripped Daniel¡¯s hand in hers, her posture calm but guarded. Too fucking simr to Lucian¡¯s.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to pick me up.¡± Her tone was distant, tight, as if it cost her energy to keep the words light.


    My teeth clenched hard enough to crack.


    ¡°Daniel¡¯s idea,¡± I said. It wasn¡¯t. ¡°He insisted.¡± He hadn¡¯t.


    Daniel tugged her hand, drawing her attention back to him. ¡°Mom, guess what? I finished my training ahead of schedule!¡±


    Sera¡¯s eyes widened, a delightedugh slipping out of her. ¡°Already? That¡¯s incredible, baby!¡±


    14:25 <fnec38> Read full story at find?novel</fnec38>


    8/10


    <200 Chapter 200 WAKING UP


    He beamed. ¡°I told you I was going toe back to


    you soon.¡±


    ¡°You did.¡± She leaned down and hugged him again. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so proud of you!¡±


    I forced myself to stay silent as she oohed and aahed over Daniel. But inside, a storm of questions churned.


    I wanted to ask her everything.


    What had she experienced that had fed her aura?


    Did Shadowveil change her?


    Did Lucian?


    But every question backed up, crowding my throat, each one too dangerous to voice.


    At some point, she nced up and met my eyes briefly ¡ªcalm, polite, unflinching¡ªand then turned away again.


    Something inside me fractured.


    I¡¯d resolved to win her back.


    I¡¯d told myself I wouldn¡¯t give up¨Cespecially not after the truth I¡¯d discovered.


    14:25


    <b>900 </b>


    < 200 Chapter 200 WAKING UP


    But standing there, watching her face light up with the smile she offered everyone but me, feeling the


    deafening hum of distance that seemed to have only grown wider, I had to wonder if I stood a chance in hell.


    Comment 12


    View All >


    L


    Post your firstment!

 Betrays Love 201

    Swipe left to continue >


    Send Gift


    201 Chapter 201 CANDLELIGHT AND NOSTALGIA


    201 Chapter 201 CANDLELIGHT


    AND NOSTALGIA


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I kept my gaze on Daniel.


    It was safer that way.


    The one time I met Kieran¡¯s eyes, I felt that stupid fucking feeling, like a ma dragged too close to its twin.R


    I guess I should have realized that, with Alina¡¯s increased strength, the so¨Ccalled bond between me and him would yank harder.


    Faking indifference was harder than I thought. But dammit, I tried.


    Now that Lucian knew the truth between me and Kieran, thest thing I wanted to do was rub our rtionship (forck of a better word) in his face.


    After everything he¡¯d done for me without expecting anything in return, the least I owed him was respect.


    1


    201 Chapter 201 CANDLELIGHT AND NOSTALGIA


    So, I forced myself to keep my attention firmly where it belonged: on my son.


    It was pretty easy.


    +126


    Daniel was so animated as he chattered happily about


    his training,plete with wild hand gestures and little sound effects.


    His enthusiasm was infectious. The joy I felt at the sight of him spread through me like wildfire.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you learned grounding that quickly,¡± I said, cupping his face in my hands.


    He puffed his chest proudly. ¡°Grandpa said I was a


    natural! He said wolves who can focus like me make good leaders someday.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°You¡¯re going to be an amazing leader, there¡¯s no doubt about that.¡±


    From the corner of my eye, I saw Kieran¡¯s fists clench. Before I could read too much into the tension


    radiating off him in waves, Daniel leaned in and pressed his lips to my ear.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    <


    201 Chapter 201 CANDLELIGHT AND NOSTALGIA


    I lowered my voice. ¡°Yes, baby?¡±


    ¡°Your energy feels different.¡± His little brows furrowed as if searching for the right word. ¡°Stronger¡±


    I exhaled. Of course he noticed.


    ¡°It¡¯s Alina,¡± I whispered for his ears only. ¡°She¡¯s growing


    stronger.¡±


    Daniel let out a loud gasp of delight before he


    remembered that Alina was supposed to be a secret.


    Sure, Lucian knew about her already, but Kieran didn¡¯t. And I was going to keep it that way.


    1


    Daniel lowered his voice again. ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡±


    Iughed softly. ¡°Yeah, it is.¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s perfect. So we can celebrate at dinner.¡±


    ¡°Dinner?¡± I echoed.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± His eyes sparkled as his voice rose so that everyone could hear. ¡°Dad already made restaurant reservations! He said it¡¯s a special wee¨Chome dinner.¡±


    I turned to Kieran. ¡°You did?¡±


    14:25


    3/13


    <b>< </b>201 Chapter 201 CANDLELIGHT AND NOSTALGIA


    He shrugged, his gaze more intense than the nonchnt gesture. ¡°I thought you¡¯d like to spend some more time with Daniel.¡±


    I pursed my lips. It was Daniel¡¯s idea to pick me up from the airport, and dinner was for Daniel?


    Did he think I was born yesterday?


    ¡°It¡¯s just dinner,¡± he added softly.


    Except nothing with Kieran was ever just anything.


    I hesitated. Part of me wanted to decline, to invent an excuse about unpacking or rest.


    But Daniel¡¯s excited face, those hopeful eyes, made resistance impossible.


    I turned to Lucian, who had stood quiet and watchful behind me all this time.


    Before I could form words, he smiled gently. ¡°Go.¡±


    I exhaled. ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered, hoping he could see the overwhelming gratitude I felt. ¡°For everything.¡± He stepped forward then and wrapped an arm around me in a loose embrace. I was hyperaware of Kieran¡¯s


    14:25


    4/13


    201 Chapter 201 CANDLELIGHT AND NOSTALGIA


    gaze burning into my side, but I returned Lucian¡¯s hug.


    Itsted all of five seconds, but when he let go, my cheeks were lightly flushed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you,¡± he said.


    I nodded.


    And when I turned back to Kieran and Daniel, Kieran looked like he was having an aneurysm.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said softly. ¡°Dinner it is.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s cheer was instantaneous. ¡°Yes!¡±


    1


    Kieran¡¯s lips twitched, though his hands stayed


    clenched into fists.


    ***


    I¡¯d expected the ride to be filled with Daniel¡¯s excited chatter, but as soon as we began moving, he leaned his head against the window and closed his eyes.


    I sincerely doubted he was sleeping.


    I sat with my hands folded tightly in myp, trying not to feel the weight of Kieran¡¯s presence beside me.


    5/12


    201 Chapter 201 CANDLELIGHT AND NOSTALGIA


    We drove facing the sunset. Pink and gold hues poured through the windshield.


    My mind drifted back to Shadowveil¨Cthe crisp air, the howls beneath the moon, the chill of the Moonlit Spring.


    That sense of belonging still lingered under my skin, pulsing in my veins.


    ¡°Did you enjoy your time there?¡± Kieran asked suddenly. <fn828d> Newest update provided by Find~Novel</fn828d>


    I turned to him, taken aback. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Shadowveil.¡± His tone was casual, but his knuckles were pale where he gripped the wheel. ¡°You seemed¡­ different when you stepped off the ne.¡±


    I studied him carefully. ¡°It was peaceful. Inspiring¡±


    He gave a stiff nod. ¡°That¡¯s¡­nice.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond. There was nothing to say.


    When the car finally pulled to a stop, I blinked in surprise.


    The restaurant sat on a quiet stretch of beach.


    201 Chapter 201 CANDLELIGHT AND NOSTALGIA


    Strings ofnterns swayed above, their golden light flickering on the whitewashed walls. Curling vines framed the railings. Beyond, the ocean stretched, its waves pale under the dying sun.


    Recognition hit me like a cold p.


    No. It couldn¡¯t be.


    My heart thudded hard against my ribs. This wasn¡¯t just any restaurant. It was the one I¡¯d written about in my first book, The Sound of Midnight Waves.


    1


    The dream date scene, where the heroine sat beneath strings ofnterns that swayed in the sea breeze while her love confessed everything he¡¯d never dared to say


    before.


    The resemnce was uncanny. The angle of the patio, the curve of the railing, even the soft golden glow of the lights matched perfectly.


    What the hell?


    I nced at Kieran, who was already unbuckling his seatbelt, expression unreadable.


    A dozen emotions tangled inside me¨Cshock,


    <


    201 Chapter 201 CANDLELIGHT AND NOSTALGIA


    confusion, something dangerously close to hope.


    Was this for real? Had he really read my book?


    ¡°What?¡± he asked, his tone even, though something flickered behind his eyes.


    ¡°I-¡± I shook my head.


    No.


    There was no way in hell. I was doing that thing again -reading too much into nothing. ¡°Never mind.¡±


    I stepped out, and the sea breeze caught my hair, blowing wisps in my face. Daniel stirred in the back seat, rubbing his eyes and smiling sleepily as he took my hand and I helped him out.


    The three of us walked toward the glow of thenterns, the evening slowly deepening around us.


    And though I tried to steady my heart, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder¨Cif this was coincidence, or fate¡­or Kieran¡¯s way of rewriting a story that had already ended.


    A part of me was numb as a waiter led us through the


    201 Chapter 201 CANDLELIGHT AND NOSTALGIA


    restaurant, her soft¨Cheeled steps clicking against the polished wood.


    Daniel¡¯s hand was warm in mine, his excitement bubbling. ¡°This ce is so pretty,¡± he whispered, eyes darting to thenterns, the flickering candles on every table, the endless view of the sea.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I murmured. My voice sounded wrong even to my own ears¡ªthin, fragile. ¡°It is.¡±


    But the moment we stepped onto the terrace, I knew.


    Theyout. The scent of sea salt and vani candles. The faint music drifting from the small quartet tucked near the corner. All of it was too familiar. Identical.


    I¡¯d written that specific scene on the night of our first anniversary in a blur of foolish hope.


    Kieran hadn¡¯t been home, so I¡¯d gone into Daniel¡¯s room, watching him sleep in his cot as I poured out every fierce wish, every hope onto the page.


    Intermittently, I nced at the door, wishing with all my heart that my estranged husband would show up and pour out his heart, just like the hero in the novel.


    <


    201 Chapter 201 CANDLELIGHT AND NOSTALGIA


    He hadn¡¯t, of course. He never did.


    And now, nine yearster, I was standing inside my own fiction¨Cwith the man who¡¯d made sure that


    fantasy never became reality.


    Kieran had reserved a table at the terrace edge¨Cthe exact spot from the scene. My stomach twisted.


    Daniel grinned. ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like the ces you usually pick, Dad.¡±


    Kieran nced down at him, a faint smile tugging at his lips. ¡°No?¡±


    Daniel shook his head. ¡°You like ces with dark walls and quiet music. This one feels different.¡±


    Different.


    Yeah. That was one word for it.


    ¡°What do you think of it?¡± He was talking to Daniel, but his gaze drifted to me.


    I avoided it as I sat, the chair creaking softly beneath me. My pulse hammered in my throat.


    ¡°I like it,¡± Daniel continued, looking between us. ¡°It


    201 Chapter 201 CANDLELIGHT AND NOSTALGIA


    feels like we¡¯re on vacation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d,¡± Kieran said softly, still looking at me.


    That look¨Csteady, weighted, searching. It was too much. Did he really know what this restaurant represented? Or was it all just a cruel coincidence?


    I busied myself with the napkin on myp.


    ¡°Mom, what do you think?¡± Daniel asked.


    I met Kieran¡¯s gaze for half a heartbeat before looking away. ¡°It¡¯s lovely,¡± I said, my voice cracking slightly at the end.


    Daniel didn¡¯t seem to notice. He was too busy studying


    the menu.


    Kieran leaned back slightly, eyes still on me. ¡°The


    seafood here is supposed to be really good. You always liked-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± I interrupted quickly. ¡°Not anymore.¡±


    He blinked, surprised. ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I traced the rim of my ss with my fingertip. ¡°I got food poisoning from bad shrimp four years ago


    201 Chapter 201 CANDLELIGHT AND NOSTALGIA


    and swore off seafood. But you wouldn¡¯t know anything about that.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t meant for the words to carry so much bite. Oh


    well.


    Daniel spoke up, blissfully unaware¨Cor just good at ignoring the tension. ¡°Can I get steak, Mom? Medium rare?¡±


    ¡°You can get whatever you like,¡± I said, my tone instantly lighter.


    He smiled, gging down the waiter with an


    enthusiasm that made my chest ache. I envied his ease, his pure joy at something as simple as dinner by the sea.


    I wished I could slip into that innocence again, forget all theyered meanings twisting through this


    moment.


    But my gaze kept flicking back to Kieran. The way the sunset caught on his profile. The faint line between his brows, always there when he was holding something


    back.


    < 201 Chapter 201 CANDLELIGHT AND NOSTALGIA


    He looked older than I remembered¨Cin a way that wasn¡¯t about age, but about the weight of years.


    For the umpteenth time, I wondered if he realized how


    cruel this was.


    Because this¨Cthis wasn¡¯t romantic. It wasn¡¯t a gesture of love or reconciliation. It was salt in an old wound, dressed up in candlelight and nostalgia.


    Comment 18


    View All <b>> </b>


    L


    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!


    Vote


    <b>18 </b>


    Swipe left to continue >

 Betrays Love 202

    <h2>Orientation Notes: What This Chapter Quietly Repositions</h2>


    This chapter adjusts the course of the narrative in measured ways, letting private motives step a little closer to the light. Small reactions add up, and hesitation speaks almost as loudly as confession. The result is a gentle change of bearing the characters will feel before they can name.<h2>Subtle Turns: Beats That Nudge the Plotline</h2>


    Understated moves¡ªan answer held back, a risk taken, a look that lingers¡ªtilt expectations and redraw assumptions. These turns don¡¯t announce themselves, yet they steer whates next. The arc bends by degrees, not by derations.<h2>Interior Current: Feelings That Shape the Edges</h2>


    Emotion runs beneath each exchange, surfacing in pauses, nces, and words that arrive a fractionte. The mood carries decisions toward oues that conversation alone cannot exin. It¡¯s the tone between lines that sets the tempo here.<h2>History at the Table: The Past Narrowing Today¡¯s Choices</h2>


    Earlier promises, injuries, and loyalties lean on the moment, sharpening the cost of every move. The past does not repeat; it confines and rifies. In that pressure, even simple gestures gain weight.<h2>Re-drawing the Lines: Bonds Testing Their Shape</h2>


    Trust is measured, distance recalcted, and the bnce of voice quietly renegotiated. What seemed settled at the start of the scene feels less certain by the end. The terms of closeness are revised in real time.<h2>Quiet Signals: Meaning Hiding in Objects and Atmosphere</h2>


    Setting details and repeated motions behave like a secondmentary, mirroring dilemmas the characters won¡¯t name. Attend to the texture¡ªthe room, the hands, the pacing¡ªand the stakese into focus without a speech.<h2>Low-Volume Foreshadowing: Hints You Could Almost Miss</h2>


    Half-finished thoughts, doors left ajar, and replies deferred point toward the next pressure point. The scene nts markers that will matter moreter, whether as sparks of conflict or paths to rity.<h2>Carry-Forward Lines: Words That Refuse to Fade</h2>


    Certain phrasesnd with unusual rity, exposing wants, fears, or resolve the speakers rarely admit. Those lines linger, exining why this moment will echo beyond its page.


    202 Chapter 202 HOT COALS


    202 Chapter 202 HOT COALS


    KIERAN¡¯S POV (1


    I knew I¡¯d made a mistake the moment she refused the


    seafood.


    It wasn¡¯t what she said¨Cit was how she said it.


    Her tone wasn¡¯t usatory. It was calm, factual. Beneath ity a quiet, restrained edge that cut straight through me.


    I wanted to say something, anything, but nothing I could offer would change the truth embedded in her tone¡ªthat there were entire years of her life I knew nothing about. Moments I¡¯d forfeited.


    And this¨Cthis gesture, this echo of the dream she once wrote¨Cwas supposed to be my way of making things right.


    Except, watching her now across the candlelit table, calmly instructing the waiter to cancel the special seafood tter I¡¯d preordered, I realized just how far


    off the mark I was.


    <


    All I¡¯d done was remind her of a version of us that had


    never existed.


    Sera wasn¡¯t the woman from the story.


    And I wasn¡¯t the man she imagined beside her.


    Daniel chattered between us, filling the silence with his boyish enthusiasm.


    He talked about his training and his instructors, and as he spoke, Sera¡¯s tense expression gradually softened, the lines on her forehead smoothing as she listened. Then, somewhere between Daniel¡¯s story about almost being caught sneaking cookies during a strategy session and his impression of his grandfather, Seraughed¡ªlight, melodic, warm.


    The sound of it caught me off guard.


    Gods, I¡¯d missed that sound.


    Was that wrong? To miss something that had never been yours?


    1


    Because that was how I felt.


    I¡¯d missed everything about her¨Cthe way she tilted her


    14:12


    head towards you when she was paying attention, the way her fingers curled lightly when she was deep in thought, the spark that used to fill her eyes when she looked at me like I hung the moon.


    That spark was gone now. I¡¯d ignored it till it fizzled out, reced by icy indifference.


    And as I listened to her talk softly with Daniel, it hit me just how blind I had been for so long.


    How could I have not recognized her? How could I have let someone elsee in and upy the space I had carved for her when we met?


    After learning the truth¡ªthat she was that girl from all those years ago¡ªI¡¯d gone back and read her books properly. Not just skimmed them like I had when I first found out she was an author.


    I read them in¨Cdepth. Every word, every metaphor, every heartbreak disguised as fiction.


    Her stories weren¡¯t about us. Not exactly.


    But I could see us in the shadows of every page, the ghosts of our past woven into every line.


    The way her heroines loved¨Crecklessly, passionately, without apology.


    The way her heroes always showed up, always said


    what I never did.


    Every time one of her characters whispered ¡®I choose you¡®, ¡®I want you¡®, it felt like a confession she¡¯d buried in


    ink.


    And I¡¯d missed it.


    I¡¯d missed her.


    So I made this desperate, futile attempt.


    I built a moment from her memories, not her present. I tried to offer her the fantasy she¡¯d once wanted- forgetting that she no longer needed fantasies.


    The Sera before me had endured, suffered, healed, evolved. And I was still seeing her as the woman who once wrote me in metaphors.


    So instead of speaking¡ªand inevitably making things worse¨CI stayed quiet.


    I listened, half present, half adrift in a spiral of regret


    202 Chapter 202 HOT COALS


    and remorse as Daniel told her about his new training schedule, how he¡¯d beaten one of his mentors in a sparring exercise, how he was growing stronger.


    His eyes shone with pride, and Sera¡¯s glowed with that fierce, tender affection that only she could give.


    She leaned forward as he spoke, utterly absorbed, her smile soft and warm. Her thumb swiped sauce from the corner of his mouth in a small, absent¨Cminded gesture that made something tighten deep in my chest.


    It was absolutely fucking ridiculous to be jealous of my own son, but watching her look at him like that¨Clike he was her entire world¨Cmade me ache in ways I


    didn¡¯t know how to name.


    <b>1 </b>


    The music from the quartet blended with the rhythmic hush of the waves. Lantern light flickered against the ss, and for a second, when she turned her head just so, the reflection caught in her eyes made them glow like sapphires.


    I wondered what she would do if I told her I loved her.


    Ten years¨Chell, one year¨Cago, that was probably all


    she wanted. Not anymore. Not after everything I¡¯d broken.


    When the meal ended, Daniel insisted on dessert¨Ca


    chocte tart that came dusted with gold kes. He and Sera shared it,ughing when the kes stuck to his nose. <fnd2a3> Read full story at ?ovelFind</fnd2a3>


    Even though the gesture didn¡¯t have the effect I desired, I could see she was happy with Daniel. That had to be enough.


    Even though it felt like hot coals being stuffed down my throat, I had to start getting used to the idea of her happiness¨Cwithout me.


    When we finally left the restaurant, the night air was cooler. The ocean roared gently beneath the terrace, the scent of salt and flowers following us out to the parking lot.


    Daniel fell asleep¨Cfake or real, at this point, I couldn¡¯t tell¨Chalfway through the drive, his head lolling against the window, his breath steady.


    The silence in the car was still, like we were both holding our breaths.


    14:13


    Sera¡¯s gaze was fixed outside, the streetlights brushing


    gold across her features as we drove. Every now and then, I caught her faint smile reflected in the window when Daniel mumbled something in his sleep.


    When I pulled into her driveway, she finally turned to <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    ¡°Thank you for dinner,¡± she said quietly.


    I let out a soft, bitterugh. ¡°For what? Dredging up bad memories about sushi?¡±


    That drew a small breath ofughter from her¡ªbarely there, but real.


    ¡°You know what they say¨Cit¡¯s the thought that counts.¡± Her eyes met mine, the longest eye contact we¡¯d made all day.


    I hesitated, then reached into the glovepartment. My fingers brushed against the box I¡¯d ced there earlier, and for a moment I almost reconsidered.


    But then I thought of all the times I hadn¡¯t said or done what I should have. All the moments I¡¯d let pass in silence that had led us to this point¨Cstanding on


    <


    opposite sides of a cavern that seemed to grow wider and wider every day.


    I couldn¡¯t do that again.


    ¡°I, uh¡­wanted to give you something.¡± Before I could second¨Cguess any further, I handed her the box.


    Her brows furrowed slightly as she took it. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Another attempt at redemption. Very likely to be another miss.


    ¡°Just¨Copen it.¡±


    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter! <h2>Aftertaste: What the Scene Leaves Hanging</h2>


    The chapter settles without closure, and its momentum keeps pulling forward. Something essential has shifted¡ªquietly but decisively¡ªand the next move will have to answer for it.<h2>Next Edge: What the Following Pages Are Poised to Test</h2>


    Expect loyalties to strain, withheld truths to press closer, and boundaries to be tried. The tensions sketched here will tighten their lines and ask for decisions that can¡¯t be dodged.<h2>Reader¡¯s Pocket List: Questions to Bring Along</h2>


    Which choice will echo the longest? Who said the most by saying the least? How might restraint today be the turning tomorrow? Keep these in view as the story moves.<h2>Frame of the World: Context That Erges Each Gesture</h2>


    Unwritten rules, long memories, and quiet hierarchies shape how actions are read. The personal sits inside that frame, and the frame gives small motions their size.<h2>Soft Exit: One Step Into the Next Stretch</h2>


    With this chapter behind us, the narrative steps into charged ground¡ªuncertain, intent, and ready to test what has only been hinted at.

 Betrays Love 203

    <h2>Orientation Notes: What This Chapter Quietly Repositions</h2>


    This chapter adjusts the course of the narrative in measured ways, letting private motives step a little closer to the light. Small reactions add up, and hesitation speaks almost as loudly as confession. The result is a gentle change of bearing the characters will feel before they can name.<h2>Subtle Turns: Beats That Nudge the Plotline</h2>


    Understated moves¡ªan answer held back, a risk taken, a look that lingers¡ªtilt expectations and redraw assumptions. These turns don¡¯t announce themselves, yet they steer whates next. The arc bends by degrees, not by derations.<h2>Interior Current: Feelings That Shape the Edges</h2>


    Emotion runs beneath each exchange, surfacing in pauses, nces, and words that arrive a fractionte. The mood carries decisions toward oues that conversation alone cannot exin. It¡¯s the tone between lines that sets the tempo here.<h2>History at the Table: The Past Narrowing Today¡¯s Choices</h2>


    Earlier promises, injuries, and loyalties lean on the moment, sharpening the cost of every move. The past does not repeat; it confines and rifies. In that pressure, even simple gestures gain weight.<h2>Re-drawing the Lines: Bonds Testing Their Shape</h2>


    Trust is measured, distance recalcted, and the bnce of voice quietly renegotiated. What seemed settled at the start of the scene feels less certain by the end. The terms of closeness are revised in real time.<h2>Quiet Signals: Meaning Hiding in Objects and Atmosphere</h2>


    Setting details and repeated motions behave like a secondmentary, mirroring dilemmas the characters won¡¯t name. Attend to the texture¡ªthe room, the hands, the pacing¡ªand the stakese into focus without a speech.<h2>Low-Volume Foreshadowing: Hints You Could Almost Miss</h2>


    Half-finished thoughts, doors left ajar, and replies deferred point toward the next pressure point. The scene nts markers that will matter moreter, whether as sparks of conflict or paths to rity.<h2>Carry-Forward Lines: Words That Refuse to Fade</h2>


    Certain phrasesnd with unusual rity, exposing wants, fears, or resolve the speakers rarely admit. Those lines linger, exining why this moment will echo beyond its page.


    203 Chapter 203 A PIECE OF THE


    MOON


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POVO


    My fingers hovered over the ribbon on the box for what seemed like an eternity before finally pulling it loose and lifting the lid.


    Inside, nestled against a pale velvet lining, was a


    ne.


    A slender silver chain held a pendant shaped like a crescent moon. Fixed in its hollow center was a single pearly blue stone. Moonstone.


    My breath caught.


    It wasn¡¯t expensive¨Clooking. It wasn¡¯t meant to be.


    But¡­


    The line came back to me¨Cthe one I¡¯d woven at the end of The Sound of Midnight Waves: ¡®You deserve the world, the hero told his love. ¡®If I could, I would take a piece of the moon and hang it on a ne for you.¡¯


    203 Chapter 203 A PIECE OF THE MOON


    It was a sweet, sentimental line. But it always had a deeper meaning¨Cone I never exined to anyone, not even ine. It was for me, for the girl who waited for her husband toe home and give her the world.


    And that¡¯s when I knew without a doubt¨Cevery detail from tonight, from the ocean view to the candles to the seat on the terrace, had been intentional.


    And this¡­


    This ne was the final echo.


    I ran my thumb slowly over the smooth surface of the moonstone, my heart stuttering with each pass.


    1


    ¡°I had this made,¡± Kieran said softly, his voice breaking reverie. ¡°A piece of the moon¡­on a ne.¡±


    into my


    I swallowed, trying to find my voice. ¡°You¡­read it. My


    book.¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± He gave a small, self¨Ceffacing smile. ¡°Every word.¡±


    I wanted to say something biting. I wanted to remind him that reading my books now wouldn¡¯t change what had happened. That this gift¡ªno matter how


    15.42


    2/13


    203 Chapter 203 A PIECE OF THE MOON


    thoughtful and sweet and heart¨Cwrenching¨Ccouldn¡¯t rewrite the years we¡¯d lost.


    But I couldn¡¯t.


    Because in that moment, with the warm amber glow of the dashboard light softening his features, I saw a flicker of the man I had once loved so fiercely¨Cthe man I used to imagine holding me beneath the same kind of moonlight that glinted off this pendant.


    And my heart forgot everything that came after.


    When he reached out a tentative hand, I didn¡¯t move


    away.


    ¡°Can I?¡± he asked quietly. ¡°Help you put it on?¡±


    My fingers tightened around the pendant. I should¡¯ve said no. I should¡¯ve made it clear that this¨Cwhatever this was¨Cwasn¡¯t a second chance.


    But all I did was nod.


    He moved closer, the scent of him¨Cfresh, faintly


    woody, so achingly familiar¨Ccurling through me like smoke.


    903 Chapter 203 A PIECE OF THE MOON


    A shiver ran down my spine as his fingers brushed the back of my neck, and he fastened the sp, the metal cool against my skin.


    And suddenly I wasn¡¯t sitting in a car.


    I was back at that bar, standing in front of the audience while Kieran sped Lillian¡¯s ne around my neck. Except, this was¡­more.


    This wasn¡¯t someone else¡¯s treasure or an heirloom passed through generations.


    It was new¨Cmade for me, thought into being for me. The curve of silver, the subtle glow of the moonstone, whispered of intention. It wasn¡¯t someone else¡¯s memory. It was mine.


    That realization hit with such force that I had to steady my breath.


    <b>+73 </b>


    ¡°There,¡± Kieran said finally, his voice low as he dropped his hands. ¡°It suits you.¡±


    ¡°Does it?¡± My words came out softer than I intended.


    His gaze met mine through the reflection in the window¨Chis expression open, vulnerable. ¡°You look


    905 Chapter 203 A PIECE OF THE MOON


    beautiful.¡±


    A part of me wanted to tear the ne off, to shatter this fragile illusion before it took root.


    But another part¨Cthe foolish, trembling part that still craved the warmth of his arms around me¨Cjust sat there.


    It wasn¡¯t fair. It wasn¡¯t fucking fair.


    This¨Cdinner, the ne, him¨Cwas all I ever wanted. But why now? After I¡¯d cut my losses and was doing my hardest to move on?


    A well of emotions rose in me, fierce and


    overwhelming. I don¡¯t know what I would have done in the next moment if Daniel hadn¡¯t stirred in the


    backseat.


    ¡°Mom?¡± he mumbled, breaking the fragile spell. ¡°Are


    we home?¡±


    I exhaled shakily, forced a smile onto my face, and unbuckled my seatbelt before speaking. ¡°Yes, baby.


    We¡¯re home.¡±


    He yawned and sat up. ¡°G¡¯night, Dad. Thanks for


    203 Chapter 203 A PIECE OF THE MOON


    dinner¡±


    Kieran turned and ruffled his hair affectionately. ¡°Goodnight, bud. Sleep well.¡±


    And then he turned to me and smiled, a small, wistful curve of his lips. ¡°Goodnight, Sera.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight.¡± My voice was barely above a whisper. ¡°And¡­thanks.¡±


    When Daniel and I stepped into the house, I couldn¡¯t help but peek through the foyer window. I watched the headlights get smaller and smaller.


    And then he was gone.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    I turned to Daniel, my cheeks warm like I¡¯d been caught doing something bad.


    His lips curved slightly. ¡°That¡¯s a pretty ne.¡±


    I instinctively raised a hand to the ne. ¡°Thanks,¡± I whispered. ¡°It was a gift¡±


    ¡°From Dad?¡±


    I hesitated, then nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    15:42


    6/13


    P03 Chapter 203 A PIECE OF THE MOON


    He leaned forward, curiosity brightening his sleepy face. ¡°And he got it from your book?¡±


    My mouth fell open. ¡°You need to stop pretending to be asleep.¡±


    Danielughed. ¡°You¡¯ll only say what¡¯s on your mind if you think I can¡¯t hear¡±


    1


    I shook my head,ughing softly as we walked into the house. ¡°You¡¯re getting cheekier and cheekier by the day.¡±


    He grinned. ¡°So, will you tell me about the book? Or can I read it?¡± @


    I froze.


    3


    My brain screamed ¡®absolutely not!¡® as images of steamy scenes and themes far too mature for a nine¨Cyear¨Cold shed through my mind.


    ¡°Uh, maybe not that one just yet,¡± I said quickly. ¡°It¡¯s a little¡­advanced.¡±


    He frowned. ¡°But you always tell me stories.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said,ughing nervously, ¡°but those are different. This one¡¯s a grown¨Cup story.¡±


    15:42


    7/13


    203 Chapter 203 A PIECE OF THE MOON


    He tilted his head, his eyes sparkling. ¡°Like¡­with kissing?¡±


    My face went hot. ¡°Among other things,¡± I muttered.


    Daniel chuckled, far too pleased with himself. ¡°Your face is red.¡±a


    ¡°Okay, topic change,¡± I said, crouching to his level. I met his gaze with exaggerated seriousness. ¡°Because I have a surprise for you.¡±


    That got his attention immediately. ¡°A surprise?¡±


    I nodded, unable to stifle my grin. ¡°Remember how I told you Alina was getting stronger?¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°Well¡­when I went visiting Lucian¡¯s pack, I Shifted partially.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s eyes widened to the size of saucers. ¡°Really?!¡±


    I nodded. ¡°It was just my hands that formed into ws, and there was some fur, but-¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mom!¡± He threw his arms around my neck, and I wrapped my arms around him, squeezing tightly.


    15.42


    8/13


    203 Chapter 203 A PIECE OF THE MOON


    ¡°That¡¯s so exciting!¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Yeah, it is.¡±


    He pulled back slightly, his little brows scrunching up. ¡°Did it hurt? My trainers said first transformations are very painful, even for young wolves. For adults who Shiftte, it could be¡°-his frown deepened


    ¨C¡°agonizing.¡±


    My chest warmed at his very adult¨Clike concern.


    ¡°Oh, baby.¡± I cupped his face in my hands, using my thumb to smooth the crease between his brows.


    He exhaled. ¡°Was it bad?¡±


    I hesitated, memories flickering¨Cthe fierce burning, Lucian¡¯s calm voice guiding me, the steady strength of his hand grounding me as the sensations rolled


    through.


    ¡°It could¡¯ve been,¡± I admitted softly. ¡°But Lucian helped me. He made sure it wasn¡¯t.¡±


    Daniel nodded slowly. ¡°Lucian¡¯s really strong?¡±


    ¡°He is.¡±


    203 Chapter 203 A PIECE OF THE MOON


    ¡°And kind,¡± Daniel added, looking up at me with thoughtful eyes. ¡°He¡¯s helped you a lot, hasn¡¯t he?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°He has.¡±


    There was a pause¨Clong enough for me to notice the way Daniel¡¯s expression shifted, curiosity shadowed by something else. <fn5aec> Find the newest release on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn5aec>


    ¡°Mom?¡± he said quietly.


    ¡°Yes, love?¡±


    He hesitated, biting his lip. ¡°Are you¡­gonna choose


    Lucian?¡±


    The question hit like a pebble dropped into still water -small, but the ripples went deep.


    ¡°Choose?¡± I echoed.


    ¡°Like¡­as your mate,¡± he rified, his voice hesitant. ¡°He¡¯s always there for you. And he¡¯s helped you a lot.¡±


    I exhaled slowly, sitting down on the couch. ¡°Daniel¡­¡±


    He came to sit beside me, watching me with those earnest eyes that made it impossible to lie.


    <


    203 Chapter 203 A PIECE OF THE MOON


    I brushed a strand of hair from his forehead. ¡°Lucian is


    very dear to me. He¡¯s been an amazing friend and mentor. But right now, I¡¯m not looking for anything more than that.¡±


    His mouth formed into an adorable little pout. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because,¡± I said gently, ¡°I need to focus on you. On us. You¡¯re turning ten soon, remember? That¡¯s a big deal. After the heir ceremony, you¡¯ll start feeling your wolf more strongly, and I want to be ready. I want to work on myself, get stronger and faster, so I can help when you Shift.¡±


    His face brightened immediately. ¡°You will! I know you will, Mom.¡±


    Iughed softly. ¡°You think so?¡±


    ¡°I know so,¡± he said firmly. ¡°You and Alina can do anything¡±


    Warmth bloomed in my chest. ¡°You have a lot of faith in us.¡±


    ¡°And you


    don¡¯t disappoint,¡± he said simply.


    The fierce conviction in his tone made my throat


    15:43


    11/13


    <


    203 Chapter 203 A PIECE OF THE MOON


    tighten and my eyes sting with unshed tears.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered, pulling him into a hug.


    He wrapped his arms around me, his small body warm against mine. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your promise,¡± he said into my shoulder. ¡°When I Shift, we¡¯ll go running together.¡±


    I smiled into his hair. ¡°I could never forget. I look forward to it with my whole heart.¡±


    I felt his smile against my skin.


    We sat like that for a long while, the house hushed around us. In that quiet moment, with Daniel¡¯s heartbeat pressed against mine, I remembered what mattered most.


    Not the past.


    Not the broken love I once mourned.


    But the future I was still building¨Cone day at a time.


    <


    204 Chapter 204 LOCKWOODS AND CARTRIDGES <h2>Aftertaste: What the Scene Leaves Hanging</h2>


    The chapter settles without closure, and its momentum keeps pulling forward. Something essential has shifted¡ªquietly but decisively¡ªand the next move will have to answer for it.<h2>Next Edge: What the Following Pages Are Poised to Test</h2>


    Expect loyalties to strain, withheld truths to press closer, and boundaries to be tried. The tensions sketched here will tighten their lines and ask for decisions that can¡¯t be dodged.<h2>Reader¡¯s Pocket List: Questions to Bring Along</h2>


    Which choice will echo the longest? Who said the most by saying the least? How might restraint today be the turning tomorrow? Keep these in view as the story moves.<h2>Frame of the World: Context That Erges Each Gesture</h2>


    Unwritten rules, long memories, and quiet hierarchies shape how actions are read. The personal sits inside that frame, and the frame gives small motions their size.<h2>Soft Exit: One Step Into the Next Stretch</h2>


    With this chapter behind us, the narrative steps into charged ground¡ªuncertain, intent, and ready to test what has only been hinted at.

 Betrays Love 204

    <h2>Orientation Notes: What This Chapter Quietly Repositions</h2>


    This chapter adjusts the course of the narrative in measured ways, letting private motives step a little closer to the light. Small reactions add up, and hesitation speaks almost as loudly as confession. The result is a gentle change of bearing the characters will feel before they can name.<h2>Subtle Turns: Beats That Nudge the Plotline</h2>


    Understated moves¡ªan answer held back, a risk taken, a look that lingers¡ªtilt expectations and redraw assumptions. These turns don¡¯t announce themselves, yet they steer whates next. The arc bends by degrees, not by derations.<h2>Interior Current: Feelings That Shape the Edges</h2>


    Emotion runs beneath each exchange, surfacing in pauses, nces, and words that arrive a fractionte. The mood carries decisions toward oues that conversation alone cannot exin. It¡¯s the tone between lines that sets the tempo here.<h2>History at the Table: The Past Narrowing Today¡¯s Choices</h2>


    Earlier promises, injuries, and loyalties lean on the moment, sharpening the cost of every move. The past does not repeat; it confines and rifies. In that pressure, even simple gestures gain weight.<h2>Re-drawing the Lines: Bonds Testing Their Shape</h2>


    Trust is measured, distance recalcted, and the bnce of voice quietly renegotiated. What seemed settled at the start of the scene feels less certain by the end. The terms of closeness are revised in real time.<h2>Quiet Signals: Meaning Hiding in Objects and Atmosphere</h2>


    Setting details and repeated motions behave like a secondmentary, mirroring dilemmas the characters won¡¯t name. Attend to the texture¡ªthe room, the hands, the pacing¡ªand the stakese into focus without a speech.<h2>Low-Volume Foreshadowing: Hints You Could Almost Miss</h2>


    Half-finished thoughts, doors left ajar, and replies deferred point toward the next pressure point. The scene nts markers that will matter moreter, whether as sparks of conflict or paths to rity.<h2>Carry-Forward Lines: Words That Refuse to Fade</h2>


    Certain phrasesnd with unusual rity, exposing wants, fears, or resolve the speakers rarely admit. Those lines linger, exining why this moment will echo beyond its page.


    203 Chapter 203 A PIECE OF THE MOON


    204 Chapter 204 LOCKWOODS


    AND CARTRIDGES


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POVO


    The Lockwood manor looked softer, less imposing than it had thest time I came.


    I expected to feel the same twist of anxiety that had apanied me¨Cbut instead, a stillness settled within me. Notfort, but no longer difort either. A kind of tentative equilibrium.


    My mother greeted us at the entrance herself. ¡°Seraphina, darling!¡± she eximed, pping her hands excitedly.


    ¡°Hello, mother,¡± I greeted, a little caught off guard by


    her bubbliness.


    She was wearing makeup today, and, though I was surprised, I was d for it. It meant that grief over my father and worry about Celeste hadn¡¯t outweighed the most important thing to her: appearances.


    <


    204 Chapter 204 LOCKWOODS AND CARTRIDGES


    ¡°And Daniel, look at you! You¡¯ve grown again, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Daniel grinned, puffing his chest a little. ¡°Maybe just a little.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯d say more than a little,¡± sheughed, squeezing his cheeks. ¡°Come in, both of you. Ethan¡¯s just finishing getting ready before Maya and her family arrive.¡±


    The manor¡¯s great hall was as grand as ever. But it looked different than thest time we visited, with sunlight streaming through tall windows and painting the marble floors in shades of gold.


    And, somehow, I didn¡¯t feel quite as out of ce as


    before.


    Maybe it was the happy asion, or because, after everything I¡¯d experienced since thest time I was here, I no longer felt haunted by the ghosts within these walls.


    Ethan appeared at the end of the grand staircase, straightening his cor as he descended. His face lit up at the sight of us. ¡°You came.¡±


    15:43


    2/13


    204 Chapter 204 LOCKWOODS AND CARTRIDGES


    I nodded. ¡°I promised Maya.¡±


    My mother, too, had sent a message, hoping Daniel and I could be present at the formal meeting between the Lockwoods and Cartridges.


    But I¡¯de mainly for my best friend.


    Ethan nodded, relief flickering in his eyes. ¡°I appreciate it. I¡¯m sure Mom does too.¡±


    He hesitated, then added, ¡°It means a lot that you¡¯re here, Sera. I know I¡¯ve not always been the brother you deserved, but-¡±


    ¡°Ethan.¡± I cut him off gently. ¡°Today¡¯s not for confessions or apologies. It¡¯s for you and Maya. Don¡¯t ruin it by looking backward.¡±


    For a moment, surprise softened his face¨Cthen understanding followed. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± He exhaled, offering a faint smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I mirrored his smile.


    The rumble of a car engine broke the moment.


    My mother¡¯s excited gasp echoed through the house. ¡°That must be them!¡±


    15:43


    3/13


    < 204 Chapter 204 LOCKWOODS AND CARTRIDGES


    I blinked in surprise when Ethan¡¯s smile faded and his eyes darted toward the door, anxiety tensing his jaw and tightening the muscles around his mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯re not nervous, are you?¡± I teased.


    He cleared his throat and straightened his tie. ¡°Of course not, I¡¯m an Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh.¡± I smirked. ¡°Maya¡¯s pretty intimidating on her own. I wonder what her family is like.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡± he exhaled.


    <b>1 </b>


    Iughed, pping his hand away from his tie. ¡°You¡¯re fine. Maya loves you and that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    He exhaled again, shoulders rxing, and smiled down at me, less agitated. ¡°Thank you, Sera. Really?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± I took his hand and tugged him toward the entrance. ¡°Nowe on.¡±


    We stepped out just as a sleek ck car came to a stop in the front courtyard.


    Maya stepped out first, radiant as ever in a floral dress that swayed with the breeze. Her hair was styled in


    15:43


    4/13


    <


    204 Chapter 204 LOCKWOODS AND CARTRIDGES


    loose curls that framed a smile filled with irrepressible


    excitement.


    Her parents followed¨Cher mother, Sarah, a tall, warm¨Ceyed woman with elegant poise, and her father, Devin, a broad¨Cshouldered man with a neatly trimmed beard and an expression that suggested he didn¡¯t often


    smile.


    But the moment he stepped toward his wife and ced his hand on her waist, his gaze softened.


    ¡°Devin! Sarah!¡± My mother greeted them cheerfully, as if they were old friends, stepping forward to sp Sarah¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful to meet the parents who raised this remarkable woman.¡±


    Devin Cartridge smiled politely, though his voice carried a roughness that hinted at disuse. ¡°She raised herself half the time,¡± he admitted. ¡°So I only half im her. Especially when she makes trouble.¡±


    Maya gasped. ¡°Dad!¡±


    Sarahughed softly. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t look so scandalized, darling. It¡¯s true.¡±


    15:43


    5/13


    <


    204 Chapter 204 LOCKWOODS AND CARTRIDGES


    The lighthearted teasing was the perfect segue. I


    gently nudged Ethan.


    He stepped forward, his usually steady voice carrying a rare tremor as he faced Maya¡¯s parents. ¡°Mr. Cartridge. Mrs. Cartridge,¡± he greeted, extending a hand. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you.¡±


    Devin¡¯s grip was firm and measured. ¡°Likewise. I was


    convinced there was no male on earth who could


    handle my firecracker of a daughter.¡±


    ¡°Dad.¡± Maya rolled her eyes, her voice half¨Cwarning, half¨Caffectionate.


    Ethan chuckled. ¡°I take on that task with as much


    enthusiasm as I can muster.¡±


    Devin¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°And you¡¯re a great man for it.¡±


    ¡°Oh my gods.¡± Maya groaned and turned to me, her face lighting up.


    ¡°Sera!¡± She threw her arms around me. ¡°Oh, I missed you so much.¡±


    I hugged her tightly. ¡°I missed you, too.¡±


    15:43


    6/13


    <b>( </b>204 Chapter 204 LOCKWOODS AND CARTRIDGES


    She pulled back and cupped my cheek. ¡°You have a lot of dishing to doter.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Yes, Miss Cartridge.¡±


    Then she grabbed my hand and turned to her parents. ¡°Here you go, the great Seraphina ckthorne you¡¯ve all been dying to meet.¡±


    She leaned in and whispered conspiratorially. ¡°Even more so than my actual mate.¡±


    Iughed softly as I greeted her parents. ¡°It¡¯s lovely to meet you.¡±


    Her mother beamed. ¡°Oh, the pleasure is ours. We followed the trials closely. What you aplished¡­¡± She shook her head. ¡°Extraordinary.¡±


    I flushed slightly. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m honored.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s smile deepened, the kind that radiated genuine warmth. ¡°We¡¯ve heard so much about you from Maya. You¡¯re practically a household name at this point. Devin even made us rewatch your final challenge twice just to ¡®study yourposure under pressure.¡±


    Devin huffed, looking only mildly embarrassed. ¡°I was


    15:43


    7:13


    204 Chapter 204 LOCKWOODS AND CARTRIDGES


    impressed,¡± he admitted. ¡°Most wolves can barely keep their head straight in a high¨Cstress confrontation, let alone under global scrutiny. You didn¡¯t just hold your own¨Cyou dominated.¡±


    Mayaughed, leaning into Ethan¡¯s side as she shot her father a yful look. ¡°Wow. Look at you, Dad. I¡¯ve never seen you this talkative with anyone. You sure you¡¯re not a fanboy imposter?¡±


    Devin feigned a scowl. ¡°Maybe if you¡¯de home more often, you¡¯d see I have range.¡±


    Laughter rippled through all of us¨Ceven my mother, who¡¯d been watching the exchange with undisguised delight.


    I wrapped an arm around Daniel¡¯s shoulder and gently pushed him forward. ¡°This is my son, Daniel.¡±


    Daniel straightened, every inch the confident young wolf he was growing to be. ¡°It¡¯s lovely to meet you,¡± he said politely.


    Sarah held a hand to her chest. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s such a fine


    young man.¡±


    204 Chapter 204 LOCKWOODS AND CARTRIDGES


    My cheeks warmed. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The introductions stretched into easy conversation,ughter threading through the air, carrying through the manor¡¯s open halls like sunlight through ss.


    My mother, clearly in her element, took charge again, ushering everyone toward the doors with the grace of someone hosting a royal delegation.


    With time to spare before lunch, she insisted on giving the Cartridges a tour of the Lockwood gardens.


    Roses lined the stone pathways, hedges trimmed into symmetrical art, and the air carried the faint


    sweetness of jasmine that reminded me a lot more of


    Celeste than I liked.


    As we walked, Mother shared stories from Ethan and my younger years¨Cthough her recollection of my childhood was always gentler than reality.


    Some tales reached so far back that even I struggled to remember them¨CDaniel listened with wide¨Ceyed fascination, giggling whenever a story suggested I had once been clumsy or trouble¨Cprone.


    15-43


    204 Chapter 204 LOCKWOODS AND CARTRIDGES


    ¡°That bench there,¡± she said, gesturing toward a moss¨Cdusted stone seat beneath an oak tree, ¡°was Ethan¡¯s favorite spot to brood. And over there, the pond¨Cthat¡¯s where he once fell in while trying to catch a frog.¡±


    I smiled faintly. ¡°I think I remember that one.¡±


    ¡°You were the one who screamed,¡± Mother added, chuckling. ¡°You thought the frog was attacking him.¡±


    Daniel giggled, eyes wide. ¡°Mom screamed?!¡±


    I sighed,ughing despite myself. ¡°I was five.¡±


    We continued down the path until we reached a small wooden nook tucked near the edge of the orchard.


    The sight of it made my steps falter. The little structure was weathered now, ivy climbing up one side, but I recognized it immediately.


    ¡°Grandpa and I built that together,¡± Daniel said softly.


    My breath hitched.


    The air turned quiet. Even the breeze seemed to hush, carrying memories with it. Daniel¡¯s fingers tightened around mine, his eyes solemn.


    15:43 C


    204 Chapter 204 LOCKWOODS AND CARTRIDGES


    ¡°Grandpa would be happy today.¡± His gaze moved


    between Ethan and Maya. ¡°He¡¯d love that Uncle Ethan found his mate.¡±


    The words lightened the sudden heaviness. Mother¡¯s eyes glistened, and Ethan swallowed hard before giving Daniel¡¯s shoulder a gentle squeeze.


    ¡°Thank you, bud,¡± he said, voice rough.


    The moment lingered, tender and fragile, until Devin cleared his throat.


    ¡°Your son is very thoughtful,¡± he said to me, his tone approving. ¡°And remarkably well¨Cmannered. You¡¯ve raised him well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said quietly. ¡°He¡¯s my pride.¡±


    Devin nodded. ¡°We could use some of that discipline at home.¡± He nced at Maya. ¡°Your nephews¡­well, let¡¯s just say they have too much of your energy.¡±


    Maya huffed. ¡°You say that like it¡¯s a bad thing.¡±


    Her motherughed. ¡°They¡¯re a handful, but they¡¯re good boys. Just¡­spirited.¡±


    <b>< </b>204 Chapter 204 LOCKWOODS AND CARTRIDGES


    Before anyone could reply, a suddenmotion rose from the driveway¨Ca dog barking wildly, followed by two high¨Cpitched voices shouting over each other.


    ¡°Speak of the little devils,¡± Maya muttered. ¡°I think that¡¯s-¡±


    ¡°Maxwell,¡± Devin finished, sounding both exasperated and resigned.


    We stepped out into the courtyard to see a second car parked on the gravel path.


    A tall man climbed out¨Chandsome, if slightly disheveled, his shirt half untucked and his tie askew.


    In one arm, he carried a wriggling boy, and in the other, another identical one, both kicking wildly and trying to w at each other.


    ¡°He started it!¡±


    ¡°Did not!¡±


    ¡°Did too!¡±


    A massive golden retriever bounded out after them, tail wagging furiously.


    <


    204 Chapter 204 LOCKWOODS AND CARTRIDGES


    ¡°That,¡± Maya said, half¨Cresigned, half¨Caffectionate, ¡°is


    my brother, Maxwell, and his twin hurricanes¡±


    Comment


    L


    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!


    Vote


    21


    Swipe left to continue >


    Send Gift


    View All > <h2>Aftertaste: What the Scene Leaves Hanging</h2>


    The chapter settles without closure, and its momentum keeps pulling forward. Something essential has shifted¡ªquietly but decisively¡ªand the next move will have to answer for it.<h2>Next Edge: What the Following Pages Are Poised to Test</h2>


    Expect loyalties to strain, withheld truths to press closer, and boundaries to be tried. The tensions sketched here will tighten their lines and ask for decisions that can¡¯t be dodged.<h2>Reader¡¯s Pocket List: Questions to Bring Along</h2>


    Which choice will echo the longest? Who said the most by saying the least? How might restraint today be the turning tomorrow? Keep these in view as the story moves.<h2>Frame of the World: Context That Erges Each Gesture</h2>


    Unwritten rules, long memories, and quiet hierarchies shape how actions are read. The personal sits inside that frame, and the frame gives small motions their size.<h2>Soft Exit: One Step Into the Next Stretch</h2>


    With this chapter behind us, the narrative steps into charged ground¡ªuncertain, intent, and ready to test what has only been hinted at.<fnd297> Read full story at find(?)ovel</fnd297>

 Betrays Love 205

    <h2>Orientation Notes: What This Chapter Quietly Repositions</h2>


    This chapter adjusts the course of the narrative in measured ways, letting private motives step a little closer to the light. Small reactions add up, and hesitation speaks almost as loudly as confession. The result is a gentle change of bearing the characters will feel before they can name.<h2>Subtle Turns: Beats That Nudge the Plotline</h2>


    Understated moves¡ªan answer held back, a risk taken, a look that lingers¡ªtilt expectations and redraw assumptions. These turns don¡¯t announce themselves, yet they steer whates next. The arc bends by degrees, not by derations.<h2>Interior Current: Feelings That Shape the Edges</h2>


    Emotion runs beneath each exchange, surfacing in pauses, nces, and words that arrive a fractionte. The mood carries decisions toward oues that conversation alone cannot exin. It¡¯s the tone between lines that sets the tempo here.<h2>History at the Table: The Past Narrowing Today¡¯s Choices</h2>


    Earlier promises, injuries, and loyalties lean on the moment, sharpening the cost of every move. The past does not repeat; it confines and rifies. In that pressure, even simple gestures gain weight.<h2>Re-drawing the Lines: Bonds Testing Their Shape</h2>


    Trust is measured, distance recalcted, and the bnce of voice quietly renegotiated. What seemed settled at the start of the scene feels less certain by the end. The terms of closeness are revised in real time.<h2>Quiet Signals: Meaning Hiding in Objects and Atmosphere</h2>


    Setting details and repeated motions behave like a secondmentary, mirroring dilemmas the characters won¡¯t name. Attend to the texture¡ªthe room, the hands, the pacing¡ªand the stakese into focus without a speech.<h2>Low-Volume Foreshadowing: Hints You Could Almost Miss</h2>


    Half-finished thoughts, doors left ajar, and replies deferred point toward the next pressure point. The scene nts markers that will matter moreter, whether as sparks of conflict or paths to rity.<h2>Carry-Forward Lines: Words That Refuse to Fade</h2>


    Certain phrasesnd with unusual rity, exposing wants, fears, or resolve the speakers rarely admit. Those lines linger, exining why this moment will echo beyond its page.


    205 Chapter 205 PUP WHISPERER


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POVO


    ¡°Boys!¡± Maxwell barked, managing to set them both on the ground. ¡°Apologize¨Cright now.¡±


    The twins crossed their arms in unison, ring at each other with matching stubborn scowls.


    ¡°Now,¡± he repeated, pinching the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the one in the blue nnel said to his brother. ¡°Sorry you¡¯re such a dumbass!¡±


    Maya snorted.


    Devin shot her a reproachful look, and she pursed her lips, trying to stifle her smile. <fnc0a2> Checktest chapters at findnovel</fnc0a2>


    Sarah gave my mother an apologetic smile. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Margaret. They¡¯ve been a little¡­energetictely.¡±


    ¡°A little?¡± Maya muttered under her breath.


    My mother chuckled good¨Cnaturedly. ¡°Please, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve seen worse. Like you said, they¡¯re just spirited boys.¡±


    14:45


    1/11


    205 Chapter 205 PUP WHISPERER


    ¡°Spirited,¡± Maxwell echoed dryly. ¡°That¡¯s one word for it.¡± He turned back to his sons. ¡°Noah, Zache on. Greet everyone.¡±


    The twins scowled in perfect harmony.


    Daniel, bless his heart, stepped forward before anyone could react. He squared his small shoulders, the same gentleposure in his eyes that had always made me proud.


    ¡°Hi,¡± he said kindly, extending his hand. ¡°I¡¯m Daniel.¡±


    A few approving murmurs rose from the adults¨CSarah smiled, my mother¡¯s eyes softened, and Devin gave a faint nod of approval.


    But instead of returning the greeting, the twins


    exchanged a defiant nce and turned away with an exaggerated huff.


    Daniel¡¯s hand faltered midair before he slowly pulled it back. His smile dimmed, but he didn¡¯t say a word. He simply stood there, quiet and dignified in a way that was far beyond his years.


    My chest tightened. I reached out for him and


    14:45


    2/11


    205 Chapter 205 PUP WHISPERER


    wrapped my arm around his shoulders. He looked up at me, and I gave him a small smile and a subtle shake of my head: ¡®Don¡¯t take it personally?¡®


    Maxwell, however, wasn¡¯t nearly asposed. His jaw tightened. ¡°I¡¯ve had just about enough!¡± he snapped, grabbing each twin gently but firmly by the arm and steering them away from the group.


    The boys protested, whining all the way to the far end of the courtyard.


    An awkward quiet lingered in their absence.


    Maya gave an embarrassed littleugh, her cheeks flushed. ¡°They weren¡¯t always like this,¡± she said quickly, turning toward us. ¡°They used to be sweet, actually. Polite, even. But ever since¡­¡±


    She hesitated, ncing at her brother¡¯s retreating figure.


    Her father filled the silence quietly. ¡°Since their mother left.¡±


    My mother¡¯s smile faded into something mncholic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. ¡°That must¡¯ve been difficult for


    14:45


    3/11


    205 Chapter 205 PUP WHISPERER


    them.¡±


    Devin nodded, his gaze fixed on Maxwell and the boys in the distance. ¡°A year ago. Willow¨CMaxwell¡¯s ex¨Cwife -left to pursue her research abroad. She¡¯s an


    archaeologist. It was quite messy and generally painful.¡±


    Maya sighed. ¡°The boys adore her, and they don¡¯t understand why she had to go. So, they take it out on him.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Sarah said softly. ¡°And Max¨Cwell, he¡¯s trying. He took leave from his pack duties just to focus on the boys, but¡­¡± She trailed off with a helpless shrug. ¡°Progress is slow.¡±


    I nced again at the scene near the edge of the courtyard. Maxwell was crouched in front of his sons, his voice low but firm, gesturing with his hands as he spoke.


    One of the twins¨Cred nnel¨Cwas ring at the ground, while the other¨Cblue nnel¨Chad his arms folded tightly over his chest, face turned away.


    Something about the boys¡® posture tugged at me¡ªthe


    14:45


    4/11


    206 Chapter 205 PUP WHISPERER


    defiance that came not from malice but from hurt.


    I understood that look too well.


    And when blue nnel yelled, ¡°I hate you!¡± and took off down the path around the courtyard, before I even realized it, my feet were already moving.


    I followed the sound of rustling leaves around the corner of the courtyard, where arge maple spread its canopy over a carpet of fallen leaves.


    Blue nnel sat beneath it, knees drawn up, stabbing a


    stick into the dirt.


    He didn¡¯t look up when I approached.


    ¡°You nning to dig your way out?¡± I asked lightly.


    He startled, ncing up, then quickly turned his face away again. ¡°Go away¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± I said, lowering myself to sit a few feet away from him. ¡°You know, people usually say that when they actually want someone to stay.¡±


    ¡°I mean it,¡± he muttered.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that,¡± I said. ¡°What if you freeze


    14:45


    5/11


    205 Chapter 205 PUP WHISPERER


    out here?¡±


    He gave me a sidelong look, unimpressed. ¡°It¡¯s not cold.¡±


    ¡°Fair point,¡± I said, leaning back on my hands and gazing up at the rustling canopy.


    ¡°You know, you remind me a little of someone I know.¡±


    ¡°The smug kid who tried to shake our hands?¡±


    I huffed, offended on my baby¡¯s behalf. ¡°Daniel was being nice; he doesn¡¯t have a smug bone in his body. You owe him an apology.¡±


    He shrugged, still turning the stick in the dirt.


    I rolled my eyes good¨Cnaturedly. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s not who I was talking about.¡±


    ¡°Who then?¡±


    ¡°Me,¡± I said softly. ¡°I used to hide from my family too: Growing up, I was convinced my parents hated me.¡±


    That made him nce up again. Just barely.


    I smiled faintly. ¡°When I was about your age, I thought


    14:45


    6/11


    205 Chapter 205 PUP WHISPERER


    everyone was better off without me, and it upset me. At some point, I just¡­shut down. I thought that would make it hurt less.¡±


    He frowned. ¡°Did it?¡±


    I exhaled. ¡°No. It just made me lonelier. Andtely¡­¡± I thought back to the dream I had, to what Paxton said about my father missing me when I was gone. ¡°I think maybe I might not have seen my parents¡® intentions as clearly as I thought.¡±


    He picked at the stick in his hands, silent for a


    moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lonely,¡± he said finally. ¡°I have Zach. And Dad.¡±


    ¡°But you miss your mom,¡± I supplied gently.


    He didn¡¯t answer, but the way his jaw clenched was answer enough.


    <b>¡°</b>She read to us before bed,¡± he mumbled. ¡°She let us: stay upte on weekends. She made all our favorite foods. Dad was always too busy working. And now¡­he just tells us what to do and yells when we¡¯re bad.¡±


    I nodded slowly. ¡°Sometimes parents don¡¯t realize that


    14:45


    7/11


    205 Chapter 205 PUP WHISPERER


    love looks different to kids. Your dad cares, and his way of showing it might not be perfect, but it¡¯s the only way he knows how.¡±


    Noah¡¯s eyes flickered toward me. ¡°Then why¡¯s he always mad?¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s scared,¡± I said softly. ¡°Of getting it wrong. Of losing you, too.¡±


    His expression wavered, uncertainty creeping through his stubbornness.


    A quiet moment passed, filled only by the wind teasing the leaves above. Noah didn¡¯t speak again, but his brows were creased like he was thinking.


    Then, behind us, I heard the crunch of footsteps.


    Maxwell stopped a few paces away, hands shoved into his pockets, eyes uncertain. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for him to bother you,¡± he said quietly.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t,¡± I said, rising to my feet. ¡°We were just talking¡±


    Noah looked up at his father, and I saw the tension in Maxwell¡¯s shoulders soften just slightly.


    14:45


    8/11


    705 Chapter 205 PUP WHISPERER


    ¡°Hey, bud,¡± he said after a moment. ¡°You okay?¡±


    Noah fidgeted. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°You ready toe back?¡±


    A pause. Then, a small nod. ¡°I¡¯ll tell the dumbass sorry,


    too.¡±


    Maxwell exhaled in visible relief, his smile faint but genuine. ¡°Go on then.¡±


    Noah shot to his feet, and Maxwell ruffled his hair affectionately as he passed.


    He looked at me, gratitude flickering across his face. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you said to him, but¡­thank you.¡±


    ¡°I just listened,¡± I said. ¡°And reminded him you¡¯re doing your best.¡±


    His lips twitched ruefully. ¡°My best doesn¡¯t always look great. Patience has never been one of my virtues.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not supposed toe easy,¡± I said gently. ¡°It¡¯s something you build, like muscle. Slowly, and usually through a lot of frustration and pain.¡± Speaking from experience.


    14:45


    9/11


    205 Chapter 205 PUP WHISPERER


    He huffed a quietugh. ¡°You sound like a therapist.¡±


    ¡°Then you should probably listen,¡± I teased.


    That drewughter from him, the kind that carried exhaustion and relief in equal measure.


    He nced down the path Noah took, his eyes soft. ¡°You know, when they were born, I thought I¡¯d have forever to get it right. But it feels like I blinked, and suddenly they¡¯re theseplex creatures with all these feelings I don¡¯t know what to do with.¡±


    There was a faint tremor in his voice¨Cthe same one I often heard in my own when I worried about Daniel.


    ¡°Anger¡¯s just grief with armor on,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°They¡¯re not trying to hurt you. They¡¯re trying not to hurt themselves.¡±


    He nodded slowly, the words settling in. ¡°Well, if you ever need a job as a live¨Cin pup whisperer¡­¡±


    Iughed. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    14:45


    10/11 <h2>Aftertaste: What the Scene Leaves Hanging</h2>


    The chapter settles without closure, and its momentum keeps pulling forward. Something essential has shifted¡ªquietly but decisively¡ªand the next move will have to answer for it.<h2>Next Edge: What the Following Pages Are Poised to Test</h2>


    Expect loyalties to strain, withheld truths to press closer, and boundaries to be tried. The tensions sketched here will tighten their lines and ask for decisions that can¡¯t be dodged.<h2>Reader¡¯s Pocket List: Questions to Bring Along</h2>


    Which choice will echo the longest? Who said the most by saying the least? How might restraint today be the turning tomorrow? Keep these in view as the story moves.<h2>Frame of the World: Context That Erges Each Gesture</h2>


    Unwritten rules, long memories, and quiet hierarchies shape how actions are read. The personal sits inside that frame, and the frame gives small motions their size.<h2>Soft Exit: One Step Into the Next Stretch</h2>


    With this chapter behind us, the narrative steps into charged ground¡ªuncertain, intent, and ready to test what has only been hinted at.

 Betrays Love 206

    Betrays Love 206 Summary


    The chapter opens with Seraphina reflecting on a surprisingly smooth lunch gathering. After an initial tense moment caused by the twins¡¯ outburst, the atmosphere lightens as her mother and Sarah bond over gardening, and the men discuss pack politics with civility. Daniel, trying to ease the mood, entertains the twins with yful napkin folding, sessfully coaxing smiles from them. By the end of the meal,ughter reces earlier unease, signaling a hopeful shift in rtionships.


    Maya then invites Seraphina to leave the dining area, expressing a desire to hear Seraphina¡¯s own stories instead of the familiar tales about Ethan. As they walk through the grand house, Maya¡¯s curiosity and warmth providefort to Seraphina, who opens up about her recent experiences with the Shadowveil pack and her partial Shift¡ªtransforming fingers into ws and growing fur. Maya¡¯s excitement and yful teasing deepen their bond, and Seraphina feels supported and understood.


    The two friends explore Seraphina¡¯s childhood home, with Maya admiring the grandeur and charm of the space. When they reach Seraphina¡¯s old bedroom, Maya discovers a sketchpad hidden among books. Despite Seraphina¡¯s initial reluctance, Maya opens it to reveal a pencil drawing of Kieran, a boy Seraphina once admired from afar. The discovery stirs a mix of nostalgia and vulnerability in Seraphina, as she confrontsplicated feelings about love and memory.


    Maya gently probes Seraphina about her feelings for Kieran, encouraging her to acknowledge the depth of her emotions. Seraphina hesitates but ultimately reveals that while love isplicated, it is also very real for her. The chapter ends with Seraphina recalling her younger self, quietly trying to capture the image of a boy who made her feel something beyond loneliness, hinting at thesting impact of those early feelings.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    206 Chapter 206 NOT A CARDBOARD CUTOUT


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Lunch had unfolded far more smoothly than I had dared to hope¡ªsurprisingly so, in fact.


    Once the twins¡¯ earlier outburst had finally subsided, the room¡¯s tension began to ease, and a more rxed atmosphere settled over us.


    My mother and Sarah found themselves engrossed in a warm, animated conversation about garden herbs. Meanwhile, Devin, Maxwell, and Ethan exchanged polite, measured words about pack politics, their tone civil and cautious.


    Daniel, ever the peacemaker, made a concerted effort to charm the twins. He demonstrated how to fold napkins into wolf shapes, topping it off with a yful imitation of a pup¡¯s howl that coaxed a few hesitant smiles from them. I took that as a promising sign.


    By the time the tes were cleared away and thest of the pumpkin tarts had vanished,ughter had reced the unease that had crept in when Maxwell and the twins arrived.


    Maya leaned back in her chair, releasing a contented sigh. ¡°That was absolutely divine, Mrs. L. Thank you.¡±


    My mother¡¯s eyes crinkled with a smile as she returned thepliment. ¡°Thank you, dear. I¡¯ll be sure to pass that on to the chef.¡±


    As my mother guided Devin and Sarah toward the sitting room for coffee, and Ethan leaned close to whisper something to Maxwell, Maya reached over and touched my arm gently.


    ¡°Come with me?¡± she asked softly.<fn53ce> Th?s chapter is updated by f?ndnovel</fn53ce>


    I blinked in surprise. ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Anywhere but here,¡± she grinned, eyes sparkling with mischief. ¡°I¡¯ve already heard Ethan¡¯s childhood stories a thousand times. Now I want to hear yours.¡±


    The familiar glint of curiosity in her gaze¡ªthe mischievous spark so quintessentially Maya¡ªdrowned out my usual instinct to recoil whenever my past was brought up.


    I paused only briefly, casting a nce toward Daniel, who was busy helping my mother arrange teacups. He caught my eye and gave me a small thumbs-up before turning back to his task, and that tiny gesture made my chest tighten with warmth.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I whispered. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    We slipped quietly out of the dining hall and into the quieter east corridor. Golden afternoon light streamed through tall windows, casting honey-hued patterns that danced across the gleaming marble floor.


    ¡°Gods,¡± Maya breathed, eyes wide as she ran her hand along the wall, tilting her head back to take in the soaring ceiling. ¡°This ce is enormous. I still can¡¯t believe you grew up here.¡±


    I exhaled slowly. ¡°Yeah. Sometimes, I can¡¯t believe it either.¡±


    She gave me a knowing look, a softness in her eyes that bordered on sympathy. ¡°Was it hard? Because of the whole ¡®no wolf¡¯ thing?¡±


    Myugh was more weary than bitter. ¡°It was¡­ whatever.¡±


    Maya stepped closer, weaving her fingers with mine as we ascended the grand staircase to the second floor.


    I leaned into her instinctively¡ªmy favorite, lively golden retrieverpanion.


    ¡°So,¡± she began, her voice low and curious, ¡°how did your trip to the famously elusive Shadowveil go?¡±


    A smile tugged at my lips as we reached thending. ¡°It was incredible. They were so weing. I got to join their Blue Moon festival, andter, their pack run.¡± I turned to her, lifting my hand. ¡°Also¡ªI partially Shifted.¡±


    Her mouth dropped open, but I quickly pped my hand over it before she could let out a scream. The muffled sound vibrated against my palm, her eyes wide as if they might pop right out.


    I chuckled softly. ¡°It was just my fingers turning into ws, and some fur,¡± I rified. ¡°But¡­ yeah.¡±


    Maya¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement. She tried to say something, but my palm still silenced her.


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Promise you won¡¯t scream and spill my secret to the Lockwood/Cartridge household?¡±


    Her chest rose and fell rapidly as she gave a reluctant nod.


    When I removed my hand, she gasped and threw her arms around me. ¡°I can¡¯t fucking believe it!¡± she half-whispered, half-yelled.


    Pulling back, she took my hands in hers, staring at them as if ws and fur might suddenly sprout from my skin. ¡°That¡¯s amazing. Monumental. Fantastic¡­¡±


    ¡°Ow!¡± My eyes widened as I rubbed my shoulder where she¡¯d just yfully hit me. ¡°What was that for?¡±


    ¡°For going on a spiritual awakening or whatever the hell and making me miss such a huge milestone in your life.¡±


    Iughed, rolling my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry?¡±


    She sniffed dramatically. ¡°You have to make it up to me.¡±


    I wrapped my arms around her. ¡°That wasn¡¯t thest time. I fully intend to Shift, and I promise you¡¯ll be there.¡±


    ¡°You hear that, Alina?¡± Maya teased, poking a finger at my chest. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare surface if I¡¯m not around.¡±


    Alina¡¯s quiet amusement hummed through me.


    Maya cupped my cheeks gently. ¡°My beautiful caterpir-turned-butterfly?¡±


    My eyes welled with tears. ¡°I¡¯m not there yet.¡±


    She smiled softly. ¡°But you¡¯re well on your way.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess I am.¡±


    Then she looped her arm through mine. ¡°Now, show me the infamous Seraphina Lockwood childhoodir.¡±


    Iughed, tugging her along.


    The corridor still felt narrow, but somehow it didn¡¯t seem as suffocating this time. Maya paused to coo at Ethan¡¯s portrait, even snapping a picture with her phone.


    When we reached my bedroom door, the earlier apprehension I¡¯d felt with Paxton waspletely absent.


    The room looked exactly as it had thest time I¡¯d seen it¡ªexcept it seemed recently cleaned. The scent of lemon cleaner mingled withvender filled the air.


    Maya stepped inside and slowly turned in a circle. ¡°This. Is. So. Fucking. Cute.¡±


    I rolled my eyes as she traced her fingers over every surface, just as I had done thest time I was here. ¡°It¡¯s okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s adorable. All that¡¯s missing is a life-size cardboard cutout of your teenage crush.¡±


    I snorted in amusement.


    She turned to me, narrowing her eyes. ¡°Seraphina, is there a life-size cardboard cutout of Kieran in this room?¡±


    My eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°What the hell¡ªno!¡±


    She crossed her arms, tilting her head as she studied me carefully.


    My cheeks flushed under her gaze. ¡°Maya, stop looking at me like that.¡±


    Her lips twitched into a sly smile as she pointed her thumb over her shoulder. ¡°There¡¯s a sketchpad in that bookshelf over there. I¡¯m going to open it.¡±


    I frowned, following the direction of her finger.


    It was a testament to her sharp senses that she¡¯d noticed the sketchpad wedged between two dusty textbooks. When I spotted it too, a flood of memories crashed over me.


    My eyes widened. ¡°No, don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    But Maya was already crossing the room, and before I could stop her, she flipped the sketchpad open.


    ¡°They¡¯re just old doodles, Maya,¡± I said quickly, reaching for it. ¡°You don¡¯t need to¡ª¡±


    She sidestepped, holding the pad just out of my reach.


    Her eyes lit up. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s this?¡±


    She turned to me. ¡°Not a cardboard cutout, but somehow even better.¡±


    My stomach twisted with a strange blend of dread and nostalgia as the page came into focus. I forgot to breathe for a moment.


    The sketch was rough, drawn in pencil, faintly smudged from years of handling.


    The profile was turned slightly, as if caught off guard. Because it had been. I¡¯d drawn it from memory¡ªmy memories of Kieran included watching him from afar,pletely oblivious to my existence.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I kept this,¡± I said hastily, reaching for it. ¡°I should throw it away.¡±


    Maya danced back out of reach, holding it up to the light. ¡°Are you kidding? This is beautiful. You captured him like¡ªlike something mesmerizing. Something you couldn¡¯t look away from.¡±


    I hesitated, my throat tightening. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s because, back then, I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    Her gaze softened. ¡°You loved him even then, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The words lingered between us, heavy but gentle.


    I sat on the edge of the bed, staring at the portrait in her hands. ¡°Love¡¯s aplicated word,¡± I murmured.


    She settled beside me, careful not to crease the drawing. ¡°Complicated, maybe. But true?¡±


    I gave a weak shrug. ¡°It¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say it¡¯s whatever.¡±


    I sighed deeply.


    Turning my gaze back to the sketch, I traced the faint pencil shading around Kieran¡¯s eyes¡ªthe line of his jaw, the quiet intensity in his gaze, the faint smile tugging at his lips.


    I was a writer, not an artist, but I remembered feeling that words fell short, unable to fully capture what I wanted to express.


    Things that couldn¡¯t be touched¡ªhis steadiness, perhaps, or the maic pull in his voice when he spoke. Or how the world seemed to both slow down and speed up all at once whenever he looked my way.


    Maya¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°What drew you to him first? Do you remember?¡±


    I turned away, looking toward my desk.


    For a brief moment, I saw my younger self sitting there again¡ªhair tangled and cut short, sleeves smudged with charcoal¡ªtrying to capture the image of a boy who made her feel something beyond loneliness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember,¡± I said softly.


    But I think I was lying. Because I remembered. Every single detail.Conclusion


    The chapter delicately unfolds the intricateyers of Seraphina¡¯s past and present, revealing the tender vulnerability beneath herposed exterior. Through the warmth of shared moments with Maya and the rediscovery of old memories, we witness her gradual eptance of theplexities of love and identity. The gentle intery between nostalgia and newfound openness paints a poignant picture of growth, trust, and the quiet courage it takes to confront one¡¯s feelings.


    In this intimate exploration of Seraphina¡¯s heart, the story captures the bittersweet beauty of longing and the hope that apanies healing. The chapter closes on a note of gentle reassurance, as Seraphina allows herself to be seen¡ªnot as a perfect image, but as a living, breathing person shaped by experience and emotion. It is a tender reminder that love, in all itsplicated forms, remains a powerful force guiding us toward connection and understanding.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    The next chapter promises to delve deeper into Seraphina¡¯s past, peeling backyers of her guarded heart and revealing the tender vulnerabilities she¡¯s long kept hidden. As Maya¡¯s yful yet probing curiosity continues to unravel Seraphina¡¯s carefully constructed defenses, readers can expect moments charged with emotional intensity and quiet revtions that may reshape how Seraphina views herself and those around her. The sketchpad and its memories hint at unresolved feelings, suggesting that old wounds and forgotten loves might resurface in unexpected ways.


    Meanwhile, the evolving dynamics between Seraphina and Maya grow richer and moreplex, blending warmth, mischief, and unspoken understanding. Their bond feels like a lifeline amid the swirling tensions of pack politics and family expectations, yet the shadows lurking just beyond their sanctuary threaten to test their trust and resilience. As secretse to light and emotions deepen, the next chapter will invite readers to explore the delicate bnce between past and present, love and loyalty, and the courage it takes to truly face oneself.

 Betrays Love 207

    Betrays Love 207 Summary


    At thirteen, Seraphina, frustrated by her inability to shift and join the training like her peers, takes a bold step by cutting her hair short and disguising herself in her brother Ethan¡¯s tunic to sneak onto the training grounds. However, her n is quickly thwarted when her father, the Alpha, catches her. He scolds her for disobedience and insists she must wait until her wolf emerges before training, a decision that deeply wounds Seraphina, who feels invisible and powerless.


    Seeking sce, Seraphina escapes to the forest where she encounters a confident, teasing boy lounging in a tree. Their banter reveals her disguise and her frustrations about not having a wolf yet. The boy, who is revealed to be mindlinked with his wolf, offers a protective perspective, exining why her father is cautious. Despite his teasing, he shows understanding, and Seraphina feels a strange connection to him, even as his presence highlights her own sense of inadequacy.


    Later, Seraphina discovers the boy¡¯s identity at a formal gathering: Kieran ckthorne, heir to the Nightfang pack. Seeing him in his polished, mature role alongside his sister Celeste, Seraphina feels the weight of her outsider status. Yet when Kieran¡¯s eyes meet hers with a private smile, she experiences a powerful, unexpected attraction, realizing she has fallen head over heels for him despite her insecurities and struggles.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    Chapter 207: Head Over Heels


    SERAPHINA¡¯S PERSPECTIVE


    When I was thirteen, back in the days when everyone called me ate bloomer instead of just a strange girl without a wolf, I had reached my limit. I was fed up with waiting endlessly for my wolf to appear so I could finally join the others on the training field.


    I was tired of standing on the sidelines, watching Ethan spar fiercely with the older boys, feeling invisible and left out.


    I was tired of being the Alpha¡¯s daughter who still couldn¡¯t Shift. Oh, how I long for the days when that ¡°yet¡± at the end of the sentence gave me hope.


    That morning, fueled by the reckless determination only a young teenager could possess, I grabbed the kitchen scissors and stood in front of my mirror.


    My hands shook as I cut through the thick, wavy strands of my hair that framed my face. One by one, my wheat-blonde locks tumbled into the sink below.


    The result? A disaster. Uneven and patchy. But if I tilted my head just right and squinted a little, I almost looked like one of the boys.


    The small curves of my chest were no longer a problem.


    That was enough for me.


    My heart pounded as I slipped into Ethan¡¯s old tunic, which I had secretly taken from theundry room. I crept through the eastern hedge, the distant ng of metal and sharpmands pulling me forward like a siren¡¯s call.


    The training grounds buzzed with energy, dust swirling in the sunlit air. Warriors moved in tight formations, their shadows sharp and defined under the brightte-morning sun. I hugged the fence line, crouching behind the thick shrubs, but my curiosity burned too fiercely to stay hidden.


    Barely two steps onto the field, a booming voice shattered the moment. ¡°Seraphina Lockwood!¡±


    My heart jumped into my throat.


    My father¡¯s broad silhouette cut across the yard, his Alpha presencemanding silence from every wolf within earshot.


    ¡°I¡ªuh¡ªhi, Father,¡± I stammered, tugging at the oversized tunic to straighten it.


    He stopped in front of me, his expression dark and furious. ¡°What on the Goddess¡¯ earth are you wearing?¡±


    ¡°Clothes?¡± I replied, trying to sound casual.


    ¡°Whose clothes?¡± he demanded.


    I hesitated, then admitted, ¡°Ethan¡¯s.¡±


    He closed his eyes briefly, lips moving silently as if pleading with the heavens for patience. ¡°And your hair?¡±


    I ran a nervous hand through my uneven, cropped locks. ¡°It¡¯s practical,¡± I said. ¡°Less likely to get tangled or in the way when I¡¯m¡ª¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯re what?¡± His voice dropped low and dangerous. ¡°When you¡¯re disobeying me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not disobedience!¡± I insisted. ¡°It¡¯s initiative. I just want to learn. Everyone my age is already training¡ª¡±


    ¡°Everyone your age who has a wolf,¡± he interrupted sharply. ¡°You don¡¯t. And I won¡¯t put you in harm¡¯s way.¡±


    His words hit me like a stone against my chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m not helpless,¡± I muttered through clenched teeth.


    For a fleeting moment, his expression softened, but then it hardened again. ¡°You¡¯re not ready. You¡¯ll train when your wolf emerges. Not a moment before.¡±


    ¡°If you keep treating me like some fragile little child, I¡¯ll never be ready!¡± I snapped.


    He sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°Enough, Seraphina. Important guests are arrivingter. Go to your room.¡±


    ¡°Father¡ª¡±


    ¡°And stay there. You look unsightly; I won¡¯t have you embarrassing yourself¡ªor me¡ªany further.¡±


    I can¡¯t remember exactly what I said after that¡ªsomething defiant, I think¡ªbut I do remember the sting of tears as I turned and fled from the field.


    I didn¡¯t stop running until I reached the forest.


    The air was cooler beneath the canopy, thick with the scent of damp leaves and rich earth, filled with the gentle melody of birdsong. I stumbled over roots and rocks, my breathing in ragged gasps until I copsed against the base of an ancient oak tree and let the tears fall freely.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how long I cried¡ªlong enough for the ache in my chest to dull into exhaustion¡ªwhen a dry voice floated down from above.


    ¡°You know, if your n was to scare off every creature in the forest, you¡¯re doing a great job.¡±


    I blinked and looked up.


    A boy was lounging on a branch, legs danglingzily, his head propped on one arm. Sunlight filtered through the leaves, catching the dark brown strands of his hair and the faint sheen of sweat on his temple.


    He looked only a year or two older than me, but his confidence gave him a presence that seemed to bend the very air around him.


    My tears stopped instantly. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    He tilted his head, amusement flickering in his eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Answering a question with a question is rude. Don¡¯t you have manners?¡±


    He grinned. ¡°Bold attitude for someone who looks like they lost a fight with a pair of garden shears.¡±


    Heat rushed to my cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s a style.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± he said, clearly unconvinced. ¡°So, what¡¯s a guy like you doing crying in the woods?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a guy,¡± I snapped, offended¡ªeven though that was exactly the disguise I was aiming for.


    He raised an eyebrow, smirking with mock surprise. ¡°Oh. My mistake.¡± Then, as if that amused him even more, he added, ¡°That exins the crying.¡±


    I red. ¡°You¡¯re an asshole.¡±<fn01bb> Updates are released by F?nd-Novel</fn01bb>


    ¡°Eh, I¡¯ve been called worse.¡± He shifted to sit upright, legs swingingzily. ¡°So? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I sniffled. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    He leaned forward, resting his forearm on his knee. ¡°That didn¡¯t sound like nothing.¡±


    I clenched my fists. ¡°My father says I can¡¯t train because I don¡¯t have a wolf yet. But I¡¯m not weak.¡±


    The boy studied me for a long moment, his teasing gaze reced by something more serious. ¡°He¡¯s right, though. Training before your wolf awakens is dangerous.¡±


    ¡°You sound just like him,¡± I muttered.


    He chuckled softly. ¡°I doubt that.¡±


    ¡°I just want to belong,¡± I admitted quietly. ¡°To feel like I¡¯m not¡­ less.¡±


    Something softened in his eyes. With effortless grace, he dropped from the branch andnded a few feet away. He was so tall I had to tilt my head back to meet his gaze.


    ¡°Your wolf wille when she¡¯s ready,¡± he said. ¡°Pushing too soon won¡¯t make her appear faster. It¡¯ll just make you frustrated.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting forever,¡± I said, my voice barely above a whisper.


    He smiled faintly. ¡°Forever¡¯s not as long as it feels.¡±


    I scowled. ¡°Something tells me you don¡¯t know how it feels.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± His gaze drifted away for a moment, then he crouched down so we were eye-level. ¡°Your father wasn¡¯t trying to stop you from learning. He was trying to protect you.¡±


    ¡°Protect me from what?¡±


    ¡°From what happens when you get hurt before your wolf is there to help you heal.¡± He plucked a leaf from the ground and twirled it between his fingers. ¡°Trust me, you¡¯ll be gratefulter.¡±


    His words struck a chord deep inside me. I stared at him, trying to understand this strange boy¡ªthe confidence he wore so effortlessly, the certainty in his voice about things I barelyprehended.


    ¡°You talk like an adult,¡± I said.


    He smiled. ¡°And you talk like a child who thinks the world is ending because she didn¡¯t get her way.¡±


    I smacked his arm. ¡°You¡¯re mean.¡±


    ¡°Ow!¡± he gasped, ying it up.


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Oops.¡±


    Suddenly, he froze, eyes narrowing as if trying to peer through me. ¡°Have we met before?¡±


    I wrinkled my nose. ¡°I don¡¯t meet many assholes. I¡¯d remember.¡±


    That was a lie¡ªI met plenty of assholes. Just none as cute as him.


    He smirked, nodding. ¡°You¡¯re right. Your haircut is something I¡¯d have nightmares about.¡±


    I was about to fire back when his expression shifted. His head tilted, eyes distant as if listening to something I couldn¡¯t hear.


    ¡°Duty calls,¡± he murmured, standing.


    I frowned. ¡°Wha¡ª¡±


    Then it hit me. He was mindlinked. He had his wolf.


    I don¡¯t know why, but the realization stung worse than my father¡¯s scolding. My envy was raw, sharp, almost childish in its ache.


    As he turned to leave, my hand shot out and gripped his shirt.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I said quickly. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me your name.¡±


    He hesitated, a small smile flickering and disappearing almost instantly. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±


    He took a couple of steps, then stopped and turned slightly. ¡°By the way, if your n was to look like a boy, you failed. You¡¯re way too pretty.¡±


    Then he vanished into the trees so swiftly I barely saw him move.


    The silence he left behind felt strange. Empty.


    My cheeks burned from his words, but the ache in my belly gnawed at me, overpowering everything else.


    If my wolf had awakened, maybe I could¡¯ve gone with him. Maybe I wouldn¡¯t feel so small inparison.


    Eventually, I trudged home, head bowed, the jagged ends of my hair sticking out in every direction.


    By evening, the manor buzzed with preparations for the visiting Nightfang delegation.


    I was confined to my room to avoid embarrassing my family, but once again, curiosity got the better of me. I sneaked down the stairs and lingered near the entrance to the main hall, desperate for a glimpse of the Nightfang Alpha and his heir.


    When I saw them, my breath caught.


    It was him.


    The boy from the woods.


    He stood beside his father, dressed in formal ck with the Nightfang crest gleaming proudly on his chest. The easy grin I had seen earlier was gone, reced by a polishedposure that seemed far too mature for his years.


    Kieran ckthorne.


    His name rippled through the room like a low current, followed by murmurs of admiration.


    Celeste¡ªdraped in a ceremonial gown, her golden curls perfectly styled¡ªstood beside him, radiant as ever.


    Though only eleven, she was already the most beautiful girl in the pack.


    Together, they looked like a storybook future: the ckthorne heir and the Lockwood princess.


    And I was the outcast, watching from a distance, wishing I hadn¡¯t been so foolish and short-sighted to cut my hair and get myself banished.


    Then Kieran¡¯s eyes swept across the room andnded on me.


    Time seemed to freeze as his gaze lit up with recognition, and he smiled¡ªa small, private smile meant only for me, not for the crowd around us.


    In that moment, I fell head over heels for Kieran ckthorne.Conclusion


    This chapter delicately captures Seraphina¡¯s deep yearning for eptance and belonging, revealing the tender vulnerability beneath her bold actions. Her struggle with feeling left out and misunderstood, especially in rtion to her father¡¯s protective yet harsh stance, resonates with the universal pain of wanting to prove oneself while grappling with limitations beyond one¡¯s control. The unexpected encounter with Kieran offers a glimpse of hope and connection, a spark that kindles her heart despite the barriers she faces.


    The emotional tension between longing and restraint is beautifully woven throughout, highlighting themes of identity, courage, and the bittersweet journey toward self-discovery. Seraphina¡¯s quiet defiance and Kieran¡¯s gentle understanding hint at a bond that might bridge the gap between their worlds. As the chapter closes with her falling head over heels, it leaves us with a poignant sense of anticipation and the tender promise of what might bloom from this fragile, newfound connection.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    Next chapter promises to delve deeper into theplex dynamics between Seraphina and Kieran, as their unexpected encounter sets the stage for a connection that could challenge the boundaries of their worlds. The contrast between Seraphina¡¯s fierce desire to prove herself and Kieran¡¯sposed, almost enigmatic presence hints at a rtionship that will be both tender and tumultuous. Readers can anticipate moments charged with unspoken emotions and the subtle dance of two souls drawn together despite the odds.


    At the same time, the arrival of the Nightfang delegation introduces new tensions that could ripple through Seraphina¡¯s already fragile ce within her family and pack. The weight of expectations, secrets, and the unyielding pressure to conform may force Seraphina to confront not only external obstacles but also her own inner turmoil. As alliances form and loyalties are tested, the next chapter will explore how far she is willing to go to im her identity and fight for a future where she truly belongs.

 Betrays Love 208

    Betrays Love 208 Summary


    Seraphina is pulled from her thoughts by her mother¡¯s gentle voice, revealing her lingering sadness as she stares at a sketch of Kieran. When her mother asks if she is alright, Seraphina hides her emotions but senses her mother¡¯s own struggles. They discuss Celeste, Seraphina¡¯s sister, who has distanced herself from the family, living in a luxurious vi and refusing contact. Their mother is worried and conflicted, feeling torn between respecting Celeste¡¯s wishes and her desire to reconnect.


    The conversation shifts to an uing heir ceremony for Daniel, a family event that holds deep meaning for Seraphina¡¯s mother. She confesses her regret over never giving Seraphina a propering-of-age ceremony, something Celeste had received in grandeur. This admission opens a rare moment of vulnerability between them, highlighting past neglect and unspoken pain.


    In a surprising gesture, Seraphina¡¯s mother presents her with a gold bracelet, an heirloom passed down from her own mother and intended for Seraphina¡¯s wedding. The bracelet, engraved with their family initials, symbolizes a heartfelt attempt to mend their fractured rtionship. Seraphina wrestles with mixed feelings¡ªhope, suspicion, and the weight of old wounds¡ªbut ultimately epts the gift, touched by her mother¡¯s sincerity.


    Their embrace marks a tentative step toward healing, with Seraphina¡¯s mother expressing a wish to close the emotional distance between them. Though aware of the fragility of such promises, Seraphina responds with quiet hope, signaling a possible new beginning in theirplicated family dynamic.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    On Chester 208, RUCKED FOR JEWELRY


    Chapter 208: SUCKER FOR JEWELRY


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POINT OF VIEW


    My mother¡¯s gentle voice pulled me abruptly from the haze of my thoughts.


    ¡°Seraphina, dear?¡±


    I blinked a few times, the vivid memory fading away like morning mist under the sun. The sketchpad rested open on the table beside me, Kieran¡¯s penciled profile turned toward the window, as if watching the world outside.


    A tear slipped silently down my cheek.


    ¡°Oh¡ªsorry,¡± I murmured quickly, brushing beneath my eyes before my mother could notice. The emotion from the memory still clung to me, but I forced my voice to sound steady. ¡°I was just lost in thought. Remembering something.¡±


    She lingered in the doorway, her face a mixture of warmth and concern. ¡°Good memories, I hope?¡±


    I fought back a bitterugh and shrugged nomittally. ¡°Old ones.¡±


    It was then I realized the chair next to me was empty. How long had I been staring nkly into space?


    ¡°Maya?¡± I asked, ncing around.


    ¡°She¡¯s off somewhere with her nephews,¡± Mother replied with a small shake of her head. ¡°Those boys have boundless energy. I just hope they don¡¯t wear her out like they¡¯ve done to their poor father.¡±


    I smiled faintly. ¡°Maya can handle them.¡±


    Mother hesitated, then stepped forward, smoothing the fabric of her perfectly pressed skirt. ¡°Are you alright, Sera?¡±


    I gave a small shrug, closing the sketchpad and pushing the memory deep inside me.


    She watched me quietly for a moment, and I took the chance to study her as well.


    Up close, I saw details I¡¯d missed earlier at lunch¡ªthe faint shadows under her eyes, the subtle lines that even her careful makeup couldn¡¯t hide.


    ¡°What about you?¡± I asked softly. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Her hand froze mid-air. ¡°Of course,¡± she said quickly, but the tightness in her voice gave her away.


    I reached out, gently touching her arm. ¡°Mother.¡±


    She sighed heavily. ¡°It¡¯s a subject I doubt you want to talk about.¡±


    ¡°Try me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Celeste.¡±


    Just hearing that name felt like salt poured onto an open wound.


    Of course, it was about Celeste.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she living it up at Catherine¡¯s vi?¡± I tried to keep my tone light, but bitterness slipped through despite my efforts.


    Mother winced. ¡°You make it sound like a vacation.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± I said dryly. ¡°She¡¯s in a luxurious vi by the beach, with endless ocean views and servants catering to her every whim.¡±


    Mother exhaled slowly, her eyes drifting toward the window as if seeking some calm. ¡°I¡¯ve been calling her,¡± she said.


    ¡°Regrly. But she rarely picks up, and when she does, she sounds¡­ distracted. Distant. I¡¯d hoped she¡¯d be back by now, but¡­¡± She shrugged helplessly.


    I pictured it easily¡ªCeleste lounging on a sunlit veranda, responding to our mother with bored annoyance before ending the call abruptly.


    ¡°I even offered to visit,¡± Mother added, ¡°but she refused. Said she doesn¡¯t want to see any of ¡®you people.¡¯¡± She sighed. ¡°She¡¯s still so upset?¡±


    I held back a scoff. Knowing Celeste, that sulk wouldst at least another decade. I wasn¡¯t even going to pretend I didn¡¯t feel a little satisfaction at that thought. If I never saw her again, it would be too soon.


    But my mother wasn¡¯t me, and Celeste wasn¡¯t just a thorn in her side. She genuinely adored that little she-devil more than she ever did me.


    ¡°Ethan¡¯s not happy about it,¡± Mother continued. ¡°He says if Celeste wants to iste herself, we should let her. That I shouldn¡¯t stoop to chase after her when she¡¯s being rude. But¡­¡± Her voice wavered. ¡°She¡¯s still my daughter, Sera.¡±


    I think it was a sign of my growth that my first instinct wasn¡¯t to remind her sharply that I was her daughter too, and that she never seemed to care about me the same way.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry,¡± I said softly.


    She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Her gaze was sincere as she looked at me. ¡°None of this is your fault, Sera.¡±


    It felt like she was speaking about more than just Celeste¡¯s tantrum¡ªas if she were trying to apologize for years of silent me.


    Like I¡¯d told Ethan, I wasn¡¯t ready to relive painful memories today. I¡¯d slipped once with Kieran¡¯s memory, but I wouldn¡¯t again.


    So I turned away.


    ¡°You should go, anyway,¡± I said. ¡°If you miss her that much, go see her. You could use the chance to visit Catherine, too. You haven¡¯t seen her in a while, right?¡±


    Mother was silent for a moment, and I guessed she was weighing the idea. After all, Celeste was the apple of her eye; no one else ever really measured up.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m going to stay,¡± she surprised me by saying. ¡°At least until Daniel¡¯s heir ceremony.¡±


    I turned back to her, eyebrows rising in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ more important?¡±


    She looked mildly offended. ¡°Of course. Your father and I talked about that moment all the time. We couldn¡¯t wait.¡±


    A small smile tugged at my lips. ¡°I¡¯m d Daniel has grandparents who adore him so much.¡±


    Her voice softened. ¡°It¡¯s more than that. Being part of Daniel¡¯s ceremony feels like¡­ redemption.¡±


    I tilted my head. ¡°For what?¡±


    Her eyes darted away, then back to me, then away again.


    ¡°For not giving you a propering-of-age ceremony,¡± she confessed quietly. ¡°It¡¯s something I¡¯ve always regretted, Sera.¡±


    Her words¡ªand the honesty in her tone¡ªcaught me off guard.


    Theing-of-age ceremony wasn¡¯t unlike the heir ceremony, but it was held when someone bonded with their wolf. Naturally, I didn¡¯t have one.


    Celeste¡¯s ceremony was grand¡ªthe biggest party I¡¯d ever seen for a twelve-year-old.


    I opened my mouth to respond, but my mother suddenly stood, straightening her posture as though afraid to linger in vulnerability.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± she said. ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to give you.¡±


    She led me down the hall toward the master bedroom, where the air still carried faint traces of my father¡¯s leather and amber scent.


    The curtains were half drawn, sunlight catching on the ornate mirror and the delicate silver frame holding a photo of us from long ago¡ªwhen I was a toddler, and we still fit the illusion of a perfect family.


    Mother crossed to her vanity and carefully opened a drawer. When she turned back, she held a small satin box in both hands.


    ¡°I was saving this for your wedding,¡± she said quietly. ¡°But¡­ that didn¡¯t¡­¡± Her voice trailed off, and I had no intention of helping her finish the thought.


    My wedding hadn¡¯t exactly been a joyful asion for gifts.


    ¡°Anyway,¡± she exhaled, ¡°I think Daniel¡¯s ceremony is as good a moment as any. I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s sote.¡±


    She opened the box to reveal a thin gold bracelet, worn smooth by time and polished to a gentle glow.


    ¡°It belonged to my mother,¡± she exined. ¡°She gave it to me when I married your father. I always intended for it to be yours.¡±


    I stared at it for a long moment, torn between a small flicker of hope and a wave of suspicion.


    Was she giving it to me now because Celeste wasn¡¯t here to receive it first? Because her engagement had fallen apart?


    ¡°Why now?¡± I asked quietly.


    Mother shifted her feet, her gaze fixed everywhere but on me¡ªthe awkwardness of the moment surprising me more than anything all day.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I pressed.


    She hesitated, then met my eyes. ¡°When you arrived earlier today,¡± she said slowly, ¡°Sylvia noticed something different about you.¡±


    At the mention of my mother¡¯s wolf, Alina perked up beside me.


    ¡°Your scent¡ªit¡¯s changed. Stronger. I wanted to ask, but¡­¡± A rueful smile flickered on her lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to push you too hard and shatter the fragile peace we¡¯ve built.¡±


    For a moment, silence stretched between us.


    Then Mother added softly, ¡°When I saw you sitting in your old room just now, I thought¡ªGoddess, how much I¡¯ve missed you. I wanted toe in and just¡­ hold you. But then you looked up, and you seemed so far away, and¡­¡± She sighed. ¡°It reminded me of the distance between us. The one I allowed to grow.¡±


    My throat tightened.


    ¡°And I know it¡¯s my fault,¡± she whispered, brushing her hand over mine. ¡°I pushed you away. I wasn¡¯t there when you needed your mother. I¡¯m so sorry, Sera.¡±


    I swallowed back a flood of emotion.


    ¡°How do I know you mean that? How can I be sure you¡¯re not just giving me this because Celeste¡¯s no longer around?¡±


    She didn¡¯t seem offended by my usation.


    Instead, she tilted the bracelet toward me. The light caught the initials engraved along the inside curve: T, M, S.


    Tabitha.<fna191> Th?s chapter is updated by f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fna191>


    Margaret.


    Seraphina.


    ¡°She had it engraved before she gave it to me, and I did the same,¡± my mother exined. ¡°Eleven years ago.¡±


    Tears blurred my vision, and I blinked hard to keep them at bay.


    This wasn¡¯t an afterthought. Like Kieran, this was my mother¡¯s way of reaching out to me once again.


    Maybe I was softer than I thought. Maybe I was pathetic. Or maybe I was just a sucker for jewelry.


    I smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    Her eyes softened, and she smiled back¡ªnot the polished hostess smile she wore for the Cartridges, but something small and trembling.


    ¡°I only wish I¡¯d given it to you sooner. There are so many things I wish I¡¯d done. And even more I wish I hadn¡¯t.¡±


    Her words cracked something deep inside me.


    Without thinking, I stepped forward and wrapped my arms around her. For a moment, she stood still¡ªthen she embraced me tightly, tighter than I remembered.


    Her familiar perfume surrounded me¡ªwhite lilies and faint sandalwood¡ªand beneath it, something more primal: the soft hum of her wolf, calm and maternal.


    Alina purred softly, nestled against her.


    ¡°Oh, I missed you, Sera,¡± my mother whispered.


    ¡°I missed you too,¡± I murmured against her shoulder.


    When she pulled back, her eyes were shining with tears yet bright with hope. ¡°I¡ªI hope we can grow closer,¡± she said, brushing a hand gently across my cheek. ¡°Bridge the gap. No more distance. No more enmity?¡±


    I nodded, though I knew all too well how fragile promises were in our family. ¡°I¡¯d like that,¡± I said softly.


    She smiled and fastened the bracelet around my wrist. The gold gleamed in thete afternoon light, sparkling like a promise¡ªone that might, just maybe, hold.Conclusion


    The chapter closes on a tender moment of reconciliation between Seraphina and her mother, where years of silence and distance begin to soften under the weight of shared regret and unspoken love. The gift of the bracelet, a family heirloom passed down through generations, symbolizes not only a connection to their past but also a fragile hope for healing and renewed closeness. Despite the lingering pain andplicated feelings, this gesture opens a door to understanding and forgiveness that Seraphina had longed for, even if she hesitates to fully trust it.


    In this quiet exchange, the emotional walls that separated mother and daughter start to crumble, revealing their mutual longing for connection and eptance. The chapter¡¯s themes of family, loss, and the yearning for belonging resonate deeply, reminding us that even the most strained rtionships can find moments of grace. As they embrace, there is a sense of tentative hope¡ªan acknowledgment that while the past cannot be changed, the future still holds the possibility of mending broken bonds.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the fragile andplex rtionship between Seraphina and her mother, as the tentative steps toward reconciliation begin to unfold. Emotions will run high as old wounds resurface, and the characters grapple with the weight of past regrets and unspoken truths. The bracelet, a symbol of family legacy and hope, may serve as a catalyst for change¡ªbut whether it can truly mend what¡¯s been broken remains uncertain.


    Meanwhile, the lingering presence of Celeste¡¯s absence and the tension it creates within the family will continue to cast a shadow, hinting at unresolved conflicts and emotional turmoil just beneath the surface. Seraphina¡¯s own inner struggles, alongside the shifting dynamics with those around her, set the stage for moments of vulnerability and unexpected revtions. Readers can anticipate a chapter rich with heartfelt dialogue and subtle shifts that could redefine the bonds that tie this fractured family together.

 Betrays Love 209

    Betrays Love 209 Summary


    Daniel and the narrator arrive home during a peaceful twilight, but Daniel¡¯s unusual silence and guarded demeanor immediately raise concern. Despite the narrator¡¯s gentle attempts to engage him, Daniel gives vague, reluctant answers about his day with the twins, revealing a subtle tension and difort. The narrator senses that something is troubling Daniel but chooses not to press him, instead offering reassurance and support, reminding him that he doesn¡¯t have to face his challenges alone.


    As they share a lighthearted moment about siblings and the possibility of a sister, the bond between mother and son strengthens. Daniel expresses his desire to assert his independence by reiming his own room, signaling his growing sense of responsibility as a future Alpha. The narratorforts him with love and affection, emphasizing that no matter how much he grows, he will always be her child.


    Later, the narrator struggles with her own inner turmoil. She attempts to return to writing but finds herself unable to focus amid the chaos and uncertainty in her life. A message from her friend ine offers patience and understanding, encouraging her to heal before pursuing creativity. This exchange brings a small measure of relief and hope.


    The chapter ends with the narrator reflecting on the unresolved tensions and challenges she faces, yet feeling a quiet reassurance from theforting presence of Alina. Despite the ongoing struggles, she holds onto the belief that she will find rity and strength, acknowledging that she has endured greater hardships before.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    By the time Daniel and I finally arrived home, the evening sky had already deepened into a rich twilight, the kind that seemed to wrap the world in a soft, muted calm. The air was cool, carrying with it the subtle, refreshing scent of impending rain¡ªa delicate bnce between day and night that made everything feel still and peaceful.


    Daniel walked beside me, his steps slow and heavy, his hand warm and steady in mine. He was quieter than usual, which on its own wasn¡¯t unusual after a long, tiring day. Yet tonight, his silence carried a different weight, something that made my heart tighten with concern.


    ¡°Long day, huh?¡± I said gently as we crossed the threshold into the foyer.


    He shrugged lightly, offering a small, nomittal response. ¡°It was okay.¡±


    ¡°Just okay?¡± I pressed, watching him closely.


    His gaze dropped to the worn sneakers on his feet. ¡°Yeah,¡± he murmured.


    I reached out to help him peel off his jacket, hanging it carefully on the rack. His shoulders sagged under the weight of something unsaid. That¡¯s when I noticed the faint scuff on the knee of his jeans¡ªa fresh mark, definitely not there this morning.


    Trying to lighten the mood, I asked, ¡°Did you have fun with the twins today?¡±


    There was a pause, a hesitation that made my stomach twist. Then he muttered, ¡°They¡¯re¡­ fine.¡±


    That guarded tone, so unlike his usual openness, immediately set off rm bells in my mind. Daniel was never one to give vague answers; he was a talker, a sharer. This felt different.


    I crouched down to meet his eyes, wanting to bridge the distance I suddenly felt between us. ¡°Fine?¡± I repeated softly.


    Reluctantly, he lifted his eyes to mine. ¡°Yeah. They can be kinda annoying sometimes, though.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Annoying how?¡±


    He shifted nervously, his weight moving from one foot to the other, clearly debating whether to open up. That look¡ªthe one he wore now¡ªreminded me so much of Kieran when he was younger, whenever something bothered him but he didn¡¯t want to admit it. Even now, Kieran sometimes carried that same guarded expression.


    Finally, Daniel sighed and fiddled with the hem of his shirt. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ you know. They talk a lot. Say things. And sometimes they act like they know everything. But it¡¯s fine.¡±


    I could tell that wasn¡¯t the whole truth. Something was definitely bothering him, but I didn¡¯t want to push him into confessing if he wasn¡¯t ready. He clearly wanted to handle whatever was going on quietly, without making a fuss. And honestly, I trusted him to manage these little storms on his own. After all, he¡¯d faced far bigger challenges before.


    I softened, easing back from my worry. ¡°Mm,¡± I said, giving him a reassuring smile. ¡°Twins can be a handful, and Noah and Zach are going through a lot right now. But you handled them pretty well today. I¡¯m proud of you.¡±


    That earned me a small, genuine smile in return. ¡°Yeah. I guess I¡¯m lucky I don¡¯t have brothers like that.¡±


    I chuckled softly. ¡°You like being an only child, huh?¡±


    He shrugged again. ¡°I guess.¡±


    For a moment, he seemed lost in thought, then a shy grin spread across his face. ¡°But, you know¡­ if you ever decided to have another baby, I wouldn¡¯t mind a sister.¡±


    I blinked, surprised. ¡°A sister? Another baby?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°Sisters are nicer. Probably.¡±


    I brushed a stray lock of hair from his forehead and teased, ¡°That¡¯s not always true, you know. Sisters can be quite a handful too.¡±


    He tilted his head thoughtfully. ¡°Like Aunt Celeste?¡±


    That made meugh outright. ¡°Exactly like Aunt Celeste.¡±


    Daniel joined in theughter, and the shadow that had been hanging over him seemed to lift just a little.


    I ced a gentle hand on his shoulder. ¡°Hey,¡± I said softly.


    He looked up at me, eyes bright and expectant.


    ¡°You know you can tell me anything, right? If something¡ªor someone¡ªis bothering you, you don¡¯t have to carry it all alone just because you¡¯re going to be Alpha one day.¡±


    His lips pressed together briefly before softening. ¡°I know, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I smiled warmly. ¡°And even when you¡¯re officially the heir, that doesn¡¯t mean you have to do everything by yourself. You¡¯ve got me. Always.¡±


    He swallowed, nodding slowly. For a moment, he just stared at me, as if memorizing every line of my face.


    Then he stepped forward and wrapped his arms tightly around my waist. ¡°Thanks, Mom,¡± he mumbled, his voice muffled against my sweater.


    I held him close, feeling my heart swell with love. ¡°Anytime, my little Alpha.¡±


    He chuckled softly at the nickname, the sound muffled against my chest, then pulled back with a grin. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of them, you know.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re just jealous,¡± he said with a shrug.


    A pang of sadness tugged at me, recalling how Noah¡¯s voice had trembled when he spoke about his mom.


    I gave a soft, sad smile. ¡°You might be right about that.¡±


    ***


    The very first thing Daniel did when he got home was to reim his own room.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be an Alpha one day,¡± he¡¯d said seriously, clutching his stuffed Wolfy tightly as I made his bed. ¡°I can¡¯t keep sleeping with my mommy.¡±


    Iughed and kissed his forehead. ¡°Alpha or no, you¡¯ll always be my baby.¡±


    Later that night, after tucking him in and listening to his breathing even out, I slipped quietly into my own room.<fnf44d> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? </fnf44d>


    I sat on the edge of my bed and, after months of neglect, opened myptop. Its pale screen glow illuminated the dark room softly.


    My most recent chat with ine was still open, thest message she¡¯d sent lingering like an unanswered question.


    ¡°Hey, Sera¡ªjust wanted to check in. Any thoughts about picking up the sequel again? No rush, I¡¯m just curious where your head¡¯s at.¡±


    I read and reread that message over and over. So much had happened since I was shot in the park. I¡¯d promised myself I¡¯d start writing again after the LST, but then came the visit to Shadowveil, and now Daniel¡¯s ceremony was looming. Life kept getting in the way.


    Or maybe I was just making excuses.


    On a whim, I opened a new nk document.


    I stared at the empty page, the cursor blinking patiently, waiting for me to fill the silence. But I wasn¡¯t ready.


    With a frustrated sigh, I closed theptop. The click felt final, almost like a gentle reproach.


    Lying back against my pillows, I gazed up at the ceiling. The faint moonlight filtering through the curtains cast shifting patterns across the room.


    My mind refused to settle. It flitted from Daniel¡¯s tight smile to my mother¡¯s bracelet, to Kieran¡¯s ne. The ache of unresolved things lingered heavily.


    This wasn¡¯t the right time to create something new¡ªnot when my life felt so uncertain, not when I was still trying to piece myself back together.


    Still restless, I reopened theptop.


    My fingers flew across the keyboard as I typed a message to ine.


    ¡°Honestly, ine? My head¡¯s a mess right now. There¡¯s too much uncertainty in my life, and I don¡¯t think I can pour from an empty cup. Writing feels impossible when everything else is so unsettled.¡±


    Her reply came almost immediately.


    ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready, Sera. The sequel can wait. You can¡¯t rush healing¡ªor inspiration.¡±


    I let out a relievedugh.


    ¡°Thank you, ine. You¡¯re too good to me; I don¡¯t deserve you.¡±


    ¡°That is very correct ;)¡±


    Iughed again and fell back onto the bed.


    Staring up at the ceiling, I wondered if I would ever find that moment of rity¡ªthe one where all the scattered pieces of my life clicked perfectly into ce.


    ¡°You will,¡± Alina¡¯s voice whispered softly inside me, her familiar warmth brushing through my thoughts.


    I exhaled slowly, feeling the tension in my chest ease just a little.


    ¡°Do you really think so?¡± I asked quietly.


    Her presence hummed gently within me, steady and grounding.


    ¡°I know so. Besides, you¡¯ve faced worse storms than writer¡¯s block.¡±


    A faint smile tugged at my lips. ¡°Yeah,¡± I whispered aloud. ¡°I guess I have.¡±Conclusion


    The chapter gently unfolds the quiet struggles beneath the surface of everyday life, revealing the tenderplexities of love, responsibility, and unspoken worries. Daniel¡¯s guarded demeanor and the subtle signs of his inner turmoil remind us that even the strongest among us carry burdens we may not immediately see. Yet, through the simple acts of understanding and reassurance, the bond between mother and son shines brightly, offering a sanctuary where fears can be shared and softened.


    Meanwhile, the narrator¡¯s own battle with uncertainty and creative block mirrors the emotional undercurrents of the evening, highlighting the delicate bnce between healing and moving forward. The gentle presence of supportive voices, both real and imagined, suggests that while rity may be elusive now, hope and resilience remain steadfastpanions. In this moment of quiet reflection, the promise of eventual peace and renewal lingers softly, inviting patience and gentle selfpassion.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the quiet tensions simmering beneath Daniel¡¯s calm exterior. As he steps closer to the responsibilities of bing Alpha, the weight of expectations and unspoken worries may begin to surface more clearly, challenging the delicate bnce between mother and son. Their tender moments hint at a growing emotionalplexity that could test their bond in unexpected ways.


    Meanwhile, the narrator¡¯s struggle with her own uncertainties and creative block suggests that her inner world is on the brink of transformation. The echoes of past wounds and the pull of unresolved feelings linger, setting the stage for a journey that might intertwine personal healing with the unfolding challenges around her. Readers can anticipate a chapter rich with introspection, subtle revtions, and the quiet courage it takes to face the unknown.

 Betrays Love 210

    Betrays Love 210 Summary


    The next morning, Seraphina apanies her son Daniel to have his ceremonial outfit tailored by Henry Whitlow, the elderly and skilled tailor who has dressed generations of ckthorne Alphas. Although Henry usually delegates fittings to his apprentice, Kieran insisted that Henry personally oversee Daniel¡¯s attire for this special asion, honoring family tradition. Seraphina prefers a quiet outing without Kieran, still feeling weighed down by recent family events.


    Henry¡¯s quaint shop is filled with bolts of fabric steeped in tradition, and he warmly wees Daniel and Seraphina. The tailor shares fond memories of Kieran¡¯s mischievous youth, revealing a softer side of Daniel¡¯s father and mentioning a special girl who once captured Kieran¡¯s heart. This reminiscence stirs a bittersweet feeling in Seraphina as she reflects on love and hopes for Daniel¡¯s future. Henry insists on personally measuring Daniel, emphasizing the importance of a personal touch for such an important garment.


    To Seraphina¡¯s surprise, Henry also offers to make something for her, despite her no longer being part of the ckthorne family. Daniel eagerly supports the idea, and Seraphina agrees, touched by Henry¡¯s kindness and the sense of connection he offers. After the fitting, mother and son walk hand in hand to a cozy restaurant, where Daniel excitedly talks about learning to sew to make a cape for his pet Wolfy. Their warm moment is suddenly interrupted by a disturbing noise outside, signaling the arrival of Maxwell and his twin hurricanes, casting a shadow over their peaceful day.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    Chapter 210: A Personal Touch


    SERAPHINA¡¯S PERSPECTIVE


    The following morning, I apanied Daniel to have his ceremonial outfit tailored. For generations, the ckthorne family had relied on a single tailor¡ªHenry Whitlow, an elderly craftsman whose weathered hands, though marked by time, still possessed the skill and precision honed over decades of dressing Nightfang Alphas.


    Nowadays, Henry usually delegated fittings to his apprentice, but for this special asion, Kieran had insisted the old man personally oversee every detail of Daniel¡¯s attire.


    ¡°It¡¯s tradition,¡± Kieran exined when we discussed it the night before, his tone polite yet firm. ¡°Henry tailored my first ceremonial coat, and my father¡¯s before me. It¡¯s only fitting he makes Daniel¡¯s as well.¡±


    Though Kieran offered to take Daniel himself, Daniel was adamant about going with me. I would have invited Kieran along, but after so many family outingstely¡ªand still feeling the weight of thest one¡ªI preferred a quieter experience.


    Henry¡¯s shop was located on a tranquil street near the city¡¯s outskirts. The narrow building, draped in ivy, resembled a quaint storybook cottage more than a bustling tailor¡¯s workspace.


    As we stepped inside, the tinkling bell above the door announced our arrival. A gentle scent of pressed linen, aged fabric, and a faint hint of starch filled the air.


    Shelves and walls were lined with bolts of cloth¡ªsilver-gray wolf pelts, soft cottons, and shimmering velvets¡ªeach fabric whispering stories of tradition, countless ceremonies, and pack banquets sewn into their very threads.


    ¡°Ah,¡± came a warm, gravelly voice. ¡°So this is the young Alpha ckthorne.¡±


    Henry appeared from behind the counter, stooped but steady. His white hair curled at the edges, and though his eyes were clouded with age, they sparkled with a lively warmth that made me smile.


    Daniel straightened up immediately. ¡°Hello, sir.¡±


    Henry¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Polite, too. What a fine young man.¡±


    Then he turned to me, extending a hand with a kind smile. ¡°Hello.¡±


    I returned the gesture, feeling the warmth and firmness of his grip despite his years. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m Seraphina, Daniel¡¯s mother.¡±


    Henry paused mid-motion, eyes widening slightly. ¡°Of course. Seraphina ckthorne¡ªthe LST champion?¡±


    I blinked, surprised. ¡°Uh¡­ yes?¡±


    He chuckled, shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°My granddaughter is a huge fan of yours. She¡¯s got your posters stered all over her room.¡±


    Posters of me? Heat crept into my cheeks. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ very kind of her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be thrilled to hear I met you,¡± Henry said warmly. ¡°You and young Daniel are wee here anytime. My doors are always open.¡±


    Daniel beamed proudly, as if he were the one who had earned the LST title. ¡°See, Mom? You¡¯re famous!¡±


    Iughed softly, ruffling his hair. ¡°Apparently so.¡±


    Henry gestured toward a stool. ¡°Up you go,d. Let¡¯s see what kind of Alpha we¡¯re working with.¡±


    Daniel climbed onto the stool, and Henry¡¯s apprentice¡ªa quiet young man who looked barely older than eighteen¡ªbustled around with pins and measuring tape. But Henry waved him off.


    ¡°Not today, Walter. I¡¯ll handle this one myself. The boy deserves a personal touch.¡±


    Walter nodded respectfully and stepped back.


    I watched as Henry worked with surprising steadiness, carefully looping the measuring tape around Daniel¡¯s broad shoulders and arms.


    ¡°You¡¯re taller than your father was at your age,¡± he mused.


    Daniel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± Henry said with a twinkle in his eye. ¡°Your father was a wiry little thing. Always climbing where he shouldn¡¯t and tearing every seam I stitched within a week.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow, half amused, half skeptical. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like Kieran at all.¡±


    Henryughed heartily. ¡°It¡¯s true, Seraphina. Mischievous as theye. Once, he climbed onto my cutting table chasing a moth and knocked over an entire roll of silver-threaded silk. I nearly fainted.¡±


    Danielughed so hard he nearly toppled off the stool. ¡°Dad did that?¡±<fn22f7> This text is hosted at find~novel</fn22f7>


    Henry winked. ¡°More than once. He didn¡¯t start mellowing out until he met a special girl.¡±


    I tilted my head. ¡°A special girl?¡±


    He nodded knowingly. ¡°I forget how old he was¡ªdefinitely too young to understand love¡ªbut instead of causing trouble, he¡¯d sit quietly on the stool, daydreaming all day about her ¡®golden locks and big, beautiful blue eyes.¡¯¡±


    An unexpected ache thudded in my chest. I had a long list of things nned for today, but hearing how smitten Kieran had been with Celeste as a boy was not one of them.


    Still, I smiled faintly, wrestling with the dull ache beneath my ribs. ¡°She must have made quite the impression.¡±


    Henry nodded. ¡°Indeed. Perhaps one day, your young Alpha here will meet someone like that¡ªsomeone who steadies the fire inside him.¡±


    Daniel wrinkled his nose. ¡°You mean like a girlfriend? Gross.¡±


    Henryughed heartily, and I couldn¡¯t help but join in.


    ¡°Not yet, pup,¡± I said, tousling his hair. ¡°You¡¯ve got plenty of time before that.¡±


    I silently hoped that when Daniel eventually fell for someone, she would treat his heart gently and spare him the pain I had endured.


    Once thest measurements were taken and Henry noted the fabric choices in his leather-bound ledger, I reached for my bag. ¡°Thank you for taking the time, Henry. We really appreciate it.¡±


    But he raised a hand to stop me. ¡°Hold on now. I want to make something for you, too.¡±


    I blinked in surprise. ¡°For me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said simply. ¡°Something tells me you¡¯d wear it well.¡±


    I hesitated. ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you, but I¡¯m no longer part of the ckthorne family.¡±


    His expression softened, his wrinkled face folding like aged parchment. ¡°And what does that matter? My wish to make something for you isn¡¯t about which family you belong to.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Please, Mom? You could match me!¡±


    My protest caught in my throat as I met Daniel¡¯s hopeful gaze and Henry¡¯s determined look. Resistance melted away.


    ¡°All right, Henry,¡± I agreed. ¡°If you¡¯re sure.¡±


    ¡°Quite sure,¡± he said, already reaching for a measuring tape. ¡°Daniel might be the honoree, but nobody will be able to take their eyes off you.¡±


    ***


    After leaving Henry¡¯s shop, Daniel swung our linked hands as we walked down the street.


    ¡°Can we get lunch? I¡¯m starving.¡±


    ¡°Already? Breakfast was less than two hours ago,¡± I teased.


    ¡°I burned calories just sitting still,¡± he said solemnly.


    I snorted. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    He raised an eyebrow, looking every bit like his father. ¡°Are you going to feed me or not?¡±


    Iughed, tousling his hair again. ¡°Come on, cheeky.¡±


    We found ourselves at a cozy family restaurant nestled between two ss-front boutiques. The bright booths and warm d¨¦cor, paired with the gentle murmur of casual conversation, created afortable, familiar atmosphere.


    Daniel slid into the booth by the window,unching into an enthusiastic ount of how fascinating Henry¡¯s measuring tools were and how he was determined to learn to sew someday¡ª¡°just so I can make Wolfy a cape.¡±


    His excitement was contagious¡ªa bright spark that drew a deep smile from me as I absently scanned the menu, already knowing I¡¯d end up ordering whatever he chose.


    Suddenly, the mood outside shifted. A sharp bark, a raised voice, then the frightened wail of a child pierced through the restaurant¡¯s low hum.


    Chairs scraped, and murmurs rose as some diners nced toward the windows.


    I frowned, a prickling unease tightening my chest as I looked up, senses alert.


    ¡°Is that¡­?¡± Daniel began, eyes wide.


    ¡°Yep,¡± I exhaled, my stomach sinking at the sight outside. ¡°That looks like Maxwell and his twin hurricanes.¡±Conclusion


    This chapter gently weaves a tapestry of tradition, family bonds, and the quiet hopes that linger beneath the surface of everyday moments. Through the tender interactions at Henry¡¯s tailor shop, we glimpse the legacy Daniel is stepping into, not just as an Alpha but as a young man surrounded by love and stories that shape him. Seraphina¡¯s reflections reveal the bittersweet ache of past wounds, yet also the enduring strength found in connection and the small, meaningful gestures that affirm belonging.


    As the day unfolds, the warmth shared between mother and son contrasts poignantly with the sudden tension outside, hinting at the challenges that lie ahead. Yet, in these moments of calm and care, the chapter reminds us of the power of personal touch¡ªboth in the tailoring of ceremonial coats and in the weaving of hearts¡ªthat binds the characters together, preparing them for whatever storms maye.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    The next chapter promises to plunge us deeper into the tangled web of family ties and hidden tensions that simmer just beneath the surface. As Seraphina and Daniel¡¯s peaceful outing takes an unexpected turn, the arrival of Maxwell and his ¡°twin hurricanes¡± hints at looming disruptions that could challenge the fragile calm they¡¯ve been trying to maintain. The contrast between the warmth of Henry¡¯s shop and the sudden chaos outside sets the stage for emotional upheaval and unforeseen confrontations.


    We can anticipate a stirring mix of protective instincts and unresolved conflictsing to the fore, especially as Seraphina¡¯s role within the ckthorne family continues to evolve. The delicate bnce between past loyalties and present realities may be tested, and Daniel¡¯s youthful innocence could be caught in the crossfire. With the shadows of old rtionships and new challenges converging, the next chapter will surely deepen our understanding of the characters¡¯ inner struggles and the stakes they face.

 Betrays Love 211

    Betrays Love 211 Summary


    Seraphina and her family step outside to find Maxwell struggling to keep calm as a conflict unfolds involving his sons, Noah and Zach, their dog Bobby, and a woman with her crying son. The tension rises as Maxwell demands an apology from the boys, who insist the dog was scared and not at fault. Seraphina intervenes to calm the situation, reassuring the woman that Bobby is gentle but frightened, and helping both sides understand each other¡¯s perspectives. After some hesitant apologies, the conflict is peacefully resolved, and the woman and her son leave.


    Following the incident, Maxwell thanks Seraphina for her calming influence, jokingly calling her a ¡°pup whisperer.¡± The group then heads to a nearby caf¨¦ for ice cream, where the boys argue over vors and bond over the treat. The atmosphere lightens as they enjoy the simple pleasure together under the warm sun.


    Outside the caf¨¦, the boys spot a hockey rink and excitedly talk about ying the sport, revealing that Maxwell has tried teaching them despite their mischievous use of the sticks. Daniel, Seraphina¡¯s son, expresses interest in joining a game, leading to a yful challenge between the boys. Although Seraphina is hesitant about ying herself, the children are enthusiastic, and Daniel surprises her by preparing to join the match.


    At the rink, the boys eagerly rent gear and n their game with lots of energy and friendlypetition. Daniel hints at having backup arriving soon, and just then, Kieran bursts in, breathless and catching Seraphina¡¯s attention. Daniel¡¯s wide smile and the timing of Kieran¡¯s arrival suggest something important is about to happen, ending the chapter on a note of anticipation.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    211 Chapter 211 PERFECT TIMING


    211 Chapter 211 PERFECT TIMING


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The shouting grew clearer once we stepped outside, where the grassy patch by the curb had be an idental stage.


    Maxwell stood at its center, shoulders drawn tight beneath his rolled¨Cup sleeves, jaw clenched and eyes wild as he fought¨Cand failed¨Cto stay calm over the piercing wails of the crying child.


    A woman clutched her son a few feet away, murmuring something betweenfort and indignation.


    And on Maxwell¡¯s other side were Noah and Zach, both flushed and trembling, their golden retriever crouched low, shivering with its ears ttened.


    Daniel tugged at my sleeve. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet,¡± I murmured, scanning the scene.


    But even from here, I could read the shape of it¨Cthe tightness of Noah¡¯s grip on the leash, the defiance


    1/12


    211 Chapter 211 PERFECT TIMING


    stiffening Zach¡¯s small frame, the weariness pulling at Maxwell¡¯s stance.


    ¡°Apologize. Now,¡± hemanded, the words sharp enough to make passing pedestrians slow down, their attention drawn to the spectacle.


    He was seconds away from losing his temper. I felt it prickle on my skin, a charged heaviness in the air¨Cthe same warning I¡¯d known as a child, sensing my father¡¯s wolf simmering just beneath his scolding.


    And the twins¨Cgods, they were just scared.


    I sighed, stepping forward. ¡°Stay here, baby¡±


    Daniel nodded, his eyes glued to the scene.


    By the time I reached them, Maxwell¡¯s voice had dropped into that dangerous calm superior wolves used when words were thest barrier before exerting


    dominance.


    ¡°Noah. Zach. I won¡¯t ask again.¡±


    ¡°Dad, it wasn¡¯t Bobby¡¯s fault!¡± Noah cried, voice cracking as he wrapped his arms around the dog¡¯s neck. Tears streaked down his cheeks, blotching his


    2/12


    211 Chapter 211 PERFECT TIMING


    freckled face.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Zach barked, nting himself like a shield between his brother and father. ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    ¡°Your dog scared my son!¡± the woman snapped, ring at the twins. ¡°He could¡¯ve been hurt-¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± I interjected gently, raising a hand. ¡°Maybe let¡¯s take a breath before anyone gets hurt for real.¡±


    Maxwell turned at the sound of my voice. Surprise red in his eyes, quickly reced by raw relief, and he sagged a little as he exhaled and stepped back. ¡°Seraphina. Sorry. This¡­got out of hand.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said softly. ¡°I can see that?¡±


    Bobby whined, pressing closer to Noah¡¯s leg. He was enormous for a retriever, but the way his body trembled, his eyes darting from face to face, made him look utterly defenseless¨Cnot aggressive, just


    overwhelmed.


    I crouched down in front of the dog, holding my hand out for him to sniff. He whined softly, pressing his


    3/12


    211 Chapter 211 PERFECT TIMING


    nose into my palm. ¡°Hey, boy. You okay?¡±


    His tail thumped weakly once.


    ¡°See?¡± I said, ncing up at the woman. ¡°He¡¯s gentle. Just scared.¡±


    Her son hupped through his tears, his hands twisting in her coat as he half¨Chid behind her. ¡°I¡­I just wanted to pet him.¡±


    ¡°He grabbed Bobby¡¯s ear really hard,¡± Noah spat. ¡°Bobby thought he was being attacked.¡±


    His mother turned her frown down to her son. ¡°Is that true, Cam?


    Cam¡¯s face turned red. ¡°I just wanted to y,¡± he mumbled, sniffling.


    ¡°How about I pull your ears and see how much you-¡®


    ¡°Zach.¡± Maxwell¡¯s warning growl shut his son up.


    <b>99 </b>


    I nodded, my voice softening. ¡°Bobby didn¡¯t mean to hurt anyone¡ªhe was just startled.¡± I turned to Cam. ¡°I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t mean to hurt him either; you have to be careful not to y too roughly. Okay?¡±


    4/12


    211 Chapter 211 PERFECT TIMING


    Cam sniffed and gave a short nod.


    I turned to Noah and Zach. ¡°Next time, try to exin the situation calmly before going straight to yelling, okay?¡±


    Zach crossed his arms. ¡°She yelled first before we could.¡±


    Fair point.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said. ¡°Everyone got scared, everyone overreacted. How about we start fresh? The important thing is that no one¡¯s hurt.¡±


    For a moment, the air between us held still¡ªthe kind of fragile pause that could tip either way.


    Then, slowly, the woman knelt beside her son, gently coaxing him forward with a hand on his back. ¡°Would you like to say sorry?¡±


    After a hesitant pause, Cam mumbled an apology.


    Noah followed suit, whispering one too as he hugged Bobby¡¯s neck.


    Zach muttered something resembling ¡°sorry,¡± but it came out more like a growl.


    5/12


    211 Chapter 211 PERFECT TIMING


    Still, it worked. The woman rxed, thanked me, and


    led her son away.


    I rose and brushed the grass off my knees. ¡°Crisis averted.¡±


    Maxwell let out a slow breath, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°The pup whisperer strikes again. You make it look so easy¡±


    Iughed softly as Daniel came up to join us, hands shoved into his pockets, eyes darting between the retreating mother and the twins.


    ¡°Everything okay?¡± he asked, a little breathless.


    ¡°Handled,¡± I said, resting my hand on his shoulder. ¡°No blood, nowsuits.¡±


    Maxwell huffed out a quietugh, his shoulders finally rxing. ¡°Thanks to you. Seriously, you¡¯ve got a gift.¡± I shrugged bashfully.


    ¡°I owe you for saving me from public humiliation,¡± he insisted. He nced at the restaurant behind us. ¡°We must have interrupted your lunch, please allow me-¡®


    6/12


    211 Chapter 211 PERFECT TIMING


    I waved his offer away before he could fully make it. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    ¡°Let me at least buy you tea or something¡± he insisted. ¡°There¡¯s a ce a few blocks down-¡±


    Zach groaned dramatically. ¡°Tea¡¯s boring¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Noah agreed, tugging at his father¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Can¡¯t we get something fun? Like ice cream?¡±


    He shot them a look. ¡°I wasn¡¯t offering you two. You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re not grounded.¡±


    ¡°Oh, boo.¡± Noah rolled his eyes.


    Maxwell sighed, looking heavenward. ¡°You see what I deal with?¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Actually, ice cream sounds divine.¡±


    That earned a cheer from all three boys.


    The caf¨¦ nearby was small but lively¨Cchalkboard menus, sunlight pouring in through wide windows, the smell of espresso and vani.


    Daniel and the twins pressed against the ss freezer, arguing over vors.


    7/12


    <


    211 Chapter 211 PERFECT TIMING


    ¡°Chocte,¡± Noah said with authority.


    ¡°Mint,¡± Zach countered.


    Daniel crossed his arms. ¡°Cookies and cream is the best.¡±


    Maxwell huffed. ¡°You three know that you can order individual vors, right? Nobody¡¯s forcing you to share a cone.¡±


    I snorted.


    When the sugar was finally distributed and temporary harmony restored, the group drifted outside again, where the noon sun hung high in the sky.


    Across the street, a small sportsplex hummed with activity, and through therge window, we could see kids darting across an ice rink in bright jerseys. Zach¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°They¡¯re ying hockey!¡±


    Noah licked his ice cream and grinned. ¡°Cool! Dad, can we y?¡±


    Daniel perked up. ¡°You y hockey?¡±


    ¡°Of course we do,¡± Zach said proudly. ¡°Dad taught us.¡±


    8/12


    211 Chapter 211 PERFECT TIMING


    ¡°I attempted to teach them,¡± Maxwell corrected, ¡°Mostly they just weaponize the sticks.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°My dad taught me, too.¡±


    Noah scoffed. ¡°I bet we¡¯re better yers than you.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You¡¯d lose that bet.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Zach piped in. ¡°Let¡¯s see then.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a match!¡± Noah dered. ¡°<i>Us </i>versus you.¡±


    Maxwell frowned. ¡°Two against one is hardly fair.¡±


    Daniel looked up at him. ¡°Will you y with me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Zach snapped. ¡°He¡¯s our dad, not yours. y with your mom.¡±


    Iughed, shaking my head. ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ve never even held a hockey stick in my life. I¡¯m more of a cheer¨Cfrom¨Cthe¨Csidelines type.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll learn!¡± Noah said. ¡°You can be on Daniel¡¯s team.¡±


    Maxwell looked mildly horrified. ¡°Absolutely not. She


    9/12


    211 Chapter 211 PERFECT TIMING


    could break something.¡±


    ¡°Confidence inspiring, thank you,¡± I muttered, rolling


    my eyes.


    ¡°Mom?¡± Daniel turned to me and held his hand out. ¡°I need your phone.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Come on!¡± He shook his hand impatiently.


    I sighed, handing him the phone. ¡°Fine. But what could you possibly want with my phone?¡±


    He grinned instead of answering, thumbs flying across the screen. ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± <fndf00> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find1Novel</fndf00>


    Before I could pry further, he darted toward the rink entrance, the twins hot on his heels.


    Maxwell and I exchanged a half¨Cfond, half¨Cexasperated look that said, ¡®We¡¯re not stopping this, are we?¡® and trudged after them.


    Inside, the rink buzzed with life¨Ckids wobbling over the ice, music thumping faintly through the speakers, the chill air fogging our breaths.


    10/13


    211 Chapter 211 PERFECT TIMING


    ¡°Dad, we have to rent gear,¡± Zach announced.


    ¡°Right away, Your Highness,¡± Maxwell deadpanned.


    We followed the kids to the rental counter, where tired attendant barely looked up from her clipboard as the twinsunched into rapid¨Cfire requests for helmets, sticks, skates, and ¡°the cool kind of gloves.¡±


    As we waited, their chatter filled the air¨Cns for team names, rules that kept changing every thirty seconds, and plenty of trash talk. We paid, grabbed the skates, and found a bench near the side of the rink.


    Within minutes, the boys were half¨Carmored, faces flushed with excitement. ¡°Ready?¡± Noah asked.


    Daniel craned his neck towards the door. ¡°I just need a minute.¡±


    A pang went through me. Was he stalling because he was wary of ying against the twins?


    ¡°Maybe I can find a coach or staff to join your team, Danny.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°No need. I have backup arriving any minute now.¡±


    11/12


    211 Chapter 211 PERFECT TIMING


    I frowned, but before I could press him for more information, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed from the lobby¨Cbrisk, uneven, almost urgent.


    I turned in time to see the doors swing open, and my heart vaulted to my throat.


    Kieran stumbled in, wind¨Ctousled and a little out of breath, a leather jacket thrown hastily over a dark shirt. His wide¨Ceyed gaze swept the rink until it found me and Daniel.


    Daniel¡¯s grin split wide. ¡°Perfect timing.¡±


    View <i>All </i>


    > Conclusion


    This chapter delicately unravels the tensions that arise from misunderstandings and fear, showing how patience and empathy can transform a vtile moment into one of connection and understanding. Seraphina¡¯s calm intervention not only soothes the frightened dog and child but also bridges the gap between the conflicting adults, reminding us thatpassion is often the key to resolving conflict. The warmth that follows, withughter and shared ice cream, highlights the healing power of kindness and the simple joys that can follow even the most fraught encounters.


    As the story shifts to the ice rink, the yful rivalry between the children and the quiet anticipation of Daniel¡¯s mysterious backup bring a renewed sense of hope and camaraderie. The chapter closes on a note of promise and unity, with characters stepping into new roles and rtionships that hint at growth and deeper bonds. Through moments of chaos and calm, the narrative gently underscores the importance of timing, trust, and the courage to embrace life¡¯s unexpected turns together.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    The next chapter promises to deepen the emotional currents swirling beneath the surface of this seemingly lighthearted family outing. With the unexpected arrival of Kieran, whose timing couldn¡¯t be more dramatic, tensions are sure to rise as old dynamics resurface and new challenges emerge. Daniel¡¯s cryptic mention of ¡°backup¡± hints at alliances and rivalries that will test loyalties and reveal hidden strengths, leaving readers eager to uncover the true nature of his rtionship with Kieran.


    As the hockey match looms, the yfulpetition between Daniel and the twins is likely to evolve into something more charged, where friendly banter may give way to deeper conflicts or surprising camaraderie. The blend of youthful energy and adult concerns sets the stage for moments of vulnerability, courage, and unexpected connections. Readers can anticipate a chapter filled with both tension and warmth, where the characters¡¯ bonds are stretched and tested in ways that will resonate emotionally long after the final whistle.

 Betrays Love 212

    Betrays Love 212 Summary


    Kieran rushes anxiously to the ice rink after receiving a mysterious SOS text from Seraphina, fearing something is wrong. Upon arrival, he sees Seraphina and Daniel together and feels a surge of jealousy and panic. However, he quickly realizes the situation is not as dire as he thought when Daniel exins he needed backup for a hockey match. Seraphina introduces Kieran to Maxwell, Maya¡¯s brother, and his twin sons, who havee to help Daniel. The tension eases as Kieran agrees to join the game, despite his initial worries.


    On the ice, Kieran disys his skill and grace, reminding Seraphina of the talented hockey yer he once was in his youth. Watching Kieran and Daniel y together, moving seamlessly as father and son, stirs a mixture of nostalgia, admiration, and longing in Seraphina. Their effortless teamwork leads to a triumphant winning goal, and the rink erupts in cheers. The joy shared between Kieran and Daniel is palpable, warming Seraphina¡¯s heart despite herplicated feelings.


    After the game, Kieran approaches Seraphina with Daniel on his shoulders, evoking memories of a tradition where the winning yer kisses his loved one through the ss. Daniel kisses the ss for Seraphina, dering her his significant other, which brings a bittersweet smile to her face. Though Kieran does not participate in the tradition himself, the moment holds a quiet tenderness that momentarily bridges the emotional distance between them. The yful chaos on the rink soon resumes, but the lingering warmth of that brief connection stays with Seraphina.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    212 Chapter 212 CHARM ON THE ICE


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    By the time I arrived at the ice rink, my mind was already halfway lost in chaos.


    My phone sat abandoned on the passenger seat of my car, its screen glowing with Sera¡¯s message like a desperate beacon in the night: SOS.


    No exnation. No details. Just that single, rming plea.


    I barely paused to grab my jacket before throwing myself into the driver¡¯s seat. Every red light on the way felt like a cruel joke, each second dragging on endlessly. When I finally skidded into the parking lot, my heart was pounding so hard it felt like a drumbeat in my throat.


    Stepping inside, the cold air hit me immediately¡ªthe sharp, biting chill of ice and metal filling the lobby. Then, through the ss doors, I saw them.


    Seraphina and Daniel.


    Every nerve in my body tensed, bracing for impact. A surge of panic and jealousy flooded me.


    For a moment, my eyes searched frantically for any sign of injury¡ªanything to justify the urgent SOS.


    But then I noticed the rxed way she stood, the gentle smile ying on her lips as she spoke softly to him.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t enough to soothe the storm inside me.


    Before reason could catch up, I was already crossing the lobby. I pushed the doors open harder than intended, drawing nearly every gaze in the rink toward me.


    But only two faces mattered.


    Daniel¡¯s bright, cheerful wave from the ice caught me off guard.


    I froze, scrutinizing him from head to toe as he skated toward me,pletely unharmed, carefree, and radiating excitement.


    ¡°Dad! You made it!¡± he called out.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I demanded, my voice sharp with urgency as I shifted my gaze between them while Sera rose to her feet.


    And then I noticed the man standing beside her for the first time.


    He was nearly as tall as me, with a muscr build like a wolf who¡¯d spent hours lifting weights. His skin was a rich chocte tone, and his tightly curled hair was cropped close. There was something vaguely familiar about him, but I couldn¡¯t quite ce it.


    The ugly green monster of jealousy I¡¯de to know whenever I thought about Sera and Lucian stirred in my chest, but even I wasn¡¯t sure what to make of this new situation.


    Sera looked just as confused as I felt, but her expression quickly shifted into one of understanding. ¡°Baby, this is your backup?¡± she asked Daniel.


    He nodded eagerly. ¡°Yup!¡±


    I frowned, holding up my phone. ¡°What? I got an SOS text. I thought something was wrong.¡±


    Daniel grinned like he¡¯d just won a prize and slid closer to me. ¡°Something is wrong. I don¡¯t have a partner for hockey.¡±


    ¡°For hockey?¡± I echoed, incredulous.


    He nodded again, full of excitement. ¡°They challenged me to a match,¡± he said, pointing to two identical boys standing next to the man. ¡°Two against one wasn¡¯t fair, so I called backup.¡±


    The tension that had gripped my chest released with a loud sigh. The tight knot holding me upright dissolved, reced by a staggering relief that made me want tough, curse, or maybe both.


    Sera raised a hand in apology. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Kieran. I didn¡¯t realize he¡¯d texted you.¡±


    She shot Daniel a mildly reproachful nce. ¡°I¡¯m never letting you use my phone again.¡±


    Now that the panic haze had lifted, I took her in. Gods, she looked incredible.


    Her cheeks were flushed pink from the cold, and her hair shone so brilliantly white under the harsh fluorescent lights that she looked like a queen of snow.


    ¡°Um.¡± I swallowed hard and took a deep, steadying breath. ¡°It¡¯s okay?¡±


    My eyes flicked pointedly to the man beside her.


    She flushed slightly. ¡°Oh, where are my manners? Kieran, this is Maxwell Cartridge¡ªMaya¡¯s brother,¡± ¡ªah, that¡¯s why he seemed familiar¡ª ¡°and his twins, Noah and Zach.¡±


    She nodded toward the identical boys who were watching me with cautious eyes.


    ¡°Maxwell, this is Kieran, my¡ª¡± Her voice caught, and my heart skipped a beat. Then she cleared her throat and corrected herself. ¡°Daniel¡¯s father.¡±


    Maxwell extended a hand, which I took reluctantly, fighting the urge to re or crush his fingers.


    Daniel beamed up at me. ¡°So, Dad. You¡¯ll y, right?¡±


    I nced between him, the ice, and Sera. Her expression hovered somewhere between amusement and apology.


    It was so unlike her usual guarded indifference that there was no way I could say no.


    ¡°Wait,¡± one of the twins piped up. ¡°If Daniel¡¯s dad is ying, then Dad,¡± he looked up at Maxwell, ¡°you have to y too.¡±


    Maxwell¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°But that tips the scales again.¡±


    I smirked, squeezing Daniel¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Trust me, that won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ***


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off him.


    Kieran moved across the ice with a maic power and grace that made the rest of the rink seem blurred and distant.


    I¡¯d forgotten just how good he was¡ªhow alive and electric he looked in motion. Thest time I¡¯d seen him like this, we were still teenagers.


    Back then, he¡¯d been the star of the university hockey team¡ªskilled, fluid, and so captivating that half the campus packed the bleachers just to watch him y.


    Everyone said he could have gone pro. But as the Nightfang heir, his future had been decided long before he could chase dreams on the ice.


    Still, watching him now,manding the rink as if no time had passed, a flicker stirred in my chest¡ªa pulse of nostalgia, admiration, and something dangerously close to longing.


    I¡¯d never been part of the lessons when he taught Daniel hockey, but gods, those must have been incredible moments.


    Father and son moved together like they shared a single heartbeat¡ªseamless, precise, confident¡ªcutting through the chaos of their opponents¡¯ scrappy defense.


    Maxwell and the twins fought hard, fast and spirited, but it was clear who ruled the ice.


    ¡°Now, Danny!¡± Kieran called out. The sharp scrape of des against frost filled the air as the puck slid smoothly across the ice. Then¡ªthe satisfying ck of the winning goal.


    The rink exploded with cheers. My heart thundered in time, and I cheered so loudly my voice went hoarse.


    Daniel whooped, and Kieranughed with him, lifting him high onto his shoulders. Their joy was raw and contagious, a warmth that tugged at something deep inside me.


    Kieran¡¯s grin¡ªunrestrained, boyish, utterly unlike the Alpha I knew¡ªshone brightly under the rink¡¯s harsh lights as he raised Daniel high into the air.


    That sight stirred a pleasant warmth in my chest.


    Even the quiet voice of Alina, lurking in the back of my mind, stirred. ¡°Damn, he does have a certain charm on the ice,¡± she murmured.


    I bit back a smile. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong.¡±


    Then Kieran turned and skated toward me.


    For one heart-stopping second, the crowd blurred. The lights softened. My breath caught, because I knew this scene¡ªI¡¯d imagined it a million times before, back when we were young and I was foolishly in love.


    There was a tradition back then: after a big win, the captain or MVP would skate to the rink¡¯s edge, to the one waiting for him¡ªgirlfriend, fianc¨¦e, mate¡ªand kiss her through the ss.


    And now, here he was.<fn8755> Follow current nov?ls on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn8755>


    My fingers trembled slightly against the ss as Kieran approached, Daniel still perched on his shoulders.


    But then¡ªhe stopped abruptly.


    A grin curved his lips as he lowered Daniel, nudging him gently toward me. ¡°Go on, champ.¡±


    Daniel pressed his small palms to the ss, leaned forward, and kissed it¡ªright over my reflection.


    ¡°For my significant other,¡± he said brightly.


    The crowd chuckled, and Iughed too, though my voice was thin and airy. Relief and disappointment tangled inside me, emotions I didn¡¯t want to analyze too closely.


    What had I been expecting?


    Kieran had never been one for showy traditions.


    He hadn¡¯t done it with Celeste either, not once in all those years of public appearances and pack celebrations.


    Still, a naive part of me¡ªthe girl who once believed in fairytales¡ªhad resurfaced, bringing with it that familiar, foolish hope.


    I pressed my hand to the ss, returning Daniel¡¯s kiss with a smile. ¡°Good job, baby.¡±


    Kieran met my eyes over Daniel¡¯s head, his expression unreadable. For a fleeting moment, the cold ice between us didn¡¯t feel quite so frozen.


    Then the spell broke. Noah tripped over Zach, Maxwell groaned, and the rink burst intoughter once again.


    The moment was gone.


    But the echo¡ªhis smile, the warmth, the whisper of something unspoken¡ªlingered with me long after.Conclusion


    The chapter closes on a tender andplex note, weaving together the threads of past affection, present tension, and the fragile hope that lingers beneath it all. Kieran¡¯s arrival at the rink, initially charged with anxiety and jealousy, transforms into a moment of shared joy and connection through the simple, unspokennguage of family and sport. Seraphina¡¯s reflections reveal the bittersweet nature of their rtionship¡ªa blend of nostalgia and restrained longing, tempered by the realities they face. The warmth between them, though subtle and cautious, hints at the enduring bond that neither time nor circumstance has fully extinguished.


    Despite the yful interruptions and the lighthearted chaos surrounding them, the emotional undercurrent remains palpable. Daniel¡¯s innocent gesture, theughter echoing around the rink, and the quiet exchange of smiles all underscore the delicate bnce of hope and restraint that defines this chapter. It is a poignant reminder that love, even whenplicated by past wounds and unspoken truths, still holds the power to thaw frozen spaces and kindle moments of genuine connection.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the fragile dynamics between Kieran, Seraphina, and the new yers in their lives. As the ice rink¡¯s warmth fades, the chilly undercurrents of jealousy, old feelings, and unspoken tensions are sure to resurface, challenging the fragile peace they¡¯ve momentarily found. Kieran¡¯s unexpected return to the ice has stirred more than just memories¡ªit¡¯s reignited emotions that none of them are quite ready to face.


    Meanwhile, Seraphina¡¯s conflicted heart and the subtle nces shared across the rink hint at a growing emotionalplexity. The introduction of Maxwell and his twins adds anotheryer to the story, promising new alliances and perhaps unexpected friction. As past hopes and present realities collide, the characters will have to navigate their tangled rtionships with care, all while the stakes quietly rise beneath the surface. Prepare for moments that will test loyalties, reveal hidden desires, and push each of them toward decisions that could change everything.

 Betrays Love 213

    Betrays Love 213 Summary


    After an exhrating hockey game, Seraphina, Kieran, and the kids share a warm, joyful moment outside the rink. Daniel is thrilled by the game and eager to invite Kieran to dinner as a thank-you for ying with him. Despite her initial hesitation about more family outings, Seraphina agrees to host dinner at home, feeling a mix of anticipation and uncertainty about having Kieran over.


    Back at home, the atmosphere is cozy and familiar, but tension simmers beneath the surface as Seraphina and Kieran navigate their uneasy closeness. Kieran offers to help with the dishes, and their interaction bes charged with unspoken emotions. Seraphina struggles to hide her feelings as Kieran¡¯s presence stirs a deep, conflicted longing within her.


    The moment intensifies when Kieran identally catches a falling te and steadies Seraphina, their physical proximity igniting a powerful connection. They share a charged silence filled with desire and hesitation, teetering on the edge of a kiss that could change everything. However, the sudden noise of a door mming upstairs jolts Seraphina back to reality, and she abruptly pushes Kieran away, causing him unexpected pain.


    Concerned by Kieran¡¯s reaction, Seraphina gently checks him and discovers something rming when she lifts his shirt. The chapter ends on a tense note, with Seraphina confronting a shocking and mysterious injury on Kieran, leaving the emotional and physical stakes higher than ever.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    213 Chapter 213 SO CLOSE


    By the time we finally stepped out of the rink, the evening air had settled into a gentle coolness. The parking lot lights flickered softly, casting a shimmering glow on the sleek, polished hoods of the cars lined up in neat rows. A light breeze drifted through, yfully tugging at loose strands of my hair, making me tuck them behind my ear.


    Daniel skipped between us, his cheeks flushed with the fresh excitement of the game, his grin nearly as radiant as the neon sign of the nearby caf¨¦.


    ¡°That was incredible!¡± he eximed for what felt like the fifth time already, his voice bubbling with enthusiasm as he hopped on one foot, teetering on the edge between sheer joy and wild energy. ¡°Did you catch thatst move, Mom? Dad passed the puck and¡ªbam! Goal!¡±


    Kieran chuckled softly beside me, and I couldn¡¯t help but notice theforting warmth radiating from his side, seeping into me like a quiet reassurance.


    ¡°I saw it,¡± I replied, matching Daniel¡¯s wide smile. ¡°You were amazing out there, sweetheart.¡±


    From behind us, Maxwell¡¯s heartyughter rolled through the air. ¡°You two make quite the pair,¡± he said, catching up with Noah and Zach trailing behind him. The boys looked exhausted but happy, their hair damp and sticking to their foreheads from the effort.


    ¡°Honestly, I should¡¯ve known better than to underestimate a ckthorne duo,¡± Maxwell admitted with a grin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself,¡± Kieran said easily, extending his hand in a friendly gesture. The tension I¡¯d sensed earlier when Maxwell and Kieran first met seemed to have melted away once they¡¯d hit the ice together.


    ¡°You and your boys really held your own. Those twins have lightning-fast reflexes. Do you train them yourself?¡±


    ¡°Every single weekend,¡± Maxwell said, pride evident in his tone. ¡°But Daniel here might just outshine us all one day.¡± Noah and Zach exchanged quick nces, their smiles faltering just a bit, a subtle stiffness in their posture that I might have missed if I hadn¡¯t spent so many years carefully hiding my own quiet aches. Daniel, blissfully unaware of any undercurrents, grinned brightly. ¡°You guys were amazing too! We should totally y again. Maybe next weekend?¡±


    For a moment, the twins hesitated. Then Noah nodded quickly. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯d be cool.¡±


    Zach mirrored the nod, though his voice sounded a little forced. ¡°Totally.¡±


    Maxwell gave Daniel an approving pat on the head. ¡°You¡¯ve got great sportsmanship, kid. Keep that up.¡±


    Then his gaze shifted to me. ¡°And you¡¯ve got quite the son, Seraphina.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said softly, my smile warming. ¡°He¡¯s everything to me.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s eyes flicked toward me briefly, a look heavy with unspoken meaning. Before I could try to decipher it, Daniel tugged on my sleeve, pulling me back to the present.


    ¡°Mom, can we invite Dad to dinner?¡± he asked eagerly. ¡°To thank him for ying with me.¡±


    I hesitated.


    Dinner. With Kieran. After the way he¡¯d smiled at me on the ice¡ªafter that fleeting, foolish hope that made my heart skip a beat.


    Hadn¡¯t I just said I was wary of more family outings?


    But then Daniel looked up at me with those big, hopeful eyes that could soften even the hardest resolve.


    I sighed, feeling defeated by the earnestness in his gaze. ¡°Okay. But we¡¯re not eating out. I¡¯ll cook.¡±


    Kieran raised an eyebrow. ¡°Cook? Are you sure about that?¡±


    No, I wasn¡¯t sure at all. What on earth was I thinking, inviting Kieran to my home and offering to cook for him?


    Still, instead of backing down, I shot him a pointed look. ¡°Do you want to eat or not?¡±


    Say no. Say no. Say no.


    He pressed his lips together for a moment before nodding curtly. ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡±


    Wonderful.


    ***


    The warmth of home greeted us as soon as we stepped inside, the faint scent of cinnamon lingering from the morning¡¯s tea still hanging softly in the air.


    Daniel dashed up the stairs, still buzzing with the adrenaline from the game. ¡°I gotta shower!¡± he called over his shoulder.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to run!¡± I shouted after him,ughing quietly to myself.


    ¡°Toote!¡± came his muffled reply, already fading away.


    I shook my head with a smile, making my way toward the kitchen. ¡°I don¡¯t know where he gets all that energy.¡±


    Kieran followed, pausing in the doorway to watch me with an expression I couldn¡¯t quite read. ¡°He gets it from you.¡±


    I blinked, surprised. ¡°From me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said, voice dropping to a softer tone. ¡°The way you cheer for him, the way your energy lights up a room¡ªit¡¯s contagious. You can¡¯t help but feel it.¡±


    His unexpectedpliment caught me off guard. I turned toward the fridge, busying my hands with the vegetables I¡¯d prepped earlier, hoping to hide the sudden flush warming my cheeks.


    Kieran said nothing more, and for a moment, I almost convinced myself he wasn¡¯t really there. But that was impossible.


    He remained standing in the doorway, his presence filling the kitchen like an expanding balloon, making the space feel smaller, the air thicker.


    When he finally moved, his scent seemed to wrap around me as tangibly as if he had touched me.


    ¡°Need help with anything?¡± he asked quietly.


    I shook my head, cing the veggies on the counter. ¡°No, I¡¯ve got it.¡±


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s the least I can do,¡± he insisted.


    He moved to the sink, rolling up his sleeves, and I caught a glimpse of the muscle flexing in his forearms before I chided myself for staring. He began rinsing the tes I¡¯d set aside from breakfast.


    ¡°I said I¡¯ve got it,¡± I repeated, firmer this time.


    He nced over at me, a yful twitch at the corner of his lips. ¡°Rx, Sera. It¡¯s just washing dishes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point.¡± My voice was sharper than I intended, and I snatched the soap-slick te from his hands.


    He paused, looking at me with a curious expression. ¡°Then what is?¡±


    ¡°That¡ª¡± I started, but the words wouldn¡¯te.


    The real reason¡ªthe way my pulse quickened being this close to him, the way my heart seemed to forget every lesson about moving on¡ªwas something I couldn¡¯t voice.


    Kieran turned off the faucet and faced me, slowly drying his hands. His eyes searched mine, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to meet his gaze. ¡°You¡¯re tense.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said too quickly.


    He stepped closer, narrowing the space between us to a breath. His voice softened, almost a caress against my skin. ¡°You¡¯re not.¡±


    I opened my mouth to deny it, to tell him I wasn¡¯t regretting inviting him over, to insist my body wasn¡¯t reacting in some maddening, inexplicable way to his presence.


    But before I could say anything, he reached out, his fingers brushing my wrist.


    A jolt of electricity, both dizzying and sharp, shot through me. I stumbled back, the te slipping from my grasp.


    ¡°Damn it¡ª¡±


    Before it could shatter, Kieran¡¯s reflexes kicked in. His hands shot out¡ªone catching the te, the other wrapping around my waist to steady me.


    For a suspended moment, everything else faded away.


    The hum of the refrigerator. The patter of water from the shower upstairs. The faint rustling of wind outside the windows. All of it disappeared until there was only him.


    His hand pressed against my lower waist felt like a brand, burning through me. His skin was warm, his breath close enough to feel. I sensed the faint tremor of restraint in the way he held himself steady against me.


    My heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Th-thanks,¡± I whispered, my voice barely more than a breath. Kieran didn¡¯t answer right away.


    His dark eyes flicked from mine to my lips and back again. The look he gave me was slow, deliberate¡ªan unspoken undoing that needed no words.


    Without warning, a shiver of desire ran down my spine.<fna625> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fna625>


    It felt as if my body had detached from my mind, leaving behind all my doubts and fears.


    I leaned in, just a little¡ªjust enough for my chest to brush against his, for the warmth of his breath to ghost across my lips.


    That familiar heat, the pulse of recognition¡ªmate bond or not¡ªstill lived beneath my skin, rushing through my veins, buried beneathyers of denial.


    We were so close. All I had to do was tilt my chin up, and our lips would meet. The kiss would be fierce, explosive¡ªI knew that. Terrifying in its intensity.


    And gods help me, I wanted it.


    Why couldn¡¯t I have it? What was stopping me now from closing the tiny distance between us and¡ª


    A door mmed upstairs, snapping my senses back into my body. Sharp panic surged through me, drowning out everything else.


    I pushed Kieran away. Harder than I intended.


    He stumbled back, his body hitting the edge of the counter with a muted thud. ¡°Ow.¡±


    My breath caught, my pulse pounding like a wild drum. ¡°Kieran!¡± I stepped forward immediately, eyes wide. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean¡ª¡±


    He winced, one hand pressed to his chest. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he grunted.


    But it wasn¡¯t fine. Not really.


    I frowned, taking in the pain tightening his features. I knew I was growing stronger every day, but that shove shouldn¡¯t have hurt an Alpha¡ªespecially not one as powerful as Kieran ckthorne.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± I said softly, reaching out hesitantly. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    A flicker of panic shed in his eyes, and he tried to pull away. But I caught his wrist, gently tugging it from his chest.


    He groaned again, and every rm bell in my mind started ringing frantically.


    Before I could even process what I was doing, my hands gripped the hem of his shirt.


    His eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Sera, don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    I yanked his shirt up and gasped.


    ¡°What the hell?!¡±Conclusion


    The chapter closes on a delicate, tension-filled moment that encapstes theplex emotionalndscape between Seraphina and Kieran. Their shared history, the unspoken desires, and the fragile hope for connection simmer just beneath the surface, threatening to ignite yet restrained by circumstance and caution. The warmth of family, the innocence of Daniel¡¯s enthusiasm, and the subtle shifts in rtionships create a poignant backdrop to the intimate and vulnerable encounter in the kitchen, where every touch and nce carries weight beyond the ordinary.


    This chapter beautifully captures the push and pull of longing and restraint, highlighting the characters¡¯ inner conflicts and the fragile bnce they strive to maintain. The unresolved tension leaves the reader suspended in a moment of raw emotion, reminding us that love, trust, and healing are oftenplicated journeys. As Seraphina and Kieran navigate the delicate space between past wounds and present possibilities, the story invites us to hold our breath, waiting for the next step in their intertwined paths.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    The next chapter promises to deepen the tension that has been simmering beneath the surface, as Seraphina confronts an unexpected and rming discovery about Kieran. This revtion threatens to shift the delicate bnce between them, stirring emotions that neither of them can easily ignore. As they grapple with this new reality, the unspoken desires and fears that have been quietly building wille crashing to the forefront, challenging their resolve and forcing them to face truths they¡¯ve long avoided.


    Meanwhile, Daniel¡¯s innocent enthusiasm and the fragile truce between the families addyers ofplexity to the unfolding drama. The warmth of family moments contrasts sharply with the undercurrents of uncertainty, making every interaction charged with meaning. Readers can anticipate a chapter filled with emotional vulnerability, subtle power ys, and the kind of intimate moments that redefine rtionships. The question remains: how will Seraphina and Kieran navigate the storm that¡¯s about to break, and what will it mean for the fragile hope they¡¯ve been nurturing?

 Betrays Love 215

    Betrays Love 215 Summary


    Kieran watches as Sera leaves the room without looking back, the quiet closing of the door louder than any anger she had shown. He remains in the kitchen, haunted by her absence and the lingering scent she leaves behind. His mind is heavy with regret, especially as his old hockey injury throbs painfully, mirroring his emotional pain. He reflects on how Sera barely looks at him now, a consequence of how he treated her like a stranger for a decade.


    In a mental conversation with Ashar, a presence within him, Kieran confronts the truth about theirplicated past. Ashar reveals that Sera asked him to stop punishing Kieran, and although Kieran is bitter, he admits that both he and Ashar have caused her pain. Ashar confesses that he has always liked Sera but kept his feelings hidden to avoidplicating Kieran¡¯s life, especially since Kieran was once in love with someone else, Celeste. This revtion stings Kieran deeply, highlighting years of missed chances and unspoken truths.


    Ashar admits to taking the me for a traumatic event during the Blood Moon Hunt to protect Sera from further guilt, though he doesn¡¯t fully remember the night himself. This confession unsettles Kieran, who struggles to piece together what really happened. Despite the confusion and pain, Ashar urges Kieran to focus on the present and what they can do now, rather than dwelling on the past.


    Kieran acknowledges that both he and Ashar have been foolish, but there is a newfound calm between them. He recognizes that Sera still cares for him, evident in her worry when she sees his injury, even if she is not ready to forgive him. Together, Kieran and Ashar vow to make things right, united in their shared desire to heal the wounds and fight for Sera¡¯s trust, no matter the oue.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    Chapter 215: Man and Wolf


    KIERAN¡¯S PERSPECTIVE


    Without a backward nce, Sera exited the room.


    The soft click of the door closing upstairs echoed louder than any angry shout she had ever directed at me.


    I remained rooted in the kitchen, my eyes fixed on the spot where she had just stood. Her faint scent still hovered in the air, stubbornly lingering even after she had gone.


    ¡°She can barely bring herself to look at me,¡± I muttered under my breath, leaning heavily against the counter. ¡°And honestly, I don¡¯t me her.¡±


    A sharp pang shot through my ribs, a dull ache lingering from the hockey injury I¡¯d aggravated earlier. The steady throb seemed to beat in time with my heartbeat.


    ¡®Why would you?¡¯ came Ashar¡¯s voice in my mind.


    I snorted, a bitter edge in my tone. ¡°Oh, so now you¡¯re talking to me again?¡±


    ¡®Sera has asked me to stop punishing you,¡¯ Ashar replied, his voice tinged with reluctance.


    I let out a dry chuckle. ¡°Since when do you ever do what anyone asks?¡±


    ¡®Since her,¡¯ he answered firmly. ¡®I will do whatever it takes to make her happy¡ªand keep her that way¡ªafter being the cause of so much of her pain for so long.¡¯


    My head dropped forward, each breath slow and heavy, weighed down by the leaden burden of regret.


    ¡®Don¡¯t sulk, Kieran. You¡¯re not the only one hurting. She looked at both of us like we were strangers.¡¯


    ¡°She has every right to,¡± I sighed, rubbing my face with both hands. ¡°After all, I treated her like a stranger for a decade.¡±


    Ashar was silent for a moment before responding, ¡®You were in love with Celeste back then.¡¯


    That statement hit me like a punch to the gut, making me flinch involuntarily.


    ¡°That¡¯s no excuse,¡± I said through clenched teeth.


    ¡®No, it¡¯s not,¡¯ he agreed. ¡®But it¡¯s the truth.¡¯


    I caught my reflection in the cold steel of the fridge. The man staring back was broad-shouldered, an Alpha on the surface¡ªstern andposed. Yet behind those eyes was chaos¡ªregret and guilt tangled together.


    ¡°You said you liked Sera,¡± I finally said. ¡°You always liked her. Why didn¡¯t you ever tell me?¡±<fnf837> This update is avable on F¦Énd£Îovel</fnf837>


    Ashar sighed, the sound low and almost a growl deep in my mind. ¡®Would it have made a difference? You¡¯d already decided who you wanted. If I¡¯d said anything, you¡¯d have fought me.¡¯


    My hands dropped to my knees as I bent over, overwhelmed. ¡°So you kept it all bottled up for years.¡±


    ¡®I had to,¡¯ he said quietly, a hint of shame flickering beneath his words. ¡®You were convinced Celeste was your future. I didn¡¯t want to confuse you. And Sera¡ª¡¯ He hesitated, his presence wavering uncertainly. ¡®She deserved better than being caught in the middle. I didn¡¯t want my feelings to make things worse.¡¯


    I let out a bitterugh. ¡°Things got worse anyway.¡±


    ¡®Yes,¡¯ he admitted softly, ¡®they did.¡¯


    The silence that followed wasn¡¯t tense or hostile. Instead, it carried the weight of two people stripped of all excuses.


    After a long pause, I murmured, ¡°You know, you¡¯re braver than I am sometimes.¡±


    ¡®Sometimes?¡¯


    I scoffed, swallowing a wave of self-loathing. ¡°I mean it. You told her how you felt. I had a decade to say even half the things she deserved to hear¡ªand I never did. I hid behind duty, behind misced loyalty. I let her believe she was nothing more than an obligation.¡±


    Ashar¡¯s voice softened but kept its sharp edge. ¡®You were a real piece of shit.¡¯


    I huffed. ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡±


    ¡®But so was I,¡¯ he continued, surprising me. ¡®Which is why I did what I did.¡¯


    I frowned. ¡°What exactly did you do?¡±


    ¡°That night in the garden, when I confessed to making the first move ten years ago.¡±


    That caught my attention. After Lucian¡¯s g, he¡¯d been elusive, refusing to talk about that night no matter how often I pressed him. ¡°You¡¯re finally ready to talk about it?¡±


    Ashar sighed. ¡®I took the me¡ªnot because I remembered that night clearly, but because I didn¡¯t want Sera to carry any more pain or guilt.¡¯


    I tensed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m saying I didn¡¯t remember everything about the Blood Moon Hunt,¡¯ he admitted. ¡®Not clearly. I only knew she¡¯d been hurt, forced to take the me all this time. I couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. So I took the weight of it.¡¯


    I exhaled slowly, running a hand through my hair. The memory of that night in the garden haunted me¡ªthe chaos, the confusion, the fake truth stone. Sera¡¯s tear-streaked face, the tremor in her voice when she demanded rity after Ashar¡¯s outburst.


    ¡°You took the me to protect her,¡± I said softly.


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    I thought back to the dream I¡¯d had on the yacht. Thanks to Ashar¡¯s confession, I was convinced it was a memory. But now, doubts crept in. If he truly didn¡¯t remember, had it just been a product of my longing and imagination?


    I cursed under my breath, tugging at my hair in frustration.


    What the hell really happened that night during the Blood Moon Hunt?


    ¡®Does it matter?¡¯ Ashar asked quietly. ¡®What matters is what happens now.¡¯


    For a moment, neither of us spoke. The ticking clock filled the room with its steady, unrelenting rhythm, grounding me more than I expected.


    ¡°You know,¡± I said quietly, ¡°for all our differences, we¡¯ve both been idiots.¡±


    Ashar chuckled, a deep rumble that resonated through my chest. ¡®You more than me. But¡­ agreed.¡¯


    I let out a quietugh as a calmness settled over me, like the air had cleared after a long, fierce storm.


    ¡°So, what now?¡± I asked, leaning back against the counter once more.


    Outside, the sun was sinking fast, casting warm amber hues through the window. Sera was taking an unusually long time searching for the medical kit. ¡°She¡¯s still keeping her distance. She¡¯s still holding back. We can¡¯t force her to forgive us.¡±


    ¡®No, we can¡¯t,¡¯ Ashar agreed. ¡®But you deserve a chance at redemption. Even if she never offers it, you can still try to earn it. And no matter what she decides, she¡¯s ours, Kieran. Whether shees back or walks away.¡¯


    His words echoed inside me long after they faded into silence.


    I nced once more toward the door, picturing Sera somewhere down the hallway, fumbling with the medical kit, pretending not to think about what had just unfolded between us.


    I remembered her eyes earlier¡ªhow guarded and distant they had been. How all that armor crumbled the moment she saw my injury.


    She tried to hide her concern, but I caught the flicker of worry in her gaze. The way her fingers trembled, as if fighting the urge to reach out and touch the wound.


    She still cared. Maybe not enough to forgive me yet, but enough to worry.


    ¡°We¡¯ll make this right,¡± I vowed silently.


    Ashar¡¯s response was steady, a promise in itself. ¡°Together?¡±


    I took a deep, steadying breath. ¡°Thank you, Ashar.¡±


    ¡®For what?¡¯


    ¡°For staying¡ªeven when I didn¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    A faint hum of amusement rippled through my mind. ¡®Well, it¡¯s not like I could just tear myself out of you and walk away, right?¡¯


    I rolled my eyes but couldn¡¯t suppress a small smile.


    Things were far from healed; the scars were still raw and aching. But at least Ashar and I were no longer at war within myself.


    In that moment, we were united once again¡ªman and wolf, logic and instinct¡ªboth bound to the same aching soul.Conclusion


    The chapter closes on a quiet yet profound note of reckoning and tentative hope. Kieran¡¯s confrontation with his own failures and Ashar¡¯s long-hidden sacrifices reveals the deepplexities of love, regret, and the painful journey toward redemption. Though Sera¡¯s distance remains a palpable barrier, the subtle signs of her lingering care remind us that healing, while slow, is still possible. The shared vulnerability between Kieran and Ashar underscores the theme that understanding oneself is the first step toward mending fractured bonds.


    Despite the weight of past mistakes, there is a fragile peace in their newfound unity¡ªa man and his wolf no longer at odds but working together to face the uncertain future. The chapter leaves us with a sense of cautious optimism, where forgiveness is not demanded but earned, and love, though tested, endures beneath the surface. It¡¯s a reminder that even in the darkest moments, connection and hope can flicker quietly, waiting to be nurtured back to life.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the fragile dynamics between Kieran, Sera, and Ashar, as the tension between past mistakes and present emotions continues to simmer beneath the surface. Kieran¡¯s vow to make things right sets the stage for a tentative path toward healing, but with Sera still guarded and uncertain, every interaction will be charged with unspoken feelings and unresolved pain. The delicate bnce between hope and hesitation will keep readers on edge, wondering how much forgiveness can truly be earned.


    Meanwhile, Ashar¡¯s revtions hint at aplex web of loyalty, sacrifice, and hidden truths that may soone to light, challenging the characters to confront not only their shared history but their own inner conflicts. As the story unfolds, expect the emotional stakes to rise, with moments of vulnerability and confrontation that could either bring the trio closer or drive them further apart. The question remains: can these fractured bonds survive the weight of their secrets, or will the past prove too heavy to ovee?

 Betrays Love 216

    Betrays Love 216 Summary


    During a quiet dinner, Seraphina, Daniel, and Kieran share a delicate atmosphere filled with unspoken tension and fragile emotions. Daniel excitedly recounts a hockey game, while Kieran listens attentively, asionally exchanging brief, unreadable nces with Seraphina. After dinner, Daniel thanks Kieran for ying with him and heads to bed, leaving Seraphina and Kieran alone to clean up together. Their silent interaction is intimate yet restrained, marked by lingering uncertainties about Kieran¡¯s injury and Ashar¡¯s earlier confession.


    Once Daniel is asleep, Seraphina and her son have a heartfelt conversation about Kieran. Daniel expresses his admiration for his father¡¯s skills on the hockey rink but also his belief that Kieran is too busy with his responsibilities as Alpha to spend time with him. Seraphina gently reassures Daniel that his father enjoys being with him and that he should never feel like a distraction or hold back from asking to spend time together. She encourages Daniel to embrace his rtionship with Kieran freely, despite the pastplications between her and Kieran.


    Daniel¡¯s concern about Seraphina feeling lonely if he spends more time with Kieran touches her deeply. Sheforts him, affirming that his happiness and connection with his father are what truly matter and that she will be okay. The conversation reveals Daniel¡¯s growing maturity and sensitivity as he acknowledges Seraphina¡¯s strength,paring her to a resilient tree with strong roots that withstand storms.


    In the quiet aftermath, Seraphina feels a renewed sense of inner strength and resolve, inspired by her son¡¯s faith in her. The chapter closes with a tender moment between mother and son, highlighting their deep bond and Seraphina¡¯s determination to remain unbroken despite past hardships.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    216 Chapter 216 STRONG ROOTS


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Dinner unfolded in an unusual, delicate quietness. It wasn¡¯t tense or ufortable¡ªmore like everyone was treading lightly, as if handling something fragile that could shatter with the slightest wrong move.


    As usual, Daniel dominated the conversation, animatedly describing the game. His fork moved more in the air than it did toward his mouth, a clear sign of his excitement.


    Kieran listened attentively, nodding along and responding when spoken to. asionally, I caught his gaze flickering toward me¡ªbrief, unreadable looks that sent a strange tightening sensation deep in my stomach.


    I focused on keeping my voice calm and steady, concentrating on Daniel¡¯s words, the food on my te, and steadying my breath.


    Daniel was the first to finish, setting his fork down with a soft clink. ¡°That was incredible, Mom,¡± he dered, leaning back with a satisfied sigh.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I replied with a gentle smile. ¡°Would you like some dessert?¡±


    He stretched out his arms in an exaggerated yawn. ¡°Actually,¡± he said, rubbing his tired eyes, ¡°I¡¯m pretty wiped out. I think I¡¯ll head to bed.¡±


    I fought the urge to roll my eyes. Sure, kid.


    ¡°Alright, sweetheart.¡± I leaned over and kissed the top of his hair. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to brush your teeth.¡±


    He jumped up from his chair but paused for a moment before walking around to Kieran¡¯s side and wrapping his small arms around his dad¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Thanks for ying with me today, Dad.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s hand rose, steady and reassuring, resting on Daniel¡¯s back. ¡°Anytime, Danny. Thanks for inviting me.¡±


    Once Daniel padded upstairs, only Kieran and I remained¡ªand the silence between us suddenly felt sharp, almost biting.


    I stood and reached for the tes. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ uh¡­ get this cleaned up.¡±


    Kieran rose as well. ¡°Let me help.¡±


    Fatigue dulled my usual instinct to refuse. I was too drained to argue, too raw from Ashar¡¯s confession, and painfully aware of the way Daniel had watched both of us during dinner, hope woven into every nce.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said softly.


    Our eyes met briefly¡ªhis surprised, almost hesitant¡ªbut then softened. Without a word, he stepped beside me, his presence quiet but deliberate.


    We moved through the kitchen in silence, passing tes and stacking dishes, our fingers brushing once or twice. I didn¡¯t pull away. He didn¡¯t step back.


    Outside, the wind whispered through the trees; inside, the gentle sound of running water mingled with the clinking of cutlery.


    It was domestic. Simple. Ordinary.


    And yet, somehow, unbearably intimate.


    Every inch of me wanted to nce at the bandage covering the injury on his chest, but I resisted with all my will.


    When I returned with the medical kit, he epted it with a quiet ¡°thanks¡± and disappeared into the downstairs bathroom.


    The uncertainty gnawed at me¡ªhad Ashar listened and begun healing him, or not?


    When we finished, Kieran slowly dried his hands, seeming unsure of what to do next. The unspoken words between us hovered like ghosts, heavy and unresolved.


    ¡°Thank you for dinner. It was delicious,¡± he said, his tone almost like a customerplimenting a chef.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Unlike a chef, I didn¡¯t say, ¡°Pleasee again.¡±


    He cleared his throat and nced behind me. ¡°I should¡­¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± I stepped aside.


    My breath caught slightly as he passed by, and I stayed still until I heard the front door click shut behind him.


    The house fell into a thick, heavy silence¡ªone that pressed down on me like the stillness before a storm.


    But this time, that silence didn¡¯t hurt.


    It simply was.


    I tidied up a little more before heading upstairs.


    Daniel was already in bed, eyes wide open. When I entered, he smiled at me as if he¡¯d been waiting.


    ¡°Tired, huh?¡± I raised an eyebrow.


    His grin grew wider. ¡°I was just thinking about earlier. The rink.¡±


    I smiled faintly and sat beside him. ¡°You had fun, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± That single word radiated warmth, softening the ache in my chest from my earlier conversation with Ashar.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I yed hockey with Dad. I almost forgot how fast he is.¡± His eyes lit up with the memory. ¡°Did you see how he blocked Maxwell¡¯s shot? He didn¡¯t even look like he was trying!¡±


    I chuckled softly. ¡°I did see. I was worried one of you would crash into the boards and get hurt, though.¡±


    ¡°Dad would never let that happen.¡±


    The sheer confidence in that simple statement made me pause.


    For all of Kieran¡¯s ws¡ªhis stubborn pride, his silence, his past mistakes¡ªI was grateful he hadn¡¯t failed our sonpletely.


    ¡°I wonder when we can y like that again,¡± Daniel said wistfully.


    I scooted closer on the bed and squeezed his knee gently above the nket. ¡°You don¡¯t have to wonder, sweetie. You could just ask him.¡±


    Daniel looked up, surprised. ¡°I can?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You don¡¯t need to wait for special asions. And you definitely don¡¯t have to sneak around me to call him.¡± I smiled softly. ¡°If you want to skate, train, or just hang out with him, all you have to do is ask. I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be thrilled.¡±


    Daniel shook his head, his expression clouding. ¡°Dad¡¯s busy. He¡¯s Alpha. He has to train the warriors and handle the pack council and¡­¡± He hesitated, lowering his gaze. ¡°And I¡¯m supposed to help someday. Not distract him.¡±


    My heart ached. He was just nine¡ªfar too young to carry such heavy worries.


    I cupped his face gently, tilting it up so our eyes met. ¡°Daniel,¡± I said softly, ¡°do you really think spending time with you is a distraction?¡±


    He frowned, uncertain. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I answered firmly. ¡°Your dad works hard, yes¡ªbut that doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t want to be your dad too. That game today? He enjoyed every minute, trust me.¡± His eyes held a mix of doubt and hope.


    ¡°Did you see his smile, baby?¡± I continued. ¡°Not the polite, reserved one he wears for work or appearances, but the real one¡ªthe one he shows when he¡¯s truly happy.¡± I poked his middle yfully. ¡°When he¡¯s with you.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s expression softened, though a flicker of conflict remained. ¡°He didn¡¯t smile like that before. Not when we all lived together.¡±


    I swallowed hard. The truth in his words stung deeper than I wanted to admit.


    ¡°No,¡± I whispered. ¡°He didn¡¯t. But people change. Sometimes it just takes them a while to remember what really matters.¡±


    After my talk with Ashar earlier, I found myself believing that more and more.


    Daniel studied me for a moment, as if weighing my words. ¡°You think Dad misses us?¡±


    The word ¡°us¡± wrapped around my heart like a vine, tight and unyielding.


    ¡°I think,¡± I said slowly, ¡°that no matter what¡¯s happened between your dad and me, he¡¯ll always miss you when he¡¯s not here. You¡¯re his son. And you can call him, see him, or invite him to y anytime you want.¡±


    My thumb traced gentle circles on his cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t ever think you have to hold back for my sake.¡±


    He blinked up at me. ¡°But won¡¯t you feel lonely if I spend more time with him?¡±


    That question hit me harder than I expected. For years, Daniel had been my anchor¡ªthe one constant in a world that often felt uncertain and harsh.


    But I couldn¡¯t let him carry my loneliness. That wasn¡¯t his burden to bear.


    Leaning forward, I pressed a soft kiss to his forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me, love,¡± I whispered against his skin. ¡°I¡¯ll be just fine. You¡¯re allowed to love your dad and have fun with him. That¡¯s what families do.¡±


    He hesitated for a moment, then nodded, though his eyes shimmered with something deep and unspoken. A few secondster, he threw his arms around my neck and hugged me tightly.


    I wrapped my arms around him just as firmly. ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± I murmured against his shoulder.


    He held on, whispering into my hair, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you know this, but you¡¯re so much stronger now. Like a big tree that doesn¡¯t fall even when it rains a lot.¡±


    My breath caught. ¡°A tree?¡± I repeated, halfughing.


    He pulled back just enough to look at me seriously. ¡°Yeah. You know¡ªstrong roots and all that. You don¡¯t waver anymore. Even when people are mean to you. You even made up with Grandma.¡±<fn8d37> Newest update provided by F?nd-Novel</fn8d37>


    I smiled softly, blinking back the sudden sting in my eyes. ¡°You noticed that?¡±


    He smiled, eyes crinkling in a way that reminded me of Kieran. ¡°I want to be like you when I grow up.¡±


    His words unraveled me.


    For a moment, I just stared at him¡ªthe boy who had seen me at my weakest and had been the reason I found the strength to stand again.


    I pulled him close and kissed his hair.


    ¡°Who you are now is already pretty amazing,¡± I whispered.


    He hummed contentedly, and for a long while, we simply sat there, our steady breaths filling the quiet.


    I let his words take root inside me¡ªsteady, sure. I was like that tree, unshaken by past storms.


    And I knew, even if the storm returned, I would not break.Conclusion


    This chapter delicately captures the fragile yet resilient bonds that hold this family together, even amid unspoken tensions and past wounds. Seraphina¡¯s quiet strength shines through her gentle interactions with Daniel and Kieran, revealing a woman who has weathered storms but remains deeply rooted in love and hope. The tender moments around the dinner table and the heartfelt conversation with Daniel emphasize the enduring connections that persist despite distance and difficulty.


    Ultimately, the chapter leaves us with a sense of cautious optimism¡ªSeraphina embraces her role as both protector and nurturer, finding sce in the small, everyday acts of care. Her growing eptance of change and the possibility of healing reflects a profound emotional growth, reminding us that even in the face of uncertainty, love can provide the steady roots needed to withstand life¡¯s challenges.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the fragile yet evolving dynamics between Seraphina, Kieran, and Daniel. The quiet moments shared after dinner hint at unspoken tensions and unresolved emotions that are simmering beneath the surface. As Seraphina and Kieran navigate their delicate truce, the undercurrents of past wounds and tentative hope create a charged atmosphere ripe for both confrontation and healing.


    Meanwhile, Daniel¡¯s innocent but insightful observations about family and strength suggest that his rtionship with both parents will take on new significance. His desire to connect with Kieran more openly introduces a tenderplexity, challenging Seraphina to bnce her protective instincts with the need to let go. Expect the next chapter to explore these emotionalyers with nuance, revealing how the characters¡¯ inner struggles shape their interactions and set the stage for what¡¯s toe.

 Betrays Love 217

    Betrays Love 217 Summary


    Seraphina pushes herself through an intense training session under the watchful eyes of Lucian and Maya. Despite exhaustion and physical strain, she is determined to improve her speed, focus, and control. Lucian challenges her to channel her frustration as a useful emotion, while Maya monitors her heart rate and progress. Thebined Alpha and Beta auras of Lucian and Maya create a suffocating pressure that Seraphina struggles to resist, but she refuses to submit, showing fierce determination and resilience.


    The training intensifies as Lucian and Maya attack from different angles, testing Seraphina¡¯s reflexes and endurance. She manages tond some hits but is repeatedly overpowered by Lucian¡¯s superior Alpha dominance and Maya¡¯s aggressive Beta energy. Though she improves in recovery and anticipation, the invisible mental block within her, connected to Alina¡¯s energy, still holds her back. Frustration builds as Seraphina fights to break through this barrier, feeling the primal urge of Alina, her inner wolf, to push back harder.


    On the third day, Seraphina¡¯s frustration boils over, and she refuses to rest despite Lucian¡¯s warnings. In a moment of intense emotion and defiance, she unexpectedly freezes Lucian with hermanding energy, something that shocks both him and Maya. This breakthrough reveals a new level of power within her, one that disrupts Lucian¡¯s Alphamand and suggests that her wolf is far from ordinary. Both Lucian and Maya acknowledge the significance of this event, recognizing that Seraphina has only just begun to tap into her true potential.


    After the incident, Lucian advises Seraphina to rest and hints at deeper secrets about her abilities that he cannot fully exin. When Seraphina presses him for answers, he cryptically suggests she seek the truth from her family instead. This leaves Seraphina confused but intrigued, realizing there is much more to discover about herself and her mysterious powers. The chapter ends with Lucian dismissing the training for the day, while Seraphina contemtes the hidden truths waiting to be uncovered.<fn6115> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n F?ndNovel</fn6115>Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    <


    21


    217 Chapter 217 HALF¨CSHIFT ANOMALY


    I wiped the sweat from my forehead and reset my stance. My lungs burned, my muscles trembling from exertion, but more than anything, I felt a stubborn determination hardening inside me. I refused to stop.


    He circled me slowly, like a predator gauging when to strike. ¡°You¡¯re faster now,¡± he observed. ¡°Sharper. But your focus still wavers when pressure rises.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not wavering,¡± I shot back, tightening my fists. I was a fucking tree. ?


    3


    Maya, who stood off to the side with her tablet,


    chuckled softly. ¡°You say that, but your heart rate just spiked, Sera.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Because I¡¯m frustrated, not scared.¡±


    Lucian smiled faintly. ¡°Then use it. Frustration is a useful emotion when properly channeled.¡±


    He stepped closer, and the subtle wave of his Alpha aura rolled over me¨Cdense and suffocating, pressing down like invisible gravity.


    My knees nearly buckled. Every nerve screamed at me to submit. But I clenched my jaw and held my ground,


    2/13


    217 Chapter 217 HALF¨CSHIFT ANOMALY


    refusing to bow.


    ¡°Push back,¡± he said quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying.¡±


    ¡°Try harder.¡±


    I reached for Alina, who stirred faintly inside me.


    Her energy flickered¡ªeager, restless¡ªbut despite her renewed strength, something still blocked her, a wall I couldn¡¯t quite break through.


    My chest constricted as Lucian released more of his power, his eyes burning silver.


    Then Maya joined in, her Beta aura blending with his¡ª less crushing, but sharper, like invisible des cutting through the air. Together, theirbined dominance filled the room until the air felt heavy enough to choke <ol><li style="list-style-type: none;"><ol><li>on. </li></ol></li></ol>


    ¡°Okay!¡± I gasped, doubling over. ¡°Fuck, I hate you two.¡± I took a deep breath as the pressure lifted, and it no longer felt like my skin was tightening over my bones. Lucian chuckled softly. ¡°Maybe we should take a¡ª¡±


    <b>< </b>


    217 Chapter 217 HALF¨CSHIFT ANOMALY


    ¡°No.¡± I straightened. ¡°No breaks.¡±


    Maya shifted. ¡°Sera, we don¡¯t want you-¡±


    ¡°Juste on,¡± I exhaled, getting into the fighting


    stance.


    They exchanged a long look before sighing.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Maya gritted out, adjusting the strap on her gauntlet. ¡°You take the left nk,¡± she told Lucian. ¡°I¡¯ll push her right.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s answering nod was slight. ¡°Remember- adaptation over defense.¡±


    I barely had time to process before they came at me.


    Lucian¡¯s attacks were fluid, controlled¨Cevery movement a calcted strike meant to test, not destroy.


    Maya, on the other hand, was a storm. She came at me in bursts, her Beta energy ring hot and fast, her kicks whistling through the air.


    I ducked under her spin, rolled across the mat, and sprang up behind Lucian. My fist shot out, grazing his


    <b>< </b>


    217 Chapter 217 HALF¨CSHIFT ANOMALY


    jaw before he caught my wrist mid¨Cswing. The impact


    vibrated through my bones.


    ¡°Better,¡± he said, his tone annoyingly calm.


    ¡°Not if you¡¯re still standing,¡± I muttered.


    He twisted, and I felt the shift in the air an instant before he released it¡ªa wave of Alpha pressure crashing into me like a tidal force.


    My knees nearly hit the ground. The air thickened, every breath a fight.


    ¡°Stay up,¡± hemanded quietly.


    I gritted my teeth. ¡°No shit.¡±


    Maya added her own energy to the mix, her Beta dominance intertwining with his¨Cdenser, more constricting. Thebination pressed down on me until my lungs screamed.


    Alina thrashed beneath my skin, ws scraping, desperate to push back.


    I braced myself, channeling the energy building in my chest. A heartbeatter, I lunged. My speed caught


    <b>< </b>


    217 Chapter 217 HALF¨CSHIFT ANOMALY


    Maya off guard; I slipped under her guard, feinted left,


    and swept her legs out from under her.


    She hit the ground with a surprised grunt.


    Lucian was next. I went for his center, but he deflected with inhuman precision, spinning me off bnce. My foot slipped, but I managed to regain my stance before falling.


    He arched a brow. ¡°Your recovery¡¯s improved.¡±


    ¡°So has your smugness,¡± I shot back, panting.


    He smiled faintly, that infuriating calm never cracking. ¡°Again.¡±


    We collided once more, the sh of energy echoing in the chamber. This time, I didn¡¯t just react¨CI


    anticipated.


    My reflexes felt honed, sharper than I remembered. I caught his strike midair, spun behind him, and locked my arm across his chest.


    For a heartbeat, victory sparked in my chest.


    Then he exhaled¨Cand the full weight of his Alpha aura


    tword


    217 Chapter 217 HALF¨CSHIFT ANOMALY


    133


    The world tilted. Every muscle in my body screamed in submission. The invisible pressure forced me to


    release him, and I stumbled back, gasping.


    It didn¡¯t matter how strong or fast I¡¯d be¨Chis dominance could still crush me without a single touch.


    Lucian stepped forward, voice low. ¡°That¡¯s the difference between strength and power, Seraphina. You can train your body. But this¡­¡±


    He gestured to the air still thrumming between us. ¡°Thises from what¡¯s inside. From the part of you that still hesitates tomand.¡±


    Maya, wiping sweat from her brow, added gently, ¡°You¡¯ve made real progress, Sera. Your speed, your reflexes, even your endurance¨Cit¡¯s all evolved. But until you stop flinching under power, you¡¯ll never ess what¡¯s buried in you.¡±


    I swallowed hard, my pulse still racing. The truth in her words stung, but it also burned with challenge.


    Because I wasn¡¯t afraid of their pressure. I was furious


    at it.


    <b>< </b>


    217 Chapter 217 HALF¨CSHIFT ANOMALY


    And somewhere beneath the frustration, Alina stirred again, indignant.


    ¡®Let them push, she growled. ¡®We¡¯ll push back harder.


    ***


    The following days fell into the same punishing pattern¡ªtraining, failure, recovery, repeat.


    Each time I tried to push past that unseen barrier, Alina would surge forward, her growl echoing in my mind, only for the same crushing resistance to force


    her back.


    I could feel her frustration, a primal rhythm beneath my skin. She wanted to fight, to protect, to break free. But something¨Cthat fucking mental block that had kept her away for so long¨Crefused to relent.


    On the third day, I finally snapped,


    Lucian had just sent me sprawling again, a fluid strike that left me gasping on the floor. ¡°Enough,¡± he said, his tone firm. ¡°You¡¯re pushing too hard, Sera. Rest.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I staggered up, blood pounding in my ears. ¡°I¡¯m not stopping until I get it right.¡±


    <b>+133 </b>


    <b>< </b>


    217 Chapter 217 HALF¨CSHIFT ANOMALY


    Maya sighed, watching from her position at the edge. ¡°Sera-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not weak!¡± My voice broke, raw and sharp. ¡°I will not fucking take it slow. I¡¯m tired of waiting for things to fall into ce. I¡¯ll make it happen myself!¡±


    Lucian moved towards me. ¡°You need to-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what to do!¡±


    Something inside me cracked open. I felt it like a pulse -a surge of heat racing through my veins.


    Lucian froze mid¨Cstep, his body suddenly rigid, eyes widening in shock. His arm twitched as if trying to move¡­but couldn¡¯t.


    2


    The floor trembled. My breath hitched.


    For a moment, the air itself seemed to shatter.


    Then everything went ck.


    When my eyes fluttered open a few secondster, I was t on my back, squinting up at the ceiling lights.


    The first thing I heard was Lucian¡¯s voice¨Clow, steady, but threaded with excitement. ¡°Well,¡± he murmured,


    9/13


    <b>< </b>


    217 Chapter 217 HALF¨CSHIFT ANOMALY


    ¡°that was unexpected.¡±


    I blinked, disoriented. The ceiling above me swam in and out of focus. My throat felt dry. ¡°Did I¡­pass out again?¡±


    ¡°In a manner of speaking,¡± he said.


    I pushed myself up on shaky elbows. ¡°Then I failed.¡±


    ¡°Quite the opposite.¡± His eyes gleamed as he crouched before me. ¡°Do you remember what happened before you cked out?¡±


    I frowned, trying to recall. ¡°I yelled at you. And then¡­¡± My mind stuttered. ¡°You stopped moving.¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± His tone held something almost reverent. ¡°You didn¡¯t just yell. Youmanded. And I couldn¡¯t move. Not even a fraction.¡±


    I blinked at him. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Maya stepped closer, her expression torn between fascination and disbelief. ¡°You froze him, Sera. I felt the shift in energy¨Cit wasn¡¯t just shock or intimidation. It was control.¡±


    10/13


    <b>< </b>217 Chapter 217 HALF¨CSHIFT ANOMALY


    Control. The word sank in, heavy and electric.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± I whispered. I was supposed to resist, not enforce.


    Lucian¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t. Not yet.¡±


    I turned inward, reaching for Alina. ¡®What was that?¡®


    Her voice came faintly, a little hoarse. ¡®It didn¡¯t feel like control,¡¯ she said. ¡®It felt like we broke something open. Like we finally reached the edge¨Cand pushed past it.¡® Lucian stood, his posture thoughtful. ¡°You¡¯ve barely scratched the surface of what you¡¯re capable of. Whatever that surge was¨Cit disrupted my Alphamand. That should be impossible. Which means your wolf¡­¡± He trailed off, his jaw flexing like he was debating his next words. ¡°¡­isn¡¯t ordinary.¡±


    I exhaled shakily. ¡°That¡¯s not news.¡±


    He almost smiled. ¡°Perhaps. But now we have proof.¡±


    I waited for him to borate, but he didn¡¯t. Instead, he crossed his arms, ncing toward the windows where the light had turned to amber dusk. ¡°You should rest, Sera. Your body needs time to adjust.¡±


    11/13


    <


    217 Chapter 217 HALF¨CSHIFT ANOMALY


    ¡°Rest?¡± I echoed. ¡°After that?¡±


    ¡°Especially after that.¡±


    There was something in his tone. Something hesitant. Like he was holding back.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± I said, standing unsteadily. ¡°You know more than you¡¯re telling me.¡±


    He met my gaze, and I saw it there: the flicker of conflict, of words he wanted to speak but couldn¡¯t.


    3


    ¡°Some truths,¡± he said finally, ¡°are not mine to reveal.¡±R


    I frowned. What the hell? ¡°Whose, then?¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­ask your family,¡± he said simply. ¡°Start there.¡± My pulse tripped. ¡°My family?¡±


    His eyes lingered on me as if he were making mental calctions and I was the variable. Then he turned away. ¡°That will be all for today.¡±


    Stunned, I watched him go, my mind spinning.


    12/13 Conclusion


    The chapter closes on a note of fierce determination and the stirring of hidden depths within Seraphina. Despite the relentless pressure and overwhelming dominance exerted by Lucian and Maya, she refuses to yield, her spirit zing with frustration and defiance. The breakthrough she experiences¡ªmomentarilymanding Lucian¡¯s power and disrupting his Alpha control¡ªmarks a pivotal moment, revealing that her strength is far moreplex and potent than anyone had anticipated. This moment of raw, untamed power hints at the uncharted potential lurking beneath her surface, symbolizing the ongoing battle not just against external forces but within herself.


    Yet, with this newfound poweres uncertainty and unanswered questions. Lucian¡¯s cryptic advice to seek out her family suggests that the path ahead will involve confronting hidden truths and deeper mysteries about her identity. The emotional tension between revtion and restraint echoes throughout the chapter, underscoring the theme of growth through struggle. Seraphina¡¯s journey is far from over, but the chapter leaves us with a sense of hope and anticipation, as she begins to grasp the magnitude of her own power and the challenges that lie ahead.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    The next chapter promises to deepen the mysteries surrounding Sera¡¯s burgeoning power and the true nature of her connection with Alina. As she grapples with the shocking breakthrough that allowed her to momentarilymand Lucian¡¯s Alpha dominance, questions swirl about what lies beneath her surface strength. The tension between her fierce determination and the unseen barriers within her will intensify, pushing her to confront not only her limits but also the shadows of her past hinted at through Lucian¡¯s cryptic advice to ¡°ask your family.¡±


    Emotions will run high as Sera faces the weight of new revtions and the uneasy alliance with Lucian and Maya. The delicate bnce between trust and suspicion threatens to fracture under the strain of unspoken truths, and the simmering conflict within Sera herself¡ªbetween control and surrender¡ªwille to the forefront. Readers can expect a charged atmosphere where every interaction carriesyered meaning, and the journey toward mastering her extraordinary abilities bes as much about inner discovery as it is about external challenge.

 Betrays Love 218

    Betrays Love 218 Summary


    In Chapter 218 of ¡°Betrays Love,¡± the author reaches out to readers to share a personal message regarding their health struggles. They express a need to take a step back from writing to focus on recovery, acknowledging the bittersweet nature of this decision. Although the author feels a strong connection to the story and its characters, they recognize the importance of listening to their body¡¯s signals for rest.


    The chapter conveys a deep sense of longing and anticipation for future updates, as the author envisions the romantic moments that lie ahead in the narrative. They express gratitude for the support and understanding of their readers, highlighting how the heartfelt messages they receive providefort during this challenging time. The emotional weight of the author¡¯s journey is palpable, as they bnce their passion for storytelling with the necessity of self-care.


    Ultimately, the chapter serves as both a personal note and a promise to return to the beloved story. The author reassures readers that theirmitment to the narrative remains strong, and they look forward to resuming their creative endeavors once they have healed. The message encapstes a blend of vulnerability, hope, and appreciation, creating a heartfelt connection between the author and their audience.<fn838f> This update is avable on f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn838f>Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Betrays Love 218**


    **Chapter 218: A Quick Note (Please Skip If Paying!)**


    Greetings, my cherished readers,


    I hope this message finds you in good spirits. I wanted to take a moment to share something personal with you all. Lately, I¡¯ve been battling some health issues, and it¡¯s be clear that I need to step back for a while, to allow my body the rest it so desperately craves. It¡¯s a bittersweet realization, as my heart continues to beat fervently for our beloved story and its captivating characters. Yet, the signals from my body are unmistakable¡ªa gentle pause is necessary.


    As I embark on this healing journey, I must admit that updates may note as swiftly as we all would like. I can already envision the moments of romance and longing that await us, and I assure you, I am eager to return with fresh chapters brimming with the essence of everything that makes us fall in love with this narrative. Your unwavering support and the heartfelt messages you send my way are like a warm embrace during this time; they uplift my spirit in ways words can hardly describe.


    Thank you for being the mostpassionate and understanding readers a writer could hope for. Please remember to take care of yourselves in the meantime. I promise, I will reach out again soon, ready to dive back into our shared world of emotions and tales.


    With all my affection and gratitude,


    Your devoted storyteller,


    regalsoulConclusion


    In this heartfelt chapter, the author takes a moment to connect deeply with their readers, sharing a personal struggle that resonates with anyone who has faced challenges in life. The bittersweet acknowledgment of needing to pause for health reasons reflects a profound understanding of the bnce between passion and self-care. As the author expresses their longing to return to the narrative that binds them with their audience, it highlights the emotional investment that both parties have in this journey. This moment of vulnerability not only strengthens the bond between the storyteller and the readers but also serves as a reminder that love, whether for a story or for oneself, requires nurturing and patience.


    As the author embarks on a necessary healing journey, the promise of future chapters filled with romance and longing lingers in the air, leaving readers with a sense of hope and anticipation. The warmth of themunity created through shared experiences and unwavering support bes a beacon of strength during this time of recovery. Themitment to return with fresh tales reflects the resilience of both the storyteller and the narrative itself, ensuring that the emotional arc remains vibrant and alive. Ultimately, this chapter serves as a poignant reminder that love¡ªwhether for a story, its characters, or oneself¡ªcan endure through trials, growing stronger with every pause, every reflection, and every moment of care.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect a poignant exploration of the characters¡¯ emotionalndscapes as they grapple with the weight of love and longing in the wake of uncertainty. The absence of our beloved narrator will undoubtedly leave a void, but the story will continue to unfold through the eyes of the characters, revealing their innermost thoughts and feelings during this time of reflection. Will they find the strength to confront their fears, or will the shadows of doubt cloud their paths? The anticipation builds as we wonder how their rtionships will evolve amidst the challenges they face.


    Moreover, the next chapter promises to delve deeper into the themes of resilience and healing. As the characters navigate their own struggles, they will be forced to confront not only their personal demons but also the bonds that tie them together. Will the trials they endure bring them closer, or will they lead to unforeseen betrayals? The stakes are higher than ever as secrets simmer beneath the surface, and the potential for heartbreak loomsrge. Prepare for a rollercoaster of emotions as we journey forward, with hope and trepidation, into the unknown realms of love and loyalty.

 Betrays Love 219

    Betrays Love 219 Summary


    In Chapter 219 of ¡°Betrays Love,¡± Seraphina grapples with the unsettling words of Lucian, who hints at her family¡¯s mysterious abilities. Hisments linger in her mind, particrly the implications of her family¡¯s secrecy and the extraordinary nature of her wolf. As she tries toprehend the conversation, she feels an overwhelming urge to uncover the truth about her lineage and the powers that might be hidden within it.


    Determined to find answers, Seraphina resorts to extensive research, diving into the depths of supernatural forums and archives. However, most of what she discovers only reinforces the traditional narratives surrounding her family¡¯s history, leaving her frustrated and yearning for rity. A conversation with her brother Ethan reveals that their family possesses refined instincts rather than any psychic abilities, which only deepens her sense of confusion about her own identity and thete emergence of her wolf.


    Her search leads her to the Frostbane Pack library, a ce of sce from her past filled with the weight of her family¡¯s history. As she browses through the records, she finds herself increasingly anxious, hoping for any mention of unusual abilities or her mother¡¯s origins. The absence of information about her mother, Margaret, creates a sense of dread within her, as she realizes that her mother seems to be a ghost in her own history, devoid of a past or identity.


    As Seraphina uncovers the starkck of information regarding her mother¡¯s lineage, she contemtes the possibility that her own strange abilities may be tied to her mother¡¯s unexined background. The chapter culminates in a moment of tension when her mother¡¯s voice interrupts her thoughts, leaving Seraphina startled and apprehensive about the revtions that may follow. This encounter promises to unravel the secrets that have haunted her, as she stands on the brink of discovering the truth about herself and her family.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    219 Chapter 219 BLANK SPACE


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Lucian¡¯s words echoed long after I left the OTSpound.


    ¡®Your wolf isn¡¯t ordinary.¡®


    ¡®Maybe ask your family.¡®


    They clung to me through dinner, through Daniel¡¯s chatter about his training, even through the quiet hours after he¡¯d gone to bed.


    By the time the moon hung high in the sky, I was still reying that conversation in my head¨CLucian¡¯s expression when he said it, the hesitation in his voice, the way he hadn¡¯t looked at me when he mentioned my family.


    If there was one thing my family was known for, it was their secrecy. Elegant fa?ades, polished smiles, and a knack for keeping any imperfections buried under gold¨Ctiled floors.


    I wasn¡¯t na?ve enough to think I could just walk into the manor and start asking questions about psychic control and Alpha resistance.


    So instead, I started where I could: Maya¡¯s second favorite pastime¡ªcyber stalking.


    I spent half the night clicking every link that led me to a new page that had a link that led me to a new page that-


    You get it.


    I scrolled through every database, archive, and obscure supernatural forum I could


    ess.


    Most of what I found echoed the recycled fluff I¡¯d grown up hearing: tales of how the Lockwoods built Frostbane, how generations of Alphas had been born from their line, how the name was synonymous with dominance and power.


    But not the kind of power Lucian was talking about.


    No mention of psychic control. No mention of freezing an Alpha midmand.


    By the time dawn broke, my eyes ached from the screen¡¯s re, and my third cup of coffee had gone cold. I stared at the nk search bar onest time before exhaling


    sharply and muttering, ¡°Screw it.¡±


    If anyone knew something, it had to be Ethan.


    He answered on the fourth ring, voice groggy. ¡°Sera?¡±


    ¡°Morning, sunshine,¡± I said dryly.


    A pause. ¡°It¡¯s five¨Cthirty in the morning¡±


    ¡°Exactly. You¡¯re an Alpha. Don¡¯t you people wake up with the sun?¡± Kieran certainly


    did.


    Ethan sighed. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Somehow, the gruff irreverence in his voice made me smile. It felt good not to walk on eggshells around each other anymore. Or at least not as much as we used to.


    ¡°I need to ask you something¡± I said. ¡°Something about our family¡¯s¡­abilities.¡±


    There was a shift in his tone. ¡°Abilities? What kind of abilities?¡±


    I hesitated, unsure how much to reveal. ¡°Remember when you spoke about Lockwood instincts? Reflexes. Intuition. That kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± he said, his voice easing into familiarity. ¡°Yeah, I remember¡±


    ¡°Is there more to it?¡± I asked carefully. ¡°Like maybe a¡­mind control aspect.¡±


    He sounded amused when he answered. ¡°The Lockwood instinct is exactly that- instincts. It¡¯s sensing a strike before itnds, reading an opponent¡¯s movement, reacting without thinking. It¡¯s not psychic, just generations of refined battle intuition.¡±


    ¡°So no one in our bloodline ever had other kinds of abilities? Maybe pyschic in nature?¡±


    He hummed thoughtfully. ¡°No. Not that I know of, at least. But if you¡¯re curious, the Frostbane archives might have more details. The pack library keeps all the old records.¡±


    My heart gave a small, uneven thud. ¡°The library?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You remember where it is, don¡¯t you? You practically lived there before getting married.¡±


    ¡°I remember,¡± I said quietly. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¦Ò¦Ó¦Ï ¦Ð¦Á¦Ñ¦É¦Ò¦É 413 DLAND SPACE


    He made a dismissive sound. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. And Sera?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I hope you find whatever it is you¡¯re looking for. You deserve all the answers you


    need.¡±


    My lips curled. ¡°Thanks, Ethan.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m here if you have any more questions,¡± he added. ¡°But not at the fucking ass¨Ccrack of dawn.¡±


    Iughed as I hung up.


    ***


    The Frostbane Pack library stood at the far edge of the Lockwood Estate grounds, nestled behind a grove of sycamores. Even after all these years, I could still find the path blindfolded.


    It had been my sanctuary once¨Can escape from the mansion¡¯s noise, from Celeste¡¯s taunts, from my parents¡® cold indifference.


    I used to sit cross¨Clegged by the far window, losing myself in books that smelled of dust and time. Fiction, mostly. Stories about warriors and queens who weren¡¯t afraid to stand alone.


    Stories that made me forget I was the Alpha¡¯s defective daughter.


    The air inside smelled just as I remembered¨Cfaintly of old paper and dust, thick with the kind of silence that felt almost sacred.


    Rows of shelves stretched high, lined with decades of Frostbane history, training records, pack treaties, and bloodline documents.


    Dust motes driftedzily through the shafts of sunlight filtering from the high arched windows.


    I trailed my fingers along the familiar spines, the texture of old leather grounding me. A strange nostalgia tugged at me, bittersweet and sharp.


    I found the family history section near the back¨Can entire wall dedicated to Lockwood lineage.


    My father¡¯s name, Edward Lockwood, stood prominently in the records, his line traced


    meticulously across decades of Alphas and heirs. Every branch was recorded, every union documented.


    I scoured through it all as meticulously as I could, looking out for any mention of strange abilities orte wolf emergences.


    The only mention of anything remotely close was the same thing Ethan had told me. Refined battle intuition.


    It was hard to keep my frustration from bubbling up into a scream.


    Deep down, I could feel it existed¨Can exnation. Even if it was just one line, one sentence that would exin why I¡¯d gone thirty years before hearing the voice of my wolf, or why she was manifesting in all these strange, confusing ways.


    I needed that answer as desperately as I needed air. Then I could know that I wasn¡¯t wed. I wasn¡¯t defective.


    My fingers froze as I skimmed through a heavy leather¨Cbound book. Unlike the older tomes that coughed up decades of dust when I pulled them from the shelves, this one¡¯s spine was uncracked, its pages newer.


    Margaret Everleigh. Married Alpha Edward Lockwood, January 16th, 1990.


    I blinked, certain I¡¯d missed something. I flipped back a page, then forward again.


    Nothing.


    No note of my mother¡¯s pack, her lineage, or even her parents. Just that single sterile line, as if she¡¯d appeared from thin air and slipped into Lockwood history without a past.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± I murmured, running my thumb along the edge of the page.


    I pulled another record from the shelf¨CThe Lineage of Western Alpha Bonds¨Cand scanned for her name.


    My father¡¯s section spanned several pages, chronicling his achievements, his ancestry, and his alliances.


    His mate was mentioned only once: Margaret Lockwood. No further boration. No background.


    I tried another. Then another. Each book showed the same omission¨CMargaret always appeared as a secondary figure beside my father: a date, a title, a photograph caption.


    Never before him. Never alone.


    A hollow dread crawled up my spine.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you here?¡± I whispered to the empty shelves. ¡°Where did youe from?¡±


    I yanked open a lower drawer in frustration, flipping through brittle parchment scrolls and handwritten ledgers. The older texts had sections for every Luna¨Cbirthces, bloodlines, alliances.


    Even distant rtives had paragraphs written about their talents, wolves, strengths and weaknesses.


    But where my mother¡¯s name should have been¡­there was only nk space.


    A ghost in her own history.


    I sat back on my heels, heart pounding. Could my strange ability, whatever it was, havee from her?


    The thought twisted inside me, both unsettling and exciting.


    I turned back to the open book, fingers trembling slightly. My eyes scanned the margins again, searching for anything¨Can annotation, a symbol, a stray note from a historian who might have cared enough to wonder. Nothing.


    ¡°Seraphina?¡±


    The sound of my name shattered the stillness.


    I stiffened, pulse jumping as the familiar voice echoed between the shelves, polished andposed.


    Speak¨Cwell, think¡ªof the devil.


    My mother. Conclusion


    As I sat surrounded by the weight of history and unanswered questions, the realization of my mother¡¯s absence from our lineage struck me like a thunderp. The nk spaces where her story should have been felt like a betrayal, not just of her legacy but of my own understanding of who I was. The fear of being wed, of being less than what was expected of a Lockwood, wed at my insides. Yet, in that moment of despair, I felt a flicker of determination ignite within me. I had spent too long hiding behind polished fa?ades and family secrets. It was time to confront the truth, no matter how ufortable it might be. I needed to unravel the mystery of my mother¡¯s past, to understand the roots of my own abilities, and to reim my identity as not just the Alpha¡¯s daughter but as Seraphina Lockwood¡ªsomeone worthy of her own story.


    The sound of my mother¡¯s voice echoed through the library, a haunting reminder of theplexities of our rtionship and the shadows that loomed over our family. I felt a mix of dread and anticipation at the prospect of facing her. Perhaps this was the moment I had been waiting for¡ªthe chance to bridge the gap between the silence of our past and the uncertainty of our future. With my heart racing, I prepared to confront the woman who had always been a ghost in my life, hoping to unearth the truths that had eluded me for so long. No longer would I allow the fear of the unknown to paralyze me. I was ready to forge my own path, to seek the answers I needed, and to embrace theplexities of love, betrayal, and the legacy that was uniquely mine.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the next chapter, readers can expect a dramatic esction as Seraphina confronts the unexpected presence of her mother, Margaret Lockwood. The weight of unanswered questions hangs heavy in the air, and the tension is palpable as Seraphina grapples with the implications of her mother¡¯s sudden appearance. With her heart racing and her mind swirling with the revtions about her family¡¯s hidden history, Seraphina must navigate this fraught encounter. Will her mother provide the answers Seraphina desperately seeks, or will she retreat further into the shadows of secrecy, leaving Seraphina even more adrift in her quest for understanding?


    As theyers of the Lockwood legacy begin to peel away, the stakes are raised. The library, once a sanctuary, transforms into a battleground of emotions and revtions. Seraphina¡¯s resolve to uncover the truth about her abilities and her lineage will be tested as she confronts the very woman whose existence has been a ghost in her own history. Readers will be left on the edge of their seats, anticipating whether Seraphina will finally gain the rity she craves or if she will be met with further obfuscation and denial. The chapter promises to delve deep into theplexities of family ties, the burden of legacy, and the fierce desire for identity, all while hinting at the greater conflicts that lie ahead within the Frostbane pack.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Betrays Love 220

    Betrays Love 220 Summary


    In Chapter 220 of ¡°Betrays Love,¡± Margaret is enjoying a peaceful brunch when she learns that her daughter, Seraphina, has been spending the morning in the library. Nostalgic memories flood her mind as she decides to bring tea and biscuits to Sera, hoping to connect with her. However, upon entering the library, Margaret is confronted with a chaotic scene: Seraphina is surrounded by lineage books, deep in research. This unexpected sight fills Margaret with concern and dread, as she senses that Sera is on the brink of uncovering truths that Margaret has long buried.


    As the mother-daughter conversation unfolds, Seraphina¡¯s inquiries about Margaret¡¯s past be increasingly pointed and intense. The tension between them shifts from the typical distance of the past decade to something more profound and unsettling. Seraphina¡¯s determination to understand her family¡¯s history shes with Margaret¡¯s instinct to protect her daughter from painful truths. As Sera presses for answers, Margaret struggles to maintain herposure, feeling the weight of her secrets threatening to unravel.


    The emotional stakes rise dramatically when Seraphina challenges Margaret about the discrepancies in her past, particrly regarding a bracelet that Margaret had imed was a gift from her mother. This moment of confrontation reveals the deep-seated pain and confusion that Sera has carried, feeling like a disappointment to her parents. Margaret¡¯s attempts to deflect and downy her past only exacerbate the situation, leading to a painful revtion that Sera was destined for an ordinary life¡ªa truth that shatters her sense of self-worth.


    As Sera processes this devastating information, Margaret realizes that her efforts to shield her daughter may have backfired, causing more harm than good. The chapter culminates in a heart-wrenching moment where Sera quietly distances herself from Margaret, leaving her mother grappling with the consequences of her choices. The emotional turmoil is palpable as Margaret reflects on the prophecy that foretold danger for Sera, realizing that in trying to keep her safe, she may have inadvertently stifled her spirit and potential. The chapter ends with Margaret¡¯s anguished plea for understanding, highlighting the deep bond and the painful rift that has formed between mother and daughter.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Betrays Love 220**


    **Chapter 220: ORDINARY**


    **MARGARET¡¯S POV**


    I was savoring my brunch¡ªpoached eggs glistening with a delicate sheen, a slice of toasted brioche that crunched satisfyingly under the pressure of my fork, and an artful arrangement of berries that added a burst of color against the pristine porcin of my te¡ªwhen I heard Paxton¡¯s respectful throat-clearing from a distance.


    ¡°Luna Margaret,¡± he announced, his hands sped neatly behind his back, ¡°Shall I take Miss Seraphina some tea?¡±


    My fork hovered in mid-air, a sudden wave of surprise washing over me.


    ¡°Seraphina?¡± I repeated, my mind racing.


    He nodded, a small, knowing smile ying on his lips. ¡°She has been in the pack library all morning.¡±


    ¡°The library?¡± The word slipped from my lips, tinged with nostalgia. I set my fork down, memories of countless afternoons spent in that very sanctuary flooding my mind.


    He nodded once more, his expression encouraging.


    A wistful smile tugged at the corners of my mouth. Sera had always possessed an insatiable love for the library, often losing herself in the pages of ancient tomes, oblivious to the world outside.


    Rising from my seat, I made a decision. ¡°Prepare some tea and biscuits. I¡¯ll take them to her myself.¡±


    Paxton blinked in surprise, but quickly bowed his head. ¡°Of course, Luna.¡±


    A few minutester, I found myself standing before the grand library, a delicate porcin tray cradled in my hands. It held two steaming cups of lemon tea, the fragrant steam curling upwards, and a te of berry scones, still warm from the oven.


    Pushing the tall wooden door open with my shoulder, I anticipated finding Sera nestled in her usual spot by the bay window, lost in a book.


    Instead, I was met with an unexpected sight. There she was, kneeling on the floor, surrounded by a chaotic array of lineage books, scrolls, and dusty volumes that had likely gone untouched for decades.


    Her fingers hovered over a thick leather-bound tome, her brow furrowed in a mix of frustration and curiosity.


    An involuntary chill crept down my spine.


    ¡°Seraphina?¡± I called gently, my heart fluttering with concern.


    Her head snapped up at the sound of my voice, her features illuminating with surprise. ¡°Mother.¡±


    I stepped inside, allowing the door to close softly behind me with a gentle click. ¡°Paxton mentioned you¡¯ve been here all morning. I thought you might be hungry.¡± I held out the tray. ¡°I brought you tea and a little something to eat.¡±


    Sera stood slowly, brushing the dust from her jeans with a distracted hand. ¡°Thanks,¡± she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I moved closer, cing the tray on a nearby table. As she reached for it, my gaze fell on the chaotic spread of books at her feet. A tightness gripped my throat, and an unsettling dread prickled at my skin.


    ¡°Doing some research?¡± I inquired cautiously, probing for the truth behind her intense focus.


    Her fingers hesitated on the cup handle. ¡°Something like that,¡± she replied, her voice carrying an undertone of secrecy.


    A strange tension lingered between us, unlike the distance that had grown over the past decade. This felt different¡ªnew and uncharted territory. I struggled to define it.


    When she looked at me fully, her eyes searched my face with an intensity that sent my pulse racing.


    ¡°Mother,¡± she said, her tone steady yet cautious, ¡°It¡¯s actually great that you¡¯re here. I¡­ wanted to ask you something.¡±


    My breath caught in my throat.


    My gaze darted back to the books and scrolls, and I sensed the question looming just beneath the surface, unspoken yet palpable.


    ¡°About your life,¡± she continued, ¡°before you married Father.¡±


    The dread surged within me, constricting my breath like a cold, invisible hand tightening around my throat.


    The life I had buried so deeply, hidden beneathyers of time and memory, felt like it was wing its way back into the light.


    I maintained my smile, forcing steadiness into my voice. ¡°That was a very long time ago, Sera. Why do you ask?¡±


    She hesitated, not out of nervousness but with purpose, weighing her words carefully as if they were fragile.


    ¡°Because I need to understand something,¡± she said, her voice firm. ¡°About our family. About where we¡ªwhere Ie from.¡±


    A jolt shot through my chest; my heart lurched painfully at her words.


    I had mastered the art of wearing masks, donned them effortlessly throughout my adult life. So I slipped into one now, a practiced motion that felt all too familiar.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t much to tell,¡± I replied lightly, my voiceced with a false nonchnce. ¡°I was an orphan. No pack. I met your father unexpectedly. Fate, as they say.¡± I gave a small, dismissive shrug. ¡°I joined Frostbane. The rest is history.¡±


    I had recited that line so many times over the years, it had morphed into a polished lie, a safe story that shielded me from the truth.


    But Sera wasn¡¯t buying it.


    She stepped closer, her eyes sharp with an intensity that felt both fierce and eerily familiar. A determination that resonated with the spirit of a Luna, not the innocence of a child.


    ¡°You were an orphan?¡± Her eyes narrowed, a flicker of suspicion igniting. ¡°Then what about the bracelet you gave me? You know, the one with the carved initials? You said your mother gave it to you when you got married.¡±


    The cold hand tightened around my throat, squeezing with a force I hadn¡¯t anticipated.


    I rarely made mistakes when it came to keeping my past buried, but I had slipped. The emotions of that moment with Sera had clouded my instinct for self-preservation.


    ¡°That is¡­¡± I cleared my throat, struggling to find the right words. There was not enough oxygen in the library to keep me from feeling lightheaded. ¡°I must have misspoken.¡±


    Sera let out an incredulousugh that echoed in the quiet room. ¡°Misspoken?¡±


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°I thought we were bridging the gap,¡± she interjected, setting the cup down with an audible ng that reverberated between us. ¡°No more distance; no more enmity, remember?¡± Her mouth twisted in a bitter expression. ¡°Or was that a lie too?¡±


    My heart thudded painfully in my chest. ¡°Sera, dear. I can exin¡ª¡±


    ¡°Good. Do then.¡± She crossed her arms defiantly. ¡°What pack were you from? Who were your parents? Why isn¡¯t there anything about you in the archives?¡±


    My pulse stumbled, a frantic rhythm that echoed my rising panic.


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mother.¡± Her voice cracked, not with anger but with desperation. ¡°Don¡¯t do this, please. We¡¯ve moved past lies and secrets, right? There are things I need to know about myself, and something tells me you¡¯re the one most likely to have the answers.¡±


    A warning bell rang loudly in my mind, a cacophony of rm that threatened to drown me in fear and send me spiraling back into the shadows of my past.


    I smoothed my expression, though my heart raced like a wild animal. ¡°Darling, whatever you¡¯re looking for¡­ I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t find it in my past. I truly had nothing before Frostbane.¡±


    She stared at me as if she were seeing me for the first time, a mixture of confusion and hurt ying across her features.


    I swallowed hard, desperate to steady myself. ¡°Why are you asking me these things, anyway?¡±


    She scoffed, the sound sharp and bitter. ¡°You want me to unload myself when you won¡¯t do the same? That¡¯s a bit hypocritical, even for you, Mother.¡±


    Her words pierced deeper than she could possibly understand. I shook my head, feeling the weight of her usation settle heavily on my shoulders. ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe I can help. Your answer might have nothing to do with my past.¡±


    A beat of silence lingered between us, a flicker of uncertainty passing through her eyes.


    Then, she opened up.


    Everything.


    Her training bottlenecks. Her confusion. Lucian Reed¡¯s cryptic words. Her¡­ abilities. The voice of her wolf, returning after thirty years of silence.


    With each revtion, my fear sharpened, transforming into a spear that pierced through my heart.


    No.


    No, no, no.


    It was happening.


    The very thing I had tried to prevent from the day she was born.


    ¡°Mother?¡± she pressed when I didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Say something.¡±


    I forced myself to breathe, reaching toward her with trembling palms. ¡°Sera¡­ you¡¯re overthinking this.¡±


    Her brows knitted together, confusion mingling with frustration. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°You are.¡± My voice wavered, but I fought to inject steel into it. ¡°Wolves emerge at puberty, and you¡¯re only just getting yours at thirty. In what world is that an advantageous urrence? Even if you could Shift one day, you wouldn¡¯t be special. You wouldn¡¯t be different. You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re just like everyone else. Worse, if anything.¡±


    Pain shed across her face, raw and stinging, and I hated myself for inflicting it.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be special?¡± she whispered, her voice trembling in a way that gutted me. ¡°Why is that such a ridiculous concept for you to consider?¡±


    Oh, Sera.


    I yearned to tell her everything in that moment.


    About the prophecy.


    The warning.


    The reason I had chosen to erase myself from history.


    The reason I had kept her small, quiet, ordinary.


    But the words tangled in my throat like thorns, sharp and painful.


    ¡°We had your fortunes read when you all were born,¡± I whispered instead, my gaze fixed on the floor, unable to meet her eyes. ¡°Among your siblings, you were destined to live an ordinary life. Mundane. Unremarkable.¡±


    She recoiled as if I had struck her.


    ¡°Ordinary,¡± she echoed, her voice hollow. ¡°Unremarkable. That¡¯s how you saw me?¡±


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you treated me that way when I was younger.¡± Her voice cracked again,ced with anguish. ¡°I was a disappointment from the moment I was born.¡±


    ¡°No¡ª¡±


    ¡°I was never going to amount to anything, so you and Father never bothered to waste your precious time on me. You focused on the children who had bright futures.¡± She let out a choked, bitterugh. ¡°It makes so much sense now.¡±


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°I always wondered what was wrong with me. What I did to make you and Father not care like you did with Celeste and Ethan. Now I know. It wasn¡¯t what I did.¡± She shook her head, and in that moment, I saw it in her eyes¡ªthe moment her heart shattered. ¡°It¡¯s who I was.¡±


    Oh gods, what had I done?


    I had meant to dissuade her, to gently nudge her away from the path of discovery she was treading, not to shatter any faith she had in herself.


    ¡°Sera, wait. Please¡ª¡±


    She stepped back.


    Not angrily.


    Not dramatically.


    Just¡­ quietly. As if distancing herself from me was an instinctual reaction.


    Then she turned and walked past me, her footsteps soft but devastating, each one echoing in the hollow space between us.


    ¡°Seraphina!¡± I called, reaching out, but my hand faltered halfway, suspended in the air.


    She didn¡¯t look back.


    A spike of pain burst behind my eyes, my vision swimming as tears threatened to spill. My knees buckled beneath me; I clung to the edge of the table, pressing trembling fingers to my temple as the world around me spun in disarray.


    The fortune teller¡¯s ominous words echoed through my mind like a dark whisper:


    ¡°If the girl walks the path she was born for, she will be hunted. Danger will greet her at every curve of the road. If she remains ordinary, she will live.¡±


    Had Edward and I made a terrible mistake?


    By hiding our daughter¡¯s truth, by keeping her safe and protected¡­ had we inadvertently broken her instead?


    I closed my eyes, battling the throb in my skull as regret consumed me whole.


    ¡°My sweet girl,¡± I whispered to the empty library, my heart aching, ¡°what have we done to you?¡±Conclusion


    In the quiet aftermath of that painful exchange, the weight of Margaret¡¯s choices settled heavily upon her shoulders. The realization that her efforts to protect Seraphina had only served to suffocate her spirit was a bitter pill to swallow. Margaret had sought to shield her daughter from the dangers that lurked in the shadows of their past, but in doing so, she had inadvertently stripped Seraphina of her sense of self-worth and potential. The echo of Seraphina¡¯s heart-shattering words reverberated in Margaret¡¯s mind¡ªshe had always seen her as ordinary, unremarkable. The very essence of their bond felt irrevocably fractured, leaving Margaret to grapple with the consequences of her silence and the lies she had spun to create a semnce of safety.


    As Margaret stood alone in the vast, empty library, the realization dawned that love, when intertwined with fear, can lead to betrayal of the deepest kind. The hope of bridging the chasm between them had crumbled, reced by the painful truth that had been buried for too long. Margaret¡¯s heart ached for her daughter, for the dreams she had stifled, and for the future that now seemed uncertain and fraught with peril. In that moment, she understood that true love must be rooted in honesty, and the only way forward was to confront the shadows of their past together. With tears streaming down her cheeks, Margaret vowed to reim the connection they had lost, to embrace the truth, and to help Seraphina find her way back to herself, even if it meant facing the very dangers she had tried so hard to protect her from.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    In the uing chapter, tensions are bound to escte as Margaret grapples with the fallout of her conversation with Seraphina. With secrets swirling like dark clouds overhead, the fragile bond between mother and daughter hangs in the bnce. Margaret¡¯s desperate attempts to shield Sera from the truth may lead to unforeseen consequences, igniting a fierce determination within Seraphina to uncover the mysteries of her lineage. As Sera delves deeper into her family¡¯s past, readers can expect a whirlwind of emotions, revtions, and perhaps a sh of wills that will challenge the very foundation of their rtionship.


    Moreover, the prophecy that looms over Seraphina¡¯s existence will begin to unveil its sinister nature. With Margaret¡¯s fears now ignited, the stakes rise dramatically. Will she finally confront the truth of her own past to protect her daughter, or will her efforts to keep Sera safe only serve to push her further away? As the chapter unfolds, expect a gripping exploration of identity, legacy, and the unbreakable ties of family. The choices made in the heat of the moment will have far-reaching implications, setting the stage for a confrontation that could alter the course of their lives forever. Prepare for a heart-wrenching journey filled with unexpected twists and a race against time as the shadows of the past threaten to engulf them both.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Betrays Love 221

    Betrays Love 221 Summary


    In Chapter 221 of ¡°Betrays Love,¡± titled ¡°Childhood Resentments,¡± Seraphina grapples with the painful memories of her past as she leaves the Lockwood Estate. The chapter opens with her feeling overwhelmed by confusion and heartache, haunted by her mother¡¯s words that echo painfully in her mind. Desperate to escape the emotional turmoil, she abandons her car and runs through the rain, seeking sce from the memories that have gued her for thirty years. The rain bes a metaphor for her pain, as she reflects on her childhood, filled with feelings of inadequacy and the constant questioning of her worth.


    As she wanders, Seraphina confronts the reality of her upbringing, where her potential was stifled by a prophecy that dictated her fate. This revtion brings forth a mix of bitterness and dark humor, as she realizes how her parents allowed a stranger¡¯s words to shape their treatment of her. She longs for the kind of unwavering support she would have given her own child, contrasting it sharply with the twisted love she received. The park, a ce of past family outings, bes a setting for her memories, both painful and fleeting, as she struggles to reconcile her childhood experiences with her present.


    Seraphina¡¯s emotions intensify as she recalls her siblings receiving praise and admiration, while she felt like a mere shadow in their brilliance. In a moment of vulnerability, she sinks onto a swing, overwhelmed by the weight of her past and the realization that her childhood wounds are still fresh. Despite her efforts to heal and redefine her life, the memories resurface with a vengeance, reminding her of the love and attention she was deprived of. The rain symbolizes her tears, mixing with the downpour around her as she feels the emotional storm within.


    Just as she is consumed by her thoughts, a shadow appears before her, signaling a shift in her solitude. The rain ceases, and a warm presence envelops her, prompting her to finally look up and see Kieran standing before her. This moment marks a potential turning point in her emotional journey, as she faces not only her past but also the possibility of support and understanding from someone who may help her navigate through the storm of her feelings. The chapter closes with a sense of anticipation, leaving readers eager to see how Seraphina will confront her demons with Kieran by her side.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Betrays Love 221**


    **Chapter 221: Childhood Resentments**


    **SERAPHINA¡¯S POV**


    The memory of leaving the Lockwood Estate was a blur, lost in a fog of confusion and pain.


    One moment, I found myself standing amidst the towering shelves of the library, where dust motes danced in the sunbeams filtering through the grimy windows. The air was thick with the weight of unspoken words and deceit, my mother¡¯s voice echoing in my mind like a relentless drumbeat, each syble a sharp jab to my heart.


    In the next heartbeat, I was outside, my feet pounding against the cold stone steps, racing as if the very act of running could propel me far away from those stinging words, as if distance could somehow prevent them from burrowing deeper into my psyche.


    Ordinary.


    Unremarkable.


    Even worse, if I dared to admit it.


    With a sense of urgency, I abandoned my car, the decision made in a haze of emotion, and stormed down the long, winding driveway, pushing through the gates that felt like a barrier between my past and the uncertain future.


    The rain began as a gentle mist, a mere whisper against my skin, but with each passing moment, it transformed into a torrential downpour, colder and heavier, until the fabric of my clothes clung to me like a second skin.


    I weed the chill that enveloped me.


    It hurt less than the gnawing ache that wed at my chest, a reminder of wounds long buried.


    I couldn¡¯t tell how long I wandered, lost in my thoughts, only that with each step, the burden of thirty years pressed down on me like a leaden weight.


    Thirty years spent in a relentless cycle of questioning my worth.


    Why was I never enough?


    Why did every door I dared to open as a child m shut in my face?


    Why was every flicker of potential snuffed out before it could ignite into something beautiful?


    Every new venture met with dismissal.


    Every passion redirected, as if I were merely a vessel for someone else¡¯s dreams.


    Every dream, a distant echo of what could have been.


    How many times had I turned the me inward?


    Too quiet.


    Too clumsy.


    Too slow.


    Not charming enough.


    Not talented enough.


    Not strong enough.


    Not good enough.


    Just when I thought I was moving forward, healing from the scars of my past, those wounds cracked open anew, raw and bleeding, and all those childhood resentments surged back to the surface like a tide of bitterness.


    All those years spent believing I was the problem, only to uncover that my fate had been dictated by a ridiculous prophecy a stranger had spun for my parents before I could even take my first steps?


    If it weren¡¯t so cruel, it might have beenughably absurd.


    Yet, I found myselfughing, a harsh, ragged sound that was quickly swallowed by the rain.


    A fortune-teller had charted the course of my entire existence.


    And my parents had epted it, using it as justification to treat me like an afterthought, a mere shadow in the background of their grand designs.


    If it had been Daniel, and someone foretold that he was destined for a life of mediocrity, would I ever love him any less?


    Would I ever undermine him? Hold him back from chasing his dreams?


    Absolutely not.


    I would go to the ends of the earth to support him. If my son wanted to reach for the stars, I would hoist him onto my shoulders, propelling him higher. If he sought to tackle something challenging, I would be there, guiding him through every practice session. If he stumbled and fell, I would reassure him, telling him that tomorrow was another chance to try again.


    That, to me, was love.


    Encouragement.


    Support.


    Unwavering faith.


    Not whatever twisted version of love my parents had offered me.


    I stifled another shuddering breath as I turned a corner that felt achingly familiar. Without even realizing it, my feet had carried me straight to Daniel¡¯s favorite park.


    As I stepped onto the gravel path, the crunch of my shoes echoed softly in the stillness.


    The air was saturated with the scent of damp earth, mingling with the metallic tang from the swings and slides, and the faint sweetness of tiny wildflowers blooming defiantly around the edges.


    The ygroundy deserted, abandoned to the storm. Small puddles had formed at the base of the slide, and the sandbox had turned into a muddy pit. The once-vibrant colors of the climbing bars appeared muted under the oppressive gray sky.


    Yet, despite the disarray, it felt like home¡ªa fragilefort against the tempest raging within me.


    I ventured deeper into the park, rain cascading from my hair down the nape of my neck, soaking through my clothes. My fingers trembled as I tucked damp strands behind my ears, a futile attempt to regain some semnce of control.


    As I approached the swings, memories flickered like fireflies¡ªsmall, scattered moments from years gone by.


    The reason I had brought Daniel here was that this was the very ce my parents had taken my siblings and me long ago.


    My memories, while not particrly special, were no less painful than the rest of my childhood. Yet returning with Daniel, creating new, happier moments, had been my way of rewriting the narrative of my past.


    But now, those old memories surged forth, cutting through me with the same sharpness as my bleeding wounds.


    I could see Celeste, herughter ringing out as she spun in circles, my mother pping with pride, as if she were witnessing the perfect performance.


    Ethan executed a wless one-handed cartwheel, my father¡¯s cheers echoing loudly enough for the entire neighborhood to hear.


    Theirughter and apuse¡ªalways directed at them, the siblings destined for greatness.


    But then¡­something else emerged from the fog of my mind.


    Arge, work-rough hand sping mine.


    A warm nket enveloping my shoulders.


    A voice¡ªnot unkind¡ªmurmuring gently, ¡°It¡¯s all right, Sera. Try again!¡±


    I blinked, desperately trying to hold onto those fleeting images, but they slipped away like sand through my fingers, dissolving before I could grasp them tightly.


    Were those moments even real?


    Did they care for me, even a fraction?


    Or was I merely fabricating kindness where none had ever existed?


    Perhaps my mind was grasping for anything¡ªany shred of goodness¡ªfrom a childhood where I had always been the shadow, while Celeste and Ethan basked in the sunlight of parental adoration.


    My throat tightened painfully.


    It felt just like that dream I had with my father. Maybe I had been so starved for affection that even the smallest gestures seemed monumental in retrospect.


    Even if they had managed to muster some semnce of love for me, it paled inparison to the adoration they hadvished upon my siblings.


    Slowly, I sank onto the nearest swing, the old metal chains creaking in protest beneath my weight. Water dripped steadily from them, sshing against my wrists, a reminder of my current state.


    I gripped the cold chains, allowing my head to hang low as the rain seeped through everyyer of clothing, drenching mepletely. My chest rose and fell in short, uneven gasps, the pain settling heavily beneath my sternum.


    All this time, I had convinced myself that I was healing, that I was moving on.


    That the past had lost its grip on me.


    That I had crafted a new life, redefining the meaning of family for myself.


    But today¡­


    None of that mattered. It didn¡¯t matter that I had be stronger than I had ever imagined. It didn¡¯t matter that I was a damn LST Champion.


    Today, it felt as if my childhood¡ªcruel and merciless¡ªhad wed its way back from the grave, wrapping cold, unyielding fingers around my throat, dragging me back under, drowning out every glimmer of light I had fought so hard to build.


    I sat there on the swing, lost in the storm of my thoughts. Minutes blurred into hours, time slipping away like the rain washing over me.


    I only knew that the world around me had bled into shades of gray, my fingers numb, and at some point, my tears¡ªhot and helpless¡ªhad mingled with the relentless rain until I could no longer distinguish one from the other.


    Then¡ª


    A shadow moved in front of me.


    I didn¡¯t look up. I was too drained, too hollowed out to care who had intruded upon my little tempest.


    But when the rain suddenly ceased its assault on my head and shoulders, when the sound shifted to a gentle hush, when the space around me warmed with an unexpected presence¡­


    I finally lifted my gaze.


    And froze.


    Kieran stood before me.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the storm, as the rain subsided and the weight of Seraphina¡¯s childhood burdens hung heavy in the air, a flicker of hope emerged with Kieran¡¯s presence. His silhouette, framed by the dim light breaking through the clouds, offered a stark contrast to the shadows of her past that had threatened to drown her. In that moment, she felt a connection that transcended the pain, a reminder that she was not alone in her struggles. Kieran¡¯s quiet strength and unwavering support stood as a testament to the love she had yearned for all her life, a love that encouraged rather than belittled, that saw her worth even when she struggled to see it herself. As she met his gaze, the warmth spreading through her chest began to melt away the ice that had encased her heart, hinting at the possibility of healing and redemption.


    With Kieran by her side, Seraphina realized that the journey of reiming her identity and worth was not one she had to navigate alone. The painful memories that had resurfaced were still a part of her story, but they no longer defined her. Instead, they became stepping stones toward a future where she could embrace her true self, free from the shackles of her past. Theughter of her siblings, once a source of resentment, transformed into echoes of a childhood that shaped her resilience. With each passing moment, she understood that love could manifest in many forms, and the love she had for herself was the most powerful of all. As the clouds began to part, revealing a sliver of light, Seraphina took a deep breath, ready to step forward into the unknown, hand in hand with the one who believed in her.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    In the forting chapter, readers can anticipate a pivotal confrontation between Seraphina and Kieran that promises to unravel the tangled threads of her past and present. With the weight of her childhood resentments still heavy on her heart, Seraphina is poised at a crossroads, caught between the shadows of her memories and the flickering hope of a brighter future. Kieran¡¯s sudden appearance is sure to ignite a whirlwind of emotions, forcing Seraphina to confront not only her feelings for him but also the long-buried truths about her family and the prophecy that has haunted her for so long. Will Kieran offer the sce she desperately needs, or will his presence serve as a painful reminder of her unresolved struggles?


    As the storm outside begins to mirror Seraphina¡¯s inner turmoil, the chapter may delve into theplexities of their rtionship, exploring theyers of trust, love, and betrayal that have defined their journey thus far. Readers should prepare for heartfelt revtions and unexpected twists that could alter the course of Seraphina¡¯s life forever. With her past wing at her heels and Kieran standing as a beacon of potential redemption, the next chapter holds the promise of both heartbreak and healing, leaving readers breathless with anticipation for how Seraphina will navigate this tumultuous moment. Will she find the courage to embrace the love she deserves, or will the shadows of her childhood continue to dictate her fate?


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Betrays Love 222

    Betrays Love 222 Summary


    In Chapter 222 of ¡°Betrays Love 222,¡± Seraphina finds herself in a tumultuous emotional state as Kieran arrives just in time to offer her shelter from the rain. His soaked appearance and urgent demeanor reveal his concern for her well-being. Despite her attempts to downy her difort, Kieran¡¯s protective instincts kick in, and he insists on understanding what has caused her distress. Their connection deepens as he expresses his unwavering support, especially regarding her son, Daniel, and the idea of prophecies defining one¡¯s worth.


    As Seraphina opens up, she reveals the painful argument with her mother, who had told her she was destined to be ordinary. This revtion strikes a chord with Kieran, who empathizes with her struggles and shares his own experiences with his father¡¯s harshness. He reassures her that she is not defined by her parents¡¯ beliefs and emphasizes her strength and potential. Kieran¡¯s passionate deration that no one should dictate Daniel¡¯s future resonates deeply with Seraphina, providing her a glimmer of hope amidst her turmoil.


    However, as their emotional exchange unfolds, Seraphina is suddenly overwhelmed by a sharp pain, causing her to lose her bnce. Kieran¡¯s immediate concern for her well-being shines through as he catches her just before she copses. His protective embrace serves as a lifeline, grounding her amidst the chaos of her feelings. The chapter closes with her sumbing to darkness, leaving readers anxious about her fate and the strength of the bond she shares with Kieran.


    Overall, this chapter encapstes a critical moment of vulnerability and connection between Seraphina and Kieran, highlighting themes of support, the struggle against negative perceptions, and the power of belief in oneself.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Betrays Love 222**


    **Chapter 222: PROPHECIES BE DAMNED**


    **SERAPHINA¡¯S POV**


    Kieran stood before me, his hair slicked back and damp, the rain stering it against his forehead and temples. His shirt clung desperately to his body, soaked through, droplets cascading from the hem like a waterfall, while his breath came in heavy,bored bursts, as though he had sprinted through the storm to reach me.


    Above us, he held arge, ck umbre, its canopy a protective shield that sheltered me from the relentless downpour.


    He was not seeking refuge for himself, but rather offering it to me.


    Our eyes met, and in that moment, I could see a tempest of emotions swirling just beneath the stoic facade he typically maintained.


    Panic. Fear. A relief so profound it appeared almost painful.


    ¡°Sera,¡± he breathed, his voice gravelly and strained,den with urgency. ¡°I¡¯ve been searching everywhere for you.¡±


    His voice cracked through the air like thunder, and something deep within me shattered at the sound. The realization that he hade for me, that he had searched tirelessly, that he had finally found me, struck me with an overwhelming force.


    The swing beneath me swayed slightly as I exhaled, a trembling, broken sound escaping my lips that I could no longer contain.


    Kieran¡¯s jaw tightened, and he took a hesitant step closer, rain cascading down his back, soaking him further. ¡°You¡¯re freezing,¡± he observed, concern etched on his features.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I whispered, though the chill coursing through my body contradicted my words.


    His brows knitted together, an expression that clearly conveyed he was not convinced by my bravado.


    He lowered the umbre, angling it more fully over me, disregarding the way the rain continued to drench his shoulder.


    ¡°Margaret called me in a panic,¡± he exined, his voice steady yetced with worry. ¡°She told me you left her house without your car, and no one could get in touch with you.¡±


    I cast my gaze downward, my fingers tightening around the chains of the swing as if they could anchor me to the ground.


    ¡°I just needed air,¡± I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°What happened, Sera?¡± His voice softened, a gentle coaxing that made my heart ache. His knuckles were white where he gripped the umbre, a testament to his mounting anxiety. ¡°Please, tell me.¡±


    My vision blurred, tears mingling with the rain cascading down my cheeks, but Kieran saw through the facade.


    His expression softened, and he leaned closer. ¡°Sera¡­¡± he whispered, his voice dropping to a near hush. ¡°You¡¯re crying.¡±


    That simple acknowledgment unraveled mepletely.


    A sound escaped my throat, small and fragile, tinged with humiliation. Before I could turn away, before I could beg him to leave me alone, Kieran crouched in front of me, one knee sinking into the wet, muddy ground so his face was level with mine.


    He reached up with his free hand, brushing his knuckles gently against my cheek. His touch was impossibly tender, wiping away a mixture of rain and tears that flowed unbidden. ¡°Sera,¡± he murmured, ¡°if Daniel saw you like this, his little heart would break.¡±


    I choked out a sound that was half augh, half a sob. ¡°Using Daniel to get me to open up. Touch¨¦.¡±


    He let out a half-hearted chuckle, the sound mingling with the rain. ¡°You would do anything for Daniel, right?¡±


    I swallowed hard, the weight of his words pressing down on me. ¡°Kieran¡­¡±


    He leaned in closer, his eyes locked onto mine with an intensity that made my heart race. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°If someone prophesied,¡± I whispered, my voice trembling with vulnerability, ¡°that Daniel was destined to be nothing. Just ordinary. Would you¡­ would you give up on him?¡±


    Kieran¡¯s head jerked back, surprise flickering across his features.


    Even through the rain, I could see it: the sh of outrage that sharpened his expression, the protective instinct rising within him like a fierce tide.


    ¡°Who the hell,¡± he growled, his voice low and dangerous, ¡°would dare to say something like that about my son?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hypothetical,¡± I insisted, my lips twisting into a grimace. ¡°Just answer the question.¡±


    His nostrils red, and I could see him wrestling with a tempest of emotions¡ªanger shing with disbelief.


    Then he spoke, his voice filled with fierce conviction that left no room for doubt. ¡°No damn prophecy, no fortune, no stranger gets to define my child¡¯s worth.¡±


    He scoffed, his jaw tight with indignation. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t believe that crap for a second.¡±


    I blinked, taken aback by the raw intensity of his conviction.


    ¡°And if they insisted on it?¡± I pressed quietly, needing to hear him say it. ¡°If they imed there was no other oue for him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d beat the shit out of them,¡± Kieran replied tly, his tone unwavering. ¡°No one decides who Daniel gets to be. That¡¯s his choice. His life. His future. And I¡¯ll destroy anyone who tries to clip his wings.¡±


    A breath I didn¡¯t know I was holding escaped me, dissipating some of the heavy weight pressing down on my chest. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, my voice barely above a whisper.


    His expression softened, the tension in his eyes easing even as the rain continued to drench hisshes.


    But then he frowned, his gaze sharpening as he studied my face more intently.


    ¡°Sera¡­ what happened?¡± He shifted closer, his voice low and filled with concern. ¡°Please, tell me.¡±


    I hesitated, caught in a whirlwind of thoughts.


    I considered saying nothing at all, burying it deep within me as I had done countless times before.


    But his eyes¡ªthose dark, all-consuming eyes¡ªheld me captive, steady and warm, leaving no room for deception.


    So I exhaled shakily and spoke, ¡°My mother and I had¡­ an argument.¡±


    Kieran didn¡¯t appear surprised; instead, he let out a long, quiet sigh. ¡°What happened?¡±


    I bit my lip, feeling the weight of my confession pressing down on me. ¡°She said they had my fortune read when I was born. She told me I was destined to be ordinary. Unremarkable.¡±


    The words wed their way out of me, raw and degrading. ¡°That¡¯s why they never¡ª¡± My voice cracked, the pain evident. ¡°Why they never loved me.¡±


    Kieran closed his eyes briefly, rain cascading down his face like tears of his own.


    ¡°Oh, Sera,¡± he murmured, his voice filled with empathy.


    He shifted, adjusting his crouch so he could rest an elbow lightly on the swing beside me, his presence grounding.


    ¡°You know¡­¡± He let out a humorlessugh, dropping his head as if the weight of his memories bore down on him. ¡°My father and I fought constantly. It was a never-ending battle. He hated half the things I did and relished telling me all the ways I was screwing up. At one point, I thought he hated me.¡± He nced up at me, his expression vulnerable. ¡°Turns out he just had a terrible way of trying to protect me. Doesn¡¯t excuse it, but it exins it.¡±


    I swallowed back the instinctive argument that rose within me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying your parents handled things well,¡± Kieran continued, his voice steady. ¡°Honestly, I can¡¯t fathom letting someone else¡¯s opinion dictate how you treat your child. But¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe they thought¡ªin their own wed way¡ªthat they were doing the right thing. Their methods were awful.¡± His lips tightened in frustration. ¡°But their intentions might not have been as sinister as they felt to you.¡±


    I looked away, the chains creaking softly beneath my grip. His words echoed too closely to what I had told Noah, and if I rejected them, didn¡¯t that make me a hypocrite?


    ¡°Sera.¡± Kieran¡¯s voice deepened, bing gentler, as if he were trying to reach into my heart. ¡°You are not who they believed you¡¯d be. You never were.¡± His eyes burned with a fierce intensity. ¡°You¡¯re yourself. And that¡¯s more than enough. Prophecies be damned.¡±


    His words seeped into the cracks within me, soothing the jagged edges that scraped against my heart.


    ¡°You¡¯ve survived more than most,¡± he continued softly. ¡°You¡¯ve grown beyond anything anyone could have predicted. And your future?¡± He shook his head in quiet amazement. ¡°It¡¯s only getting brighter.¡±


    A faint, trembling smile tugged at my lips, igniting a flicker of hope within me.


    Suddenly, Daniel¡¯s praises echoed in my mind¡ªhis unwavering belief in me, the way he had told strangers I was the strongest person he knew.


    And then there were the others:


    Maya, calling me a beast during training.


    Lucian, watching me with curiosity instead of pity.


    The woman who had drawn strength from my story to leave her abusive husband.


    My teammates, whom I had brought together and led to victory.


    Selene¡¯s daughter, who called me a Luna of inspiration.


    Henry¡¯s granddaughter, who had my poster proudly hung in her room.


    Family. Friends. Strangers. They all believed in me.


    They saw me growing, shining, surpassing the limits I had once been forced into.


    Perhaps my mother couldn¡¯t see it because she didn¡¯t know how.


    And maybe¡­ it didn¡¯t matter anymore. Why was I allowing the negative voice to be the loudest?


    For every person who had tried to drag me down, there was someone else cheering me on with their whole heart.


    I met Kieran¡¯s gaze again, finally feeling steady. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    He offered me a small, relieved smile, and then extended his hand toward me. ¡°What do you say we get out of this rain and get you warmed up?¡±


    I sniffed, stretching my hand out to take his. ¡°Yeah, that sounds¡ª¡±


    But my hand froze mid-air as a sharp, crushing pain stabbed behind my eyes, a jarring reminder of the storm within me.


    I gasped as the world tilted violently, chaos swirling around me.


    ¡°Sera?¡± Kieran¡¯s voice sharpened with concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I tried to reach for him, to brace myself against his sturdy frame.


    But then I attempted to reassure him, to tell him it was merely dizziness, that I just needed a moment. Yet the pain seared again, white-hot, blurring my vision, casting everything into shadow.


    The swing beneath me vanished, and my knees buckled, tilting forward into the abyss.


    Strong arms caught me, a lifeline in the storm.


    ¡°Sera!¡± Kieran¡¯s voice rang out, panic slicing through his tone.


    My head lolled against his chest, the rain now a distant echo, muffled and far away, as if I were submerged beneath the surface.


    Thest sensation I felt was his arms tightening around me, his warmth enveloping me, pulling me out of the storm, holding me as if he could anchor my consciousness by sheer will alone.


    And then darkness swept over me.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of that chaotic moment, the rain continued to fall, but within the depths of my unconsciousness, I found a strange sense of sce. Kieran¡¯s arms wrapped around me felt like a sanctuary, a promise that I was not alone in this storm. The weight of my mother¡¯s words and the shadows of my past began to dissolve in the warmth of his embrace, and I realized that perhaps I had been carrying the burdens of others for far too long. Prophecies and judgments, once so suffocating, were now mere echoes in the background of my mind. The love and belief of those who truly mattered¡ªDaniel, Maya, and even Kieran¡ªbegan to rise to the forefront, illuminating a path forward that was uniquely mine.


    As I drifted in and out of consciousness, I felt the stirrings of hope taking root within me. Kieran¡¯s unwavering conviction, his fierce protection of Daniel, and the tenderness he had shown me in my moment of vulnerability were reminders that love was not defined by the limitations imposed by others. I was not ordinary; I was a tapestry woven with strength and resilience, shaped by every experience I had faced. When I finally opened my eyes again, I would carry the echoes of Kieran¡¯s words with me, a newfound determination to embrace my identity and forge a future that was undeniably my own. In that moment, I understood that love, in all its forms, was the most powerful force of all, capable of transforming even the darkest prophecies into stories of hope and triumph.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    In the uing chapter, the stakes will rise as Seraphina grapples with the aftermath of her sudden copse. With Kieran¡¯s unwavering support, she will find herself at a crossroads, facing not only her physical vulnerability but also the emotional turmoil that has long haunted her. As she navigates the blurred line between her past and present, the revtions from her confrontation with her mother will echo louder, demanding resolution. Will Seraphina confront the shadows of her upbringing, or will they continue to loom over her, threatening the fragile sense of self she has begun to reim?


    Meanwhile, Kieran¡¯s protective instincts will be put to the test as he seeks answers not only for Seraphina but also for himself. His fierce deration against prophecies will resonate deeply, igniting a newfound determination to shield those he loves from the weight of external expectations. As he delves into Seraphina¡¯s past, the bond between them will deepen, revealingyers of vulnerability and strength. Expect emotional confrontations, revtions that could alter the course of their rtionship, and the undeniable chemistry that has been brewing beneath the surface. Will Kieran¡¯s fierce loyalty be enough to guide Seraphina toward her true potential, or will the darkness of her past threaten to pull them both under?


    As the chapter unfolds, anticipate a whirlwind of emotions, unexpected twists, and a powerful exploration of identity and love. The storm may have passed overhead, but the real tempest lies within Seraphina, and it¡¯s only just beginning to unravel.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Betrays Love 223

    Betrays Love 223 Summary


    In Chapter 223 of ¡°Betrays Love,¡± Kieran is engulfed by a profound fear as he cradles Sera, who lies unconscious in his arms. The relentless rain contrasts sharply with the intense heat radiating from her frail body, amplifying his panic. Moments earlier, Kieran had beenforting Sera, but now he is consumed by desperation, racing to find help as he grapples with the haunting possibility of losing her. His emotional turmoil is palpable as he pleads for her to hold on, feeling the weight of their past and the urgency of the present.


    Upon arriving at the Alpha residence, Kieran¡¯s frantic cries for a healer echo through the halls. Gavin, his Beta, quickly mobilizes the guards to assist, but Kieran bypasses the infirmary, opting to take Sera directly to his bedroom. The sight of her small form on the bed fuels his helplessness, and he brushes her hair away, desperately urging her to wake up. The arrival of Fiona, a respected healer, brings a glimmer of hope, yet her grim assessment reveals that Sera¡¯s condition is dire, driven by an internal force that cannot be easily remedied.


    Fiona suggests that a mate bond could stabilize Sera, but Kieran¡¯s heart sinks at the realization that she is unmarked and unmated. As the healer prepares tonics that will only buy time, Kieran¡¯s frustration boils over. He demands solitude, insisting that everyone leave the room so he can focus solely on Sera. Alone with her, he is filled with a mix of determination and dread, knowing he must act to cool her feverish body.


    Kieran carefully undresses Sera, his movements filled with guilt and sorrow as he prepares to immerse her in a cold bath. The shock of the icy water is overwhelming, yet he holds her tightly, whispering words of encouragement and love. As he positions her against him in the tub, he feels her fragile heartbeat and begs her to fight for her life. The chilling water contrasts with her heat, and Kieran¡¯s desperation mounts as he clings to her, wishing for her to wake up and return to him. In this moment of vulnerability, he confronts the depth of his feelings, holding her tightly and praying for her recovery.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Betrays Love 223**


    **Chapter 223: STAY WITH ME**


    **KIERAN¡¯S POV**


    A bone-deep fear coursed through me, colder than the relentless rain thatshed against my skin as I cradled Sera in my arms. Each step I took felt like a reminder of her frailty, her body limp and unresponsive against my chest.


    Her head rested against me, swaying gently with the rhythm of my hurried pace, but the rest of her was disturbingly still. In stark contrast to the chill in the air, she radiated an unbearable heat, her fragile form appearing more vulnerable than I had ever seen her.


    I couldn¡¯t shake the haunting thought: could she, even in her unconscious state, sense the frantic thumping of my heart? Panic surged through me like ice, freezing my veins in terror.


    No. Nononono.


    This¡ªwhatever nightmare had unfolded¡ªshould not be happening.


    Just moments ago, I had beenforting her, feeling the walls she had built around herself begin to crumble for the first time in what felt like an eternity. And now¡­ now I was running, desperation fueling my every movement.


    ¡°Please,¡± I gasped, my voice breaking under the weight of my fear, ¡°just hold on.¡±


    The terror propelling me forward was unlike anything I had ever experienced, Ashar¡¯s strength coursing through me like a raging inferno.


    Before I knew it, I stumbled onto the porch, kicking open the heavy front doors of the Alpha residence, water sttering across the pristine marble floor.


    ¡°GAVIN!¡± I roared, my voice hoarse and raw. ¡°GET ME A HEALER, NOW!¡±


    My Beta appeared in an instant, his eyes widening in shock as theynded on Sera¡¯s unconscious form in my arms. We had been deep in a pack meeting when Margaret¡¯s frantic call had pulled me away, her voiceced with an urgency that had sent me racing to find Sera.


    Gavin wasted no time with questions; he barked orders at the guards, who scrambled to respond to our emergency.


    I bypassed the guest rooms, ignored the infirmary in the annex, and instead headed straight to my own room.


    cing Sera on my bed felt profoundly wrong, especially since this was her first time here after a decade of marriage. But reason had fled the moment she had copsed into my arms.


    She looked so small on the expansive bed, and a sound¡ªhalf a sob, half a growl¡ªescaped my throat, fueled by helplessness and frustration.


    I brushed the wet strands of hair away from her face, my thumbs grazing her skin, which felt far too hot to touch. Heat radiated from her, as if she were a furnace burning from the inside out.


    ¡°Sera?¡± My voice trembled. ¡°Come on. Open your eyes.¡±


    Silence.


    ¡°Sera, please,¡± I pleaded, tears mingling with the rainwater that dripped from my hair. ¡°Wake up. I can¡¯t lose you like this. I can¡¯t lose you at all.¡±


    Still, there was nothing.


    I rested my forehead against hers, taking a shuddering breath, trying to ground myself.


    No. No. No.


    It couldn¡¯t end like this. Not now. Not when I was just beginning to make amends for all the pain I had caused.


    Minutester, the healer arrived, moving with surprising speed despite her age, her silver hair neatly pulled into a bun at the nape of her neck.


    Fiona was one of the most respected healers in our pack, known not only for her skill but also for the calm she brought to every situation.


    Even in my turmoil, the tight grip of fear around my throat lessened slightly at her presence.


    Fiona nced at Sera lying unconscious on my bed, her expression softening with genuine concern.


    ¡°Oh, child,¡± she murmured, her voice low and steady. ¡°You¡¯ve been through something terrible, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    With gentle precision, she set her satchel down on the nightstand, her hands moving with a practiced grace.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± she said, nodding respectfully, ¡°please tell me everything you observed before she copsed.¡±


    I swallowed hard, forcing myself to keep my voice steady. ¡°High fever. Sudden loss of consciousness. No visible wounds. She was in the rain for a long time before¡­¡±


    Fiona nodded, her face a mask of focus. ¡°Good. Let me examine her.¡±


    As she stepped closer to Sera, a low growl erupted from my throat, surprising both of us.


    She adjusted her sses, studying me with a hint of caution. ¡°May I touch her, Alpha?¡±


    I exhaled slowly, inhaling deeply, hoping the cool air would help calm the raging storm inside me. ¡°Of course.¡±


    With a nod, she approached the bed, her fingers delicately pressing against Sera¡¯s temples, then her throat, finally resting both palms over her sternum. A dull, pale glow seeped into her skin, flickering like a candle struggling against the wind.


    After several attempts, the glow extinguished entirely.


    Fiona¡¯s expression darkened, and my heart sank.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I demanded, my voice edged with urgency.


    ¡°She¡¯s burning up from the inside,¡± the healer murmured, echoing my worst fears. ¡°A fever beyond natural origin.¡±


    My jaw clenched. ¡°Spell? Curse? Poison?¡±


    She shook her head, her demeanor serious. ¡°No. This is internal. Something has awakened¡ªor snapped loose¡ªand her body can¡¯t regte it.¡±


    I swallowed hard, my gaze locked on Sera¡¯s trembling eyelids.


    ¡°What do we do?¡±


    Fiona hesitated, the weight of her silence suffocating.


    ¡°Speak,¡± I growled, impatience creeping into my tone.


    Finally, she sighed. ¡°In cases like this¡­ a mate bond would stabilize her¡ªshare the pain, dampen the overload, allow healing through shared vitality.¡±


    My heart raced painfully in my chest. ¡°And if she¡¯s¡­ unmated? Unmarked?¡±


    She offered a sympathetic shrug. ¡°Then all you can do is cool her physically and hope her willpower carries her through.¡±


    I raked a hand through my damp hair, frustration boiling over. ¡°Fuck,¡± I muttered. ¡°There has to be something more we can do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there isn¡¯t,¡± Fiona replied, her tone grave, as if delivering a death sentence. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare tonics. But understand, Alpha¡­¡± She hesitated, likely wary of my reaction. ¡°Tonics won¡¯t solve this. They¡¯ll only buy time.¡±


    She cleared her throat and turned to Gavin, who had been standing in the doorway, silent and tense. ¡°Get some ice and fill a bathtub. We need to¡­¡±


    I tuned out the chaos around me as movement erupted, the urgency fading into a blur as my focus narrowed solely on the woman lying in my bed, panic morphing into a numbing dread.


    Footsteps echoed, orders were barked, and the metallic scrape of a basin filled the air. I could hear Gavin instructing one of the guards, their hurried footsteps thundering toward my ensuite. Buckets sloshed, ice cracked against porcin, the sounds reverberating like distant thunder.


    But it all felt distant, as if I were sinking beneath the surface of a vast ocean.


    An eternityter, a handnded on my shoulder.


    ¡°Kieran.¡± Gavin¡¯s voice cut through the fog enveloping me.


    I blinked, jolting back to reality.


    ¡°We need to move her into the bath,¡± he said gently.


    ¡°No.¡± My voice was low and raw. ¡°Not we. Everyone get out.¡±


    Gavin sighed, concern etched across his face. ¡°Kieran, we should¡ª¡±


    ¡°Get. Out.¡±


    I didn¡¯t take my eyes off Sera as more movement ensued, the door finally clicking shut behind us.


    I stood there, breathing heavily, my knuckles white as they gripped the sheets.


    Heat rolled off her in waves, filling the room sopletely that it felt like trying to breathe through a smothering veil.


    Then, as if driven by instinct, I sprang into action. I slipped an arm beneath her shoulders and another under her legs, lifting her carefully from the bed.


    Her head lolled against my shoulder, her breath shallow and hot against my skin. She whimpered softly, a sound so faint it nearly shattered me.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I whispered into her hair, my voice trembling. ¡°I¡¯ve got you.¡±


    I carried her into the ensuite, brushing against the wall to turn on the warm, low lights.


    The massive sunken tub in the corner, filled with slush and shards of ice floating on the surface, loomed before me like a daunting challenge.


    I set Sera gently on the small chaise beside the vanity, propping her head with a rolled towel so she wouldn¡¯t slump. She looked wrong here¡ªashen, vulnerable, stripped of her fire.


    I brushed a soaked strand of hair from her face, feeling the heat radiating from her skin beneath my palm.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cool you down, sweetheart,¡± I murmured, knowing she probably couldn¡¯t hear me, but needing to believe she could. I needed to believe she was still with me.


    I checked the water temperature with my hand.


    Freezing. Good.


    My fingers trembled as they moved to her clothes¡ªnot from desire, but from dread. I had never undressed her before, and this wasn¡¯t how I had imagined our first moments of intimacy if we ever reconciled.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered, guilt flooding my chest. ¡°I¡¯d never do this if there were another way.¡±


    With slow, deliberate movements, I peeled off her soaked clothes piece by piece¡ªshirt, jeans, underwear now damp with sweat instead of rain. I folded each item carefully, setting them aside rather than letting them fall to the floor.


    Sera shivered, even as the cooler air washed over her, the contrast jarring against her feverish skin.


    I stripped off my own clothes next, fingers clumsy and cold as I hurried to join her. The room felt cavernous, too quiet, save for the harsh sound of my own breathing.


    Now, bare in my arms, I lifted Sera carefully, cradling her against me, and stepped into the tub.


    The shock of cold water hit me instantly¡ªbiting, punishing. It was the kind of chill that stole the breath from your lungs and made every nerve scream awake.


    My muscles locked, my lungs seizing, but I didn¡¯t loosen my hold on her.


    I lowered her slowly into the water, keeping one arm behind her back and the other hooked beneath her thighs to keep her upright.


    Her skin steamed where it met the water, and she let out a soft sound of pain¡ªbarely audible, but real, alive.


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± I whispered, pulling her closer, positioning her half onto my chest so her face remained above the surface. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. Just stay with me.¡±


    I sank fully into the tub with her, the cold slicing through me like knives. My body adjusted slowly, but Sera shook violently against me, her heat bleeding into the water so quickly it almost felt warm around her.


    Every instinct screamed to pull her out, to wrap her in nkets, to hide her away somewhere safe. But right now, warmth was the enemy.


    I pressed my temple against hers, water dripping from my hair onto her cheeks. ¡°Come back, Sera,¡± I breathed, desperationcing my words. ¡°Fight. You¡¯ve fought through much worse.¡±


    Her eyshes fluttered, but she didn¡¯t wake.


    I tightened my arms around her, drawing her fully against me, skin to skin, back to chest, her heartbeat faint but present. I could feel it¡ªweak, erratic, but still fighting.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to leave,¡± I whispered, my teeth chattering from the cold. ¡°Not like this. Not now. Not when I finally¡ª¡±


    The words caught in my throat.


    I swallowed them down, pressing my lips to her temple instead, my breath shaking under the weight of everything unsaid.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± I murmured into her hair. ¡°Open your eyes, please.¡±


    Her head fell against my shoulder once more, fragile and warm even in the icy water.


    I closed my eyes.


    And held her tighter.Conclusion


    As the cold water enveloped them, Kieran¡¯s desperation morphed into a fierce resolve. He could feel Sera¡¯s heartbeat, a fragile rhythm that tethered him to hope amidst the chaos of his emotions. The icy grip of fear had transformed into a burning determination; he was not going to let her slip away. The vulnerability he had witnessed in her was a stark reminder of the walls they had both built around their hearts, but now, cradled in the water, he understood that true strengthy in vulnerability. Kieran¡¯s whispered promises hung in the air,den with unspoken words of love and regret, as he held her against him, urging her to fight, to return to him. Each moment spent in the tub was a testament to hismitment, a silent vow that he would not abandon her again.


    In that fragile space, where life and death danced on the edge, Kieran realized that the bonds they had forged were not merely chains of obligation but threads of connection that intertwined their fates. As he pressed his lips against her temple, he felt the weight of their past and the possibility of a future that could be rebuilt from the ashes of their mistakes. The icy water, though harsh, became a conduit for healing, a shared struggle that mirrored the tumultuous journey of their love. In that moment, he understood that love was not just about the joys shared in sunlight, but also about weathering the storms together. With Sera in his arms, he silently vowed to fight for her, to fight for them, and to emerge from this darkness into the light of a new beginning.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As the tension mounts in the aftermath of Sera¡¯s copse, the next chapter promises to plunge deeper into the emotional turmoil that Kieran faces. With Sera¡¯s life hanging in the bnce, Kieran must confront not only the immediate danger but also the ghosts of their shared past. Will the bond of their tumultuous rtionship be strong enough to withstand this trial? The stakes are higher than ever, and as Kieran fights against time to save the woman he loves, the revtions that emerge could change everything. Expect heart-wrenching moments of vulnerability as Kieran grapples with his regrets and fears, all while desperately seeking a way to stabilize Sera¡¯s condition.


    Moreover, the arrival of unexpected allies and potential adversaries will addyers ofplexity to the already fraught situation. As Kieran navigates the challenges posed by the healer¡¯s cryptic warnings and the urgency of the moment, he may discover hidden truths about Sera that could alter their fate forever. Will he uncover the source of her affliction, or will he be forced to confront the possibility of losing her once again? The tension between hope and despair will reach its zenith, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, eagerly anticipating how Kieran will rise to meet the challenges ahead. Prepare for a chapter filled with raw emotion, high stakes, and the relentless pursuit of love against all odds.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Betrays Love 224

    Betrays Love 224 Summary


    In Chapter 224 titled ¡°Moon Goddess,¡± Seraphina finds herself enveloped in darkness, experiencing a surreal sensation of weightlessness. As memories flicker back to her, she recalls moments from her past, including joyful times with her brother Daniel and painful memories tied to her father¡¯s death and Kieran¡¯s divorce announcement. The montage of her life unfolds, revealing both cherished moments and deep-seated traumas, leaving her feeling untethered and adrift in a sea of emotions.


    As the memories shift, Seraphina is transported to her childhood, witnessing a tender moment between her parents as they express their love and concern for her. This scene is juxtaposed with painful recollections of bullying during her school years and the protective intervention of her brother Ethan. Each memory evokes a mix of longing and sorrow, highlighting theplexity of her rtionships and the love she has yearned for but often felt denied.


    The narrative takes a poignant turn as Seraphina finds herself in the hallway of her old home on the night of her first anniversary with Kieran. She recalls silently crying while Kieran stands outside her door, hesitating to enter. The moment is filled with regret and unfulfilled expectations, culminating in Kieran¡¯s departure, which deepens her sense of heartbreak and abandonment. The emotional weight of these recollections is palpable, illustrating her struggle with love and loss.


    Ultimately, Seraphina is drawn to a mystical forest where she encounters the Moon Goddess. The goddess reassures her of her worth and potential, countering the negative beliefs instilled in her by others. This encounter serves as a turning point, as Seraphina grapples with her past suffering and the realization that she possesses the strength to ovee her challenges. The chapter concludes with a sense of hope as the Moon Goddess introduces her to a powerful wolf named Alina, suggesting a new beginning and the potential for healing.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Betrays Love 224**


    **Chapter 224: MOON GODDESS**


    **SERAPHINA¡¯S POV**


    The darkness enveloped me, a sensation akin to floating in warm, tranquil waters, weightless and free.


    I had a faint recollection of copsing¡ªrain pouring down, painncing through me, and Kieran¡¯s frantic voice echoing my name in desperation.


    Yet, those memories felt like distant echoes, remnants of a life that seemed no longer mine.


    I was adrift. Untethered.


    In an instant, the darkness flickered, and memories began to weave themselves together across the emptiness, like shards of stained ss catching the light in a kaleidoscope of color.


    I could hear augh¡ªDaniel¡¯s, a joyous sound from when he was just four years old, his chubby cheeks smeared with frosting as he gleefully plunged his hand into his birthday cake, reveling in the sweetness.


    Then came the rush of adrenaline from the Snowfield Arena, the exhrating moment I mounted Ashar¡¯s majestic form, feeling invincible.


    The cold, haunting memory of the night my father died invaded my thoughts; Kieran¡¯s eyes, usually so warm, were now devoid of emotion as he uttered those life-altering words, ¡°I want a divorce.¡±


    The thunderous apuse and cheers filled my ears like a symphony as a disembodied voice dered, ¡°And the champions of the Latent Spark Trials are OTS Team One!¡±


    But then, I was back on my porch, the desperate plea in Kieran¡¯s eyes piercing through the haze of my memories as he held my hands, asking, ¡°You feel it too, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Scenes collided and ovepped, old wounds juxtaposed with forgotten joys, triumphs intertwined with agony. My life unfolded in a vivid montage of sound and color, a whirlwind of emotions that left me breathless.


    The montage shifted, and I felt a jolt, as if I had been swept into a different current entirely. I realized these memories were no longer mine to im.


    I found myself standing over a small bed, and it took a moment for recognition to dawn on me¡ªthe fair-haired toddler sleeping so peacefully was me.


    My round face, impossibly small, was tucked beneath a patchwork nket I dimly remembered chewing on during nightmares.


    The room was filled with theforting scent ofvender and fresh wood.


    And there they were¡ªmy parents.


    Not distant figures cloaked in coldness. Not indifferent shadows.


    My mother knelt beside the bed, her fingers trembling as she brushed a curl from my forehead. There was no disdain in her touch. No disappointment. Just a quiet ache that spoke of a mother¡¯s love.


    My father stood behind her, one hand resting gently on her back, the other enveloping my tiny hand with a tenderness I had never associated with him in my waking life.


    ¡°Please,¡± my mother whispered, her voice quivering with emotion. ¡°Let her be spared.¡±


    My father remained silent, but his thumb stroked over my knuckles with a gentleness that brought tears to my eyes.


    A tightness gripped my chest.


    This had to be another cruel trick of my mind, right? A desperate attempt to conjure the love I had never truly received.


    But before I could drown in the sorrow of that realization, the image dissolved like mist slipping through my fingers.


    I blinked, the training courtyarding into focus. Years had passed, yet it felt like a lifetime ago. I recognized the uniforms, the cracked pavement beneath the oak tree where I had often eaten alone.


    Suddenly, two older students shoved a younger version of me against a wall. I winced as the memory resurfaced, recalling the injury on my shoulder that had forced me to rely on my left hand for weeks.


    I watched the boysugh as they walked away, leaving me crumpled on the ground, tears streaming down my cheeks.


    Then, around the corner appeared teenage Ethan, his face carved with fury, his jaw clenched as though he could crack bones with sheer willpower.


    In a sh, his hand shot out, seizing one of the bullies by the cor and lifting him off the ground effortlessly.


    ¡°Touch my sister again,¡± he growled, his voice low and lethal, ¡°and I¡¯ll fucking destroy you.¡±


    With that, he hurled the bully into his friend, sending them both crashing to the floor in a pitiful heap.


    Ethan didn¡¯t linger to witness their reactions. He simply walked away, shoulders rigid, fists trembling at his sides.


    I swallowed hard, my heart racing.


    He¡­ defended me? Why? Had he always been my protector?


    The scene faded, melting away before the ache blossoming in my chest could settle.


    Then, I found myself in the hallway of the Nightfang Alpha residence¡ªmy old home.


    Daniel¡¯s bedroom door loomed before me.


    Somehow, inexplicably, I knew what day it was: Kieran¡¯s and my first anniversary.


    I was aware that on the other side of that door, I was silently crying into a pillow, desperately trying not to wake Daniel, who was just a baby then, cradled beside me as I poured my heart into a journal filled with dreams and fantasies.


    And outside that door¡­


    Kieran stood there, frozen in ce. He looked younger, harder, his jaw tense with frustration etched into every line of his face.


    He hesitated.


    Lifted his hand.


    Paused.


    ¡°Go in,¡± I called out, though I knew he couldn¡¯t hear me. ¡°I was waiting for you. Go in.¡±


    But he lowered his hand.


    And walked away.


    I felt the anguish of that night ignite within me once more.


    ¡°If you hade in,¡± I whispered to his retreating form, ¡°would everything have changed?¡±


    Kieran vanished into the shadows, and the hallway dissolved along with him.


    Then, I found myself on a battlefield I had never physically set foot upon, yet I recognized it immediately:


    Frostbane boundary grounds.


    Edward Lockwood¡¯sst stand.


    Suddenly, I was running, my feet pounding against the hard-packed earth, breath tearing from my lungs as I chased after him. Wolves howled in the distance, and war cries shattered the air like lightning.


    My father marched forward, shoulders squared, sword strapped to his back, determination radiating from him like heat.


    ¡°Father, wait¡ªstop!¡± I screamed, desperation wing at my throat.


    He paused mid-step.


    His head turned slightly, as if he sensed something tugging at him. His brow furrowed, eyes narrowing as if trying to pierce through a thick veil.


    ¡°Strange,¡± he murmured, almost to himself.


    Then he faced forward and charged into the mist.


    ¡°No!¡± I lunged for him, reaching with every ounce of strength I possessed.


    But my hands passed straight through his silhouette, an agonizing reminder of my inability to reach him.


    I fell to my knees, tears streaming down my face as that world, too, dissolved around me.


    When the mist finally cleared, I found myself standing barefoot on soft moss.


    The forest surrounding me was eerily quiet, an almost sacred silence enveloping the air. Soft light filtered through the endless canopies above, and the air was fragrant with the scent of fresh rain and blooming moonflowers. Leaves glimmered faintly, branches humming with a magic that felt more like presence than power.


    And that presence beckoned me forward¡ªwithout words, withoutmand. Just an irresistible pull. A knowing.


    I walked.


    My bare feet brushed against dew-soaked ferns, every step feeling lighter than thest. The forest weed me, parting soundlessly, trees arching as if bowing in reverence.


    The ground sparkled beneath me, shimmering like stars embedded in the moss.


    My heart raced with nervous uncertainty.


    At the center of an open de, bathed in silvery light, stood a woman d in flowing midnight robes, her hair long and pale as moonlight.


    Her eyes were dark yet bright, as if they contained gxies within their depths. My knees nearly buckled under the weight of her presence, pressing against my very soul.


    I didn¡¯t need to be told who she was.


    ¡°Moon Goddess.¡±


    Her smile in response was warm, gentle, serene.


    ¡°Finally, Seraphina,¡± she said, her voice reminiscent of a thousand distant bells, soft yet resonant, ¡°you found your way here, just as I knew you would.¡±


    ¡°Is this real?¡± My voice was barely a whisper, trembling with awe.


    ¡°More real than the shadows that have haunted you,¡± she replied, her tone soothing.


    She extended her hand¡ªopen, inviting, maternal in a way that made every wound within me ache.


    ¡°Come, child.¡±


    I hesitated, uncertainty gnawing at me.


    ¡°What am I doing here?¡± I asked, my voice shaking.


    Her expression softened, filled with a blend of pride and sympathy.


    ¡°I have watched you since the moment you took your first breath. You are one of my most luminous children, Seraphina.¡±


    I blinked, taken aback.


    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­possible.¡±


    Her hand fell gracefully to her side, every movement slow and deliberate. ¡°Why would you say that?¡±


    ¡°My¡­my mother said I was destined to be ordinary,¡± I whispered, the weight of her words settling heavily on my heart. ¡°It was prophesied.¡±


    A gentle breeze rustled through the de¡ªwarm, yet edged with an undercurrent of sadness.


    ¡°Oh, child,¡± the Moon Goddess sighed, her voice filled withpassion. ¡°I pour equal love and potential into every wolf I create. No worth is ever predetermined.¡±


    My breath caught in my throat.


    ¡°So¡­I wasn¡¯t born insignificant?¡±


    ¡°You were born possibility,¡± she affirmed. ¡°What others believed spoke only of their limits, not yours.¡±


    My hands clenched into fists, frustration bubbling within me.


    ¡°Then¡­why did I suffer?¡± I asked, my voice breaking, throat tight with emotion. ¡°Why was I different?¡±


    Her eyes shimmered¡ªnot with pity, but with sorrow.


    ¡°I know,¡± she murmured softly. ¡°And for that, I am sorry. I never wished hardship upon you. But look at you, child. You overcame all those challenges; you fought through the prejudice and forged something of yourself.¡±


    I let out a bitterugh, sharp and cutting.


    ¡°So that makes what I went through okay? You think a soldier who was injured in war would prefer a Purple Heart medal over having his blown-off legs back?¡±


    The goddess blinked, thenughed softly, a sound reminiscent of wind through chimes.


    ¡°You truly are one of my fiercest daughters.¡±


    The worst part was that she didn¡¯t sound condescending or patronizing. She seemed genuinely proud of me.


    I stared at her, a storm of emotions raging inside me¡ªvalidation, anger, grief, relief, confusion¡ªall colliding at once.


    ¡°What now?¡± I asked quietly. ¡°Why bring me here?¡±


    Her smile was like a thousand stars winking into existence. ¡°I have a gift for you. There¡¯s someone I want you to meet. Properly.¡±


    She stepped aside, and the trees behind her parted like curtains.


    A wolf emerged.


    Massive. Silver-furred. Eyes zing like bright amethyst. Her aura rolled off her like ancient tides¡ªpowerful, steady, familiar in a way that rooted deep into my very marrow. My breath caught, quickening with a mix of awe and recognition.


    ¡°Alina.¡±Conclusion


    In the heart of the forest, amidst the shimmering de, Seraphina¡¯s journey reached a pivotal moment of revtion and eptance. The Moon Goddess, with her gentle yetmanding presence, illuminated the truth that had long eluded Seraphina: she was never destined for insignificance. Instead, she was a vessel of potential, molded by her struggles and triumphs alike. The goddess¡¯s words resonated within her, unraveling the tightly wound threads of self-doubt and pain that had woven themselves into the fabric of her identity. For the first time, Seraphina felt the weight of her past lift, reced by a flicker of hope that ignited her spirit. The acknowledgment of her worth, the understanding that her suffering did not define her, began to forge a new path forward¡ªone filled with promise and the possibility of healing.


    As Alina, the magnificent wolf, stepped into the light, a wave of recognition washed over Seraphina, intertwining their fates in a way that felt both profound and inevitable. This moment marked not just a reunion with her true self but also a remation of her power, long overshadowed by fear and betrayal. In the embrace of the Moon Goddess and the presence of Alina, Seraphina grasped the strength that had always resided within her, waiting to be unleashed. With newfound rity, she understood that her journey was not merely about oveing the darkness but rather about embracing the light that existed within her all along. As she stood there, surrounded by the magic of the moment, Seraphina finally felt the warmth of love¡ªnot just from others, but from herself, igniting a me of resilience that would guide her forward into the unknown.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect a profound exploration of Seraphina¡¯s connection to her past and the pivotal role of her lineage. As she stands before the Moon Goddess, the revtions about her identity and potential will challenge everything she thought she knew about herself. The encounter with Alina, the powerful wolf, promises to be a turning point, suggesting that Seraphina¡¯s journey is about to take a dramatic new direction. What does it mean for her to embrace this newfound legacy, and how will it alter her rtionships with Kieran, Ethan, and the rest of her world?


    Anticipation builds as the implications of the Moon Goddess¡¯s words sink in. Will Seraphina be able to harness the strength and wisdom that has been bestowed upon her? The tension will rise as she grapples with the burden of expectation and the desire to forge her own path. The stakes have never been higher, and as she prepares to reunite with Alina, readers will be left wondering how this meeting will shape her destiny. Will she finally reim her power and confront the shadows of her past, or will fear and doubt hold her back? The next chapter promises to unravel these questions, setting the stage for a thrilling continuation of Seraphina¡¯s journey.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Betrays Love 225

    Betrays Love 225 Summary


    In Chapter 225 of ¡°Betrays Love,¡± titled ¡°Steam and Ice,¡± Kieran finds himself enveloped in a heavy atmosphere of uncertainty as he watches over Sera, who lies beside him, feverish and vulnerable. The persistent rain outside serves as a backdrop to his inner turmoil, amplifying his feelings of helplessness and regret. Sera¡¯s shallow breaths and asional whimpers indicate her struggle against her demons, leaving Kieran wishing he could fight those battles for her. He grapples with the realization that their bond, which he had hoped would provide stability, seems nonexistent, deepening his dread about their rtionship.


    As he reflects on their past, Kieran is overwhelmed by regret for not marking Sera during significant moments in their lives, believing that such actions could have changed their current circumstances. He acknowledges his cowardice and the pain his inaction has caused her, feeling the weight of his mistakes as he longs to be a source offort for her. Memories of Sera¡¯s strength and resilience flood his mind, highlighting his failure to appreciate her true worth and the sacrifices she made for their family. This realization stirs a profound sense of remorse within him, as he wishes he had recognized her as a partner and not just an obligation.


    Kieran¡¯s emotions surge as he confesses his love for Sera, a deration that feels both toote and too raw given the circumstances. He vows to choose her every day, regardless of their mate bond, emphasizing that his feelings for her are genuine and not contingent on fate. As he holds her tightly, hoping to keep her alive, he bes acutely aware of the fragility of their situation. The atmosphere shifts as Sera¡¯s fever finally breaks, igniting a flicker of hope within Kieran as heforts her, urging her to fight her way back to him.


    The chapter culminates in a moment of tenderness as Kieran carries Sera from the bathtub to the bedroom, wrapping her in a nket and lying beside her to provide warmth and support. He remains steadfast in hismitment to her, whispering encouragement as she shivers and struggles to regain her strength. Their connection, though fraught with past mistakes, bes a source of resilience, as Kieran resolves to hold her through the night, determined to ensure she does not slip away from him again. The emotional weight of his confessions and the urgency of the moment create a poignant atmosphere, underscoring the depth of his love and the hope for a renewed bond between them.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Betrays Love 225**


    **Chapter 225: Steam and Ice**


    **KIERAN¡¯S POV**


    Time seemed to stretch endlessly, a heavy nket of uncertainty draped over me. I couldn¡¯t tell how long I had been sitting there, lost in the rhythm of the rain that tapped persistently against the window, a mncholy symphony that mirrored the turmoil in my heart.


    Seray beside me, her skin glistening with steam, each breath she took was shallow and uneven, a fragile whisper of life. asionally, a soft whimper escaped her lips, broken and haunting, as if she were wrestling with demons in the depths of her dreams. I felt a pang of helplessness, wishing I could reach into her mind and fight those battles for her.


    ¡®In situations like this¡­ a mate bond would provide the stability she desperately needs,¡¯ a voice in my head reminded me, echoing the teachings I had grown up with.


    With a soft curse, I tightened my grip on her, feeling her warmth seep into me, a stark contrast to the biting cold that surrounded us. My teeth ground together, frustration gnawing at me like a relentless beast, even as they chattered in response to the chill.


    If even the faintest spark of a bond existed between us, it should have reacted by now. It had to.


    But¡­


    Time continued to slip away, and still, nothing changed. No flicker of connection. No surge of warmth. No familiar tug that told me she was mine.


    Each passing second carved deeper into my chest, creating a growing void of dread.


    Had I conjured it all from wishful thinking?


    Had I deluded myself into believing she was my mate simply to justify my desire for her?


    What if she never truly belonged to me?


    Pressing my forehead against her shoulder, I closed my eyes, the weight of regret pressing down on me.


    ¡°If only I had marked you,¡± I whispered, my voice trembling with the weight of my remorse. ¡°On the night of the Blood Moon Hunt. On our wedding night. The day Daniel came into this world. Any day in thest decade¡ªif I had just taken that step, we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation. I could be helping you right now.¡±


    A lump formed in my throat, tightening painfully.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t. I was a coward. Aplete fool.¡± I inhaled shakily, my heart heavy with the realization. ¡°And now, you¡¯re the one suffering for my mistakes.¡±


    The room was drenched in silence, save for the rhythmic patter of rain against the ss and the soft, ragged breaths of Sera.


    ¡®Regretting the past is pointless,¡¯ Ashar¡¯s voice echoed in my mind, a somber reminder that offered littlefort. ¡®All we can do is move forward and focus on what we can do for her now.¡¯


    I tightened my embrace around Sera, drawing strength from her warmth.


    ¡°Do you remember,¡± I whispered, my thumb gently stroking her skin, ¡°that night when Daniel had a fever? You stayed up the entire night holding him because he wouldn¡¯t let you go?¡±


    My voice quivered as I recalled the memory.


    ¡°You had no idea I was watching from the crack in his door. You kept whispering to him that he was safe, that you were right there with him. You didn¡¯t sleep for thirty-six hours. I thought you might just copse from exhaustion.¡±


    I swallowed hard, the memory flooding me with emotion.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn to watch over you.¡±


    Pulling her closer, I pressed a gentle kiss to her temple, hoping to convey the depth of my feelings.


    ¡°And I won¡¯t leave your side.¡±


    I shifted slightly, cradling her tighter against my chest. Water sloshed over the edge of the tub, sttering cold droplets onto the tile floor and dripping from my elbows, but I didn¡¯t care. Let the world flood around us; I wouldn¡¯t budge an inch.


    ¡°You know¡­¡± my voice came out hoarse and raw, ¡°I always thought that true strength was loud and violent. I believed it was all about teeth, ws, and dominance¡ªthe kind of power I was taught to value.¡±


    I brushed a damp strand of hair from her cheek, my fingers trembling with emotion.


    ¡°But you¡ª¡± I paused, swallowing hard against the lump in my throat. ¡°You were strong in ways I couldn¡¯t even begin to understand.¡±


    Her lips parted slightly, a soft exhale escaping her as her brow furrowed, as if she were battling something deep within.


    ¡°You stood up to a world that didn¡¯t want you. You kept rising again and again, even when those who should have protected you were the very ones trying to push you down. You smiled through hardships that would have shattered lesser souls.¡±


    Pain tightened my throat, making it difficult to speak.


    ¡°And I was too blind, too stubborn, too caught up in my own narrative to truly see you for who you were.¡±


    A shiver coursed through her, and the water rippled as I tightened my hold, my body instinctively trying to shield her despite knowing that warmth was a dangerous enemy in this moment.


    ¡°You deserved so much more than being my obligation. You deserved better than ten years filled with silence and resentment.¡±


    My voice dropped to a rough whisper, cracking under the weight of my regret.


    ¡°You deserved a partner. A mate. Someone who truly saw you. Someone who chose you.¡±


    My breath hitched, warm enough to mist the cool air between us.


    ¡°And instead, you got me.¡±


    The silence stretched on, heavy and suffocating, broken only by the steady drip of water and the soft chattering of Sera¡¯s teeth as her fever shed with the cold around us.


    ¡°You know what tears me apart the most?¡± I whispered, my jaw tightening with the intensity of my emotions. ¡°You never stopped trying, regardless. Not for the pack. Not for Daniel. Not even for me. You probably thought I didn¡¯t notice, but I did.¡±


    I closed my eyes, finally allowing the truth to spill from my lips.


    ¡°I knew you learned about all of my favorite sports and hobbies just so we would have something to discuss. I knew you learned to cook my favorite meals. I knew you tried to dress like Celeste so I would notice you.¡±


    I brushed my lips against her damp hair, a feather-light kiss.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have taken me this long to see it, Sera,¡± I murmured fervently. ¡°Whether or not I recognized you as that little girl from years ago, it shouldn¡¯t have taken me so long to realize that you weren¡¯t just someone fate had trapped me with. You were someone I would have chosen if I had even half a brain.¡±


    Water sloshed again as I held her tighter, nearly crushing her against me, as if my sheer will could breathe life back into her.


    ¡°I felt it every time you smiled at Daniel like he was made of starlight. Every time you stood up to Celeste, even when it cost you dearly. Every time you looked at me like I mattered, even when I didn¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    My chest ached with the weight of unspoken truths.


    ¡°I was too foolish to recognize it. Too scared to admit it. Too consumed by clinging to who I thought I was meant to love instead of seeing who was right in front of me.¡±


    I pressed her hand to my lips, inhaling the faint scent of her skin, trying to ground myself in her presence.


    ¡°You don¡¯t owe me anything. Not forgiveness. Not affection. Not a future. But¡ª¡± my voice quivered, raw with desperation. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me like this, Sera. I¡¯d give anything. I¡¯d take your pain if I could. Hell, I¡¯d take your hate and animosity. Just stay with me?¡±


    Hershes fluttered¡ªbarely. A twitch. A ghost of movement.


    My heart raced, mming against my ribs.


    ¡°Sera?¡±


    She didn¡¯t wake. The tremor subsided.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if we¡¯re mates,¡± I whispered fiercely. ¡°I don¡¯t care if we¡¯re not. I don¡¯t care if whatever bond I thought I felt was just my own selfish longing. I don¡¯t need a mark to im you. I don¡¯t need fate to validate what I feel for you.¡±


    My lips ghosted over her brow, a promise sealed in breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m choosing you now, and I¡¯ll choose you every single day you allow me to.¡±


    My voice cracked, low and trembling, as the words I had kept buried surged forth.


    ¡°I love you, Sera.¡±


    The confession hung in the air, mingling with the steam and ice, raw and unnned. Toote. Too real.


    I swallowed hard, my chest constricting painfully.


    ¡°And I will never forgive myself for the fact that the first time I say it out loud is in a bathtub, fighting to keep you alive.¡±


    Her fingers brushed weakly against my arms, and my breath caught in my throat. It was faint, barely there, as if her body was responding even when her voice could not.


    I lowered my forehead to the back of her head, trembling with a mix of relief and fear.


    The cold seeped deeper into my bones, numbing my limbs. Her warmth continued to fade, agonizingly slow, as if her body was surrendering the fever while still drifting toward unconsciousness.


    ¡°Come back to me, sweetheart. Please,¡± I breathed, my voice barely a whisper.


    She exhaled a soft, shaky breath; a sound like a fragile thread inside her had eased.


    Her head tilted back slightly toward my neck.


    Not enough to signify consciousness.


    But just enough to keep the flicker of hope alive.


    Time continued its relentless march. The water around us warmed. The world outside fell into a hushed silence.


    And I held Sera as if my heartbeat was the only thing tethering her to life, steady and stubborn, refusing to falter for anything.


    Eventually, mercifully, her fever broke. Her trembling intensified, small spasms racking her limbs, her teeth chattering louder now.


    Relief hit me like a tidal wave, nearly knocking the breath from my lungs.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I murmured, brushing my thumb across her cheek, my heart swelling with hope. ¡°That¡¯s good, sweetheart; that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s get you out of here.¡±


    I shifted, gathering her against my chest. Water sshed over the edge as I stood with her in my arms, rivulets cascading down both our bodies, pooling on the marble floor. Sera shivered violently now, her forehead pressed against my throat, breath hitching in soft, involuntary gasps.


    ¡°I know,¡± I whispered against her damp hair, my heart aching with the weight of my promise. ¡°I¡¯ve got you. I¡¯ve got you.¡±


    I stepped out of the tub, water dripping onto the floor with every movement. I reached for a thin linen nket hanging near the vanity, knowing anything thicker would trap too much heat.


    I wrapped it around her with care, tucking the corners around her shoulders, covering her chest and legs while leaving her head exposed. Her skin was warm beneath my hands, but thankfully no longer scalding.


    I carried her out of the bathroom and into the bedroom, lowering her onto the mattress with the utmost gentleness, as if she were made of the most delicate ss. The sheets soaked through immediately, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to care.


    As I pulled away to adjust her, she whimpered softly at the loss of my warmth, reaching blindly for me even in her unconscious state.


    Iy beside her without hesitation, gathering her back against me, my arms locking around her waist, her legs curling weakly against mine.


    She shivered again, rapid tremors shaking her from head to toe.


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± I murmured, pressing my lips to her temple, my heart full of determination. ¡°Shiver. Fight your way back. Stay here with me.¡±


    One of her hands fisted weakly on my chest, as if she were trying to anchor herself to me even in her unconsciousness.


    I lowered my forehead to hers, breathing in her scent, grounding myself in her presence.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing so well, Sera,¡± I whispered, my voice low and soothing. ¡°Just fight a little longer.¡±


    Her only response was another shuddering breath and the instinctive way she burrowed deeper into my arms, seeking warmth now that the fever had loosened its grip.


    I tightened my hold, refusing to let go.Conclusion


    As I cradled Sera against me, a profound realization settled in my heart: love is not merely a bond forged by fate, but a choice made every day. In that moment, as her warmth seeped into my skin, I understood that my past failures did not define our future. The weight of my regrets began to lift, reced by a fierce determination to protect and cherish her, to fight alongside her as she fought for her life. I had spent so long caught in my own narrative, blind to the strength and resilience that Sera embodied, but now I saw her clearly. She was not just my obligation; she was my partner, my choice, and I would do everything in my power to ensure she knew that she was deserving of love and devotion.


    With each gentle breath she took, I felt a flicker of hope reignite within me. Sera¡¯s unconscious reach for me was a testament to the bond we shared, one that transcended mere titles and expectations. I promised her in that quiet space, amidst the steam and ice, that I would choose her every day, that I would be the partner she deserved. As I held her close, I vowed to be the strength she needed, to nurture the love that had always been there, waiting for me to recognize it. Together, we would navigate the uncertainties ahead, and I would ensure that she would never feel alone in this fight again. Our love story was far from over; it was just beginning, and I would cherish every moment of it.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As the storm outside rages on, the emotional tempest within Kieran and Sera reaches a critical point. With Sera¡¯s life hanging in the bnce, Kieran¡¯s heartfelt confessions have ignited a flicker of hope, but will it be enough to pull her back from the brink? In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as Kieran grapples with his own demons while desperately trying to keep Sera¡¯s spirit tethered to this world. The stakes have never been higher, and the fragile line between life and death promises to test the limits of their bond in ways neither could have anticipated.


    Moreover, the chapter will delve deeper into Kieran¡¯s past mistakes and the haunting regrets that have shaped his feelings for Sera. As he navigates theplexities of their rtionship, revtions about their shared history will surface, shedding light on the moments that defined their connection. Will Kieran¡¯s newfound determination to fight for Sera¡¯s love be enough to mend the rift created by years of silence and misunderstanding? Or will the shadows of their past continue to loomrge over their fragile future? Prepare for a whirlwind of emotions as Kieran and Sera¡¯s journey unfolds, promising heart-stopping moments, unexpected twists, and the potential for redemption.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Betrays Love 226

    Betrays Love 226 Summary


    In Chapter 226 of ¡°Betrays Love,¡± Seraphina experiences a profound moment as she encounters Alina, a magnificent creature that embodies both beauty and power. Emerging from the trees, Alina captivates Seraphina with her shimmering silver coat and a mysterious golden mark on her forehead. Overwhelmed with emotion, Seraphina kneels before Alina, feeling an intense connection that brings bothfort and a deep sense of longing. The warmth radiating from Alina envelops her, contrasting sharply with the void of absence she has felt throughout her life.


    Seraphina¡¯s reunion with Alina is bittersweet, as the Moon Goddess reveals that while she has met Alina, Seraphina cannot fully Shift into her wolf form yet. The goddess exins that parts of Seraphina¡¯s spirit remain fractured due to unresolved grief, unimed strength, and unacknowledged love. This revtion strikes Seraphina with fear and frustration, as she grapples with the weight of her past and the burdens she must confront. The goddess encourages her to believe in herself and to acknowledge her worth, emphasizing that her journey is about more than mere survival; it is about living fully and thriving.


    As the chapter progresses, the Moon Goddess prepares to send Seraphina back, reminding her of the people who love her, including Kieran. The urgency of returning to her reality creates a sense of panic within Seraphina as she clings to Alina, reluctant to say goodbye. Yet, the goddess reassures her that she will find the answers she seeks, though not in this moment. The chapter closes with Seraphina being pulled back to her world, where she finds herself in Kieran¡¯s arms, their bond igniting with an explosive force that signifies their deep connection. The word ¡°Mate¡± resonates between them, marking a pivotal moment in their rtionship and Seraphina¡¯s journey toward wholeness.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Betrays Love 226**


    **Chapter 226: GO BACK**


    **SERAPHINA¡¯S POV**


    As Alina stepped out from the embrace of the trees, the world around her sharpened, as if the very forest held its breath in reverence.


    She was nothing short of magnificent, the most breathtaking creature I had everid eyes upon.


    Her coat glimmered like liquid silver, each strand catching the light in a dazzling disy as she moved, almost as if she were woven from starlight itself.


    Between her eyes, a slender golden mark glowed softly on her forehead. It was a symbol I couldn¡¯t quite ce¡ªa sigil, perhaps? Or maybe it was a blessing, or even a scar that told a story of its own.


    A sharp intake of breath caught in my chest, tightening painfully, as emotions surged within me.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± The words escaped me in a half-gasp, half-sob, trembling with disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re real.¡±


    Her ears twitched, a knowing gleam in her eyes. ¡®I¡¯ve always been real, Sera. You never needed eyes to see me.¡¯


    With a grace that seemed almost ethereal, she padded forward, each step slow and reverent, until she stood directly before me. She was massive, her size only slightly less than Ashar¡¯s, yet infinitely more graceful.


    There was an undeniable power in her presence, an unspoken certainty that she belonged here, that she belonged to me.


    Overwhelmed, I sank to my knees like a worshipper before a deity, the ground cool beneath me.


    My hands reached out instinctively, eager to touch her. The instant my palms sank into her fur, a wave of sensation washed over me, almost overwhelming. It was softer than anything I had ever known¡ªlush, warm, and impossiblyforting.


    Heat radiated from her, seeping into my fingertips, crawling up my arms, enveloping my chest in a cocoon of warmth. A raw sob escaped me, unbidden and fierce.


    ¡°Gods,¡± I choked, burying my face into the thick fur at her neck. ¡°You¡¯re here. You¡¯re actually here.¡±


    Alina leaned into me, her enormous head draping gently over my shoulder, as if she were hugging me back,forting me in a way I had never experienced before. For a moment, I felt as if I could not breathe¡ªnot from her weight, but from the sheer magnitude of being so utterly held.


    The absence I had carried with me my entire life suddenly felt stark, a gaping void that contrasted sharply against the warmth of her presence.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful,¡± I whispered, my voice trembling, breaking under the weight of my emotions.


    Alina nudged her forehead against mine, the golden mark brushing my skin and sending a delightful shiver down my spine.


    I pulled back just enough to wipe my cheeks, though tears still clung stubbornly to myshes. My heart swelled with something fierce and desperate, an emotion that felt both exhrating and terrifying.


    ¡®You are, too,¡¯ she replied, a hint of humorcing the rich timbre of her voice. ¡®Just not when you¡¯re ugly crying.¡¯


    A wateryugh erupted from me, mingling with the tears as I rested my forehead against hers, feeling a connection that transcended words.


    ¡°Does this mean,¡± I gasped, my breath trembling with hope, ¡°I can fully Shift now?¡± My gaze darted from Alina to the Moon Goddess, desperationcing my tone. ¡°Can I finally be whole?¡±


    The goddess¡¯s expression softened, a flicker of sorrow dancing in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, child,¡± she murmured, her voice gentle yet firm.


    My stomach plummeted. ¡°What? But you brought me to her. I¡ª¡± I turned back to Alina, my heart racing. ¡°She¡¯s right here. I can feel her.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the goddess affirmed, stepping closer. ¡°And that is precisely why I allowed this meeting. You needed to witness what lies within you¡ªnot as fragmented pieces or mere instincts, but as a whole.¡±


    Alina let out a soft rumble, brushing her muzzle against my palm, as if urging me to listen, to understand.


    ¡°But you cannot fully Shift,¡± the goddess continued, her voice steady, ¡°because parts of your spirit remain fractured.¡±


    I flinched at her words, a sharp pang of fear slicing through me. ¡°Fractured how?¡±


    Her gaze pierced through me¡ªnot with judgment, but with an understanding that felt ancient and profound.


    ¡°You carry grief you have not forgiven. Hope you have not trusted. Strength you have not imed. Love you have not allowed yourself to feel.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s face shed in my mind unbidden¡ªwet hair clinging to his forehead, eyes frantic as he held me tightly in the rain, the memory a bittersweet ache in my heart.


    Impossibly, I heard his voice echo in my mind, a low timbre that caressed my heart. ¡®I love you, Sera. Come back to me, please.¡¯


    I clenched my fists, fingers tangling in Alina¡¯s fur, feeling bothforted and tormented. There I went again, retreating into my imagination for sce.


    ¡°And if I ovee all of that,¡± I whispered, my voice barely above a breath, ¡°you¡¯ll give me my wolf?¡±


    A small, sad smile touched the Moon Goddess¡¯s lips, a mixture of empathy and understanding.


    ¡°I do not ¡®give¡¯ wolves,¡± she replied softly. ¡°They are born within you. I merely bless the path to reach them.¡± She ced a hand over her heart, then mine. ¡°This choice lies within you, not me. When you believe you are whole, Alina will be yours fully.¡±


    Frustration ignited beneath my ribs, hot and consuming.


    ¡°So it¡¯s all on me. Again,¡± I said, my voiceced with bitterness.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she affirmed gently. ¡°Your path has been harder than many, but I do not allow my children to bear burdens they are not strong enough to ovee.¡±


    I almost scoffed at the Moon Goddess.


    ¡°No one is born wanting to suffer,¡± I shot back, my voice sharp. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for this.¡±


    She cupped my face with a touch that felt like a whisper of wind. ¡°No, child, you didn¡¯t. But you will seed. You will ovee.¡±


    My throat tightened at her words. They should have providedfort, yet they settled like a heavy weight in my chest¡ªa reminder that hope could sting just as fiercely as despair.


    I wanted to ask more, to voice the questions swirling in my mind.


    Why hadn¡¯t she helped me sooner? Why did she allow me to suffer? Why did my destiny seem like an unsolvable riddle, the answers always just out of reach?


    But before I could voice my thoughts, she lifted her hand, her palm glowing with fading light.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to return,¡± she said, her voice somber yet filled with an undeniable gravity.


    Panic wed at my chest. ¡°No¡ªwait. Please, I¡¯m not ready. I still have questions.¡±


    I tightened my hold on Alina, unwilling to say goodbye when I didn¡¯t know when I would see her again.


    ¡°I know,¡± the Moon Goddess replied, her voice a soothing balm. ¡°And you will find your answers. But not here. Not from me.¡±


    Her gaze deepened, revealing the centuries of wisdom and strength thaty within her.


    ¡°You must go back now. There are people waiting for you; people who love you more fiercely than you realize.¡±


    Daniel.


    Maya.


    Lucian.


    My breath hitched, each name a reminder of the bonds I held dear.


    Kieran.


    The goddess stepped forward, her hand resting against my cheek once more, grounding me in the moment.


    ¡°I expect greatness from you, child,¡± she whispered, her voice a blend of encouragement and expectation. ¡°But not because of your bloodline. It will be because of the choices your heart makes. Because of who you are. You have risen where others would have broken. You have loved where others would have hated. You believed in others long before you believed in yourself.¡±


    Tears blurred my vision, the weight of her words settling over me like aforting embrace.


    ¡°But do not forget, Seraphina¡ªyour story is not just about survival. You are meant to live. To conquer. To thrive.¡±


    Her thumb brushed away a tear from my cheek with a tender swipe, a gesture that felt like a promise.


    ¡°And you are loved, child. Deeply. Never forget that.¡±


    A bright light erupted behind the Moon Goddess, enveloping the de in a wash of silver. Her outline blurred, dissolving into the radiance until she was nothing but a silhouette, then a shimmer, and finally gone.


    Alina remained before me, solid and breathtaking, her silver coat glowing faintly in the lingering haze.


    But without the goddess¡¯s presence anchoring the world, the air around my wolf felt thinner, looser, as if the very fabric of the dream was beginning to unravel.


    I felt myself being tugged backward, as if the world behind me had hooked invisible fingers into my spine.


    ¡°Alina?¡± I whispered, my heart racing with urgency.


    She pressed her forehead to mine, warm and steady, grounding me even as the edges of her form began to waver¡ªfirst subtly, like heat waves rising off asphalt, then more insistently, her outline flickering between sharp and translucent.


    ¡°No,¡± I breathed, fingers tightening in her fur. ¡°Not yet. Please¡ªnot yet.¡±


    Her amethyst eyes softened, infinite affection swirling within them as her voice echoed, steady and gentle, carrying a promise that resonated deep within me.


    ¡®See you soon, Sera.¡¯


    ***


    Cold hit me first.


    Then texture. A nket pressed against my bare skin, wet and thin, clinging to me like a secondyer.


    Then pressure. Strong arms wrapped around me, possessive and secure, as if they intended to hold onto me forever.


    My eyshes fluttered open.


    Kieran.


    His face hovered mere inches from mine, eyes wide with a mix of relief and disbelief, lips parted in an expression that spoke volumes. Damp hair fell over his forehead, and his bare chest rose and fell against mine, muscles taut as if bracing for the world to end.


    And the moment our eyes met¡ª


    Something detonated.


    A force¡ªviolent, maic, primal¡ªmmed into me, threading through my veins like lightning. My soul lurched forward, my heartbeat syncing to his with a fierce suddenness that spun the world around us.


    I gasped.


    Kieran froze.


    His voice was barely a whisper, raw and splintered, echoing the tumult of emotions swirling between us.


    ¡°Sera?¡±


    The bond snapped awake between us, not subtle, not gentle, not questioning.


    Undeniable.


    I felt him.


    His terror.


    His relief.


    His love.


    His arms tightened instinctively around me, as if his body recognized me before his mind fully caught up.


    My lips parted, breath trembling, overwhelmed by the intensity of the moment.


    His eyes shimmered with shock, awe, and something deeper rising to the surface, like dawn breaking over storm clouds.


    I couldn¡¯t tell whose voice carried the word¡ªwhether it slipped from my mouth, his, or fate itself whispering through us.


    ¡°Mate.¡±Conclusion


    In the aftermath of the Moon Goddess¡¯s departure, Seraphina¡¯s heart swelled with a newfound understanding of her own strength and the love that surrounded her. The emotional weight of her journey¡ªthe grief, the hope, the yearning¡ªhad coalesced into a singr truth: she was not alone. With Alina¡¯s presence etched into her soul and the goddess¡¯s words echoing in her mind, she felt a shift within herself, a flicker of light illuminating the darkness that had long shrouded her spirit. The warmth of Kieran¡¯s embrace ignited a fierce determination to confront the fractures of her past and embrace the love that was waiting for her. She was ready to step into her own power, to im her identity not just as a survivor, but as a warrior destined for greatness.


    As their eyes locked, the bond between Seraphina and Kieran surged to life, igniting a connection that transcended mere words. In that moment, she understood that the journey ahead would not be easy, but it was a path she was willing to walk, hand in hand with the one who loved her fiercely. The promise of their shared destiny filled her with a sense of purpose, a reminder that love, in all itsplexities, was worth fighting for. Together, they would navigate the trials that awaited them, and Seraphina would learn to trust in herself and the love that enveloped her. With a heart brimming with hope, she whispered the word that would change everything¡ª¡°Mate¡±¡ªand in that deration, she embraced not only her bond with Kieran but the fullness of her own existence, ready to face whatevery ahead.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect an exhrating deepening of the bond between Seraphina and Kieran as they navigate the tumultuous emotions awakened by their connection. With the revtion of their mate bond, the stakes have never been higher. Seraphina¡¯s journey toward wholeness will take center stage, as the weight of her past and the challenges ahead collide. The tension between her desire for eptance and the unresolved grief she carries will create apelling backdrop, pushing her to confront her fears and embrace the love that Kieran offers. Will she find the strength to heal and trust in their connection, or will the shadows of her past threaten to pull her back into darkness?


    Moreover, the chapter promises to explore the implications of their newfound bond, as both Seraphina and Kieran grapple with the intensity of their feelings and the responsibilities thate with being mates. As they face external challenges together, including the looming threat of those who wish to tear them apart, the dynamics of their rtionship will be tested. Can they unite against the forces that seek to divide them, or will the fractures in Seraphina¡¯s spirit hinder their progress? Expect moments of vulnerability, fierce derations of love, and the kind of heart-pounding action that will keep readers on the edge of their seats, eagerly turning pages to see how their story unfolds.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Betrays Love 227

    Betrays Love 227 Summary


    In Chapter 227 of ¡°Betrays Love,¡± Kieran experiences a tumultuous rush of emotions as he holds Seraphina, his mate, who has just awakened. The moment is charged with intensity as he realizes she is alive and looking at him with a renewed connection. The chaos of his feelings is momentarily calmed by the undeniable bond they share, which ignites a flicker of hope in his heart. Kieran¡¯s desperate call of ¡°Sera¡± reflects his longing, and the atmosphere between them bes electric as they share their first kiss, marking a significant turning point in their rtionship.


    As their kiss deepens, Kieran feels a primal urge to mark Seraphina, a traditional gesture of iming one¡¯s mate. However, just as he is about to take that step, Seraphina pushes him away, overwhelmed by the weight of their past and the sudden resurgence of their bond. She grapples with a decade of pain, memories of unrequited love, and the fear of rushing back into Kieran¡¯s arms without processing the emotional turmoil she has endured. Her plea for him to stop reflects her internal struggle, creating a poignant moment filled with vulnerability and hesitation.


    Seraphina¡¯s perspective reveals the depth of her feelings as she experiences Kieran¡¯s emotions through their bond. She senses his love, desire, and fear, whichplicates her resolve to maintain distance. Despite wanting to give in to the connection, she recognizes that the bond does not erase their history. The tension esctes as they confront the reality of their situation, with Seraphina insisting on needing time to process everything. Kieran¡¯s desperate need for her not to run away underscores the fragility of their moment, as he struggles to understand her need for space while grappling with his own emotions.


    The chapter culminates in Seraphina¡¯s decision to keep their bond a secret for now, emphasizing her need for time and rity. As she dresses and prepares to leave, the weight of their connection lingers in the air, and both characters are left in a state of emotional turmoil. Kieran¡¯s plea for her not to shut him out resonates deeply, but Seraphina¡¯s resolve to take a step back highlights her fear of vulnerability. The chapter closes with Seraphina walking away, torn between her desire to run to Kieran and the instinct to protect herself from potential heartbreak, leaving readers with a sense of unresolved tension and longing.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Betrays Love 227**


    **Chapter 227: THE BOND**


    **KIERAN¡¯S POV**


    A whirlwind of emotions crashed into me, each one overwhelming, too intense to contain, too sharp to even draw a breath. It felt as though a storm had erupted within my chest, each feeling battling for dominance, but one truth surged above the chaos: Seraphina¡ªmy mate¡ªwas awake, alive, and breathing in my arms.


    As her eyes fluttered open, I noticed the exhaustion etched into her features, the redness around her eyes a testament to tears shed and the rain that had poured down upon her. What had she endured? The thought twisted my heart with a painful grip.


    But there was something else, something that ignited a flicker of hope within me: her gaze was not distant or cold, nor were her eyes shuttered like they had been for what felt like an eternity. No, they were here, right here, fixed on me with an intensity that made my breath catch.


    No rejection.


    My chest tightened painfully, as if the weight of my emotions was too much to bear.


    ¡°Sera?¡± Her name slipped from my lips, raw and desperate, as if I had been choking on it for years.


    She stared at me, her lips slightly parted, her breath mingling with mine in an intoxicating dance. The bond between us throbbed like a living thing, coils of heat and rity intertwining, sending shivers down my spine. Our hearts raced together¡ªfast, unsteady, chaotic.


    Moon above, this was real.


    Not a figment of my imagination.


    Not something forced.


    Not a one-sided affair.


    ¡°Mate,¡± I breathed, though I couldn¡¯t tell if the words escaped my lips or lingered trapped within my mind.


    Sera¡¯s breath hitched, her pupils dting as if she were awakening to a new reality.


    ¡°Kieran.¡± The way she breathed my name against my lips sent a jolt of electricity coursing through me, igniting every nerve ending in my body and making me forget how to breathe.


    My hand found its way to her cheek, my thumb brushing her jaw with a mixture of hesitation and desperation. When she tilted her chin up, just enough to invite me closer, I acted on instinct, my body moving without thought.


    Our lips met, and in that instant, the world around us shattered into a million pieces.


    Gods, I had forgotten how intoxicating she tasted¡ªlike something wild and sweet, a vor I had longed for even before I understood the depth of my desire.


    Sera didn¡¯t pull away.


    Her fingers clutched my bare shoulders, her nails digging into my skin as if she were trying to anchor herself to me, grounding us both in this moment. Her lips parted beneath mine, her breath trembling as she pressed closer, and suddenly, we were no longer just kissing; we were iming one another.


    In the past, our kisses had beenced with hesitation, a confused passion marred by walls that kept us apart. I had tasted her body but never her soul. I had held her, wanting but never truly knowing.


    Now, the bond surged between us, raw and incandescent, ring hot and bright like a fuse finally ignited.


    This wasn¡¯t mere desire.


    This wasn¡¯t just longing.


    This was fate awakening.


    And with a terrifying rity, I realized: I had never kissed Sera like this before.


    Because I had never kissed my mate.


    My grip on her jaw tightened, deepening our kiss until the space that once separated us ceased to exist. Her body melted against mine, and the sound she made in the back of her throat nearly unraveled me.


    This right here¡ªthis was our destiny.


    My mate was in my arms.


    In the bed that should have been ours.


    In the room that should have been ours.


    Only one thing could make this moment perfect¡­


    I broke the kiss only long enough to press hot, open-mouthed kisses down her neck. Her head instinctively tilted back, exposing more skin like an offering, and I felt a primal instinct surge through me with the ferocity of a wildfire.


    Mark her, Ashar¡¯s growl echoed in my mind, rising above the sound of blood roaring in my ears. Finish what fate began. Make her yours!


    Every cell in my body responded to my wolf¡¯s call, howling with a feral certainty as it guided me to the spot where my teeth belonged.


    My blood simmered as my fangs elongated with a familiar sting, grazing the soft skin where her neck met her shoulder.


    Just a breath more and I would¡ª


    Sera¡¯s hands flew up, her palms pushing hard against my chest.


    ¡°Kieran¡ªstop.¡±


    ***


    **SERAPHINA¡¯S POV**


    For a brief, sizzling moment, I felt as if I was no longer a separate being.


    I was pure heat, longing, want, and need.


    And beneath all that¡­


    Every tangled thread inside Kieran lit up, each one tied to me.


    The bond.


    It wasn¡¯t just an emotion or a desire.


    It was rity.


    It hummed violently, still raw and new, singing his feelings into my very bones.


    His relief wasn¡¯t vague; it wrapped around my ribs like a warm embrace. His desire wasn¡¯t guesswork; it pulsed against my skin, tangible and undeniable.


    His fear of losing me beat against my heart so loudly that I could almost mistake it for my own.


    I had dreamed my entire life of this exact moment¡ªof being in the presence of someone who looked at me with love and devotion so fierce it felt like worship.


    And now, Kieran was looking at me that way.


    Like I was breath.


    Like I was destiny.


    Like I was both his salvation and his undoing all at once.


    No wonder I forgot to push him away.


    No wonder I kissed him back.


    His touch¡ªgods, it was nothing like before.


    His hands didn¡¯t just hold me; they cherished me. His mouth wasn¡¯t merely hungry; it devoured me.


    And I melted.


    I allowed myself to be consumed, letting my imagination wander to a world where this had always been our life.


    Waking up together in his¡ªour¡ªbed. Touching each other as if we had every right to do so.


    As if we had never been broken.


    But then, Kieran¡¯s breath brushed against my neck, hot and ragged, and I felt it: his fangs elongating, grazing the skin where a mating mark belonged.


    Reality crashed into me, cold and merciless.


    A decade of pain surged forth like a knife under my ribs.


    The birthdays he had ignored.


    The nights I had spent alone.


    The years I had loved him silently while he loved someone else loudly.


    And now I was expected to fall obediently into ce because fate had finally caught up?


    No.


    Not like this.


    My palms pressed firmly against his chest, and I shoved with more force than I intended.


    ¡°Kieran¡ªstop.¡±


    He froze instantly, his eyes wide, chest heaving as if he were struggling toprehend what had just happened.


    He swallowed hard, his voice trembling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have¡ªyou just woke up. I¡ªgods, Sera, I¡ª¡±


    His voice cracked, and the guilt that shed across his face was sharp, unguarded, and devastating.


    ¡°Kieran¡­¡± My voice trembled despite my best efforts to remain steady. ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t do this right now.¡±


    He blinked, confusion clouding his features. ¡°But¡­ We¡¯re mates,¡± he said softly, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°You felt that. You know.¡±


    The bond red, hot and bright, as if confirming his words.


    And that made pulling away all the more difficult.


    Because I felt everything he felt.


    The bond whispered his emotions into my bloodstream: restraint, confusion, need, desperation¡ªlove.


    And I wanted to fall into it.


    I wanted to let him mark me right there, consequences be damned.


    But want wasn¡¯t enough.


    Another part of me¡ªthe wounded, frightened, fragile part¡ªwhispered that want had cost me everything once before.


    That rushing back now would shatter me, this time irreparably.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think the bond erases everything.¡± Forcing the words out felt like pulling thorns from my skin. ¡°It doesn¡¯t undo what happened.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s eyes darkened, not with anger but with a deep sorrow.


    His lips were still inches from mine, his chest rising and falling as if he were holding himself together by sheer will, and the lingering heat of his kiss burned along my mouth like an unquenchable fire.


    ¡°I know,¡± he whispered, his voice hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to erase the past. I just¡ª¡± His hand hovered near mine, not quite touching. ¡°Can we just talk?¡±


    Talk.


    As if mere words could untangle a decade of wounds in the span of one fevered moment.


    I shook my head, sitting up in bed, the world around me spinning for a brief moment as I curled my fingers in Kieran¡¯s silk sheets to steady myself.


    ¡°Not now,¡± I breathed. ¡°I can¡¯t¡ªKieran, I just came back from¡ª¡± I swallowed hard. ¡°From something I can barely process right now. I need time.¡±


    His throat bobbed as he processed my words. He sat up too, and when the sheet slipped to his waist, it took every ounce of willpower to keep my gaze on his face.


    ¡°Time,¡± he repeated, his mouth twisting as if the word tasted foul. ¡°I can give you time. Just¡­Sera, please don¡¯t run from me.¡±


    I flinched at his plea.


    ¡°I¡¯m not running.¡±


    His gaze softened, a hint of vulnerability breaking through. ¡°Then stay. Just for tonight. You just woke up; I need to make sure you¡¯re okay.¡±


    My heart lurched painfully in my chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­okay.¡±


    But I wasn¡¯t fucking okay.


    Slowly, I climbed out of bed. Kieran¡¯s fists clenched the sheets, white-knuckled, and I could sense the struggle within him to restrain himself from reaching out to me.


    My clothesy neatly folded on the armchair by the window, slightly damp, but I didn¡¯t hesitate to slide into them. My hands trembled as I dressed, eachyer feeling like armor against the vulnerability that threatened to consume me.


    Heavy, tension-filled silence thickened the air; the rustle of my clothes felt as loud as a marching band.


    I focused on the task at hand, trying to ignore the implications of waking up in Kieran¡¯s bed, naked, in his room, in our old house. That he had been holding me, caring for me.


    That he was my mate¡ªirrefutable and inescapable.


    When I finished dressing, I turned¡ª


    Kieran stood behind me, shoulders tense, hands clenched, eyes pleading.


    ¡°Please, Sera,¡± he said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t shut me out.¡±


    I closed my eyes, overwhelmed.


    ¡°I just need to breathe,¡± I whispered. ¡°I need space. Time.¡±


    His response was a heavy sigh, filled with resignation.


    ¡°And¡­until this settles,¡±¡ªI took a long, deep breath¡ª¡±we keep the bond between us. No one else knows.¡±


    ¡°You want to keep the bond a secret?¡± he asked incredulously, disbelief flickering in his eyes.


    ¡°For now. Until I understand what this means. Until I know what I want.¡± I forced myself to meet his gaze. ¡°Please, Kieran.¡±


    He nodded slowly, but I felt the ache in his chest as if it were my own.


    Onest look¡ªjust one¡ªand then I slipped out before I could change my mind.


    The cool hallway air hit me like a bucket of ice water, shocking my senses.


    My heart raced.


    My body still burned with the remnants of our connection.


    My soul felt as if it had been ripped open.


    I pressed a hand to my chest as I walked, each step tugging at the bond, pulling me back to him.


    I meant what I said; I wasn¡¯t running from him.


    I was terrified of how badly I wanted to run to him.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of that charged moment, a fragile understanding settled between Kieran and me, a delicate bnce of yearning and caution. As I stepped away from him, the weight of our bond pulsed in the air, a reminder of what we were meant to be yet also of the scars that marred our past. Kieran¡¯s plea for connection echoed in my mind, a haunting melody that bothforted and terrified me. I wasn¡¯t shutting him out; I was merely seeking rity amid the chaos of emotions that threatened to engulf me. The warmth of his gaze lingered, a flicker of hope that hinted at the possibility of healing, yet the fear of repeating past mistakes loomedrge. I had to navigate this new reality carefully, to understand what it truly meant to be his mate, and to confront the shadows that still whispered of betrayal and heartache.


    As I walked away, I felt the bond tugging at my very essence, a reminder of the love that had once been ours but had been tainted by years of silence and longing. The coolness of the hallway contrasted sharply with the heat of our connection, a bittersweet reminder that destiny had not abandoned us, but it had also not erased our history. I was determined to take this time for myself, to breathe and to reflect, even as my heart ached for Kieran¡¯s presence. I wasn¡¯t running from him; I was choosing to confront the tempest within me, to allow the bond to exist in its raw form while I sought the strength to embrace it fully. Each step away from him was a step toward understanding, and I hoped that, in time, I would find the courage to bridge the distance between us, to transform our tangled past into a future woven with trust and love.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**


    In the next chapter of ¡°Betrays Love,¡± the emotionalndscape between Kieran and Seraphina will deepen as they navigate theplexities of their newly awakened bond. With Seraphina still grappling with the weight of her past and the intensity of their connection, readers can expect tension to rise as both characters confront their fears and desires. Will Kieran respect Seraphina¡¯s need for space, or will his desperation to reim their lost time push her further away? The stakes have never been higher, and the fragile bnce between love and pain hangs in the air like a storm waiting to break.


    As they attempt tomunicate their feelings, secrets will unravel, revealing the scars that have shaped them both. Can they truly reconcile their pasts while forging a future together? The bond that connects them is powerful, yet fraught withplications that threaten to tear them apart. Prepare for heart-wrenching moments as they grapple with their emotions, and be ready for unexpected twists that could change everything. Each decision they make will ripple through their lives, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, eager to see if love can truly conquer all¡ªor if the shadows of betrayal will loom toorge to ovee.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Betrays Love 228

    Betrays Love 228 Summary


    In Chapter 228 of ¡°Betrays Love,¡± Seraphina returns to Kieran¡¯s house, reflecting on the chaos of the previous day and the weight of her emotions. She grapples with the realization that her son, Daniel, is safe with Kieran¡¯s parents, which brings her a moment of relief amid the turmoil. Despite thisfort, she struggles with her inner conflict regarding her bond with Kieran and her own identity, feeling overwhelmed by the revtions that have unfolded so quickly.


    As she seeks an outlet for her pent-up emotions, Seraphina heads to the OTS Sparring Arena, where she unleashes her frustration in a physical disy of power. Despite her strength, she finds herself unable to Shift, leading her to question the connection between her bond with Kieran and her ability to embrace her true self. Alina, her inner voice, reminds her that her worth is not defined by her rtionships, urging her to seek wholeness within herself rather than through others.


    During her time in the arena, Lucian joins her, offering a supportive presence. Their conversation delves into Seraphina¡¯s feelings of being trapped by her past identities, prompting her to express a desire for change. She contemtes leaving for a while to explore her own identity beyond the roles she has been assigned. Lucian acknowledges her need for freedom and independence, recognizing the significance of her journey toward self-discovery.


    The chapter concludes with Seraphina asserting her desire for autonomy, indicating that she wishes to travel alone to find herself. Lucian respects her decision, but the conversation leaves Seraphina acutely aware of the ticking clock of time and the choices she must eventually face. The emotional weight of her journey is palpable, as she navigates theplexities of love, identity, and the search for wholeness amidst the chaos of her life.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Betrays Love 228**


    **Chapter 228 TIME**


    **SERAPHINA¡¯S POV**


    As I approached Kieran¡¯s house, I spotted my car nestled in his driveway, likely retrieved from the Lockwood Estate after I had left it in a whirlwind of confusion and chaos.


    How on earth had I managed to drive back without crashing? The thought swirled in my mind like a storm, a mix of disbelief and adrenaline.


    My foot pressed down hard on the elerator, and I raced through the deste streets, the pre-dawn light spilling over the horizon like a promise of a new day.


    With each mile that passed, I felt the bond between Kieran and me pulling at me, stretching like a thin thread, and I found myself repeating a mantra in my mind: Don¡¯t look back. Just get home.


    When I finally turned into my driveway, the sky had transformed into a soft, pale gold, illuminating everything with a gentle touch.


    Killing the engine, I sat there for what felt like an eternity, my forehead pressed against the steering wheel. The weight of everything that had transpired pressed down on me, heavy and suffocating.


    The library. My mother¡¯s words echoed in my mind. The Moon Goddess. Alina. Kieran.


    Mate.


    It felt surreal to think that all of this had unfolded in less than twenty-four hours. I had a life before this whirlwind of revtions. I was¡ª


    Suddenly, a realization struck me like a bolt of lightning, sending a chill racing through my veins.


    I had been gone all day and night.


    Daniel.


    With a surge of panic, I flung the car door open and dashed inside, my heart pounding in my chest.


    ¡°Daniel?¡± I called out, my voice tinged with fear.


    Silence greeted me. The house was eerily still, amplifying my anxiety.


    Oh gods.


    Just as the grip of panic tightened around my throat, my phone buzzed insistently in my pocket.


    I fumbled for it with trembling fingers, pulling it out to read the message.


    Kieran: Daniel¡¯s safe. He¡¯s with my parents.


    A heavy breath escaped my lips, and I leaned against the nearest wall, relief washing over me like warm water cascading down my back.


    Sera: Thank you.


    I stared at the blinking cursor for what felt like an eternity, my mind racing.


    As much as I longed to see my baby, I was a mess right now. Dragging him into this chaos¡ªespecially before his ceremony¡ªfelt cruel and irresponsible.


    So I typed: Could you please ask your parents to keep him for a while longer?


    Kieran¡¯s reply came almost instantaneously.


    Kieran: Done.


    And then: Take all the time you need, Sera. I¡¯ll be here when you¡¯re ready.


    The weight of his words settled over me, and for a moment, my heart ceased its frantic rhythm.


    That should have brought mefort, knowing he wasn¡¯t pushing me. Yet the ache in my chest remained, a stubborn reminder of the turmoil within.


    Without replying, I switched off my phone, letting it fall into myp as I tilted my head back against the wall, closing my eyes. A single tear slipped down my cheek, unbidden and heavy.


    ¡°Alina,¡± I whispered, my voice breaking the stillness of the house.


    ¡®Sera?¡¯ Her soft voice floated into my mind, soothing and familiar, like a balm on my wounded heart.


    ¡°Kieran¡¯s our mate.¡±


    ¡®Yeah,¡¯ she sighed, the weight of the truth settling between us. ¡®It appears he is. Do you want to talk about it?¡¯


    I inhaled deeply, contemting her question. Did I really want to dive into this?


    No.


    But I needed an outlet for the tumultuous heat simmering beneath my skin before it consumed me entirely.


    ***


    The OTS Sparring Arena was steeped in the scents of metal, sweat, stone, and a lingering fury that seemed to echo through the walls.


    This early in the morning, it was blissfully deserted.


    I stepped into the center, cracking my knuckles, and let the tangled, chaotic emotions within me spill out into raw energy.


    My aura red with intensity, causing the light panels above to flicker as if they were responding to my turmoil.


    The heat of the bond surged through my veins like moltenva, enhancing everything¡ªmy senses, my speed, my reflexes.


    Power erupted outward, a storm unleashed, wild and instinctual, as I tore through the training simtions like they were mere tissue paper.


    I didn¡¯t stop, didn¡¯t ease up, until my fist collided with a training dummy, obliterating it in a shower of foam and fibers that burst forth like confetti.


    The shock reverberated up my arm, but the frustration simmering inside me only intensified, refusing to be quelled by the pain.


    I could feel Alina within me, vibrant and whole, her essence a bright me against the darkness of my confusion.


    I should have been able to Shift. This was the final step, the culmination of the journey I had embarked on months ago.


    Dropping to all fours, I gasped for breath, forcing energy outward, feeling my bones shift, my skin heat up, willing the transformation to take ce.


    And yet, nothing happened.


    ¡°Why?!¡± I screamed, mming my palm into the mat with enough force to sting. ¡°What am I still missing?¡±


    A maddening thought crept into my mind, one I desperately wanted to dismiss.


    Did I need the mark? Was that the missing piece to my wholeness? Did epting Kieranplete the Shift?


    How absurd. How cruel. How perfectly aligned with fate to tether my power to the man who had shattered me.


    Alina¡¯s voice rose softly from within, a gentle warmth brushing against the edges of my consciousness. ¡®Do not confuse paths with prisons. The bond does not define your bing. As the Moon Goddess said, you are fragmented. You will Shift when you believe you are whole.¡¯


    Whole.


    I had spent so long yearning for that, believing it meant being able to Shift, bing one with my wolf.


    But it turned out I was mistaken. It was a prerequisite.


    I copsed backward, staring at the ceiling, my vision blurring as my heart beat a frantic rhythm against my ribcage.


    I lingered in that position for what felt like ages, lost in thought, until the faint sound of footsteps broke through the silence, casting a shadow over me.


    I turned to see Lucian lowering himself to the ground beside me, one long leg stretched out, his posture rxed but his eyes sharp and observant.


    ¡°Well, you certainly taught those dummies a lesson,¡± he remarked, a hint of amusement in his voice.


    Despite myself, I let out a huff ofughter, the tension easing just a fraction.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown much stronger,¡± he noted, his gaze lingering on me, thoughtful. ¡°Not just physically. It feels like¡­a storm found its center.¡±


    The bond jolted within me at his words.


    I swallowed hard. ¡°Something like that.¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s changed,¡± he said, his gaze piercing through me, as if he could see the turmoil I was trying to hide.


    I hesitated, caught in a web of uncertainty.


    Lucian was one of the few people I trustedpletely in this world.


    But an instinct¡ªdeep, primal, and newly awakened¡ªheld me back.


    It was one thing to confide in him when I was merely specting. But the rity I felt now was bone-deep and raw, too sacred and vulnerable to expose to anyone. Especially someone with whom I had aplicated history.


    When I remained silent, Lucian didn¡¯t press. Instead, he settled beside me, lying t on the mat, hands folded behind his head, exuding an air of calm.


    ¡°You know,¡± he murmured, ¡°when power spikes like that, it¡¯s rarely about ability. It¡¯s about emotion. Confusion. Instability. Something unresolved.¡±


    Understatement of the year. I made a dismissive sound, a mix of frustration and understanding.


    ¡°So what¡¯s unresolved?¡± he asked, his curiosity piqued.


    I exhaled slowly, grappling with how much to reveal. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to share the details about Kieran and the bond, or the dream with the Moon Goddess and Alina¡¯s form. But he was still my friend, and there was a mountain of unresolved feelings I could share.


    ¡°My whole life,¡± I began softly, ¡°I¡¯ve been defined by where I belong. Who I belong to. Lockwood¡¯s neglected daughter. ckthorne¡¯s unwanted wife. Daniel¡¯s mother. OTS¡¯ Sera. But I never paused long enough to ask who I am outside thosebels. When all of that is stripped away, when I stand bare and alone, who am I?¡±


    Lucian turned his head slightly, his expression thoughtful.


    ¡°That¡¯s a powerful question.¡±


    ¡°I just¡­¡± I folded my hands over my stomach, feeling the weight of my words. ¡°After Daniel¡¯s ceremony¡­I think I want to leave for a while.¡±


    Surprise flickered across my face as the words escaped my lips. But hearing them aloud made me realize how deeply I meant them. I craved a change of scenery, a chance to breathe.


    The trip to Shadowveil had opened my eyes in ways I never expected. I wanted more of that¡ªspace and time to discover who I truly was when the weight of expectations was lifted.


    To figure out what it meant to be ¡°whole.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s brows shot up in surprise. ¡°Leave?¡±


    ¡°Not permanently.¡± I stared at the ceiling, the n crystallizing in my mind with startling rity.


    ¡°But I want to travel. Visit other territories. Explore cities. Packs. Lands beyond the borders. I want to see who I am outside of¡­¡± I waved my hand in a vague circle, epassing everything I felt trapped by. ¡°Everything.¡±


    Lucian remained silent for a long moment, contemting my words.


    Then softly, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not surprised.¡±


    I turned to him, curiosity piqued. ¡°You¡¯re not?¡±


    He shook his head, a knowing look in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve spent your life being¡­forck of a better word¡ªcaged. It makes sense that you want to learn how to fly.¡±


    Something in his tone softened me, a warmth spreading through me. He sounded almost¡­proud.


    He sat up, his voice shifting into Alpha-mode. ¡°If you go, you¡¯ll need protection, political clearance, safe passage¡ª¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head vigorously, sitting up as well. ¡°I want to go on my own. I¡¯ll ask for help if I need it. But I need to know I can stand alone.¡±


    A shadow of something unreadable crossed his face¡ªadmiration, perhaps, or worry.


    He reached out, fingers brushing a loose strand of hair near my cheek.


    Instinctively, I leaned back¡ªnot sharply, but enough to shift the atmosphere between us.


    Lucian¡¯s hand froze midair, the tension palpable.


    His eyes flicked to mine, dark and assessing, and I felt exposed, as if he could see every secret and thought hidden within me.


    ¡°You¡¯re hiding something,¡± he said quietly, not using, not hurt¡ªjust stating a truth. My pulse quickened.


    I held his gaze, steady despite the turmoil swirling beneath the surface.


    ¡°I¡¯m figuring things out,¡± I replied carefully. ¡°And I need time before I share anything with anyone. Including you.¡±


    His jaw flexed once, and then he nodded, respect in his eyes.


    ¡°Take all the time you need.¡±


    I looked away, exhaling slowly, acutely aware of Lucian¡¯s words and the unanswered message lingering on my phone.


    Take all the time you need.


    But that was the thing about time¡ªit always ran out eventually.


    And when it did, I would have to make a choice.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of her chaotic revtions, Seraphina stands on the precipice of self-discovery, grappling with the weight of her identity and the bonds that both bind and liberate her. The turmoil within her has transformed into a catalyst for change, igniting a fierce desire to break free from thebels that have defined her existence. As she contemtes her journey ahead, she realizes that to truly embrace her power and potential, she must first learn to stand alone, unencumbered by the expectations of others. The realization that she is not just a daughter, a wife, or a mother, but a woman in her own right, begins to reshape her understanding of what it means to be whole.


    With the promise of exploration and self-eptance on the horizon, Seraphina takes a deep breath, ready to embark on a journey that will test her resilience and redefine her purpose. The ache in her chest, a reminder of the love she shares with Kieran, does not diminish but rather fuels her resolve to understand the depths of her bond with him. She acknowledges that stepping away doesn¡¯t mean abandoning that love; instead, it signifies amitment to herself and her growth. As she prepares to venture into the unknown, Seraphina carries with her the hope that in seeking her own truth, she will ultimately find the strength to embrace theplexities of love, identity, and destiny that await her.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    In the uing chapter, readers can expect Seraphina to confront the emotional turmoil that has been brewing within her since the revtions about her bond with Kieran. As she embarks on her journey of self-discovery, the stakes will rise, and she will be faced with the daunting task of untangling her identity from thebels that have defined her for so long. The tension between her past and her potential future will create a powerful backdrop as she seeks to reim her sense of self, all while navigating theplexities of her rtionships with Kieran, Lucian, and her son, Daniel.


    Moreover, the chapter promises to delve deeper into Seraphina¡¯s inner world, exploring her fears and desires as she grapples with the implications of her bond with Kieran. Will she find the rity she desperately seeks, or will the weight of her choices pull her further into chaos? Expect unexpected encounters and perhaps even a few revtions from the Moon Goddess that could alter the course of her journey. As Seraphina stands at the precipice of change, the question looms: will she embrace her newfound strength and forge her own path, or will the shadows of her past continue to haunt her? The answers lie just ahead, waiting to be uncovered.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Betrays Love 229

    Betrays Love 229 Summary


    In Chapter 229 of ¡°Betrays Love,¡± titled ¡°Happy Birthday,¡± Seraphina wakes up early, consumed with mixed emotions about her son Daniel¡¯s tenth birthday. This day is significant not only as a celebration of his life but also as a moment marking his official recognition as the heir of the Nightfang Pack. As she reflects on the bittersweet passage of time, she feels both pride and sorrow at the thought of her little boy growing up. Despite her anxiety, she resolves to focus on making the day special for Daniel.


    As she enters Daniel¡¯s room, Seraphina is filled with nostalgia, recalling the years gone by as she lovingly wakes him. Their tender exchange highlights the deep bond they share, but also the subtle shift as Daniel begins to step into a more independent role. The morning is filled with warmth andughter as they prepare for the day¡¯s celebrations, with Seraphina trying to mask her inner turmoil while Daniel excitedly anticipates the festivities ahead.


    The scene shifts as they drive to the Nightfang pack house, where Daniel¡¯s birthday party is set to take ce. Seraphina grapples with her emotions, feeling the weight of the day and theplexities of her rtionship with Kieran, Daniel¡¯s father. Despite her internal struggles, she tries to remain present for her son, who is oblivious to the deeper issues at y. Upon arriving, the lively atmosphere contrasts with Seraphina¡¯s turmoil, as she witnesses Daniel¡¯s joy amidst the celebrations.


    As the party unfolds, Seraphina encounters a fellow parent who mistakenly assumes she and Kieran are still together, which stirs feelings of difort and reminds her of theplexities of her past. This interaction underscores her struggle with identity and the perception of her family dynamics. Despite the challenges, she strives to enjoy the day for Daniel¡¯s sake, determined not to let her worries overshadow the celebration. The chapter poignantly captures the themes of motherhood, change, and the bittersweet nature of growing up.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Betrays Love 229**


    **Chapter 229: HAPPY BIRTHDAY**


    **SERAPHINA¡¯S POV**


    Before the sun had even begun to rise, I found myself awake, my mind swirling with thoughts of Daniel¡¯s birthday.


    The house was enveloped in a hush, the blue-gray light of dawn creeping in through the curtains. Iy there, motionless, my gaze fixed on the ceiling above me, feeling the weight of reality settle heavily on my chest.


    Daniel¡¯s birthday.


    A day marking not just another year, but the ceremony that would officially announce him as the heir of the Nightfang Pack. The thought sent a rush of conflicting emotions through me¡ªa mix of pride and sorrow. I felt an overwhelming urge to bury myself under the covers, to hide from the significance of the day.


    But I couldn¡¯t allow myself that retreat. Today was not about my anxieties or the fears that wed at my heart.


    With a deep breath, I slipped quietly out of bed and made my way down the hallway toward Daniel¡¯s room. The door was slightly ajar, allowing a sliver of light to spill into the dimness, and I gently pushed it open without knocking.


    There he was, my baby, still cocooned in his nkets, his hair a wild halo around his sleeping face, one arm hanging off the side of the bed, breathing softly, peacefully.


    A pang of nostalgia gripped my heart. Where had all those precious years gone?


    I could hardly believe that my little boy was now ten. It felt like just yesterday he was entirely dependent on me, needing my guidance for everything. But with each passing year, that need seemed to fade, leaving behind a bittersweet mixture of pride and a sense of loss.


    I settled on the edge of his bed, my hand instinctively brushing through his tousled hair.


    ¡°Danny?¡± I whispered softly, hoping not to disturb his dreams.


    He stirred slightly but remained in the realm of sleep.


    Leaning down, I pressed a gentle kiss to the top of his head, letting my lips linger for a moment as I murmured, ¡°Happy birthday, my love.¡±


    Hisshes fluttered, and he blinked up at me, confusion clouding his sleepy eyes. But then, a slow, crooked smile began to form on his lips.


    ¡°Morning, Mom,¡± he replied, his voice still thick with sleep.


    Something in me softened, yet splintered at the same time.


    I felt a surge of emotion, realizing that he looked older, as if the innocence of childhood was gradually slipping away. It wasn¡¯t a drastic change, but rather a subtle shift that left me feeling both proud and unmoored.


    ¡°You have a big day ahead of you,¡± I said, forcing a smile to mask my swirling thoughts. ¡°You should get up and get ready while I whip up breakfast. Your favorite.¡±


    ¡°Chocte pancakes?¡± he asked, his eyes lighting up with excitement.


    ¡°Exactly! With strawberries and whipped cream,¡± I confirmed, my heart warming at his enthusiasm.


    He grinned widely and sat up, his hair sticking up in every direction. Leaning his head against my shoulder, he murmured, ¡°Thanks, Mom.¡±


    I wrapped my arms around him, closing my eyes for just a moment, savoring the warmth of his small body against mine.


    Ten years had flown by in the blink of an eye; I knew that another decade would vanish just as swiftly. My little boy would soon be a man, an Alpha, and no longer would he fit into the crook of my arm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare cry on my birthday,¡± Daniel mumbled, pulling me from my thoughts as I felt a sniffle escape.


    I chuckled through my tears. He pulled back, giving me a half-fond, half-exasperated look, and cupped my cheeks, making me smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying. It¡¯s just a big day, and I¡¯m so proud of you,¡± I insisted, my voice steady.


    He beamed, dropping his hands and dering, ¡°I¡¯m proud of me too.¡±


    Iughed, yfully ruffling his hair. ¡°Alright, birthday boy. Go brush your teeth before your breath knocks someone out!¡±


    His eyes sparkled with mischief. ¡°Oh yeah? Like this¡ªahhh!¡±


    I squealed, pulling away just in time as he opened his mouth, unleashing a st of stale morning breath in my direction.


    Hisughter echoed through the room, a melody that filled my heart with joy.


    ***


    We left the house just before ten.


    Daniel leaped into the passenger seat, his excitement palpable as he bounced in anticipation.


    The road stretched out before us, sunlight filtering through the palm trees swaying gently in the morning breeze. Los Angeles was alive now¡ªbright, loud, and chaotic.


    A perfect reflection of the turmoil in my mind.


    I gripped the steering wheel tightly, feeling a low hum of energy beneath my skin, simmering just below the surface, like an electric current I couldn¡¯t turn off.


    I should have grown ustomed to it over the past few days, but the weight of what today meant pressed down on me, making it impossible to shake off.


    ¡°You look like you¡¯re thinking really hard,¡± Daniel remarked, breaking through my reverie.


    I blinked, pulling myself back to the present. ¡°Do I?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he shrugged, his tone casual. ¡°Are you worried about the ceremony? Because you shouldn¡¯t be. Dad and Grandpa walked me through everything, like, four million times.¡± He rolled his eyes dramatically. ¡°I think I could do it in my sleep.¡±


    I let out a soft breath, feeling a mix of relief and anxiety. ¡°I know you¡¯ll do great, baby. That¡¯s not what I¡¯m worried about.¡±


    ¡°Then what is it?¡± he pressed, his curiosity evident.


    I stared ahead, the answer lodged in my throat, too heavy to voice.


    Everything else.


    The bond.


    The past.


    The future.


    The feeling of my heart being pulled in two different directions.


    I forced a smile, hoping to mask my turmoil. ¡°Just tired.¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    His tone shifted, bing serious and disbelieving, his gaze piercing through me with an intensity reminiscent of his father¡¯s.


    I nudged his shoulder lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me today, baby. This is your day. Focus on you, okay?¡±


    Daniel narrowed his eyes, as if he wanted to dig deeper, but just then, the Nightfang pack house came into view, diverting his attention.


    The imposing structure buzzed with activity as we drove through the grand gates, colorful banners proiming ¡°HAPPY BIRTHDAY, DANIEL!¡± fluttering in the breeze.


    Pack members hurried past, setting up tablesden with food, arranging decorations, and inting bouncy houses.


    I parked near the entrance, and before I could even turn off the engine, Daniel was out of the car, practically bouncing with excitement.


    Chuckling, I stepped out and froze.


    The moment my feet touched the pack grounds, I felt it: Ashar¡¯s power, Kieran¡¯s presence. It was as if the very essence of the Alpha¡¯s strength was woven into the earth beneath me.


    And then, I spotted him.


    Kieran stood near the entrance of the main hall, engaged in conversation with Christian and Gavin.


    He was dressed simply yet elegantly in a ck button-up and tailored cks, sleeves rolled up to his forearms. Effortlessly clean, effortlessly powerful.


    As if he sensed my presence, he turned, and our eyes locked.


    A wave of relief washed over his features, so palpable it made my chest tighten.


    His gaze found me, and he abruptly cut off his conversation to stride toward me. My breath caught in my throat as the bond between us tugged insistently, a maic pull that was almost painful.


    I averted my eyes, trying to regain myposure.


    Daniel sidled up to me, and I raised an eyebrow, surprised he hadn¡¯t dashed off yet. But then he gave me a warm, knowing smile and slipped his small hand into mine.


    And when Kieran stepped closer, Daniel reached out and grasped his hand too.


    ¡°Hey, bud,¡± Kieran greeted, looking down at our son with affection shining in his eyes. ¡°Happy birthday.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Thanks, Dad.¡±


    Kieran then turned his gaze to me, and my heart stumbled.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you,¡± he said quietly, his voice rough, suggesting he meant more than the simple words spoken.


    We hadn¡¯t seen each other since I¡¯d walked out of his room the other day, and ¡°good¡± was not the term I would have used to describe this moment.


    Devastating, disorienting, heart-wrenching¡ªthose were more fitting descriptions.


    I nodded once, unable to trust my voice around him.


    ***


    The party that afternoon was far from formal. All the significant rituals were reserved for the evening ceremony.


    Children¡ªsome from Daniel¡¯s ss, others from the Nightfang and Frostbane packs, even Noah and Zach¡ªscattered across the courtyard, chasing one another in a game of wolf-tag while parents congregated around the food tables, chatting and keeping one eye on their little ones.


    Daniel dashed about with his friends,ughter spilling from his lips, wild and free.


    Watching him like that¡ªunburdened, joyful¡ªmade the tight knot of worry inside me slowly loosen.


    Time was indeed racing ahead, but if I let myself dwell on that, I would miss out on precious moments like this.


    Today was meant to be a celebration, and I wouldn¡¯t let my thoughts ruin it.


    I was so lost in watching the children y that I didn¡¯t notice someone approaching until a soft, polite voice broke through my reverie.


    ¡°You must be Daniel¡¯s mother.¡±


    Turning, I found a well-dressed woman around my age, holding a te of hors d¡¯oeuvres.


    I offered her a polite smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Seraphina.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± she replied warmly. ¡°I¡¯m Helen. My son Leo is in Daniel¡¯s grade.¡±


    She pointed, and my gaze followed her finger until I spotted a boy with dark curls racing after Daniel.


    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± I nodded, even though I barely recognized the child. ¡°He seems sweet.¡±


    Helen¡¯s smile brightened. ¡°I just wanted to thank you for having us.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a pleasure,¡± I replied, genuinely appreciative.


    ¡°And also, I must say,¡±¡ªshe leaned in as if sharing a secret¡ª¡°this is the first time I¡¯m seeing you and your husband together. You two look amazing together.¡± She winked. ¡°Very well matched.¡±


    My smile froze in ce.


    I inhaled slowly, trying to suppress the sting her words caused.


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a misunderstanding,¡± I said evenly, forcing my voice to remain calm. ¡°Daniel¡¯s father and I are divorced.¡±


    Helen¡¯s eyes widened, color draining from her face. ¡°Oh¡ªoh gosh, I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t realize. I just¡­ from the way he looks at you, I never would have guessed.¡±


    Heat crept up my neck, sharp and ufortable.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said, forcing a smile to ease her evident difort. ¡°People assume.¡±


    She nodded quickly, apologized again, and retreated into the crowd.


    I exhaled, running a hand through my hair, trying to shake off the awkwardness.


    ¡®From the way he looks at you¡­¡¯


    I shook my head, as if that simple motion could dislodge her words from burrowing deeper into my mind.


    My gaze drifted over the crowd, searching for Maya, Lucian, or even Ethan, but it seemed all my guests were running behind schedule.


    I turned, ready to find a quiet corner to hide away¡ªpreferably one where another presuming parent wouldn¡¯t stumble upon me¡ªwhen a firm hand closed around my wrist, pulling me away.Conclusion


    As the day unfolded, I found myself caught in the bittersweet rhythm of motherhood, watching Daniel embrace the joy of his birthday while grappling with the weight of our shared past. Eachugh and smile from him was a reminder of the fleeting nature of childhood, a stark contrast to the heaviness in my heart. The celebration was meant to be a moment of pure happiness, yet the shadows of my worries loomedrge, a constant reminder of theplexities of our lives. I had to remind myself to be present, to cherish theughter and the light in his eyes, even as my mind drifted to the uncertainties thaty ahead. Today was about him, and I vowed to let go of my burdens, if only for a moment.


    But as the sun began to set and the evening ceremony approached, I felt the familiar tug of the bond between Kieran and me, a force that was both exhrating and terrifying. Our paths had diverged, yet they were still intertwined in ways I couldn¡¯t ignore. The warmth of his gaze ignited a flicker of hope within me, even amidst the ache of our separation. I realized that love, in all its forms, could be both a blessing and a challenge, and that eptance was a crucial step in moving forward. As Daniel prepared to step into his new role, I understood that I, too, was on the brink of a transformation. I had to embrace the duality of my emotions: the pride in my son and the unresolved feelings for his father. In this moment of transition, I chose to focus on the love that surrounded us¡ªbecause in the end, love was the greatest gift we could celebrate.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As the festivities for Daniel¡¯s birthday unfold, the tension between Seraphina and Kieran is palpable, hinting at unresolved feelings that threaten to surface amidst the chaos of celebration. With the evening ceremony looming, readers can anticipate a deepening exploration of theirplex rtionship. Will the emotional weight of their past push them further apart, or will the bond they share over their son draw them back together? The stakes are high, and the party atmosphere may not be enough to drown out the echoes of their history.


    Moreover, the arrival of unexpected guests could shift the dynamics of the day, introducing new conflicts and revtions that could alter the course of Seraphina and Daniel¡¯s lives. As the sun sets and the ceremony approaches, the tension in the air will likely reach a breaking point. Will Seraphina be able to navigate the delicate bnce between celebrating her son¡¯s milestone and confronting the realities of her feelings for Kieran? Readers should prepare for emotional confrontations, heartwarming moments, and perhaps even shocking betrayals that could redefine their understanding of love and family. The next chapter promises to be a rollercoaster of emotions, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, eagerly awaiting the next twist in this poignant tale of love and loyalty.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Betrays Love 230

    Betrays Love 230 Summary


    In Chapter 230 of ¡°Betrays Love,¡± Seraphina finds herself cornered by Kieran in a dim passage, where the tension between them is palpable. Their bond, filled with a tumult of emotions¡ªpossession, fear, longing, and desperation¡ªcreates an intense atmosphere. Kieran, grappling with his feelings, expresses his struggle with the distance Seraphina has put between them, revealing his vulnerability and the pain he feels when she looks away. His words resonate deeply with Seraphina, igniting a confrontation that exposes the raw wounds of their past.


    As Kieran uses Seraphina of being cruel, she is taken aback, feeling the sting of his words. This usation triggers a rush of anger within her as she confronts him about their tumultuous history, recalling moments of neglect and emotional pain he inflicted upon her. Seraphina¡¯s voice rises with indignation as she recounts how Kieran treated her as if she were invisible, making it clear that his past actions were far more cruel than anything she might have done. The atmosphere thickens with unresolved emotions as both characters confront the reality of their rtionship.


    Kieran¡¯s admission of guilt and regret exposes his inner turmoil, as he acknowledges his failures and the pain he caused Seraphina. His desire to make amends is palpable, but Seraphina is hesitant, fearing that he wants her to forget the past rather than truly address it. She feels the weight of their shared history and the emotional scars it has left, creating a rift that seems insurmountable. Despite Kieran¡¯s plea for her to allow him to try to fix things, Seraphina stands firm, prioritizing the importance of the present moment and the significance of Daniel¡¯s day over their unresolved issues.


    As Seraphina walks away from Kieran, she is determined to resist the pull of their bond and the memories that threaten to overwhelm her. The chapter closes with her stepping into the light, leaving the shadows of their painful history behind. This moment encapstes her struggle for autonomy and the need to prioritize her own healing over the tumultuous emotions that Kieran evokes within her. The tension between desire and self-preservation hangs heavy in the air, setting the stage for future confrontations and resolutions.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **Betrays Love 230**


    **Chapter 230: SHEER. FUCKING. AUDACITY**


    **SERAPHINA¡¯S POV**


    I inhaled sharply as I was yanked aside, pulled into a dimly lit, narrow passage that seemed to swallow me whole.


    A firm, warm chest pressed against mine, its rhythm steady yet fervent. I didn¡¯t need to raise my gaze to know who had ensnared me in this shadowy corner.


    The bond surged between us, a cacophony of emotions crashing over me¡ªpossession, fear, longing, frustration, and an overwhelming sense of desperation.


    Kieran.


    His scent enveloped me, familiar yet suffocating, like a thick fog that wrapped around my senses. I ced my palms against his chest¡ªnot to draw him nearer, but to create a barrier, a small space that felt necessary.


    His heart raced beneath my hands, its ferocity almost as if it were trying to imprint itself on my skin.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± I whispered fiercely, my voice low enough to evade the ears of the revelers passing by. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±


    His jaw clenched, muscles taut, but he remained unmoved.


    ¡°Trying,¡± he replied, his voice gravelly, ¡°to keep myself from losing my mind.¡±


    I blinked, taken aback by the abrupt shift from confrontation to an unguarded vulnerability that hung in the air like a heavy mist.


    He exhaled a shaky breath, his dark eyes brimming with an intensity that was almost palpable. ¡°I know I promised you space. Hell, I promised myself that I could handle you distancing yourself from me. But Sera¡ª¡±


    He leaned in closer, the bond ring with such intensity that it made my heart skip a beat. ¡°Every time I look at you and you look away, it feels like I¡¯m being gutted.¡±


    His words cut deep, raw and piercing, leaving a stinging sensation in their wake.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to hold myself back,¡± he continued, his voice trembling. ¡°But this bond¡ª¡± His hand curled against the wall beside my head, knuckles turning white with tension. ¡°It constantly reminds me of how much I crave you. How much I need you. And it drives me insane that you keep acting like you feel nothing.¡±


    His voice dropped to a hoarse whisper,ced with an anguish that was almost unbearable. ¡°How can you be so cruel?¡±


    In an instant, the heat coursing through my veins turned to ice.


    Cruel.


    The word struck me like a p, a bitter reminder of past wounds.


    For a brief moment, I found it hard to breathe¡ªnot because of the closeness of his body or the weight of the wall behind me, but because of the sheer, unfiltered audacity of his usation.


    In a sudden rush of anger, I shoved Kieran away from me with all my strength.


    He staggered back, shock flickering across his features like a storm cloud gathering on the horizon.


    ¡°Cruel?¡± My voice quivered with indignation. ¡°You dare call me cruel?¡±


    His brows furrowed, and he had the audacity to look puzzled. ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The word sliced through the air, sharp and unyielding. ¡°You do not get to hurl that kind of bullshit at me.¡±


    Heat flooded my cheeks, and my hands trembled as I jabbed a finger at his chest, each word dripping with fury.


    ¡°Do you even recall our marriage?¡± I demanded, my voice rising with each syble.


    His lips parted slightly, his jaw tightening as if bracing for impact.


    I stepped forward, a red haze creeping into my vision. ¡°Do you remember how you brushed past me in the corridors as if I were mere furniture? Do you remember how you ignored me like I was an rm you could simply snooze? Do you recall treating me like I was an obligation, a hindrance, a mistake you were forced to endure?¡±


    Kieran flinched, the color draining from his face as if my words had struck him like a physical blow.


    ¡°You want to talk about cruelty?¡± Myugh was sharp, devoid of humor. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss how every time we were intimate, you were thinking of Celeste. Do you remember telling me that? Do you remember when you said I never mattered? When you used me of trapping you?¡±


    His eyes squeezed shut, pain washing over his features like a tidal wave.


    ¡°That,¡± I whispered, my voice breaking, ¡°was cruelty.¡±


    A suffocating silence enveloped the walkway, thick enough to choke on.


    The bond churned beneath my skin, stirring up grief and longing with a rawness that felt like I was being skinned alive.


    Kieran opened his eyes slowly, guilt etched into every line of his face, a haunting portrait of regret.


    ¡°Sera¡­¡± His voice was barely more than a breath, fragile and trembling. ¡°I was blind. I was so consumed by anger and pain, and you were there, and I¡ª¡± His throat worked as if the words were a struggle to articte. ¡°I hurt you because it was easier than facing my own failures.¡±


    It would have been easier if he had shouted.


    Instead, he spoke softly, reverently, like a man handling something precious, terrified of breaking it further.


    ¡°I know I failed you,¡± he whispered. ¡°I know I made you feel unwanted. I know I shattered what we could have built together.¡±


    His voice cracked, a sound that echoed with sorrow. ¡°And now I finally feel everything I should have felt back then. I want to make it right. I want to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Make me forget?¡± I interjected, my voice sharp enough to cut.


    He recoiled as if I had struck him, shock evident in his eyes.


    ¡°That¡­that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s exactly what you¡¯re asking for,¡± I replied, wrapping my arms around myself in an attempt to quell the tremors that coursed through me. ¡°You im you¡¯re not trying to erase the past, but that¡¯s precisely what you want. You want me to act as if thest ten years never happened. Like that version of us didn¡¯t exist. That the mate bond magically fixes everything.¡±


    He swallowed hard, but he didn¡¯t deny it.


    I took a step back, creating a chasm between us that felt like a knife twisting in my gut.


    My back hit the cold, unyielding cement of the wall, and it took every ounce of my willpower not to copse against it.


    ¡°Go on then,¡± I said softly, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Make me forget. Erase all the pain of those years from my mind¡ªfrom my fucking heart.¡±


    His jaw tightened, helplessness and sorrow swirling in the depths of his eyes, a tempest of emotions battling for control.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to pretend,¡± he said hoarsely. ¡°I just¡­ Fuck, Sera, I don¡¯t know how to live with what I did, knowing it cost me you. I want to fix it. I¡¯m losing my mind trying to figure out how to fix it.¡±


    Something inside me splintered at his words, the rawness of his guilt piercing through my defenses like a dagger.


    For a fleeting moment, I glimpsed the man beneath the Alpha¡ªthe man who was terrified he had already obliterated the future fate had intended for him.


    He reached for my hand, slow and tentative, as if afraid of scaring me away. Not forceful. Not demanding. Just longing.


    ¡°Please,¡± he whispered, his voice a fragile plea. ¡°Let me try to make amends.¡±


    I pulled my hand back before he could touch me, feeling the weight of that distance like a leaden anchor.


    His fingers hovered in the air, empty and longing.


    The anguish that washed over his face struck me like a tidal wave, a visceral pain that I felt through the bond¡ªpiercing, debilitating.


    I couldn¡¯t handle this right now.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± I said, my voice low and firm, ¡°not today.¡±


    He gazed at me, confusion and hurt swirling in his eyes. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because this is Daniel¡¯s day.¡± I forced my voice to remain steady, despite the turmoil inside me. ¡°And I refuse to let our mess overshadow it.¡±


    His breath hitched, jaw tightening with frustration. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to ruin anything.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I whispered, my heart aching. ¡°But you will if you push this now.¡±


    Over his shoulder, I caught sight of Maya and Ethan, their armsden with gifts, and a small breath escaped me. ¡°I have to go.¡±


    I stepped past Kieran, feeling the tension in his body, the instinctive urge to follow, to pull me back, to fix everything¡ªbut he remained rooted in ce.


    I walked away, determined not to let the bond pull me back, not to let his scent cloud my judgment.


    Before the part of me that ached for him could take over, I took a step into the light, leaving the shadows behind.Conclusion


    In the aftermath of their heated confrontation, the air hung heavy with unresolved emotions, a chasm of pain and longing that neither Kieran nor Seraphina could fully bridge. Each word exchanged had been a double-edged sword, cutting deep into the wounds of their shared past. Seraphina¡¯s heart ached with the weight of Kieran¡¯s admission, his vulnerability a stark contrast to the anger that had propelled her to confront him. Yet, as she stepped away, the reality of their situation loomedrger than the bond that tied them together. She had chosen to prioritize the present, to shield herself from the tumult of their history, even if it meant walking away from the man who still held a piece of her heart.


    As Seraphina emerged from the shadows into the light, she felt the warmth of hope mingling with the chill of sorrow. The decision to distance herself from Kieran was a painful yet necessary act of self-preservation, a testament to her strength in the face of betrayal. The echoes of their past lingered in her mind, a haunting melody of love and hurt that would not easily fade. Yet, the resolve she felt in that moment was a promise to herself¡ªto reim her narrative, to heal, and to find sce in the light beyond the darkness they had shared. With each step away from Kieran, she embraced the possibility of a future unburdened by the weight of their mistakes, determined to carve a path that honored both her heart and her dignity.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    As the tension between Seraphina and Kieran reaches a boiling point, the uing chapter promises to delve deeper into the emotional turmoil that defines their bond. With Seraphina¡¯s resolve to prioritize Daniel¡¯s day, the stakes are higher than ever. Will she manage to keep her heart guarded, or will the weight of Kieran¡¯s past and his desperate plea for redemption pull her back into the tumultuous depths of their rtionship? Expect a whirlwind of emotions as Seraphina grapples with the ghosts of their shared history while trying to navigate theplexities of her own feelings.


    Moreover, the chapter will likely introduce new dynamics as the celebration unfolds. With Maya and Ethan in the mix, their presence may serve as a catalyst for Seraphina to confront her feelings head-on. Will the atmosphere of joy and camaraderie provide the distraction she desperately seeks, or will it amplify the unresolved tension between her and Kieran? As secrets and hidden desires threaten to surface, readers can anticipate a rollercoaster of revtions that could either mend the fractures in their rtionship or push them further apart. The air is thick with anticipation, and the next chapter is bound to be a turning point that could redefine everything.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Betrays Love 231

    Betrays Love 231 Summary


    In Chapter 231 of ¡°Betrays Love,¡± titled ¡°A Noble Sentiment,¡± Lucian arriveste to a birthday celebration in Kieran ckthorne¡¯s territory, torn between the desire to see Sera and the risks involved. The festive atmosphere is vibrant, filled withughter and joy, but Lucian¡¯s focus is solely on Sera. As he searches for her, he unintentionally overhears a conversation between Sera and Kieran that reveals their deep bond, confirming his worst fears: they are mates.


    Lucian is struck by the intensity of Sera¡¯s emotions, which are raw and unguarded in Kieran¡¯s presence, a stark contrast to how she behaves around him. Witnessing her vulnerability and the palpable connection between them fills Lucian with frustration and despair. Despite his resolve to respect her choices, he realizes he cannot stand by and watch her be drawn back into a rtionship that could jeopardize her future. The revtion of their mate bond feels like a blow, and doubt begins to creep into his mind about whether he has time to win her heart.


    As Lucian grapples with his feelings, he encounters Maxwell Cartridge, who expresses surprise at Lucian¡¯s presence. Their conversation reveals theplexities of Sera¡¯s situation; while Maxwell admires her, he acknowledges that pursuing her is not feasible for him. He emphasizes that for someone like Sera, what truly matters is her growth and the support she receives from those around her. This resonates with Lucian, who struggles with the desire to control oues and protect Sera, yet knows she is not a pawn in his game.


    The chapter culminates in a moment of rity for Lucian as he watches Sera interact with her son, Daniel, and Kieran. Despite the joy of the celebration, Lucian feels an anchor of truth settle within him: he cannot lose Sera to fate or Kieran. The emotional stakes are high, and Lucian realizes he must confront the reality of their bond and fight for the future he believes Sera deserves.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below


    **TITLE: Betrays Love 231**


    **Chapter 231 A NOBLE SENTIMENT**


    **LUCIAN¡¯S POV**


    I found myself arrivingter than I had originally nned.


    The dy stemmed mostly from the internal struggle I faced, weighing the merits of seeing Sera against the potential dangers of stepping into Kieran ckthorne¡¯s domain.


    In the end, the allure of Sera proved too strong to resist.


    As I crossed into Nightfang¡¯s courtyard, the air buzzed with a vibrant energy¡ªchildren squealed with delight, parents hovered protectively with tes of food, and the entire pack was alive with the kind of excitement that only a birthday celebration could inspire.


    The sun bathed the scene in the warm, golden glow typical of California, its rays reflecting off the torches and colorful banners, sharpening every sound and image around me.


    Yet, amidst this festive atmosphere, nothing could divert my focus from the singr reason I hade here.


    I immediately began to search for Sera, honing in on her distinct scent and the unique aura that surrounded her.


    In hindsight, I wish I hadn¡¯t.


    I wish I had chosen to stay away entirely.


    Because if I had, I wouldn¡¯t have stumbled upon their conversation.


    It was entirely unintentional. I had turned toward a secluded walkway, hoping to find a quiet spot to gather my thoughts, when the electrifying scent of heightened emotions hit me like a wave before I even saw them.


    Then, I heard her voice.


    It was not the calm, soothing voice of Sera I was ustomed to. It wasn¡¯t the soft, measured tone she always maintained in my presence.


    No, this voice was trembling, ignited with a fiery intensity that took my breath away.


    I knew I should have turned back the moment I recognized it was Sera and Kieran. This was none of my concern.


    But somethingpelled me to inch closer, moving slowly and quietly enough to catch a glimpse of Kieran¡¯s back, the rigid line of his shoulders, and just beyond him¡­


    Sera.


    Her cheeks were flushed, her breathing in quick gasps, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears and a fury so fierce it felt like a punch to my gut.


    This was not how she ever looked at me.


    Whenever she was near me, her emotions were always carefully measured, steady, and contained beneathyers of self-preservation.


    She had a way of guarding her heart, controlling her reactions. Even in her moments of vulnerability, she never allowed herself topletely unravel in front of me.


    But with Kieran?


    God, she was unraveling before my very eyes.


    Her chest rose and fell too quickly, and the tremors in her hands were evident even from my hidden position.


    Her voice quaked with a raw, visceral honesty that pierced through me with every word she spoke.


    And the bond¡ªdamn it, I could feel it from this distance. It was like static electricity in the air, a palpable gravitational pull drawing them together.


    So it was true.


    They were mates.


    This was no longer mere spection or suspicion.


    It was a certainty.


    I had braced myself for this revtion. Ever since that fateful day in OTS when her power surged and left me paralyzed, I had sensed a shift.


    I had known she was growing stronger, and with that strength would inevitablye rity regarding the bond she shared with Kieran.


    But knowing something deep within your bones and hearing it articted aloud¡ªespecially in her voice¡ªwere two entirely different experiences.


    It struck me like a blow to the gut.


    I couldn¡¯t tear my gaze away from Sera. Her cheeks were a rosy hue, her lips parted slightly, her eyes shining with a fierce light. Her pulse throbbed visibly at her throat.


    One might have overheard her trembling words, delivered with a fury that could be mistaken for hatred.


    But I recognized that look. I had seen it directed at me long ago.


    That was not the demeanor of a woman confronting a man she despised.


    No, that was the unmistakable response of a woman whose mate bond was alive and awake. It was the reaction of a lover.


    My hands clenched into fists, frustration bubbling within me.


    Mypetition was now ringly obvious.


    It wasn¡¯t Kieran himself, not really. I could handle him. I could devise strategies to outmaneuver him, outsmart him, and outwit him.


    But a mate bond?


    That was an entirely different beast¡ªan instinctual force woven into their very blood and souls.


    That was a battle I couldn¡¯t guarantee I would win.


    Rhegan¡¯s earlier question echoed in my mind.


    ¡°So tell me, will you back down because of it?¡±


    And my confident response, ¡°Back down? You know that¡¯s not me.¡±


    But now¡­


    Doubt crept beneath my ribs¡ªunwee, unfamiliar, and insidious.


    Had I been fooling myself into believing I had time? That my steady patience, my unwavering support, and my steadfast belief in her would eventually carve out a ce in her heart?


    Witnessing them like this¡­


    No. I wasn¡¯t so sure anymore.


    ¡°I have to go.¡±


    I stepped back into the blinding brightness of the courtyard as Sera walked away, my heart pounding with a sense of despair that felt terrifyingly close to hopelessness.


    I had promised her I would respect her choices.


    A noble sentiment, in theory.


    But standing here, witnessing the bond thrumming between them like a living entity, I realized¡­


    I couldn¡¯t let go.


    I couldn¡¯t stand by and watch her be pulled back into the gravitational field that had once consumed her.


    I couldn¡¯t allow this to escte to a point of no return.


    Sera had to be my Luna.


    I wouldn¡¯t allow the whims of the Moon Goddess to keep her from the future she deserved.


    The future I intended to provide for her.


    Just then, a voice sliced through the tumult of my spiraling thoughts.


    ¡°Lucian Reed?¡±


    I turned to find Maxwell Cartridge standing a few meters away, his brow raised and arms crossed loosely over his chest.


    I had briefly met Maya¡¯s brother when her family came to meet the Lockwoods. It had been a polite encounter, but hardly memorable, so I was taken aback that he would seek me out at a gathering like this.


    His twins were nowhere in sight¡ªlikely off terrorizing the dessert table. His expression wasposed, yet a flicker of surprise danced in his eyes.


    I forced a polite smile, keeping it distant. ¡°Maxwell.¡±


    He approached me slowly. ¡°From all the gossip Maya fed me, I¡¯m surprised to see you here.¡±


    I suppressed an eye roll. Maya had a knack for soaking up and spreading gossip that felt so out of character for her usual demeanor that I sometimes wondered if she was truly the same person.


    ¡°I came for Sera,¡± I admitted to Maxwell.


    Instantly, our gazes gravitated toward a single spot.


    There stood Sera, close to the center of the courtyard, with Ethan by her side, watching Maya with a lovestruck smile as she animatedly gestured while speaking.


    Seraughed at something Maya said, her shoulders rxing, her lips curving into a genuine smile¡ªa stark contrast to the venomous re she had shot at Kieran moments ago.


    Maxwell let out a soft exhale, a sound that wavered between admiration and longing. A surge of protectiveness washed over me; I did not like the way he regarded her.


    To him, I imagined, she appeared just as she always did in public¡ªa kind, steady, resilient woman who had endured more than her fair share of hardship yet still radiated warmth.


    But to me?


    I saw the woman who stood on the OTS training mat, power coursing beneath her skin.


    I saw her shattering limits she had never realized existed, softening only long enough to wipe the sweat from her brow before charging forward once more.


    I witnessed her pushing against the confines of her past, demanding a better future for herself.


    Sera was not ordinary.


    She was extraordinary¡ªa Luna forged from scars and stubborn hope.


    Maxwell saw the version of her that made a home feel warm.


    I saw the version of her capable of leading a pack into a new era.


    Two perspectives, two truths¡ªboth entirely different.


    My jaw tightened.


    ¡°Maxwell,¡± I asked quietly, my eyes still locked onto Sera, ¡°be honest with me. Do you n to pursue her?¡±


    His head whipped toward me, startled enough that he nearly choked on his own breath.


    ¡°Pursue? Me?¡± He blinked rapidly. ¡°Lucian, I have two children who climb walls for fun, try to fistfight each other every morning, and believe sleep is for the weak and stupid! When would I have the time to pursue anyone?¡±


    Despite myself, a short, humorless chuckle escaped me.


    He rubbed the bridge of his nose, clearly exasperated. ¡°Do I think she¡¯s incredible? Absolutely. Do I understand why two Alphas are circling her like territorial bears? Of course.¡±


    He cast a sidelong nce at me, a mix of amusement and pointedness in his gaze. ¡°But pursuing her? No. I can barely manage ten minutes of uninterrupted peace.¡±


    His smile faded, reced by something softer. ¡°Besides, for a woman like Sera, a man¡¯s affection is the least impressive thing he could offer. What truly matters is who she aspires to be. And whether the man beside her helps her grow into that or confines her.¡±


    I felt the weight of his words settle in my gut like a de sliding beneath my skin.


    Sera¡¯s own words echoed in my mind from ourst day at OTS. ¡°I want to leave for a while¡­ I want to see who I am outside of everyone¡¯s expectations.¡±


    Maxwell regarded me with a quiet understanding that grated against my nerves. ¡°Maya tells me you¡¯re a strategist, Lucian. You¡¯re always three steps ahead, always pulling strings, always controlling oues. But Sera¡­¡± He shook his head slowly. ¡°She¡¯s not a chess piece.¡±


    My jaw clenched at the implication of his words. The idea of this near-stranger schooling me was infuriating. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that?¡±


    ¡°I think you know it,¡± he replied evenly. ¡°But I also think you don¡¯t know how to stop trying to control everything around you.¡±


    I stiffened at his words.


    His gaze held mine, unwavering and unyielding. ¡°Even the Moon Goddess allows for uncertainty. For choice. She grants us bonds but does not punish those who choose to reject them.¡±


    A cold, sharp silence fell between us.


    The air crackled with unspoken tension. I wasn¡¯t certain if he was cautioning me¡ªfor Sera¡¯s sake or for my own.


    Either way, one thing was clear: I couldn¡¯t be friends with Maxwell Cartridge.


    I admired his sister, and she was one of the few people I trusted to have my back, but¡ª


    My thoughts were interrupted by a high-pitched voice ringing out across the yard, shattering the tension.


    ¡°PRESENTS!¡±


    Daniel came barreling toward the gift table at full speed, nearly toppling a tower of cupcakes in his excitement. His friends followed, a stampede of tiny pups shrieking with glee.


    Parents gathered around, forming a semicircle, and the atmosphere shifted instantly¡ªa mix of pride and joy that only a child¡¯s milestones could summon.


    Sera moved toward the table, Maya and Ethan trailing behind her. I watched as her expression softened, her eyes lighting up as she observed her son bouncing with anticipation.


    Kieran approached from the opposite side, his posture protective, his gaze fixed on his son¡ªyet asionally flickering toward Sera.


    As she knelt beside Daniel to help him unwrap the first gift, her hair cascading over her shoulder, her smile radiant, I felt the truth settle within me with the weight of an anchor.


    I wasn¡¯t ready to lose her.


    Not to fate.


    Not to Kieran.


    Not to anyone.Conclusion


    In the wake of witnessing Sera¡¯s undeniable connection with Kieran, Lucian¡¯s heart wrestled with a tumult of emotions that threatened to drown him. The vibrant celebration around him faded into a blur as the reality of their bond crystallized into a painful truth. He hade to support her, to be the steadfast presence she could rely on, yet now he found himself grappling with a deep-seated fear of losing her to a fate he could not control. The noble sentiment of respecting her choices now felt like a bitter pill to swallow, as the instinctual pull of the mate bond between them surged like a tempest, leaving him feeling powerless and adrift. Lucian¡¯s resolve was tested, and with each moment that passed, he understood that his love for Sera was not merely a choice but a fierce, unyielding force that demanded action.


    As theughter and excitement of the birthday celebration enveloped him, Lucian¡¯s determination solidified. He could no longer stand by and watch Sera slip away, not when he knew the extraordinary woman she was capable of bing. With Maxwell¡¯s words echoing in his mind, he recognized that love was not about possession or control but about empowerment and choice. He had to find a way to show Sera that he was not just another contender for her heart but a partner who would champion her growth and aspirations. The stakes were higher than ever, and the battle for her future had begun¡ªnot just against Kieran, but against the very forces that sought to dictate her path. Lucian¡¯s heart surged with purpose; he would fight for Sera, not just as a mate but as a force of nature destined to lead alongside him, and he would not let fear dictate the course of their love.What to Expect in Next Chapter?


    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**


    In the uing chapter, the tension between Lucian, Sera, and Kieran reaches a boiling point as Lucian grapples with the undeniable bond that has formed between Sera and Kieran. With the stakes higher than ever, readers can anticipate a series of confrontations that will test Lucian¡¯s resolve and challenge his strategic mindset. Will he confront Kieran directly, risking the fragile peace within the pack, or will he devise a more cunning n to win Sera back? The emotional weight of Lucian¡¯s internal struggle is sure to intensify, as he must weigh his desire to protect Sera against the very real possibility of pushing her further away.


    Moreover, the dynamics of the pack will shift as Lucian¡¯s determination to im Sera as his Luna grows more desperate. As he navigates theplexities of mate bonds and the expectations of leadership, readers can expect unexpected alliances and revtions that could alter the course of their intertwined fates. Will Lucian¡¯s unwavering love and fierce ambition be enough to break the bond that Sera shares with Kieran, or will he ultimately be forced to confront the painful reality of her choice? The emotional stakes are high, and the next chapter promises to deliver gripping moments of heartbreak, passion, and the fierce struggle for love amidst the chaos of pack politics.


    Sara Lili


    Sara Lili is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Chapter 230 SHEER. FUCKING. AUDACITY

    <h4>Chapter 230: Chapter 230 SHEER. FUCKING. AUDACITY</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I sucked in a breath as I was pulled sharply to the side, into a narrow, shadowed walkway just out of sight.


    A hard, warm chest pressed against mine, rising and falling with restrained intensity. I didn¡¯t need to look up to know whose arms were caging me against the wall.


    The bond red, loud and unfiltered, and every emotion hit me at once¡ªpossession, fear, longing, frustration, desperation.


    Kieran.


    His scent washed over me, suffocating in its familiarity. I pressed my palms to his chest¡ªnot to pull him closer, but to keep space between us.


    His heart pounded so fiercely, it felt like it wanted to tattoo itself on my palm.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± I hissed, voice low so the passing partygoers wouldn¡¯t hear. ¡°What the fuck are you doing?¡±


    His jaw flexed. He didn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°Trying,¡± he said, voice rough, ¡°to stop losing my mind.¡±


    I blinked, startled by how quickly the atmosphere shifted from confrontation to raw vulnerability.


    He blew out a shaky breath through his nose, eyes dark and desperate. ¡°I know I told you I would give you time. Fuck, I told myself I¡¯d give you time. I told myself I could handle you pulling away from me. But Sera¡ª¡±


    He leaned closer, the bond ring so violently my heart lurched. ¡°Every time I look at you, and you look away, it feels like being gutted.¡±


    His words were raw enough to sting.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to restrain myself,¡± he said, voice cracking. ¡°But this bond¡ª¡± His hand curled against the wall beside my head, knuckles white. ¡°It keeps reminding me of how much I want you. How much I need you. And it drives me crazy that you keep pretending you feel nothing.¡±


    His voice dropped to a hoarse whisper. ¡°How can you be so cruel?¡±


    Just like that, the heat in my blood chilled to ice.


    Cruel.


    That word was like a p made of memory.


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t breathe. Not because of his body, or the wall, or the bond¡ªbut because of the. Sheer. Fucking. Audacity.


    I shoved Kieran. Hard.


    He staggered back a step, shock flickering across his features.


    ¡°Cruel?¡± My voice trembled with rage. ¡°You¡¯re calling me cruel?¡±


    His brows pinched, and he had the fucking nerve to look confused. ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The word cut out of me like a de. ¡°You do not get to say that bullshit to me.¡±


    Heat surged to my face, hands shaking as I stabbed a finger at his chest.


    ¡°Do you even remember our marriage?¡± I demanded.


    His lips parted slightly, jaw tensing.


    I stepped forward. A red haze crept in at the edge of my vision. ¡°Do you remember brushing past me in the corridors like I was furniture? Do you remember ignoring me like I was an rm you could snooze? Do you remember treating me like I was an obligation, a hindrance, a mistake you had to endure?¡±


    Kieran flinched, the color draining from his face.


    ¡°You want to talk about cruelty?¡± Myugh was sharp and humorless. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about how every time we slept together, you saw Celeste. Remember when you told me that? Remember when you said I never mattered? When you used me of trapping you?¡±


    His eyes shut tight. Pain shed across his face.


    ¡°That,¡± I whispered, voice splintering, ¡°was cruelty.¡±


    Silence flooded the walkway, thick enough to choke on.


    The bond churned beneath my skin, stirring grief and longing with a fierce rawness that made me feel like I was being skinned alive.


    Kieran opened his eyes slowly, guilt etched into every line of his face.


    ¡°Sera...¡± His voice was barely more than breath. ¡°I was blind. I was so angry, and broken, and you were there and I¡ª¡± His throat worked. ¡°I hurt you because it was easier than ming myself.¡±


    It would¡¯ve been easier if he¡¯d yelled.


    Instead, he spoke softly and reverently, like someone handling something they¡¯re afraid to break.


    ¡°I know I failed you,¡± he whispered. ¡°I know I made you feel unwanted. I know I ruined what we could have had.¡±


    His voice broke. ¡°And now I finally feel everything I should have felt back then. I want to make it right. I want to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Make me forget?¡± I cut in.


    He reeled back as if I¡¯d struck him.


    ¡°That...that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking.¡± I wrapped my arms around myself to stop the tremors running up and down my spine. ¡°You said you weren¡¯t trying to erase the past, but that¡¯s exactly what you want. You want me to pretend thest ten years never happened. Like that version of us never existed. That the mate bond magically fixes everything.¡±


    He swallowed hard, but didn¡¯t deny it.


    I stepped back, putting distance between us, even though it ripped something inside me to do it.


    My back met the cold cement of the wall behind me, and it took all my willpower not to sag against it.


    ¡°Go on then,¡± I said softly. ¡°Make me forget. Erase all the pain of those years from my mind¡ªfrom my fucking heart.¡±


    His jaw ticked, helplessness and sorrow swirling in the dark depths of his eyes.


    ¡°Unless you can do that, Kieran. Unless you can actually, really, wipe the te clean¡ªgive me fucking amnesia.¡± I shook my head, the words trembling out of me. ¡°You can¡¯t ask me to stand here and pretend the bond is enough.¡±


    His gaze dropped to the ground, shoulders bowing as if something heavy had been dropped on him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to pretend.¡± His voice was hoarse. ¡°I just... Fuck, Sera, I don¡¯t know how to live with what I did, knowing it cost me you. I want to fix it. I¡¯m going out of my mind trying to figure out how to fix it.¡±


    Something inside me splintered, the rawness of his guilt breaking through my defenses.


    For a moment, I saw the man beneath the Alpha. The man who was terrified he had already destroyed the future fate intended for him.


    He reached for my hand, slow and hesitant. Not forceful. Not demanding. Just longing.


    ¡°Please,¡± he whispered. ¡°Let me try to make amends.¡±


    I pulled my hand back before he could touch me.


    His fingers hung in the air, empty.


    The pain that crashed across his face hit me like a wave. I felt it through the bond¡ªpiercing, debilitating agony.


    Fuck, I couldn¡¯t do this right now.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± I said, voice low, ¡°not today.¡±


    He stared at me, confused and wounded. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because this is Daniel¡¯s day.¡± I forced my voice steady. ¡°And I won¡¯t let our mess ruin it.¡±


    His breath stuttered, jaw tightening. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to ruin anything.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I whispered. ¡°But you will if you push this now.¡±


    Over his shoulder, I spotted Maya and Ethan, their armsden with presents, and a small breath whooshed out of me. ¡°I have to go.¡±


    I stepped past Kieran. His body tensed, instinctively wanting to follow, to pull, to fix¡ªbut he stayed rooted in ce.


    I walked away before the bond could drag me back. Before his scent could cloud my judgement.


    Before the part of me desperately aching for him won.

 Chapter 231 A NOBLE SENTIMENT

    <h4>Chapter 231: Chapter 231 A NOBLE SENTIMENT</h4>


    LUCIAN¡¯S POV


    I arrivedter than I intended.


    Mostly because I wasted time weighing the pros of seeing Sera against the cons of entering Kieran ckthorne¡¯s territory.


    Obviously, the pros won out.


    Nightfang¡¯s courtyard buzzed¡ªchildren screeching, parents hovering with tes, the entire pack alive with excitement for the heir¡¯s birthday.


    The sun drenched the area in Californian light, reflecting off torches and banners, making everything seem sharper and louder.


    But none of that could distract me from the only reason I came.


    I instantly sought out Sera, attuning my senses to her unique scent and aura.


    I wish I didn¡¯t.


    I wish I had nevere.


    Because then, I wouldn¡¯t have overheard their conversation.


    It wasn¡¯t even intentional. I turned toward a hidden walkway looking for a quiet vantage point, and the sharp, charged scent of heightened emotions hit me before I saw them.


    Then I heard her voice.


    Not calm Sera. Not soft Sera. Not theposed woman she always tried to be around me.


    No¡ªthat voice was trembling with fire.


    I know I should have walked away as soon as I realized it was Sera and Kieran. This was absolutely none of my business.


    But I edged forward, slowly, silently, enough to see the angle of Kieran¡¯s back, the harsh line of his shoulders, and just past him...


    Sera.


    Flushed, breathless, eyes bright with unshed tears and rage so intense it took my breath away.


    Not the way she ever looked at me.


    Her emotions around me were always measured, steady, contained beneathyers of self-preservation.


    She kept her heart guarded, her reactions controlled. Even at her most vulnerable, she never let herself truly unravel in front of me.


    But with Kieran?


    Fuck, she was unraveling.


    Her chest rose and fell too quickly. The tremor in her hands was visible even from where I stood.


    Her voice shook with raw, visceral honesty, stabbing me with every word.


    And the bond¡ªfucking hell, I could feel it from here. Like static in the air. A tangible gravitational pull between them.


    So it was true.


    They were mates.


    Not spection or suspicion.


    Definite.


    I had prepared for this news. Since that day in OTS when her power spiked and paralyzed me, I knew something had shifted.


    I knew she was growing stronger, and with that strength woulde rity about the bond.


    But knowing something in your bones and hearing it spoken aloud¡ªespecially in her voice¡ªwere two very different things.


    It hit me like a strike to the gut.


    I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off Sera. Her cheeks were pink, her lips parted, her eyes bright. Her pulse was visible at her throat.


    One might have heard her words, spoken in trembling rage and mistaken her reaction for hatred.


    But I¡¯d seen that look before. Had it directed at me a long time ago.


    That wasn¡¯t theposure of a woman standing before a man she hated.


    That was the response of a woman whose mate bond was awake. Alive. Thrumming through every inch of her. The reaction of a lover.


    My hands balled into fists.


    Mypetition was now clear as day.


    Not Kieran himself, no. I could handle him. Strategize around him. Outsmart him. Outscheme him.


    But a mate bond?


    A primal force woven into their blood and souls?


    That was a battle I had no guarantee of winning.


    Rhegan¡¯s question from before echoed in my mind.


    ¡®So tell me, will you back down because of it?¡¯


    And my reply, ¡®Back down? You know that¡¯s not me.¡¯


    But now...


    Doubt pricked beneath my ribs¡ªunwee, unfamiliar, poisonous.


    Had I been deluding myself into thinking I had time? That my steady patience, my avability, my unwavering belief in her would eventually carve space in her heart?


    Seeing them like this...


    No. I wasn¡¯t sure anymore.


    ¡°I have to go.¡±


    I stepped back into the jarring brightness of the courtyard as Sera walked away before they could notice me, heart thudding with something terrifyingly close to despair.


    I had told her I would respect her choice.


    A noble sentiment, in theory.


    But standing here, witnessing this¡ªthis bond thrumming between them like a living thing¡ªI realized...


    I couldn¡¯t let go.


    I couldn¡¯t watch her be pulled back into the orbit that had once consumed her.


    I couldn¡¯t allow this to reach a point of no return.


    Sera had to be my Luna.


    I wouldn¡¯t let the Moon Goddess¡¯s whims keep her from the future she deserved.


    From the future I intended to give her.


    A voice cut through my spiraling thoughts.


    ¡°Lucian Reed?¡±


    I turned.


    Maxwell Cartridge stood a few meters away, brow raised, arms crossed loosely over his chest.


    I¡¯d met Maya¡¯s brother briefly when her family arrived to meet the Lockwoods. It wasn¡¯t really a memorable meeting, courteous at best, so I was surprised he would seek me out at a party.


    His twins were nowhere in sight¡ªprobably terrorizing the dessert table. His expression was measured andposed, but unmistakable surprise flickered in his eyes.


    I stered on a polite, distant smile. ¡°Maxwell.¡±


    He approached slowly. ¡°From all the gossip Maya fed me with, I¡¯m surprised to see you here.¡±


    I fought back an eyeroll. Maya¡¯s penchant for absorbing and redistributing gossip was so off-brand for the rest of her personality that sometimes I wondered if she was even the same person.


    ¡°I came for Sera,¡± I told Maxwell.


    Instantly, both our gazes drifted to one ce.


    Sera stood near the center of the courtyard, Ethan at her side, who was watching Maya with a lovestruck smile while she spoke, gesturing animatedly before them.


    Seraughed at something Maya said. Her shoulders rxed, her lips curving into a genuine smile¡ªa jarring contrast from the venomous re she shot Kieran earlier.


    Maxwell exhaled softly, a sound somewhere between admiration and longing. Hair rose on the back of my neck. I did not like the way he looked at her.


    To him, I imagined, she appeared as she always did to the public eye¡ªa kind, steady, resilient woman who had endured more than anyone should and still managed to radiate warmth.


    But to me?


    I saw the woman standing on the OTS training mat, power thrumming beneath her skin.


    I saw her breaking limits she didn¡¯t know she had, softening only long enough to wipe sweat off her brows before charging again.


    I saw her pushing against the boundaries of her past and demanding better from her future.


    Sera wasn¡¯t ordinary.


    She was remarkable. A Luna forged from scars and stubborn hope.


    Maxwell saw the version of her that made a home warm.


    I saw the version of her that could lead a pack into a new era.


    Two perspectives, two truths¡ªboth entirely different.


    My jaw tightened.


    ¡°Maxwell,¡± I said quietly, eyes still on Sera, ¡°be honest with me. Do you also n to pursue her?¡±


    His head whipped toward me, startled enough that he actually choked on his own breath.


    ¡°Pursue? Me?¡± He blinked rapidly. ¡°Lucian, I have two children who climb walls for fun, try to fistfight each other every morning, and believe sleep is for the weak and stupid. When would I have the time to pursue anyone?¡±


    Despite myself, a short, humorless breath escaped me.


    He rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°Do I think she¡¯s incredible? Absolutely. Do I understand why two Alphas are circling her like territorial bears? Of course.¡±


    He cast a side nce at me, amused and pointed. ¡°But pursuing her? No. I can barely pursue ten minutes of uninterrupted peace.¡±


    His smile faded, reced by something gentler. ¡°Besides, for a woman like Sera, a man¡¯s affection is the least impressive thing he could offer. What matters more is who she wants to be. And whether the man beside her helps her be that¡ªor cages her.¡±


    I felt the implication of his words like a de gliding beneath skin.


    Sera¡¯s words filtered in from thest day at OTS. ¡®I want to leave for a while...I want to see who I am outside of everyone¡¯s expectations.¡¯


    Maxwell looked at me with a quiet understanding that rankled. ¡°Maya tells me you¡¯re a strategist, Lucian. You¡¯re always three steps ahead, always pulling strings, always controlling oues. But Sera...¡± He shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s not a chess piece.¡±


    My jaw clenched. The idea of this near-stranger schooling me was grating on my nerves. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that?¡±


    ¡°I think you know it,¡± he said evenly. ¡°But I also think you don¡¯t know how to stop trying to control everything around you.¡±


    I stiffened.


    His gaze held mine, steady, unflinching. ¡°Even the Moon Goddess leaves room for uncertainty. For choice. She gives us bonds but does not punish those who reject them.¡±


    A cold, sharp silence settled between us.


    The air crackled with unspoken tension. I wasn¡¯t sure if he was cautioning me¡ªfor Sera¡¯s sake¡ªor for my own.


    Either way, I knew one thing: I couldn¡¯t be friends with Maxwell Cartridge.


    I admired his sister, and she was one of the few people I trusted to have my back, but¡ª


    My train of thought was interrupted when a high-pitched voice echoed from across the yard, breaking the tension.


    ¡°PRESENTS!¡±


    Daniel barreled toward the gift table at full speed, nearly knocking over a stack of cupcakes on the way. His friends followed, a stampede of tiny pups shrieking with excitement.


    Parents gathered, forming a semicircle. The atmosphere warmed instantly, a mix of the kind of pride and joy that children¡¯s milestones summoned.


    Sera moved toward the table with Maya and Ethan trailing behind her, her expression softening as she watched her son bounce in ce, glowing with anticipation.


    Kieran joined them from the opposite side, posture protective, eyes fixed on his son¡ªbut flickering, every so often, toward Sera.


    As she knelt beside Daniel to help him open the first gift¡ªher hair falling over her shoulder, her smile bright¡ªI felt the truth settle in me with the weight of an anchor.


    I wasn¡¯t ready to lose her.


    Not to fate.


    Not to Kieran.


    Not to anyone.

 Chapter 232 SAFE SPACE

    <h4>Chapter 232: Chapter 232 SAFE SPACE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Daniel¡¯sughter rang through the courtyard like sunlight, bright and warm, as he tore into another gift with unrestrained excitement.


    For the first time since I stepped out of that suffocating walkway, my frantic heartbeat finally settled.


    Not fully¡ªthere was still a tight coil of emotion lodged beneath my ribs¡ªbut at least I wasn¡¯t seconds away from breaking in half.


    If that conversation had happened before¡ªyears ago, when I still lived under the same roof as Kieran, but was lonelier than I¡¯d ever been¡ªI would¡¯ve been too tired to argue. Too numb. Too used to swallowing every splinter he gave me with a brave smile.


    Back then, his distance was predictable. His coldness was routine. Fighting was futile.


    But now?


    Now everything was different.


    The irony?


    It was the bond that had changed me.


    Not just physically¡ªthough that was obvious. My senses were sharper, my strength steadier, my endurance growing by the day.


    But the emotional shift...that was the part no one warned me about. Every feeling was amplified, distilled into something sharper. Acute. More impossible to ignore.


    Things that once barely pricked now stabbed.


    Things I could once shrug off now lingered like thorns under skin.


    Kieran¡¯s words from earlier¡ª¡°How can you be so cruel?¡±¡ªstill rang in my ears.


    Another version of me¡ªthe me from fuckingst week¡ªwould¡¯ve scoffed, thrown his words away with a bitterugh, and kept walking.


    This version of me?


    Every syble felt like sandpaper dragged across my heart.


    And the worst part, the part I hated the most, was the growing awareness of him. The way my emotions tangled with his through the bond.


    The way my chest still ached when I remembered the look on his face, the helplessness in his voice. The sincerity. The guilt.


    The longing.


    I couldn¡¯t stop resenting him. It would never be that easy.


    But I also couldn¡¯t stop loving him.


    Both truths lived inside me, hollowing me out from opposite ends.


    And it made me wonder...


    Did he feel the same?


    Was the bond puppeteering every emotion he thought he had?


    If his obsession¡ªhis desperation¡ªwas nothing more than biology forcing him to want me, then that was cruelty on a whole different level.


    And after years of longing for Kieran, I didn¡¯t want a version of him tied to me only because fate said so.


    A loud gasp dragged me back to the present.


    ¡°Oh my gosh¡ªGrandpa¡¯s sword!¡±


    Daniel held a wooden training sword above his head like it was a treasure looted from an ancient temple.


    It was faded with age¡ªthe polish worn, the grip wrapped with old leather¡ªbut the ecstasy in his eyes made it glow like it was forged from gold.


    Daniel darted forward and threw his arms around my mother¡¯s waist. ¡°Thank you, Grandma!¡±


    My mother bent, wrapping her arms around Daniel. ¡°You¡¯re very wee, darling. Your grandfather would have wanted you to have it.¡±


    I inhaled slowly, acknowledging her presence for the first time today.


    I hadn¡¯t spoken to her. Not since that day. Not since those words. ¡®...you were destined to live an ordinary life. Mundane. Unremarkable.¡¯


    But now she stood there, her arms around my son, smiling at him warmly as if someone had prophesied to her that he was destined for greatness.


    Her gaze lifted and found mine.


    Guilt. Regret. Hope.


    I looked away.


    Not today.


    This wasn¡¯t the moment to reopen wounds. I forced myself to focus instead on Daniel¡¯s beaming face as he swung the little sword like a knight saving the world.


    The gifts began to dwindle, and the children started drifting toward cupcakes and lemonade. Daniel suddenly frowned.


    ¡°Wait.¡± He counted again. Then again. His eyebrows knitted as he turned to me. ¡°Mom? Where¡¯s your gift?¡±


    Dozens of eyes shifted to me.


    I smiled, slow and secretive.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring it in a box.¡±


    His brows drew deeper. ¡°Then where is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise,¡± I said, lowering my voice like we were conspiring. ¡°Just for you.¡±


    His excitement nearlyunched him off the ground. ¡°Can I see it now?¡±


    ¡°You tell me. Are you done here? All gifts opened?¡±


    He nodded so fast, his face momentarily blurred. ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    I chuckled, leaning down. ¡°But first...¡±


    I pulled a ck bandana from my pocket. ¡°I have to blindfold you.¡±


    He blinked. ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Do I need to gift you a dictionary and read you the meaning of surprise?¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± he groaned dramatically, but the smile fighting its way onto his face betrayed him.


    He turned around, and I tied the cloth gently around his eyes.


    ¡°Mom,¡± he snorted. ¡°I can still smell where we¡¯re going.¡±


    ¡°You can smell the whole forest, baby,¡± I countered. ¡°You¡¯ll survive the suspense.¡±


    I was aware of Kieran watching us¡ªtrying to appear neutral but failing miserably¡ªwith a soft, aching look that pierced too deep.


    When I was done tying the blindfold, I tugged on Daniel¡¯s hand. ¡°Come on.¡±


    We slipped into the forest behind the pack house. The shift from noise to quiet hit instantly.


    Shadows yed between trees, sunlight dripping through leaves like spilled gold. The air smelled of damp earth, cedarwood, and the lingering sweetness from all the sugary treats Daniel had consumed.


    ¡°Mom?¡± Daniel whispered. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Shh. Almost there.¡±


    The path curled around thick brush until we reached the clearing.


    An ancient oak tree stood at the center¡ªmassive, sprawling, older than the pack house itself. Its branches twisted like arms reaching toward the sky, sturdy and weing.


    And nestled perfectly among them¡ª


    The treehouse.


    Small enough to be cozy,rge enough for a boy whose energy could power a small vige for a year.


    The wooden nks were sanded smooth, stained a soft honey-brown. A tiny porch extended from the front, and a ropedder hung from one side.


    A smallntern swung in the light breeze, catching the sun.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I whispered, stepping behind Daniel. ¡°You can take it off.¡±


    His hands flew to the blindfold, tugging it off in one motion.


    His breath caught.


    Then he dropped the cloth.


    ¡°Mom.¡± His voice cracked. ¡°Is that...is that...?¡±


    I nodded, throat tight. ¡°It¡¯s yours.¡±


    He didn¡¯t speak.


    Didn¡¯t move.


    Just stared at the treehouse with wide, trembling eyes.


    I knelt beside him. ¡°I know one day you¡¯re going to be a big bad Alpha with vast territories under your control, but this,¡±¡ªI waved towards the treehouse¡ª¡°is your first.¡±


    His head whipped toward me. ¡°Is it really all mine?¡±


    ¡°All yours,¡± I said, smiling. ¡°I bought thend from your grandpa.¡±


    I spent a substantial chunk of my winnings from the LST, but it was so worth it.


    ¡°This space belongs to you and only you. No one¡ªand I mean no one¡ªcan enter without your permission. Not me, not even Alpha Kieran or former Alpha Christian.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s lips parted slightly, eyes shining.


    ¡°You make the rules,¡± I continued softly. ¡°If you need quiet, if you¡¯re upset, if you¡¯re tired of being strong or brave or responsible¡ªthis ce will always be your safe space. And when you¡¯re inside, always remember how much I love you.¡±


    His chin wobbled.


    I reached out, brushing a curl from his forehead. ¡°Happy birthday, baby.¡±


    The emotions finally overwhelmed him.


    With a choked breath, Danielunched himself at me¡ªarms squeezing tight around my neck, face buried into the space between my shoulder and corbone.


    I wrapped both arms around him, pressing my cheek against his temple. His small body trembled with soundless, overwhelmed sobs he desperately tried to hold back.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he whispered fiercely against my skin. ¡°Mom...this is the best gift ever.¡±


    My throat tightened. I kissed his hair, breathing him in.


    ¡°Only the best for my baby,¡± I murmured.


    He stayed like that for a long moment, letting the weight of being a growing Alpha melt into the arms of his mother.


    My boy.


    My whole world.


    When he finally pulled back, wiping furiously at his eyes, he pointed at the treehouse with shaky excitement.


    ¡°Can I...can I go inside?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°It¡¯s your territory, little Alpha. You don¡¯t need my permission.¡±


    He grinned, chest swelling proudly, and bolted up the ropedder with renewed joy.


    As he disappeared inside, hisughter echoing through the branches, I stood beneath the ancient oak and let the moment settle deep into my bones.


    This¡ªthis peace, this happiness¡ªthis was why I¡¯d endure every storm the world threw at me.


    This was why I¡¯d keep fighting.


    For Daniel.


    For myself.


    And maybe¡ªone day...


    For the version of love I deserved.

 Chapter 233 SHAMELESS

    <h4>Chapter 233: Chapter 233 SHAMELESS</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I should¡¯ve walked away.


    When Sera led Daniel into the forest, blindfold and all, I should¡¯ve turned back to the courtyard. Mingled with the guests. Pretended I wasn¡¯t dying to know what she¡¯d nned for him.


    But I didn¡¯t move.


    I stood there¡ªrooted, breaths uneven, heart pounding¡ªas she vanished into the trees with our son.


    I tried to keep my expression neutral. Judging by the sidelong nce and the knowing smirk Gavin tried¡ªand failed¡ªto hide, I was doing a piss-poor job of it.


    I told myself I wasn¡¯t bothered.


    I told myself I wasn¡¯t envious.


    I told myself I wasn¡¯t hoping Sera would include me in whatever she had nned.


    But then the trees swallowed them, and bitterness scorched my chest.


    She didn¡¯t look back.


    She didn¡¯t ask me toe.


    And I had no right to expect her to.


    Not after the walkway. Not after what I said.


    ¡®How can you be so cruel?¡¯


    Gods, I deserved every bit of fury she threw at me. All her words¡ªtiny, poisonous darts that sank into me and curdled my insides¡ªrang true, and I had no defense against them.


    I was the one who had been cruel and callous. I had no right to y the victim or attempt to turn the tide.


    And yet, knowing all that, the bond defied logic and reason. It pulsed beneath my skin, restless and aching and gnawing, whispering desires I had no right to im.


    Children were fighting over sweets at the dessert table. Adults clinked sses and chatted in low murmurs. Music hummed softly in the background. The whole pack was alive with celebration.


    My body was alive with tension as my eyes stayed glued to the edge of the forest.


    And then¡ª


    A burst of sound.


    Augh¡ªDaniel¡¯s¡ªrang through the trees. Pure, wild, unfiltered joy.


    Then another sound. Softer. Sera.


    I didn¡¯t go to them. Ashar thrashed inside me, wanting nothing more than to be with his mate and pup, but I held myself back.


    I knew that, after earlier, one more misstep, no matter how small and well-meaning, might send her running, but I couldn¡¯t decide if holding back was the right choice or just another mistake.


    When they finally returned, Daniel was glowing from the inside out, eyes shiny, cheeks flushed, smile stretching to his ears.


    Sera walked beside him, her expression soft, warm in a way I hadn¡¯t seen directed at me in years. Maybe ever.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Daniel dashed to me, taking my hands in his. ¡°You have to see what Mom got me. It¡¯s freaking awesome!¡±


    I chuckled, but the sound came out slightly brittle. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    He nodded, his hair flopping forward into his eyes. He tugged on my hand. ¡°Come see¡ª¡±


    He paused and turned to Sera. ¡°I can show him, right, Mom?¡±


    I could see in the lines of tension in her shoulders and neck that she was trying her very best not to look at me.


    ¡°Of course, baby.¡± She ruffled his hair. ¡°It¡¯s your present, you can show it to anyone you want.¡±


    He whooped, and the next thing I knew, a small party¡ªme, Ethan, Maya, my father, mother, and Margaret¡ªwas following Daniel and Sera back into the forest.


    And when I saw what she¡¯d given him¡ªthe treehouse nestled in the oak, built on a piece ofnd she bought just for him¡ªmy breath left me in one harsh exhale.


    Unlike most of the presents Daniel had unwrapped, Sera¡¯s gift wasn¡¯t ostentatious. It wasn¡¯t a show of wealth or prestige or power.


    While every other gift said to the Nightfang Heir: Go conquer the world.


    Sera¡¯s said: Go conquer the world. But remember, you can alwayse back here and be yourself. You¡¯re safe here. I¡¯ll always love you here.


    It was the kind of gift only someone with a heart as big and warm as Sera¡¯s could give.


    The custom-made dagger I¡¯d given him felt suddenly shallow.


    I should have been a part of this gift. It should havee from Daniel¡¯s father and mother. But I¡¯d lost that privilege a long time ago.


    As Daniel proudly showed off the ropedder, exining every inch of ¡°his own territory,¡± I watched Sera from across the clearing.


    The afternoon sun kissed her skin, her hair glowing like an angel¡¯s halo.


    Her eyes, achingly tender and fiercely vignt, followed our son¡¯s every movement; the soft, aching curve of her smile made my chest twist, sharp and raw.


    Gods, she was captivating.


    How had I spent ten years being so blind to her allure? Had I been under some kind of curse?


    The fact that I used to be the person closest to her, the one who should¡¯ve known her best, uplifted her most, sheltered her deepest, and instead I had been the one who tore her down?


    Humiliation burned sharp and unforgiving beneath my ribs.


    And now? To stand here and want her forgiveness, want her eptance, want her love¡ªjust because fate finally pped me awake?


    It was shameless.


    I was shameless.


    And yet, shamelessly, I wanted her. I wanted a chance to be decent. To be better. To be someone worthy of being tied to her¡ªbond or not.


    ¡®Make me forget. Erase all the pain of those years from my mind¡ªfrom my fucking heart.¡¯


    Gods, I wished I could.


    Better yet, I wished I could go back in time and make sure I never hurt her. Make sure I bombarded her with all the love and affection she deserved.


    I was brought back to the present when Daniel tugged lightly on Sera¡¯s sleeve. I realized that the exhibition party had dissipated, leaving just the three of us in the clearing.


    ¡°Mom, can we go inside the treehouse? Just you and me? For a bit?¡±


    The request hit me harder than it should have.


    I knew he wasn¡¯t excluding me out of spite. We¡¯d grown closer over thest couple of weeks, especially through his training. But Sera would always be the one he turned to forfort and care, especially on the precipice of the heavy role he was about to step into.


    I couldn¡¯t begrudge him that.


    Sera nced at me briefly, her guard instantly shooting up, almost like she expected resistance.


    ¡°Dad...¡± Daniel said in a tentative tone. ¡°That¡¯s okay, right?¡±


    I just shrugged. It was supposed to be a nonchnt gesture, but judging by how heavy my shoulders felt, I doubt it came across that way.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s your territory, bud.¡±


    I¡¯d ruined enough moments of hers.


    Let them have this one.


    Sera¡¯s shoulders eased. Daniel beamed. They slipped into the forest again, voices fading beneath the rustling leaves.


    I exhaled slowly, scrubbing a hand down my face.


    ¡®Give me fucking amnesia.¡¯


    No matter how much I wanted to, I couldn¡¯t rewrite thest ten years. I couldn¡¯t erase her suffering. I couldn¡¯t undo the cruelty she threw in my face in that corridor¡ªthe cruelty I had wielded like a fucking weapon.


    But every moment moving forward?


    That, I could work with.


    And if I chose right¡ªagain and again and again¡ªthen maybe the bond would guide us back to each other.


    Not because it was fate.


    But because it was us.

 Chapter 234 THE HEIR CEREMONY

    <h4>Chapter 234: Chapter 234 THE HEIR CEREMONY</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    Dinner was a blur.


    Roastedmb, golden brown and dripping with juices, filled my te. Charred vegetables tossed in herbs added color and smoke. Laughter rose from every table and rang out, vibrant and wild.


    Wine poured freely as the pack toasted Daniel¡¯s name with the kind of roaring pride only wolves knew how to show.


    Sera sat two seats away from me¡ªclose enough that the bond buzzed like a live wire beneath my skin, far enough that she didn¡¯t have to look at me unless absolutely necessary.


    I tried not to stare.


    I failed. Miserably.


    Every time she leaned in tough at something Maya whispered, every time the light caught in her hair, every time Daniel turned to her with a story or a grin, my gaze dragged back to her like a tide obeying the moon.


    And she didn¡¯t look at me once.


    Not intentionally, anyway.


    But I was blessed with idental flicks of her gaze. And each one sent Ashar pacing behind my ribs, restless, agitated, wanting.


    When the sun dipped behind the hill, sinking the courtyard in shades of gold and violet, the mood shifted like a held breath.


    The ceremonial torches were lit. Their mes stretched tall and steady, bathing the courtyard in amber light.


    The birthday crowd dispersed quickly¡ªhumans rounded up sugar-drunk kids, non-pack families waved goodbyes.


    And thankfully¡ªmercifully¡ªLucian and Maxwell were gone.


    I had no shame in admitting the relief. I was already hanging by a thread; thest thing I needed was another Alpha circling Sera like she was a me and he a starving moth.


    As for Maxwell... I still didn¡¯t know how I felt about him, but he had no ce in my son¡¯s heir ceremony.


    Only the core remained: Nightfang wolves, Sera, Ethan, Maya, and Margaret as family.


    The atmosphere shifted from festive to reverent.


    Gone were the shrieking pups, games, and sugar-fueled chaos. Gone were the streamers and balloons and bouncy houses.


    In their ce came quiet.


    Noble. Ancient. Purposeful.


    This was no longer a tenth birthday party.


    This was an heir ceremony.


    Every breath in the courtyard seemed to still in anticipation as Daniel was guided to the center.


    The boy who had earlierunched himself at a cupcake tower now walked with measured steps, guided by instinct older than any of us.


    He wore a fitted navy vest embroidered in silver that curled over his chest in the shape of the Nightfang crest. It was paired with a crisp, high-cored white shirt and dark cks tucked neatly into polished boots. A ceremonial sash draped over his shoulder¡ªshifting from midnight to pale blue¡ªmarking him unmistakably as a rising Alpha.


    Each detail of the ceremonial attire had been expertly designed and crafted by Henry Whitlow.


    My heir ring glinted on his ring finger, and his thumb unconsciously rested against it to keep it from slipping off.


    He looked impossibly grown and impossibly small at the same time.


    Pride swelled in my chest, fierce and overwhelming.


    My son.


    My heir.


    He would be greater than me. He would never make any of the mistakes I made.


    I stepped forward beside him¡ªhis father, his Alpha¡ªtaking my ce as naturally as drawing breath.


    And then my gaze caught on something that punched the breath right out of me.


    Sera.


    She stepped into the circle behind Daniel, torchlight illuminating the soft shimmer of her dress.


    I had seen her in thousands of outfits.


    I had seen her dressed in elegance, in sparring gear, and dressed in nothing at all.


    But nothing before now held me quite so spellbound.


    She wore a flowing dove-gray gown that hugged her waist and fell in soft folds to her ankles. Silver embroidery traced faint patterns of vines along the sleeves and bodice. Subtle, intricate, utterly breathtaking.


    The neckline dipped modestly, but the simplicity only highlighted the quiet power she carried.


    At her throat nestled a silver pendant that glowed faintly with the Nightfang crest, and a slight pang shot through me when I realized I was yet to see her wear the ne I¡¯d made for her.


    But that minor ache was overwhelmed with awe.


    She looked¡ª


    Gods.


    She looked like the Luna meant to stand beside an Alpha.


    My Luna.


    The bond reacted violently to her beauty.


    To her nearness.


    Ashar growled, reverent and restless at once, pressing so close to my consciousness I felt his heartbeat in my teeth.


    She didn¡¯t nce at me. Didn¡¯t even flinch in my direction.


    But the sight of her beside our son...


    It undid me in ways I couldn¡¯t name.


    My father stepped forward, his voice booming across the courtyard.


    ¡°Nightfang wolves. Tonight, we recognize Daniel ckthorne as the future Alpha of this pack.¡±


    Wolves bowed their heads.


    Daniel stood straighter.


    Then came the first part of the ritual:


    The pack¡¯s blessings.


    They approached one by one.


    Luna Leona ced a warm palm on his cheek. ¡°Letpassion guide your strength, and grace shape your decisions.¡±


    Beta Gavin ced a firm hand on Daniel¡¯s shoulder, murmuring, ¡°Protect before you conquer.¡±


    More and more pack members stepped forward.


    ¡°You will be courageous.¡±


    ¡°You will be wise.¡±


    ¡°You will honor the past and shape the future.¡±


    ¡°You will be loved by your pack.¡±


    Each blessingyered upon the next, building something sacred and heavy in the air.


    And then came the next part of the ceremony: The parental blessing.


    My father¡¯s voice rolled through the courtyard like thunder.


    ¡°Mother. Father. Step forward.¡±


    My chest tightened.


    This was the moment every heir lived or suffered by.


    The moment where both parents ced their hands over their child¡¯s heart¡ªtogether.


    Where unity, warmth, and protection wrapped around the young wolf like spiritual armor.


    A child who received this blessing with fractured or hostile parental energy grew with the cracks inside them.


    A child who received it with love flourished like nothing else.


    Sera moved before I did.


    She stepped beside Daniel and smiled at him, her eyes glinting with unshed tears before cing her hand gently over his heart.


    Her hand was steady.


    Mine...wasn¡¯t.


    I swallowed, slowly lifted my hand, and ced it over hers, our palms aligning perfectly.


    Instantly, heat and longing surged¡ªhers, mine, the bond¡¯s.


    Our pulses collided.


    Ashar thrashed¡ªloud, fierce, desperate.


    ¡®Mate! Mate! Mate!¡¯


    He wanted her.


    He wanted us.


    Sera¡¯s breath hitched. Her fingers trembled beneath mine.


    She looked stunned,shes fluttering, lips parting as if the bond mmed into her like a tidal wave.


    ¡°Sera...¡± I breathed before I could stop myself.


    Her eyes flicked up to mine, and the warning in them was sharp and clear: Don¡¯t.


    I froze.


    Forced myself still.


    Forced Ashar back.


    Forced my hand to remain exactly where the ceremony demanded¡ªno lower, no firmer, no closer than absolutely necessary.


    When the blessing ended, I ripped my hand away first.


    Sera¡¯s relief was visible.


    My loss was immediate.


    Ashar snarled inside my head, agitated, pacing, ws scraping against his cage of skin and bone.


    ¡®She¡¯s ours!¡¯


    ¡®We haven¡¯t made it right yet,¡¯ I reminded him. ¡®We don¡¯t get to im anything.¡¯


    He growled again, but he didn¡¯t argue.


    My father stepped forward again and nodded to me. ¡°Alpha.¡±


    It was time.


    My final role.


    This part of the ceremony required Shifting¡ªdisying pure Alpha power so Daniel could feel Ashar¡¯s dominance, understand the weight of the position he¡¯d one day inherit, and learn to anchor his own nature against it.


    I inhaled deeply as I shed my clothes, letting my mind sink into the familiar burn of the transformation.


    Bones cracked. Muscles tore and reformed. Fur erupted along my arms and spine. My jaw stretched, reshaped, teeth lengthening into fangs.


    Ashar roared free in a burst of power that rippled through the courtyard like thunder.


    Gasps echoed.


    He was hugerger than any Alpha in our recorded lineage. Gold fur that shimmered under the moonlight, eyes that burned like liquid fire. He was every inch the monster and protector an Alpha wolf should be.


    I meant for him to circle the grounds.


    Meant for him to do exactly what the ritual required.


    But Ashar?


    Ashar had his own agenda.


    He turned toward Sera.


    She stood at the edge of the courtyard, hands curled tightly at her sides, chest rising in shallow, shaky breaths.


    Her eyes were wide and glowing.


    Not with fear.


    With awareness. Recognition.


    The bone-deep echo of a mate bond awakened after a decade of silence.


    Ashar¡¯s roar sted through the courtyard with even more ferocity.


    I tried to pull him back.


    ¡®Ashar, STOP. This isn¡¯t the time¡ª¡¯


    He ignored me.


    And headed straight for Sera.

 Chapter 235 ASHAR’S BLESSING

    <h4>Chapter 235: Chapter 235 ASHAR¡¯S BLESSING</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The moment Ashar¡¯s gold-ringed obsidian eyes locked on me, my lungs forgot how to perform the simple task of inhaling and expelling air.


    And then he began to move. Towards me.


    He took slow, deliberate steps, each one heavy enough to vibrate through the ground. The Nightfang members parted before him like the Red Sea, sucking in breaths as the Alpha wolf moved with singr purpose.


    Me.


    I¡¯d seen Ashar¡¯s form before.


    I¡¯d felt his dominance before; hell, I¡¯d fought against it.


    But this¡ªthis was something else entirely.


    His presence crashed over me, a tidal wave of heat and primal instinct. The torches wavered as he neared, the mes bending toward him as if even fire knew to submit.


    The mate pull hit like lightning, and I staggered back a half-step before I could stop myself.


    Inside me, Alina whimpered.


    ¡®Mate,¡¯ she breathed, wary and aching all at once.


    I gritted my teeth. ¡®Not now, Alina. Not like this.¡¯


    But Ashar¡¯s gaze held mine, direct and unyielding, a silentmand reverberating through the bond.


    My pulse raced.


    His power radiated in thick waves, shuddering through my bones, threading up my spine.


    My breaths came short and shallow. I could barely think around the pounding in my head.


    His words, thest time we spoke, echoed in my mind.


    ¡®I should have fought harder...I should have taken control, marked you the moment fate tied our names together.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll be here. Waiting. Fighting.¡¯


    It would be so easy to give in. To stop fighting. To find out what it would feel like to sate this growing hunger driving me crazy.


    But this was Daniel¡¯s ceremony. And I¡¯d fucking warned Kieran. If he dared ruin this, if he dared make this moment about us instead of our son, I would never forgive him.


    My fists curled at my sides, nails biting into my palms as Ashar closed thest few feet between us.


    Just when I felt the pressure inch too close to overwhelming, a gentle but steady voice cut through the tense silence.


    ¡°Sera, dear,¡± Leona called warmly, stepping forward with the calm authority only a Luna could possess in the presence of an Alpha. ¡°I believe Ashar is inviting you to join the ritual.¡±


    My head jerked toward her.


    What?


    Her smile didn¡¯t falter, her eyes flicking subtly between Ashar¡¯s stance and my trembling hands.


    She had seen it.


    She understood exactly what was happening, and she¡¯d intervened before the pack noticed.


    ¡°Parental coboration strengthens the heir¡¯s spirit,¡± she continued smoothly. ¡°Your presence will help guide Daniel through the final step.¡±


    Someone exhaled in relief. It might have been me.


    Someone else murmured ¡°Oh,¡± as if that exined everything.


    It didn¡¯t.


    But it was the lifeline I needed.


    I forced my feet to move.


    One step. Then another.


    Until I stood beside Ashar¡¯s massive body, the heat of him blistering against my skin.


    The moment I came close enough, the bond surged, mming into me like a physical force. My knees weakened.


    Ashar lowered his head slightly¡ªan invitation, a demand, a plea all at once.


    My hand trembled as I lifted it.


    ¡°Behave yourself,¡± I warned under my breath, unsure if I was talking to him or myself.


    Then I ced my palm against the side of his neck.


    And gods, everything reeled for a second.


    His fur was hot beneath my fingers, thick and impossibly soft. Power thrummed through him¡ªthrough me¡ªpulsing in rhythm with our synced heartbeats.


    Ashar exhaled, a deep rumbling sound that vibrated through my arm and straight into my chest.


    The courtyard went silent.


    And then we began to move.


    With every step we took, circling Daniel, the earth itself seemed to hold its breath.


    Together, we walked around our son. Our shared presence formed a cocoon of authority, protection, and something deeper I didn¡¯t want to name.


    Daniel¡¯s eyes glowed faintly, his slumbering wolf responding instinctively.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid.


    He wasn¡¯t overwhelmed.


    He stood tall, chest out, chin up, absorbing every drop of the blessing.


    When wepleted the circle, Ashar lowered himself slightly, nudging me forward with a gentleness that nearly broke me.


    I swallowed hard and ced my hand on Daniel¡¯s forehead.


    Heat rushed beneath my palm¡ªAshar¡¯s blessing, the Alpha¡¯s dominance, filtering through me.


    Daniel closed his eyes, breathing slow and steady.


    The moment was perfect.


    And it shattered me.


    Because this was what we were supposed to be.


    A family.


    A mother. A father. A son.


    United.


    And yet...we weren¡¯t.


    The ritual ended, and Ashar finally¡ªwith so much effort it almost looked painful¡ªstepped back.


    Taking my hand off his coat felt like tearing off a limb. I forced myself to retreat too, one unsteady step at a time, until I reached the edge of the circle.


    The moment my heel hit the imaginary boundary line, my bnce faltered.


    I staggered¡ª


    But Maya¡¯s arm slid around my waist just in time.


    ¡°Whoa! Sera, easy.¡± Her voice was soft but urgent. ¡°You okay?¡±


    I gripped her forearm, grounding myself. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She narrowed her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t look fine.¡±


    Ethan appeared beside her, a scowl forming.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he demanded. ¡°Did Ashar intimidate you? Dammit, Kieran can be so reckless¡ª¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said quickly, shaking my head. ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡±


    ¡°Well, it sure looked like it,¡± Ethan muttered. ¡°He sted enough Alpha power to tten a damn truck. He should have let you know beforehand if he wanted to modify the ritual. It¡¯s one thing for a normal wolf to witness that much power, but you don¡¯t even have a wolf, and¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I cut him off.


    Maya and I exchanged a knowing nce. It really was a testament to her character that, for all her love for gossip, she¡¯d kept Alina a secret from her mate.


    Ethan didn¡¯t look appeased. ¡°He should¡¯ve been more careful,¡± he grumbled.


    I shook my head harder. ¡°It wasn¡¯t...the power.¡±


    They both paused.


    Maya¡¯s brows knit. ¡°Then what?¡±


    I looked away.


    I couldn¡¯t tell them. Not yet. Not when even I didn¡¯t know how to begin exining it.


    But inside, the truth hummed under my skin, undeniable: It wasn¡¯t just Ashar¡¯s power that rattled me. It was Ashar¡¯s emotions.


    The yearning. Longing. Desperation. Fear. Hope. They were simr to Kieran¡¯s but amplified a hundredfold.


    All of it¡ªraw, unfiltered, poured into me like floodwater through a broken dam.


    It wasn¡¯t just overwhelming. It was dangerous.


    In the space between the moment the mate bond snapped in ce and now, I¡¯d deluded myself that I could stay immune. Ignore it. Fight it. Outthink it.


    Whatever I needed to do to have a clear head while I figured out my life.


    But now?


    Now, all it took was being in the same space as Kieran, and all my resolve vanished.


    If I let Kieran¡ªor Ashar¡ªstay this close...


    If I let myself feel this often...


    This deeply...


    The bond wouldn¡¯t justplicate my choices. It would influence them. Rewrite them.


    A chill ran through me.


    I needed to leave sooner than nned.


    Before the bond made the choice for me.


    ¡°Sera?¡± Maya¡¯s soft voice broke through the fog of my thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re shaking.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I lied. ¡°Really.¡±


    Ethan frowned, watching me closely. ¡°You look like you need bed rest, soup, and possibly an exorcism.¡±


    I shot him a t look. ¡°Thank you for your professional medical opinion.¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°Just saying.¡±


    Maya squeezed my waist. ¡°We¡¯ll talkter. Just breathe, okay? Try to get through the rest of the ceremony.¡±


    I nodded, though the ground still felt unsteady beneath my feet.


    Christian¡¯s voice rose across the courtyard.


    ¡°It is time for the final ritual.¡±


    Everyone shifted, forming a wide torch-lit path leading toward the forest¡¯s edge. mes flickered, casting long shadows on Daniel¡¯s small, steady figure.


    Kieran had Shifted back, and, hand in hand, he led Daniel to the beginning of the path.


    My heart clenched.


    This part symbolized the heir stepping into his future¡ªwalking through light and shadow, strength and uncertainty, carrying the blessings he¡¯d received. Alone.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± Christian called quietly. ¡°Let him go.¡±


    Kieran nodded once, jaw tight, eyes locked on Daniel with a mixture of pride and fear only a parent understood.


    Then he stepped back into the crowd.


    Daniel inhaled, his gaze locked on the other end of the path.


    He straightened, rolling back his little shoulders.


    And took his first step.


    The torches red as if recognizing him.


    He walked with steady purpose, each step carrying a weight that belonged not to a child, but to the Alpha he would one day be.


    My grip on Maya¡¯s arm was probably painful, but she didn¡¯tin.


    When Daniel reached the end of the path, he turned.


    Moonlight washed over him, and my breath caught.


    Just like that, he wasn¡¯t just a boy anymore.


    He was an heir.


    He was ready for his future.


    And now...


    I had to start preparing for mine.

 Chapter 236 TAKE CARE OF YOU

    <h4>Chapter 236: Chapter 236 TAKE CARE OF YOU</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The courtyard emptied slowly, voices tapering into soft murmurs, torches burning low. The air still vibrated faintly with the residue of the rituals¡ªthe blessings, the power, the pride.


    Daniel¡¯s name lingered in the air like smoke.


    Ethan and Maya only left after I assured them I was fine and Maya extracted a promise from me to call her when I got home.


    When thest of the pack members bowed and departed, Nightfang settled into a rare hush.


    Daniel would stay overnight in the pack house¡ªcustomary for a newly recognized heir. A tradition symbolizing the child¡¯s first night under the roof they would one day lead.


    I followed him up the stairs, our footsteps muffled by the soft runner carpet. He walked ahead of me with a swagger he¡¯d never had before, his small shoulders pulled back like he was twice his size.


    When we reached his room, he swept his arm out and pushed the door open with an exaggerated flourish.


    I held back a chuckle. "Need help changing? That outfit was a nightmare to get on."


    ¡°I can change by myself, Mom.¡± He looked over his shoulder, grinning with all the pride of a kid who¡¯d just been handed a kingdom. ¡°I¡¯m an heir now. Heirs don¡¯t need help with buttons.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow, crossing my arms. ¡°Oh? Well then, I guess I¡¯m not needed here. I¡¯ll just head home.¡±


    He was halfway through pulling his ceremonial sash over his head when he suddenly froze in ce, his arms tangled in the fabric.


    ¡°No, wait¡ª¡± he rushed out, voice several octaves higher. Then he caught himself and cleared his throat, trying to sound controlled. ¡°I mean...you can stay.¡± He shrugged. ¡°If you want.¡±


    I bit back a smile as I set his overnight bag by his bed. ¡°Only if the mighty heir permits.¡±


    Daniel puffed out his chest. ¡°Permission granted.¡±


    He tugged off the rest of his ceremonial clothes with clumsy hands and a heroic level of effort, asionally getting stuck in a sleeve or tripping over the cks around his ankles.


    Every time I reached forward to help, he¡¯d shoo me away¡ªonly to ask for help ten secondster.


    When he was finally in soft cotton pajamas, he flopped onto the bed dramatically.


    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted,¡± he moaned into his pillow. ¡°Ceremonies take forever.¡±


    I sat beside him, smoothing back a curl stuck to his forehead. ¡°You did wonderfully.¡±


    He rolled onto his back, staring at the ceiling. ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°Yes, baby?¡±


    His voice dropped to a whisper. ¡°Did you see me? At the end? When I reached the end of the path?¡±


    My heart pulled tight. ¡°Of course I did. No one could take their eyes off you.¡±


    ¡°I felt like...¡± He paused, trying to put somethingplex into small, ten-year-old words. ¡°Like something changed. Like something...woke up. Inside me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s part of it,¡± I murmured. ¡°Part of bing heir.¡±


    ¡°But it didn¡¯t feel scary,¡± he said, eyes drifting shut,shes casting soft shadows on his cheeks. ¡°It felt like...like I was bing who I¡¯m supposed to be. Even if I¡¯m not there yet.¡±


    I cupped his cheek gently. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what it means.¡±


    Daniel opened his eyes again, slowly lifting his head off the pillow to meet my gaze.


    ¡°And when you put your hand on my head, during Dad¡¯s wolf blessing... I don¡¯t know. It felt like...¡± His small fingers tapped his chest. ¡°Like you were inside me. Like you were keeping me safe even from the inside.¡±


    Emotion clogged my throat. ¡°That¡¯s what a mother does.¡±


    Daniel pushed up suddenly, sitting cross-legged. ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Always.¡±


    He hesitated. ¡°Why did Ashar..e to you like that? That wasn¡¯t like we practiced.¡±


    My breath caught.


    I swallowed slowly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure why. I guess...your dad just wanted me to be part of the ritual.¡±


    Daniel studied me quietly, his dark eyes piercing as intensely as Kieran¡¯s.


    Finally, he nodded, letting it go.


    I let out the breath I¡¯d been holding.


    Afortable silence settled over us then. I brushed my thumb over the back of his hand. I needed to do this now. Before I lost my courage.


    ¡°Danny...there¡¯s something I want to talk to you about.¡±


    He turned to look at me fully, attentive the way he always was when he sensed something important.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be traveling soon.¡±


    His brows shot up. ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet,¡± I admitted. ¡°I just know I need to go. For myself. To grow. To figure...things out.¡±


    A second passed.


    Then another.


    Daniel looked down, ying with the edge of his nket.


    ¡°Will¡ªwill you be gone long?¡±


    I shook my head and pulled him close, clinging to his warmth. ¡°I could never be separated from you for long. I promise I¡¯ll be back soon, before Christmas.¡±


    Yeah, that seemed like enough time to get my head straight.


    Daniel exhaled. ¡°But...you know you don¡¯t need my permission.¡±


    My breath hitched. ¡°I know, baby. I just... I didn¡¯t want you to feel like I was running away.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re my mom. I know you would never run from me.¡±


    The sting behind my eyes sharpened. ¡°Yes, baby. Never forget that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you,¡± he whispered, leaning into me. ¡°So, so much.¡±


    I wrapped him tightly in my arms. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too, my love.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± He sniffed. ¡°I want you to go.¡±


    I froze. ¡°You do?¡±


    He nodded, burying his face in my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re always taking care of me, and Dad, and everyone.¡± He pulled back, wiping his eyes with the heel of his palm, and looked at me with renewed conviction. ¡°Go take care of you. And thene back to me."


    A sob climbed up my throat, threatening to break loose. I kissed his forehead instead.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered. ¡°You have no idea what that means to me.¡±


    We held each other for a long moment, but eventually, Daniel¡¯s yawns grew too big to suppress.


    I tucked him into bed, gently pulling the nket up to his chin. As his eyes fluttered, he reached out and grabbed my fingers onest time, briefly squeezing them before letting his grip go ck and surrendering to sleep.


    ¡°Good night, little Alpha,¡± I whispered, cing onest kiss on his temple.


    When I stepped out into the hallway, the door clicking shut behind me, my chest was tight and aching, but...lighter.


    I took one step¡ªand froze.


    Kieran stood directly outside the door. Hands shoved into his pockets. Shoulders tight. Eyes dark and unreadable.


    Right on cue, the bond thrashed so sharply it felt like someone had reached inside my chest and twisted.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± I exhaled.


    ¡°Sera.¡± He took a small step forward. ¡°I just wanted to say...what Ashar did¡ªwhat happened earlier...¡± He sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I shook my head; the motion felt choppy. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± he said softly. ¡°I told him to hold back. I told him tonight wasn¡¯t about us. But when he saw you...¡± Kieran¡¯s eyes flickered with something raw. ¡°He didn¡¯t want to hurt the ceremony. He just...needed to be near you.¡±


    The bond shivered.


    So did I.


    I didn¡¯t have words, so I just nodded, hoping that was that.


    His jaw flexed. ¡°I...I was hoping you would stay. Tonight. Here. With Daniel.¡±


    And me.


    He didn¡¯t add that, but I heard it loud and clear in the desperate hope in his eyes.


    My throat tightened. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°Kieran.¡± My voice cracked in a way that betrayed too much.


    I hated how close he was. Hated how my pulse tripped. Hated how the heat of him seeped into my skin without even touching me.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long day. I¡¯mpletely drained. I just want to go home.¡±


    Something shattered in his eyes even as his expression shuttered¡ªlike ss breaking behind a closed door.


    ¡°Sera...¡±


    His hand twitched at his side, fingers curling slightly, as though he wanted to reach for me. But he stopped himself, forcing his arm to remain still.


    I stepped around him, heart wing at my ribs, the bond pulling so tightly it felt like walking against gravity.


    As I passed him, his voice followed me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait,¡± he said softly. ¡°However long it takes.¡±


    The bond quaked.


    I didn¡¯t answer. Couldn¡¯t.


    I made it down the stairs and out into the cool night air¡ªevery step a fight, every breath a battle.

 Chapter 237 INSECURITY

    <h4>Chapter 237: Chapter 237 INSECURITY</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The night air clung cool and soft against my skin as I stepped out of the pack house, finally, blissfully, alone.


    This was the first quiet moment I¡¯d had all day.


    I should have felt relief.


    Instead, the bond throbbed beneath my skin like a bruise touched too many times.


    The lightness from being with Daniel vanished after my brief encounter with Kieran. My feet were heavy, my head was full, and my chest was too tight to contain everything inside it.


    The torches along the walkway flickered low, casting deep shadows over the stone path. Most of the wolves had dispersed. Only a few lingering sentinels patrolled the perimeter, almost invisible.


    My fingers fumbled for my keys inside my bag as I walked toward the parking courtyard on the east side of the estate. Then a low voice broke the silence.


    ¡°Sera.¡±


    I turned sharply.


    Lucian was leaning against a stone pir near the entrance, arms folded, silhouette cut sharp by moonlight.


    A surprised breath escaped me. ¡°Lucian? You¡¯re still here?¡±


    He gave a slow nod, pushing off the pir with fluid ease. ¡°I stayed a respectful distance from the ceremony so that I wouldn¡¯t intrude. But I didn¡¯t want to leave without a chance to talk to you properly.¡±


    There was something careful in his tone. Almost cautious.


    I swallowed. ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°I thought you might want somepany walking out,¡± he said simply. ¡°It¡¯s been...a long day. For you, especially.¡±


    He fell into step beside me without asking, and I didn¡¯t mind. It was typical Lucian¡ªquietly present, never barging, never demanding.


    We walked a few moments in silence, the night stretching wide around us.


    He broke it first.


    ¡°Daniel was extraordinary tonight.¡±


    My lips lifted automatically. ¡°He really was.¡±


    ¡°The way he walked the path, the way he carried himself...¡± Lucian exhaled with a small, awedugh. ¡°He¡¯s going to be a remarkable Alpha.¡±


    ¡°The greatest one yet,¡± I acknowledged proudly.


    Lucian nced sideways at me. ¡°And that¡¯s because of you.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you.¡± His voice was firm, leaving no room for argument. ¡°Your son¡¯s strength doesn¡¯te from the blessings or the rituals or the title. Ites from the way you¡¯ve raised him. From the kind of mother you are.¡±


    I knew I was a good mother; I didn¡¯t need anyone to affirm that. Still, hispliment hit a lot deeper than I expected. My throat tightened.


    ¡°I...I just did what any mother would¡¯ve done.¡±


    Lucian slowed his steps, turning his head enough that his eyes met mine¡ªdark, steady, unblinking.


    ¡°No,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Not every mother could do what you¡¯ve done for Daniel. Not every mother would.¡±


    My heart clenched.


    Because immediately¡ªreflexively¡ªmy mind conjured Margaret. The neglect. The silence. The distance I¡¯d spent my whole life trying to understand.


    Sometimes the more I loved Daniel, the more I realized how little I¡¯d been loved in return.


    Not truly. Not in the way a child deserved to be.


    A prophecy, no matter what it imed, should never have shaped my life.


    Parental love didn¡¯t need to be earned. It was a given.


    And I wasn¡¯t given.


    That truth still burned.


    Lucian must have felt something shift in me, because his expression softened.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he murmured. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have brought it up. And I shouldn¡¯t have pushed you before¡ªto question your family. To confront them. That was too forward of me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said, though something twisted in my chest. ¡°If the truth is going to be cruel, I¡¯d rather face it now than live in the dark.¡±


    His jaw tightened, and an expression shed across his face that I couldn¡¯t read.


    We reached the edge of the parking courtyard. Thentern-lit stone stretched wide and quiet. The road beyond was empty. The night felt so still, it seemed fragile.


    I hesitated.


    I didn¡¯t want to leave without saying this.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± I said softly.


    He turned fully toward me.


    ¡°Remember how I said I was going to travel?¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°Well...I¡¯m leaving sooner than I nned.¡±


    His shoulders straightened slightly. ¡°I see.¡± His throat bobbed. ¡°Do you know how long you¡¯ll be gone?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I wrapped my arms around myself. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll know once I go.¡±


    Lucian stared at me with an intensity that almost made me step back.


    I forced myself to hold his gaze. ¡°And before I go... I don¡¯t want to hide anything from you.¡±


    He went still.


    I swallowed hard, forcing the words out. ¡°It¡¯s been confirmed. Kieran and I...we¡¯re fated mates.¡±


    Silence cracked open between us like ice fracturing underfoot.


    Lucian didn¡¯t move for a long moment¡ªnot a muscle, not a breath.


    The moonlight caught in his eyes, turning them colder, sharper, but beneath that surface stillness, something flickered¡ªraw and wounded.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve epted anything,¡± I added quickly, forcing my voice steady. ¡°Not the bond. Not the rtionship. Not...us.¡± My throat tightened. ¡°But I haven¡¯t rejected it, either.¡±


    Lucian exhaled¡ªa shuddering, pained sound, like he¡¯d been mmed in the ribs.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°I just...¡± I rubbed my arms, pulse racing. ¡°You¡¯re probably frustrated. You probably feel like I¡¯ve been dragging things out and stringing you along, and I¡¯m so sorry for that. But I don¡¯t want to make decisions based on pressure or fate or the past or...proximity.¡±


    I dragged my teeth over my bottom lip. ¡°So while I¡¯m gone, I¡¯m going to think. Really think. About everything. About you. About him. About who I want to be. Who I want to be with.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s jaw flexed.


    ¡°And when Ie back,¡± I whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a final answer.¡±


    He didn¡¯t respond immediately. Just stood there, barely breathing, with that unreadable emotion on his face.


    When he finally did, his voice was so soft it almost wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. ¡°For telling me. For trusting me with the truth.¡±


    And then, more tightly: ¡°As I¡¯ve always said¡ªI will respect and support your choice, Sera.¡±


    But there was something...off in his voice. Something that made my skin prickle.


    I opened my mouth to say something¡ªanything¡ªbut he stepped back, gesturing toward my car.


    ¡°You should go,¡± he murmured. ¡°It¡¯ste. And you¡¯re exhausted.¡±


    ¡°Lucian...¡±


    ¡°Go,¡± he repeated gently. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    I swallowed and nodded.


    ¡°Goodnight,¡± I whispered.


    He offered a faint smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    ¡°Goodnight, Sera. Have a safe trip.¡±


    I turned away and made my way to my car, unlocking it with trembling hands. As I slid into the driver¡¯s seat, I could still feel his gaze¡ªheavy, unwavering, unbearably silent.


    The engine rumbled to life, headlights sweeping across the courtyard.


    Through the rear view mirror, I saw Lucian exactly where I¡¯d left him¡ªmotionless, watching me as if every foot of distance carved something new into him.


    Then I drove away.


    And the bond wasn¡¯t the only thing twisting inside me.


    ***


    LUCIAN¡¯S POV


    I stood there like an idiot¡ªrooted, frozen, gutted¡ªas Sera¡¯s taillights disappeared into the dark stretch of the Nightfang road.


    Respect her choice. Support her choice.


    I¡¯d said the words.


    I meant them.


    But gods¡ªit was harder than anything I¡¯d trained for.


    As she drove out of sight, a freezing, hollow ache plunged straight through my chest, heavy as lead.


    Something foreign, yet instinctive, whispered through me.


    ¡¯She¡¯s leaving.¡¯


    ¡¯She might not return the same.¡¯


    ¡¯She might not return to you at all.¡¯


    The thought carved me like a de, cruel and merciless.


    I had told her I would respect her choice.


    I would.


    I¡¯d also promised myself I wouldn¡¯t lose her.


    I wouldn¡¯t.


    But standing there, watching her vanish into the night, I felt the earlier doubt twist. It coiled violently into something far more troubling.


    Insecurity.


    For the first time since meeting Seraphina ckthorne, I didn¡¯t know where I stood.

 Chapter 238 YOU’RE MINE

    <h4>Chapter 238: Chapter 238 YOU¡¯RE MINE</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    Two days after Daniel¡¯s heir ceremony, Gavin walked into my office in the pack house, leaned against the doorjamb, and just...stared at me.


    I paused mid-sentence over the logistics report I¡¯d been reviewing¡ªborder rotation schedules, revised security protocols after a rogue sighting near Topanga, and a stack of alliance correspondence I¡¯d been meaning to answer.


    Numbers and obligations blurred together, but none of it was unusual.


    What was unusual was my Beta looking at me like he was waiting for a bomb to go off.


    I closed myptop halfway. ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    Gavin folded his arms, still assessing me like I was a malfunctioning explosive device.


    ¡°I¡¯m just wondering if this building¡ªsturdy as it is¡ªcan withstand the force of you receiving the information I have to pass.¡±


    My brows pulled together. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer. Just stepped forward and set something on my desk.


    A printed flight confirmation.


    My heart dropped. My pulse went tight and sharp, a rope snapping inside my chest.


    Gavin exhaled slowly. ¡°I figured you¡¯d want to¡ª¡±


    I was out of my chair before he finished the sentence.


    ***


    At the rate and frequency with which I regrly tore through the streets of LA like a madman, it was a wonder my car and te number weren¡¯t stered over every news outlet as a public menace.


    Ashar paced viciously under my skin as I drove, ws dragging against my ribs, every instinct screaming ¡®Go! Find her! Stop her!¡¯


    Traffic blurred around me, LA sunlight shing in ragged streaks across the windshield.


    I barely paused to switch off the engine when I screeched into Sera¡¯s driveway.


    Go. Stop her!


    I didn¡¯t bother knocking. The door wasn¡¯t locked anyway. I stepped inside¡ªand froze.


    The living room was empty. Still. A hollow, aching quiet that mmed into my chest like a fist.


    For one sickening moment, the ground slipped out from under me.


    She was gone. She already left. I was toote.


    My pulse spiked, panic flooding so fast I nearly lost control¡ªuntil I heard it.


    Footsteps. Soft, steady movement. A faint rustle, the scrape of a zipper, the muted thump of something being set on a bed.


    Upstairs.


    Relief buckled my knees. Almost sent me to the floor.


    I took the stairs two at a time, following the sounds down the hallway until a bedroom door came into view. It was slightly ajar, light spilling through the crack, a warm sliver cutting across the floor.


    I pushed it open.


    And there she was.


    Sera stood in the middle of her room, a half-open suitcase on the bed, folded clothes arranged with her usual neatness. Another bag waited on the floor, already zipped.


    My stomach bottomed out. I was going to be fucking sick right there in her doorway.


    Sera nced up at my unceremonious intrusion and...rolled her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t look surprised to see me. If anything, she looked like she¡¯d been expecting me.


    ¡°Gavin warned me you were zing your way here,¡± she sighed, folding a shirt into her suitcase.


    Then she pointed a finger at me, her scolding tone like a schoolteacher¡¯s. ¡°I haven¡¯t been attacked in months. Turn off whatever surveince bullshit you have on me.¡±


    The calmness in her voice¡ªthe casual, almost effortless way she spoke¡ªwas atplete odds with the fact that every shirt she folded, every item she tucked into that damn suitcase, felt like she was peeling off a piece of my heart.


    And that indifference terrified me far more than her anger ever had.


    ¡°What¡±¡ªFuck, I couldn¡¯t breathe¡ª¡°is this?¡±


    Sera didn¡¯t stop folding a sweater. ¡°What does it look like?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving.¡± The words scraped out of me.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    That calm again¡ªlike still water hiding a deadly drop underneath.


    I stepped forward before I knew I was moving. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    She lifted her gaze to mine. Steady. Detached.


    ¡°You would have been informed eventually. After all, Daniel will be staying with you while I¡¯m gone.¡±


    Gone


    The word hit harder than a punch.


    ¡°Sera...¡± I swallowed, trying to form coherent words around the rising panic crashing through me. ¡°Are you doing this to avoid the bond? Is that what this is?¡±


    There, so minute I would have missed it if my gaze wasn¡¯t fixed on her¡ªa tiny flicker of emotion. Vulnerability.


    Then she blinked, and the indifferent mask slipped on again.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with avoiding anything.¡± She turned back to her suitcase, grabbed a folded skirt, and began refolding it. ¡°This is my decision. My choice. And as my ex-husband, you have no right to interfere with it.¡±


    Ex-husband.


    The word lodged itself in my ribs like a de.


    I shook my head. ¡°No right? Sera, even if that¡¯s true¡ª¡±


    ¡°It is true.¡±


    ¡°¡ªwhat about as Daniel¡¯s father?¡± My voice sharpened. ¡°His heir ceremony just ended. If you leave right now, how do you think it will look to everyone else? What do you think they¡¯ll say?¡±


    Again¡ªanother flicker of emotion. Her eyes lowered,shes trembling faintly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about that,¡± she murmured. ¡°I worried about it.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t go,¡± I said, stepping closer.


    She exhaled. ¡°But after thinking seriously...I realized this might actually be best for Daniel.¡±


    I stared at her, unable to process that. ¡°How the hell is you leaving good for him?¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s stepping into a new phase of his life,¡± she said gently. ¡°Before the weight of those responsibilities builds, I want to fix what¡¯s wrong with me. My wolf. Everything. I can¡¯t help him the way I want to if I¡¯m still trapped like this.¡±


    My throat tightened.


    Her wolf.


    If not for the day she demanded to speak to Ashar, I wouldn¡¯t have even known that she¡¯d begun to hear the voice of her wolf. Another aspect of her life I¡¯d lost the privilege to.


    ¡°Sera.¡± I stepped forward, and my heart clenched when she stiffened. ¡°You don¡¯t have to run away to fix that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not running away.¡± She looked at me¡ªreally looked at me for the first time since I walked in. ¡°I¡¯m doing what I should¡¯ve done years ago. And Daniel understands. He said he¡¯d be okay.¡±


    My heart clenched again. Of course Daniel said that. He would never do anything to stand in the way of his mother¡¯s happiness.


    If only I¡¯d been half as strong and supportive as he was.


    Still, knowing Daniel was aware of Sera¡¯s journey, and was okay with it, loosened some of the panic in my chest¡ªbut only barely.


    I stepped closer again, slow this time, palms open. ¡°Sera...have you considered that maybe you don¡¯t need to go so far? It¡¯s risky. We can try other ways. Safer ways. Together. Let me help you.¡±


    I reached up, intending only to brush a stray strand of hair from her cheek.


    She stepped back. So quickly, she almost tripped on a stray shoe.


    My hand fell uselessly between us.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± she said quietly. The tremor in her voice betrayed her even as she struggled to keep her expression neutral. ¡°Don¡¯t try to manipte me with the mate bond.¡±


    I stared at her, my eyes widening.


    ¡°Manipte you?¡± My voice broke into a disbelievingugh. ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡±


    Her eyes narrowed, and her throat bobbed. ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about. I can¡¯t fucking think straight every time you¡ª¡±


    She swallowed hard and looked away. ¡°Just leave, Kieran.¡±


    ¡°Sera, if I wanted to control you with the mate bond, you¡¯d already bear my mark!¡±


    Silence mmed between us.


    Her eyes widened slightly, uncertainty and something raw flickering beneath it.


    My chest heaved. ¡°I¡¯ve held back. Again and again. I faltered sometimes¡ªit¡¯s so fucking hard¡ªbut I reined myself in. Because I didn¡¯t want to push you. I didn¡¯t want to cross a line after everything I¡¯ve done. I¡¯ve respected every boundary you set for me because I know I messed up in the past. I know exactly what I cost you.¡±


    Ashar snarled under my skin, furious, desperate.


    ¡°But now?¡± I whispered. ¡°Now you¡¯re leaving. Running further than ever. Away from me. Away from this bond. Away from what we are.¡±


    A crack formed in myposure.


    ¡°How do you expect me to ept that?¡±


    Sera parted her lips¡ªbut I didn¡¯t let her answer.


    I stepped forward, one decisive stride, and she retreated until her back hit the wall beside the bed. Her breath stuttered as my presence folded over her instinctively¡ªdominant, overwhelming.


    I braced my arm beside her head, my body caging hers in without touching.


    ¡°Kieran...¡± she whispered. Her pulse leapt at her throat.


    I bowed my head slightly, drinking in her scent, her warmth, the tremble in her breath.


    My voice slid out low and rough. ¡°You¡¯re mine, Seraphina.¡±


    Her eyes shed, longing and defiance tangled together.


    ¡°I will tolerate a lot of things¡ªyour anger, your wrath, your hatred. But I will not tolerate you running from me.¡±


    Her breath hitched. ¡°You don¡¯t get to decide what I do with my life. I don¡¯t give a fuck about what you tolerate.¡±


    ¡°You can hate me,¡± I said softly. ¡°You can fight me. You can yell, push, argue¡ªI¡¯ll take it all. But I¡¯m not letting you disappear without understanding exactly what you¡¯re walking away from.¡±


    ¡°What are you¡ª¡±


    I didn¡¯t let her finish.


    I cupped her jaw, fingers firm but gentle, and mmed my mouth to hers.

 Chapter 239 YOURS

    <h4>Chapter 239: Chapter 239 YOURS</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Kieran¡¯s mouth crashed against mine, and for one suspended, shattering heartbeat, the world fell out from under me.


    The bond ignited, a wildfire tearing through every nerve, every inch of skin, every ce he touched, and every ce he didn¡¯t.


    His hands gripped my jaw with a possessive certainty, his body firm against mine, trapping me between the wall and the heat of him until I couldn¡¯t tell where he ended and I began.


    The kiss was fierce, demanding. A deep, hungry pull that stole the breath right out of me.


    When he kissed me after I woke up in his bed, it had been like this, but there had been an undertone of carefulness, like he was afraid I would break.


    He wasn¡¯t holding back this time.


    There was no hesitation, no restraint, no self-imposed distance.


    Just raw, unbridled instinct.


    His lips moved on mine with a force so intense it stole thought, reason, everything.


    I gasped, and his tongue swept in, seizing the moment, intensifying the kiss until my knees buckled.


    My fingers curled into his shirt, dragging him closer even as a distant part of me protested.


    But gods¡ªmy heart rejoiced.


    It leapt toward him like it always had, reckless and eager and stupidly loyal.


    Every part of me that had been starved of him for so long surged up all at once.


    Want, longing, grief, hope¡ªI felt it all rush to the surface, a tidal wave that overwhelmed me before I had a chance to brace. His scent wrapped around me, warm and familiar and agonizingly right.


    ¡®You¡¯re mine,¡¯ he¡¯d said.


    ¡®Yours,¡¯ some traitorous part of me whispered back.


    Kieran¡¯s hand slid down my side, firm and sure, gripping my waist and hauling me higher against him.


    His body pressed into mine, solid muscle and scorching heat pinning me in ce. I felt him everywhere¡ªhis breath against my cheek, his heartbeat crashing through his chest, the tension coiled in his frame like he was barely hanging on by threads.


    I didn¡¯t want him to hang on.


    Not right now.


    Not when I felt like this.


    His other hand slid down, fingers hooking into the waistband of my jeans. He tugged, snapping open the button and exposing warm skin to the cool air blowing from the AC¡ª


    The shock struck¡ªsharp, immediate, like ice water poured over my head.


    My eyes flew open.


    No.


    No, no, no.


    ¡°K-Kieran...¡± I moaned against his mouth, barely able to speak through the haze.


    He didn¡¯t hear me.


    Or maybe he did and simply couldn¡¯t stop.


    His lips zed down my jaw, my throat, urgent and hungry, each kiss scorching a mark onto my skin.


    His hands were everywhere¡ªsearching, iming, worshipping, demanding, all at once. It was too fast. Too intense. Too much.


    I was losing myself.


    I was losing the reason I¡¯d made this decision.


    I was losing every scrap of rity I thought I¡¯d gained.


    I forced my hands between us and pushed.


    Not hard¡ªjust enough.


    Kieran stumbled back a step, chest heaving, eyes dark and wild with need. My feetnded on the floor unsteadily, and I had to lean against the wall to stay upright.


    My lips tingled, swollen and burning from the force of his kiss.


    His hair was messy where my hands had tangled in it, his jaw clenched as if holding back something feral.


    I pressed my palm to my mouth, trying to catch my breath.


    ¡°This,¡± I managed, my voice trembling. ¡°Kieran...this is exactly why I have to leave.¡±


    The change in him was instant.


    His expression didn¡¯t soften. It...copsed.


    All that intensity, that unbridled desire, drained out of his face, leaving a man who suddenly looked exhausted, haunted, lost.


    He stared at me, jaw flexing once, twice, as though he was physically swallowing his instinct to reach for me again.


    ¡°Sera...¡± he began, voice low, rough, broken.


    ¡°No,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°Please. Just listen.¡±


    He did. Somehow, he found the strength to hold himself back and hear me out.


    I swallowed hard. ¡°If this...¡± I gestured weakly between us¡ªat my disheveled clothes, at his mussed-up hair, at the spot on my waist still burning from his touch. ¡°If all that¡¯s left between us is attraction we can¡¯t control and arguments that never end, then I¡¯ll never be able to figure out who I am.¡±


    His eyes flickered, pained.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never know what¡¯s real,¡± I whispered. ¡°What¡¯s me. What¡¯s the bond. What¡¯s you. I won¡¯t be able to genuinely...to genuinely choose anything.¡±


    I inhaled a shaky breath. ¡°My entire life¡ªevery piece of it¡ªhas been shaped by someone else¡¯s decision. My parents. Celeste. You. Even Daniel, in a way. This is the first time I¡¯m choosing something for me. And if I stay...if I stay and keep getting pulled into moments like that...¡±


    I swallowed hard. ¡°I¡¯ll lose myself again, Kieran.¡±


    His hands curled into fists at his sides¡ªtight, trembling, aching to reach for me but forcing themselves to stay still.


    Kieran closed his eyes. When he spoke, his voice was a quiet rasp. ¡°I could take you to bed right now.¡±


    My breath caught.


    His eyes opened¡ªdark, tortured, honest. A faint ring of gold glinted around his iris. ¡°I could use my Alphamand. Or the bond. Or sheer physical force. I could make you stay. Mark you. Make you mine. Right here. Right now.¡±


    A thrill¡ªI had no idea if it was fear or desire¡ªran through me.


    ¡°But if I did,¡± he continued, ¡°I¡¯d lose you forever.¡±


    He looked at me with a resignation I had never seen in him¡ªnot in ten years of marriage, not even during the divorce.


    Kieran ckthorne¡ªfearsome Alpha of the Nightfang Pack¡ªlowered his gaze.


    ¡°I know you,¡± he said quietly. He sounded like he was trying to convince himself of something. ¡°Your stubbornness. Your pride. Your heart. If I try to cage you again...even by ident...I¡¯ll destroy whatever chance I have left.¡±


    Slowly, hesitantly, he lifted a hand.


    I didn¡¯t flinch¡ªbut my heart stuttered.


    But he didn¡¯t touch me. At least not in the way I thought.


    He simply reached for the hem of my shirt¡ªthe one he had tugged askew with his kiss¡ªand smoothed it down. He slid the button of my jeans shut with one deft movement.


    His fingers brushed my waist once, featherlight, before he forced them away.


    The restraint in that tiny gesture nearly undid me.


    His voice came out low, steady, unbearably gentle. ¡°Go, then.¡±


    I felt something inside me crack.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Daniel while you¡¯re gone. Don¡¯t spare a second worrying about him. Take...¡± He took in a deep, bracing breath. ¡°Take as long as you need. Days, weeks...months, if ites to that.¡±


    He exhaled, eyes softening in a way I wasn¡¯t prepared for. ¡°The one thing I won¡¯t concede on is your surveince. You and our son will always be under my protection. No matter where you are.¡±


    He stepped back, giving me space even though his entire body screamed that he hated every inch of distance.


    His final words were a vow. ¡°I¡¯ll be here. Waiting for your return. Waiting for your answer.¡±


    The quiet that followed was...heavy.


    Not suffocating, not hostile¡ªjust weighted with everything that had happened.


    I didn¡¯t argue. Didn¡¯t try to reassure him or apologize or promise something I wasn¡¯t ready to give.


    I simply nodded.


    Because I knew¡ªintimately, painfully¡ªthat this was the greatest concession Kieran had ever made in his life. And I respected it more than he would ever understand.


    Besides, I wasn¡¯t nning to be gone for very long anyway.


    I had already promised Daniel I¡¯d be back for Christmas.


    And no matter how far I ran, no matter what answers I searched for...


    Part of me already knew:


    I¡¯de back.


    To my son.


    And to the man who had just let me go, even though it tore him apart to do it.

 Chapter 240 SIMPLY EXISTING

    <h4>Chapter 240: Chapter 240 SIMPLY EXISTING</h4>


    Maya had gone through the five stages of grief when I told her I was leaving.


    Denial: ¡°Absolutely not! You¡¯re not leaving me again! Life is so fucking boring without you!¡±


    Anger: ¡°I me Kieran! I me your fucking family! I me you, dammit!


    Bargaining: ¡°Okay. Can Ie with you? I know it¡¯s about self-discovery, but what if I don¡¯t make a peep? You won¡¯t even know I¡¯m there.¡±


    Depression: ¡°How am I supposed to survive without you? I¡¯ll die before you return, Sera, die!¡±


    eptance: ¡°Ugh, fine. Go. Can I at least throw you a send-off party?¡±


    I¡¯d broken her heart by refusing. I didn¡¯t want to drag things out, and I didn¡¯t want to bear the strange, aching weight of goodbyes.


    The morning I set off was disarmingly peaceful. Soft LA sunlight filtered through the curtains in warm ribbons, catching the dust motes floatingzily in the air.


    The house was still, quiet enough that I could hear my own heartbeat¡ªa steady, determined rhythm reminding me this was really happening.


    My suitcase sat by the front door, neatly packed.


    Inside were small pieces of everyone who cared about me.


    Maya had slipped in an entire ¡°anti-anxiety travel kit¡± including more good luck charm moonstones, herbal mints, a ridiculousvender-scented neck pillow shaped like a ma for some reason, and a handwritten note that said, ¡°If you make a new best friend, I¡¯ll astral-project myself to smack you.¡±


    Daniel had once again given me Wolfy. He didn¡¯t make a big deal out of it¡ªjust shoved the plush into my hands the night before and muttered, ¡°So you don¡¯t get lonely.¡±


    He¡¯d also made me a smallpass out of scraps he must have found in Nightfang¡¯s workshop. It wasn¡¯t pretty, but the needle worked, and he¡¯d tested it at least a dozen times before giving it to me.


    "So you always find your way back," he said, forcing a brave face that didn¡¯t match his worried eyes.


    Lucian had been vague during our goodbye, saying his gift couldn¡¯t go through airport security and would be waiting for me when I got to my destination.


    As for Kieran...


    Well, his concession was gift enough.


    With those, and Alina¡¯s steady warmth inside me, I felt prepared.


    Well, as prepared as I could be.


    ***


    The flight to Seattle was uneventful, the sky outside the window shifting from LA¡¯s golden warmth to the muted, rain-washed grays of the Pacific Northwest.


    By the time the ne descended, the world below was a watercolor of mist-shrouded evergreens, ss buildings streaked with drizzle, and streets glistening like polished stone.


    The air that greeted me when I stepped out of the terminal was cool and damp, carrying the scent of pine and ocean salt, so different from LA¡¯s dry sun and smog-tinged heat.


    The taxi ride downtown wound through narrow streets lined with cozy caf¨¦s, indie bookstores, and people bundled inyers despite it being barely autumn.


    The clouds hung low, as if the sky were brushing the tops of the buildings, and everything felt softer, quieter, more introspective.


    When I arrived at the little street-corner caf¨¦ we¡¯d agreed on, ine was already there, fidgeting with a bouquet that was far too extravagant for a casual wee.


    She spotted me instantly.


    ¡°SERAPHINA!¡± she squealed, nearly knocking over her owntte as she stood.


    Iughed and hugged her tightly.


    My editor and I had spoken hundreds of times over video calls, exchanged countless drafts, fought over deadlines, cried over character deaths, and swooned over happily-ever-afters.


    But meeting her in person felt surreal.


    She was shorter than I¡¯d imagined. Brighter. A little fidgety, even though she tried to actposed.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy you made it,¡± she said breathlessly. ¡°Oh! These are for you. And, here, this is from the team. And this is¡ªright, careful, it¡¯s heavy¡ª¡±


    She piled gift after gift into my arms: a stack of customized journals, a custom fountain pen, a hand-knit scarf, fancy choctes that smelled too rich even through the packaging.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to bring all this,¡± I protested.


    She waved a hand dramatically. ¡°You¡¯re my bestselling author. You¡¯re a major source of my Christmas bonus.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    The rest of the morning was a whirlwind of her excited rambling and my attempts not to get overwhelmed.


    ine was, in many ways, everything I admired about humans.


    Vibrant. Expressive. Unapologetically sentimental. Her emotions lived on the surface of her skin, bright and fleeting yet sincere.


    She walked me through Pike ce Market, where the smell of fish and roasted coffee mingled in a way that was both strange and rxing.


    We tried samples of local pastries, watched a man carve tiny soap sculptures, and took photos by the harbor, even though I usually hated posing.


    By noon, I felt lighter than I had in weeks.


    We passed a bookstore on our way to the art district.


    I stopped in my tracks.


    Mytest novel, Moonlit Pact, was still disyed in the front window, three copies stacked neatly beneath a handwritten rmendation card. Two customers stood beside it, flipping through the pages.


    One woman murmured, ¡°I swear her stories always give me this weird emotional boost.¡±


    The other nodded. ¡°Right? Like they make me feel...seen.¡±


    ine grinned at me. ¡°If I told them the author was standing right there, they¡¯d faint.¡±


    I sputtered. ¡°Do not.¡±


    ¡°Oh, trust me, I won¡¯t. I have no interest in being trampled to death by your fanbase.¡±


    We shared augh, but inside, something warm and steady settled in my chest.


    This¡ªwriting, creating worlds, guiding strangers through emotions I had once drowned in¡ªwas mine.


    One of the few things in my life that I had chosen for myself. Outside of expectations and pack politics and mate bonds.


    For dinner, ine insisted on taking me to an avant-garde restaurant that looked more like a gallery than a ce where people ate.


    Each table was shaped differently. The lighting changed colors depending on where you stood. The menu was on a screen embedded in the table with animated illustrations. Every dish looked like modern art¡ªand tasted like something an entric chef made on a dare.


    But it was amazing.


    Humans around usughed too loudly, flirted boldly, argued passionately about politics and poetry and whatever else mattered in their brief, zing lives.


    Their emotions weren¡¯t subtle. They weren¡¯t hidden. They weren¡¯t bound by instinct or hierarchy.


    They were simply existing¡ªfreely.


    And I felt that freedom brushing against my skin, too, almost as if I could absorb some of it by sheer proximity.


    ¡°This city¡¯s been weirdtely,¡± ine said casually during a lull in conversation, spearing a piece of neon-green something. ¡°There¡¯ve been a few animal attacks. Or what the news is calling animal attacks.¡±


    A prickle crawled up my spine.


    ¡°What kind?¡± I asked carefully.


    ¡°Oh, you know. Vague descriptions. Half-eaten carcasses. Footprints nobody can identify. The usual Pacific Northwest horror-movie fuel.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Most of it it is bullshit fear-mongering if you ask me. But just be careful walking around alone, okay?¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± I promised.


    But the unease in my gut didn¡¯t fade. I tried to push it aside; ignore it.


    I wanted¡ªneeded¡ªto believe this Chapter of my life wouldn¡¯t immediately spiral into chaos.


    ***


    It was near midnight when I walked back toward my hotel, the city lights painting the wet pavement in shimmering reflections. My breath puffed in the cool air, misty and soft.


    I took a shortcut through an alley nked by brick walls and fire escapes. Probably not smart after ine¡¯s warning, but I knew how to take care of myself, nothing nearby smelled threatening.


    Or so I thought.


    Halfway through the alley, a low, desperate whimper echoed behind a dumpster.


    I froze.


    Another sound followed¡ªbootsteps, several pairs, moving fast.


    Then voices.


    ¡°Grab him!¡±


    ¡°Hold him down.¡±


    ¡°Careful¡ªhe¡¯s twitching again.¡±


    I peered around the corner.


    Four men dressed head-to-toe in ck tactical gear were restraining a figure on the ground¡ªa thin, scruffy male whose clothes hung off him like wilted rags. His hair was matted, his skin bruised and pale, but the scent¡ª


    My breath hitched.


    Werewolf.


    Omega.


    One of the men kicked him in the ribs when he tried to crawl away. Another produced a syringe filled with a shimmering silver liquid.


    The third man, most likely the leader, spoke in a clipped, cold tone.


    ¡°Keep him still. We need the specimen alive.¡±


    Specimen.


    The word mmed into me like physical force.


    What the fuck had I stumbled upon?

 Chapter 241 MONSTERS OUT THERE

    <h4>Chapter 241: Chapter 241 MONSTERS OUT THERE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    For a moment, I stood, rooted, striving toprehend the scene before me.


    Humans. Omega. Specimen.


    But then one of the men grabbed the male hard enough to make him howl, and something in me snapped.


    Maybe it was the sight of his trembling limbs. Maybe it was the sharp, metallic tang of his fear.


    Or perhaps just that he¡ªhelpless, weak¡ªreminded me of who I used to be. Of how cruel the world was.


    Just because I was oveing my monsters didn¡¯t mean there weren¡¯t still monsters out there.


    The men in ck moved to drag him toward a van, one of them lifting the syringe, and that was it. Thest thin strand of restraint dissolved.


    A low growl ripped through my chest before I even realized I was making a sound. My vision tunneled, and the world sharpened into a clear, cold point of fury.


    I didn¡¯t Shift¡ªI doubted it would be so easy.


    But my wolf surged so violently to the surface that my eyes burned, vision tinting silver.


    ¡®Go!¡¯ Alina snarled.


    I moved.


    One heartbeat, I was behind the dumpster.


    The next, I was mming into the first man so hard his body flew backward and smacked into the brick wall with a sickening thud. The syringe skittered across the ground and vanished into a storm drain.


    ¡°What the¡ª?!¡±


    ¡°Who the hell¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Get her!¡±


    They spun toward me, but I was already on the second man, wrenching his arm backward with enough force that joints cracked.


    He screamed, dropping his weapon as I kicked his legs out, sending him sprawling.


    The third swung a silver-tipped baton at my head.


    I ducked, and in that same smooth motion, grabbed it out of his hands.


    I snapped the baton in half, wincing only slightly as my fingers grazed the edge.


    The man froze, eyes wide. ¡°She¡¯s a¡ª¡±


    I bared my teeth, voice a deep, unnatural snarl. ¡°Run.¡±


    He obeyed instantly, stumbling backward, and tripping over himself as he darted away down the alley. The third man followed, using his uninjured arm to drag the unconscious second with him, both vanishing into the maze of shadows.


    I didn¡¯t chase them.


    Not when someone behind me still needed help.


    The Omega was curled on the ground, arms wrapped around his ribs, whimpering softly.


    On closer look, I saw how young he was. He couldn¡¯t have been older than sixteen.


    Dirt streaked his face, his clothing shredded. His wolf scent was faint, likely sapped by hunger and exhaustion.


    I crouched slowly, feeling the burn drain from my eyes.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I murmured. ¡°You¡¯re safe. They¡¯re gone.¡±


    He blinked up at me as if I¡¯d just pulled the moon out of the sky. ¡°You...you fought them off.¡±


    Holy shit, I did.


    I nodded, a little dazed now that the adrenaline was fading.


    He swallowed hard, sitting up with effort. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The gratitude in his voice scraped something raw in my chest.


    I helped him to his feet. It was like lifting a sack of hollow bones.


    ¡°Do you have anywhere to go?¡± I asked. ¡°Anyone to contact?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Nah. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    I raised a brow. ¡°You were almost drugged and kidnapped.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Monday night, I guess.¡±


    His attempt at humor was heartbreaking.


    I pressed my lips together. ¡°If you run into more trouble, you could get help at the nearest OTS branch. They never turn away a wolf in need.¡±


    ¡°OTS?¡± His scraggy eyebrows shot up. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    I frowned. ¡°You¡¯ve...never heard of it?¡±


    He shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s a relief organization dedicated to helping wolfless and vulnerable wolves.¡± It felt a little surreal to repeat the words Lucian had said to me when we first met.


    It was even more surreal how far I¡¯de from the girl who needed to be protected from rogues to this...this warrior who¡¯d protected someone else.


    The Omegaughed¡ªa dry, humorless sound that made goosebumps rise on my arms.


    ¡°Clearly, you¡¯re not from around here,dy.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Seattle¡¯s practically ny percent humans. No werewolf organizations exist¡ªat least not openly. No pack wants to risk the exposure.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t wrong. I¡¯d felt it as soon as I stepped out of the ne. The air here was thin with wolf scent.


    ¡°Then why not head to a wolf-run city?¡± I asked softly. ¡°There are packs that¡ª¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The finality in his firm answer made my lips mp shut.


    I watched him, waiting.


    He sighed and scratched at a scab on his forearm absently. ¡°Look, not all packs wee strays. Some treat neers like freeloaders or threats. Others...¡± His expression darkened. ¡°Others put drifters at the bottom. Make them work like ves in exchange for shelter. All of that is without considering the innate disadvantage of being born an Omega.¡±


    Unease spread in my chest, chilling me to the bone.


    ¡°How is that eptable?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be.¡± He shed me a small, crooked smile. ¡°But you gonna go from pack to pack telling every Alpha how to run his territory?¡±


    When I didn¡¯t reply, he shrugged and continued. ¡°Freedom costs something, too. And this? Wandering, eating scraps, running from hunters? It¡¯s still better than being someone else¡¯s property.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°I get that, I do. But¡ª¡±


    ¡°No offense,dy, but I¡¯m pretty sure you don¡¯t.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say it usingly, but the way his eyes roamed over me¡ªtaking in my new coat, Cartier watch, and manicured nails¡ªthe implication was clear.


    He knew I came from privilege. That I had never slept on the streets. That I¡¯d grown up in a world where wolves didn¡¯t prey on their own. At least not in the way he¡¯d described.


    Shame settled in my stomach¡ªnot because I¡¯d hadfort, but because I¡¯d never truly appreciated it until now.


    ¡°Still,¡± he added gently, ¡°you should watch out. Humans aren¡¯t clueless anymore. They¡¯re learning. And they¡¯ve got tech.¡± He tapped the broken baton with his toe. ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors about weapons. The kind that can knock out even an Alpha.¡±


    A chill slid down my spine.


    He smiled again¡ªsmall, brave, tired. ¡°Just be careful, okay? Unlike me, you look like you¡¯ve got something to lose.¡±


    His words struck deeper than he could¡¯ve known.


    I swallowed and pulled out a sticky pad and a pen from my bag. ¡°Here,¡± I said, scribbling quickly. ¡°This is my number.¡± I ripped the sheet out and handed it to him. ¡°I can tell you love your...freedom. But everyone needs help sometimes. Call if you ever need anything.¡±


    He stared at the piece of paper like I¡¯d handed him a miracle. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    He took the paper, folded it once, and pocketed it carefully, like it was the most precious thing he owned.


    A bus rumbled to a stop at the end of the street. It was a little jarring to remember that a world existed outside this dank alley.


    ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± he said, giving me a shy, grateful nod. ¡°Stay safe...uh...¡±


    ¡°Sera.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Sera.¡±


    I watched him board, watched him pick a seat by the window, watched the bus pull away until the glow of its taillights disappeared into the rainy haze.


    Only then did I let out the breath I¡¯d been holding.


    The walk back to my hotel felt...different. The city was the same¡ªwet pavement, humming neon, the distant whoosh of passing cars¡ªbut something in me had shifted.


    Every step was heavier, each noise around me brushing new nerves exposed by tonight¡¯s events. I felt raw and unsettled, my heart wrestling with the aftershocks.


    The Omega¡¯s words echoed through my mind:


    ¡®Humans aren¡¯t clueless anymore.¡¯


    ¡®They¡¯re learning.¡¯


    ¡®You look like you¡¯ve got something to lose.¡¯


    By the time I reached my hotel, exhaustion settled over me like a damp nket. I scanned my keycard, rode the elevator up, and stepped into the unfamiliar room.


    It smelled faintly of detergent and wood polish. The sheets were crisp. The decor minimalist. Sterile.


    Lonely.


    I dropped onto the bed fully clothed, staring up at the ceiling.


    A pang of homesickness mmed through me so suddenly it knocked the air from my lungs.


    Daniel¡¯sugh. Maya¡¯s chaotic chatter. Lucian¡¯s quiet steadiness.


    Kieran¡¯s¡ª


    I shut down that thought immediately.


    I was here for myself. For rity. For freedom.


    So why did my chest suddenly ache like this?


    My phone buzzed beside me.


    I stared at the screen, pulse quickening.


    Someone was calling.


    For one ridiculous, breath-stopping second, I hoped it was Kieran.

 Chapter 242 ONE PIECE

    <h4>Chapter 242: Chapter 242 ONE PIECE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The phone rang twice before I finally gathered the courage to flip it over.


    My heart instantly softened, and all the trepidation disappeared at the sight of Daniel¡¯s face on the screen.


    As soon as I answered, his excited voice burst through the speaker. ¡°Mom!¡±


    I sat upright on the bed, all my earlier exhaustion evaporating under my son¡¯s warmth. ¡°Hey, baby.¡±


    He squinted at the camera, and his ready smile dimmed into a tiny frown.


    ¡°Mom...are you okay?¡±


    The question caught me off guard. ¡°Of course, why?¡±


    He leaned closer until the camera caught only his eyes and a bit of messy hair flopping over his forehead. ¡°You look...tired. And kinda jumpy. Did something happen?¡±


    A pang hit my chest¡ªan abrupt rush of warmth and sharp tenderness swelling at his concern.


    This used to be my role: hovering, fussing, checking every detail to see if he was alright. Now here he was, studying me like I was the one who needed looking after.


    I forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine, sweetheart. Just a long day.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡± His eyebrows knitted. ¡°You promise?¡±


    ¡°I promise,¡± I said softly.


    Daniel was far too perceptive for his own good, and he didn¡¯t fully believe me¡ªI could see it in the way his shoulders stayed slightly tense.


    But after a beat, he exhaled and crossed his arms in that miniature-Alpha way of his.


    ¡°Okay... but if anyone bothers you, you tell me.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°And you¡¯ll what, fly here and beat them up?¡±


    The corner of his lips quirked up. ¡°Exactly.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    Satisfied¡ªif only slightly¡ªhis grin returned, bright and wild. ¡°So, how was your first day?¡±


    His smile made mine widen. ¡°Pretty eventful.¡±


    ¡°You have to go into details, Mom; you promised updates!¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Okay, okay. Let¡¯s see...¡±


    I told about the bustling Pike ce Market and the flying fish that nearly smacked a tourist, the pastries so buttery they made my eyes roll back, the soap artist carving tinyvender dragons, and the harbor breeze whipping my hair into a ridiculous halo while ine insisted on taking photos.


    And when I told him about walking past the bookstore and overhearing the women discussing Moonlit Pact, Daniel¡¯s mouth fell open.


    ¡°They were talking about you?! Like strangers? In the wild?¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Yes, in the wild.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so cool!¡± His earlier worry melted into a grin so wide it was almost blinding. ¡°Mom, I wish I¡¯de with you. You¡¯re having so much fun without me!¡±


    ¡°Oh, sweetheart.¡± My smile softened. ¡°This is advance scouting.¡±


    His eyebrows shot up. ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For our trip next year. So I know all the best ces to take you.¡±


    Daniel gasped so loudly I was sure the whole pack house heard.


    ¡°You mean it?!¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t lie about that.¡±


    He threw his arms into the air and shouted, ¡°YES! BEST MOM EVER!¡±


    Iughed until my eyes watered.


    We talked for almost half an hour¡ªabout Seattle, about his day, about how the pack warriors kept fussing over him now that he was officially heir.


    I was so wrapped up in Daniel that I didn¡¯t hear the voice in the background until it spoke louder.


    ¡°Danny,¡± Kieran said, ¡°bedtime.¡±


    My breath froze.


    I barely had time to prepare for the sight of him when¡ª


    There he was. On the screen behind our son.


    His hair was damp like he¡¯d just showered, and a strand flopped across his forehead almost boyishly.


    His expression was gentle and fond as he looked at Daniel, but the moment his gaze flickered up and caught mine through the phone¡ª


    Heat shot through me so fast I nearly dropped the device.


    For a moment, neither of us spoke.


    The memory of that kiss mmed into me, overwhelming as a tidal wave.


    My lips tingled; my stomach flipped. Deep and low, a coil of warmth tightened, traitorous and undeniable.


    I swallowed hard and cleared my throat. ¡° I-I should go. Um...g-goodnight, Danny.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s voice stopped me. ¡°Sera.¡±


    My pulse stuttered like someone had yanked the plug from my sanity.


    Kieran leaned down, gently pressing his head against Daniel¡¯s. The picture they made was so tender and intimate, my chest clenched.


    ¡°I¡¯m d your travels are going smoothly,¡± he said softly.


    I blinked. ¡°Oh. Yes. Thank you.¡±


    He¡¯d said he¡¯d keep surveince on me. If he knew about the alley incident, he gave no indication of it.


    ¡°Goodnight,¡± he murmured, the mundane greeting gentle and warm¡ªaffectionate in a way that hit far too close.


    ¡°Goodnight,¡± I managed, then ended the call before I couldbust.


    As the screen went dark, I pressed the phone to my chest, cheeks burning.


    Why did my body still react to him like this? Why did just hearing him short-circuit every piece of logic I had? Why did I...miss him?


    It had to be the bond. It had to be. Maybe it didn¡¯t need distance to wreak havoc on my psyche.


    There was no other exnation for why a single goodnight could feel like he¡¯d touched me in the most intimate way possible.


    Desperate to think about anything else, I exhaled, letting my mind drift back to the Omega in the alley.


    The fear in his eyes. Those men.


    That cursed word¡ªspecimen.


    My mood dipped.


    Before I knew it, my fingers were already scrolling through contacts.


    I hovered over Lucian¡¯s name for a second longer than necessary, then tapped.


    He answered on the first ring.


    ¡°Sera?¡± His voice was brisk, but bright. ¡°I was just thinking about you.¡±


    My lips twitched. ¡°Were you now?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said, an unmistakable smile in his tone. ¡°How¡¯s Seattle treating you? You sound tired.¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± I admitted. ¡°A lot happened today.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Tell me.¡±


    And so I did.


    Every detail¡ªfrom ine¡¯s dramatic greeting, to the bookstore disy, to the bizarre restaurant d¨¦cor.


    He chuckled in all the right ces, teased me when I admitted posing for photos, and made a few good-natured remarks about humans¡¯ obsession with extravagant food.


    But when I described the alley...the men...the Omega...


    Lucian¡¯s tone changed instantly.


    ¡°Where exactly was this?¡± he asked quietly.


    ¡°A few blocks from my hotel.¡±


    ¡°That close...¡± He exhaled sharply. ¡°OTS has tried to expand north for years. Seattle, Pornd, even Vancouver. But every attempt we¡¯ve made has met resistance¡ªhuman, political, supernatural. It always felt like...someone didn¡¯t want us there.¡±


    ¡°Someone?¡± I echoed.


    ¡°Or something,¡± he added. ¡°If wolves are being hunted, tagged, or trafficked...¡± A pause. ¡°We should¡¯ve seen signs. But we didn¡¯t. Which means we haven¡¯t been trying hard enough.¡±


    ¡°Lucian.¡± My voice softened. ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    ¡°me yourself for every injustice on the continent.¡± I sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve done more for vulnerable wolves than anyone else I know. If not for OTS, the world would be crawling with Omegas like the one I met. Judy, Finn, Talia, Roxy, Jessica...me. Our lives are all infinitely better because you refused to look away.¡±


    Silence stretched for a heartbeat.


    Then he said, very quietly, ¡°Thank you. For saying that.¡±


    ¡°I meant it.¡±


    Another pause. He cleared his throat.


    ¡°And Sera...are you safe? Those men weren¡¯t normal hunters. Or normal humans.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said. ¡°But I can handle myself.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t underestimate¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. Trust me. Maya trained me as if I were preparing to battle gods. And you¡ª¡± I smiled faintly. ¡°You made sure I didn¡¯t leave unprotected.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. Everything delivered okay?¡±


    ¡°You mean the mini arsenal I found waiting for me in the hotel when I arrived?¡±


    He huffed an amused breath. ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious, at what point did I tell you I was leaving to go start a small army in Seattle? I me myself for giving Maya my itinerary and aodation details.¡±


    Lucianughed, an honest, warm sound that melted some of the cold lingering in my chest.


    But then, after a moment, his tone sombered.


    ¡°...Sera?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I miss you.¡±


    My breath caught. A gentle flutter of warmth spread through my chest.


    It wasn¡¯t like what Kieran¡¯s voice had done to me earlier.


    Not the punch to the ribs. Not the dizzy rush. Not the trembling heat curling low in my stomach.


    Lucian¡¯s words didn¡¯t ignite anything chaotic. They just rested softly in my chest. Comfortable. Warm. Steady.


    I exhaled slowly. ¡°I...miss you too.¡±


    Lucian said something else¡ªlight, teasing, easing the moment¡ªbut I barely heard it. My mind drifted, absently, to two men on opposite sides of my heart.


    One steady as a quiet dawn. One zing as wildfire.


    I wasn¡¯t ready for answers.


    Not yet.


    But as Iy back against the pillows, Lucian¡¯s quiet breathing on the other end of the line, I realized something:


    Distance didn¡¯t simplify my heart. It only rified the pieces.


    And one piece¡ªone dangerous, infuriating, irresistible piece¡ªstill pulsed like a second heartbeat.


    Even hundreds of miles away.

 Chapter 243 TAWDRY CLICHéS

    <h4>Chapter 243: Chapter 243 TAWDRY CLICH¨¦S</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I came here to pick up Daniel¡¯s sneakers that he¡¯d forgotten.


    It didn¡¯t matter that he¡¯d packed six other pairs and couldn¡¯t even remember the exact color.


    All that mattered was that my son needed his blue¡ªor green or purple?¡ªsneakers, and I¡¯d be a terrible father if I didn¡¯t do everything in my power to retrieve them for him.


    I clung to that transparent, pathetic excuse as I unlocked the door with Daniel¡¯s spare key and stepped into Sera¡¯s house.


    Her presence saturated the space. Scent. Warmth. Memory. It permeated the air, seeped into the walls, settled onto every surface, as if she had only just stepped out of the room.


    It enveloped me the instant I crossed the threshold, thick enough to stir the bond and tighten something deep in my chest.


    Ashar¡¯s voice rumbled with aching yearning. ¡®Her scent is everywhere. But I need more.¡¯


    ¡°So do I,¡± I murmured.


    I moved farther inside, slow and careful, as if one wrong step might disturb the delicate illusion that she was still here, just out of sight.


    The living room was immacte¡ªalmost unnervingly so. Pillows lined up perfectly. nket folded with her signature crisp precision. Surfaces spotless, not a single object out of ce.


    Too clean.


    That was the problem.


    Sera lived neatly, yes, but she lived.


    She left traces¡ªan open book, a pen uncapped, a pair of slippers angled toward the couch, a hair tie abandoned on the coffee table.


    But now?


    There was nothing. Everything was tidy in a way that felt...final.


    The sight felt like a whispered reminder:


    She wasn¡¯t here.


    She wouldn¡¯t be here tonight.


    Or tomorrow.


    Or for weeks. Maybe months.


    I walked through the narrow dining area, my hand grazing the back of a chair as if touching it could bridge the distance between us. As if I might capture somest trace of her warmth in my palm.


    Everywhere I looked, I saw her.


    Sera cooking dinner with Daniel hovering beside her.


    Seraughing softly as she watched him draw at the table.


    Sera curling up on the couch with a book, legs tucked beneath her.


    Sera walking past me without meeting my eyes because looking at me hurt her too much.


    The tightness in my chest pulsed.


    I climbed the stairs, my steps wavering.


    Daniel¡¯s room¡ªthat was my destination.


    But Sera¡¯s bedroom door was open. Just a crack.


    Just enough.


    I shouldn¡¯t go in. I knew that.


    But my hand lifted anyway, pushing the door open until the roomy exposed¡ªquiet, untouched, painfully empty.


    Her vanity disyed perfectly organized skincare bottles, a small ceramic tray with her rings, a hairbrush resting beside it with a single strand of pale hair caught in the bristles.


    Her nightstand had a notebook stacked on top of two novels, a pen tucked inside like she¡¯d nned to pick up right where she left off.


    A sweater hung over the back of her desk chair.


    The curtains were drawn, but a small gap between the panels let in a thin sliver of afternoon light.


    Everything of Sera¡¯s was here.


    Except Sera.


    It was her room.


    Her home


    Her life.


    And she wasn¡¯t in it.


    Unable to take it anymore, I turned to walk away¡ªand froze.


    My gaze zeroed in on the spot near the entryway, where I had kissed her.


    Where she had kissed me back.


    Where everything inside me had detonated, and everything inside her had trembled in answer.


    My breath shuddered.


    Ashar prowled beneath my skin, restless, agitated.


    ¡®You should¡¯ve taken her then and there,¡¯ he snarled. ¡®Should¡¯ve imed her. Marked her. Then she wouldn¡¯t be out there¡ªalone, exposed, where anyone could touch her or tempt her or¡ª¡¯


    ¡°Enough,¡± I muttered.


    ¡®Not enough,¡± he snapped. ¡°You should¡¯ve been bolder. You shouldn¡¯t have stopped. Even if you were going to let her go, you should have given her an experience she¡¯d never forget. Something she¡¯d think about every night she was away. A memory burned into her skin, so nothing else couldpete.¡¯


    I pinched the bridge of my nose. ¡°Since when do you enjoy tawdry clich¨¦s?¡±


    ¡®Since I realized our mate is out there meeting new people while we¡¯re standing here clutching her damn sweater,¡¯ he shot back.


    I nced down.


    Shit.


    I was clutching her sweater. How did I¡ªwhen did I¡ª


    I dropped it immediately.


    Ashar huffed. ¡®Pathetic.¡¯


    I ran a hand down my face. ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡±


    He circled in my mind, bristling. ¡®She¡¯ll meet someone. Don¡¯t think she won¡¯t. She¡¯s radiant. Powerful. Beautiful. And not everyone is a blind, deaf moron like you.¡¯


    That thought pierced me like a de.


    Because it was true.


    Lucian had proven that already¡ªcaptivated by the very qualities I¡¯d overlooked for years, the ones I didn¡¯t recognize until it was nearly toote.


    And beyond him...gods. Sera walking freely through human and werewolf cities alike? There wasn¡¯t a soul alive with half a pulse who wouldn¡¯t notice her. Want her. Chase her.


    The idea was a nightmare.


    ¡°She deserves to be wanted,¡± I murmured, the words strained.


    ¡®Yeah, no shit,¡¯ Ashar snapped. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re going to sit here and do nothing? Just let her wander off and take her pick of the world?¡¯


    ¡°I promised her I wouldn¡¯t follow,¡± I said. ¡°If I leave Daniel to chase her, she¡¯ll murder me.¡±


    ¡®Good, yes, stay with Daniel.¡¯ His tone turned derisive. ¡®Sit there like a neutered pet and twiddle your thumb. I¡¯m sure the bond¡ªyou know, the one she¡¯s terrified of¡ªis enough to keep her.¡¯


    A muscle in my jaw ticked.


    I had growncent after the bond awakened¡ªtoo confident in its inevitability, too certain that Sera would eventually return to me.


    I forgot that a bond was a connection, not a chain.


    That Sera was a woman who¡¯d been suppressed, silenced, reduced for most of her life¡ªand now that she was finally discovering herself, she might not choose me at all.


    I had spent ten years destroying every reason she had to stay.


    Why the hell did I think awakening the bond magically erased all that?


    I leaned a shoulder against the wall, closing my eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t chase her,¡± I murmured. ¡°What right do I have? I wasted a decade. She¡¯s finally free. If I run after her now, after I promised I wouldn¡¯t, she¡¯ll think I¡¯m trying to trap her again.¡±


    Ashar snarled, frustrated and furious. ¡®So that¡¯s it? We just wait?¡¯


    ¡°I told her I¡¯d be here when she returned,¡± I said. ¡°For Daniel. For her. I meant it.¡±


    ¡®Waiting doesn¡¯t mean doing nothing, dammit!¡¯ he growled. ¡®Fine. You can¡¯t physically chase her. I get it. But...¡¯ His tone shifted. ¡®Can¡¯t you remind her of us another way? Keep yourself in her mind. In her heart. In her thoughts.¡¯


    I frowned. ¡°What the hell are you suggesting?¡±


    ¡®Think, Kieran,¡¯ Ashar purred. ¡®You¡¯re not helpless. You¡¯re not weak. You¡¯re her mate. She left to find herself; don¡¯t let her forget you in the process.¡¯


    ¡°How¡ª¡±


    Slowly, a n began to form, taking shape like mist resolving into something solid.


    A way to reach Sera without trapping her. A way to remind her she wasn¡¯t walking alone.


    A way to let her feel me¡ªmy support, my devotion, my patience¡ªacross whatever distance she needed.


    Ashar¡¯s approval hummed. ¡®Ah. There it is. You¡¯re finally thinking.¡¯


    For the first time since stepping into Sera¡¯s home, I exhaled a breath that didn¡¯t hurt.


    ¡°I know what to do.¡±

 Chapter 244 COSMIC LUCK

    <h4>Chapter 244: Chapter 244 COSMIC LUCK</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The next few days in Seattle passed far more peacefully than I¡¯d expected.


    Calm mornings. Soft rain. Long walks. Quiet nights.


    After the turbulence of the night I arrived¡ªthe Omega, the hunters, the panic humming beneath my skin¡ªthe normalcy felt...strange. But very wee.


    Well...


    Mostly normal.


    Because for some inexplicable reason, I seemed to be drenched in good fortune.


    It started with breakfast on Wednesday.


    ine and I walked into a tiny caf¨¦ near the waterfront¡ªone of those cozy, mismatched-chair ces run by a middle-aged couple who knew every regr by name.


    Before we even opened our menus, the server beamed at me.


    ¡°Your coffee and croissant are on the house today,¡± she announced cheerfully.


    ¡°Oh¡ªI didn¡¯t order yet,¡± I said.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to. Customer of the Day.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Happens at random.¡±


    ine narrowed her eyes at me. ¡°I¡¯vee here at least twice a week for five years. That¡¯s never happened to me. You¡¯ve been here five minutes, Sera.¡±


    I shrugged, cheeks heating. ¡°Maybe today¡¯s my lucky day.¡±


    She made a dramatic noise of betrayal, eyeing the red-bricked walls as if they had personally wedged a knife in her back.


    I tried not to smile as she pouted into the cappino she¡¯d had to pay for.


    But the universe was apparently only getting started.


    That afternoon, when we were leaving a tiny artisan market after I picked up a locally made candle and a pair of hand-carved bookmarks, the vendor called out to us.


    ¡°Wait! You qualify for our weekly promo!¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Promo?¡±


    ¡°You get a second item of equal value for free.¡± She beamed. ¡°Go on, pick something else.¡±


    On Thursday, after grabbing a macaron from a little dessert shop, the cashier lit up.


    ¡°Oh! Awesome timing! You¡¯re our Sweet Surprise recipient of the day!¡±


    I froze. ¡°I¡¯m...what?¡±


    ¡°You get double your order. On the house.¡± She pushed a second box toward me.


    Later, as we were checking out of a small clothing boutique¡ªwhere I¡¯d only meant to buy a pair of cozy socks¡ªthe cashier beamed.


    ¡°Congrattions! You just qualified for our midweek special!¡±


    I raised a brow. ¡°Special?¡±


    ¡°You get a second item free. Anything under the same price point.¡±


    On Friday morning, ine and I wandered into one of those cheesy souvenir shops¡ªthe kind overflowing with novelty mugs, fridge mas, punny T-shirts, and stuffed animals wearing miniature costumes.


    I wasn¡¯t nning to buy anything¡ªuntil I saw a tiny plush wolf wearing a Seattle beanie.


    Daniel would¡¯ve loved it.


    So I grabbed it, and a keychain shaped like the same wolf, and headed to the counter.


    The cashier scanned the items, then paused.


    ¡°Oh wow,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯ve unlocked the ¡®Traveler¡¯s Perk.¡¯¡±


    ine¡¯s head whipped around so fast I thought she¡¯d get whish.


    ¡°The what?¡±


    The cashier smiled. ¡°Every day wep one customer¡¯s purchase. Today? That¡¯s you.¡±


    By now, surprise had faded. I could only marvel.


    ¡°You get both items free. And,¡± she added, pulling a small blind-bag toy from beneath the counter, ¡°you get to choose a mystery souvenir.¡±


    ine took it all as a personal affront.


    ¡°You¡¯re a walking four-leaf clover,¡± she groaned that afternoon as we stepped out of a restaurant where the chef had insisted our dessert beplimentary ¡°just because.¡±


    ¡°If a breeze touches you, it bes a blessing. If it touches me, it messes up my hair.¡±


    Iughed until my stomach hurt.


    ¡°You know what?¡± she suddenly dered. ¡°I¡¯m buying a lottery ticket.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Some of your cosmic luck has to rub off on me.¡±


    ¡°I hardly think free cheesecake trantes to cosmic luck,¡± I said gently, trying to stifle my smile.


    ¡°Oh, hush, gifted child of fortune.¡± She grabbed my wrist. ¡°We¡¯re going. Now.¡±


    So we went.


    We stood at a tiny corner store while she tore through a disy of scratchers.


    She handed me one.


    ¡°Good luck,¡± she said solemnly.


    I snorted, scratching it with my pinky.


    Won nothing.


    ine scratched hers.


    Ten dors.


    She gaped at the ticket. ¡°Oh my God. It worked! Your magic rubbed off on me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ten dors,¡± I deadpanned.


    ¡°Ten dors of PROOF.¡± She grabbed my wrist triumphantly. ¡°We¡¯re buying a hundred more.¡±


    I bit my lower lip. ¡°Or, I could treat you to dinner? How¡¯s steak sound?¡±


    She smirked. ¡°Like my luck is finally turning around. Told you cosmic luck was contagious.¡±


    Her logic was so absurd I couldn¡¯t even argue.


    So yes, I ended up treating ine to a fancy meal overlooking the water.


    And honestly?


    Laughing with her, eating overpriced steak, watching the lights reflect on the waves felt good.


    Really good.


    Like for a moment, I wasn¡¯t a woman taking a break from her past, her marriage, her bond, her pain.


    I was just Sera.


    A person living her life.


    ***


    On the morning of my departure from Seattle, I found a bouquet waiting outside my hotel room door.


    White lilies and pink carnations, wrapped in soft ivory paper and tied with pale blue ribbon. Beautiful. Understated. Thoughtful.


    The card read: ¡®I hope these bring as much beauty to your day as you bring to my world.¡¯


    The card was unsigned, but the deliverybel had a postmark.


    Los Angeles.


    My breath caught.


    For one fragile heartbeat, images sparked in my mind: Kieran, standing in a flower shop, scowling at the choices. Kieran hunched over the card, scribbling and muttering under his breath as he crossed out line after line, searching for the perfect words.


    But I shook the idea off instantly.


    No.


    Kieran had better things to do than loiter at flower shops for me.


    And even if he did...


    He wouldn¡¯t know my preferences. He never asked. Never noticed.


    It was far more likely that Lucian or maybe even Maya sent them.


    Still, I cradled the bouquet to me, inhaling the light, sweet secent as I made my way to my rental car.


    I set it carefully in the passenger seat before loading the rest of my luggage.


    ¡°Vacation¡¯s over,¡± I murmured to Alina as I shut the door and turned the key. ¡°You ready?¡±


    Her warm hum echoed within me.


    And I drove.


    ***


    The town housing the New Moon Institute looked like something out of an academic travel blog¡ªa ce where schrs, dreamers, and entric geniuses gathered to argue about philosophy over overpriced chai.


    The town nestled at the base of sharp, snow-dusted mountains. Wide cobblestone walkways connected clusters of buildings in soft earth tones. Historic bookstores sat next to modernbs.


    The air tasted crisp, as if winter were already leaning over the horizon.


    I hadn¡¯t even stepped out of my car yet and I already felt invigorated.


    With my permission, Lucian had shared my...peculiar state with the OTS analytics team.


    After analyzing my abilities, they mentioned this ce¡ªa hub for werewolf historians, gicists, archivists, and schrs trying to unravel the mysteries of Shifting, lineage, and powers once whispered about in old myths.


    It was a given that this was a stop on my journey.


    I wanted to learn from them. I wanted to understand what was happening to me.


    I wanted answers that weren¡¯t colored by stigma or personal bias.


    And this ce¡ªwith its openwns, ivy-twined archways, and students arguing about everything from metaphysics to ethics¡ªfelt like a good start.


    I parked, grabbed my bag, and started toward the institute¡¯s stone archway.


    The moment I stepped beneath it, a faint electric thrill shivered through me, as if thend itself hummed with old knowledge.


    Then¡ª


    ¡°Sera?¡±


    I froze.


    My head snapped toward the voice.


    A familiar figure stood a few yards away, half-shadowed beneath a maple tree whose leaves had begun turning deep crimson.


    I cocked my head as a breath whooshed out of me.


    ¡°Maxwell?¡±

 Chapter 245 BEAUTIFUL TORTURE

    <h4>Chapter 245: Chapter 245 BEAUTIFUL TORTURE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Maxwell stepped out into the light, surprise flickering over his features before it melted into a warm, familiar smile that crinkled the corners of his eyes and softened the sharpness of his posture.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be damned,¡± he said, stepping forward. ¡°Seraphina ckthorne.¡±


    I blinked at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Likewise. Maya mentioned that you traveled, but I never in a million years thought this would be your destination.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Self-discovery and whatnot. I heard this ce has every answer to any question a werewolf could ever ask.¡±


    Maxwell nodded. ¡°You heard right.¡±


    ¡°So, what brings you here?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°I have some business to take care of in the area, though you¡¯re a far nicer surprise.¡±


    That tugged a smile out of me. Then I nced behind him, bracing out of instinct.


    ¡°Are the twins with you?¡±


    ¡°Gods, no.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Can you imagine if I brought them here? They¡¯d destroy hundreds of years of history in one afternoon.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°Smart choice.¡±


    He spread his arms in a grand gesture toward our surroundings. ¡°Wee to the New Moon Institute. Need a guide?¡±


    I arched a brow. ¡°You¡¯re that familiar with this ce?¡±


    His smile turned a little wistful. ¡°Yeah, I am actually.¡±


    Part of me hesitated. After all, I came here to find who I was outside of the influence of my old life. But I had to admit, it was nice to see a familiar face.


    And I realized, epting a tour wouldn¡¯tpromise my quest for self-discovery. And I did need help getting my bearings.


    So I nodded. ¡°Sure. Why not?¡±


    Maxwell motioned for me to walk with him, and we fell into an easy stride along the cobblestone path.


    The energy of the town wrapped around me.


    It was...different here.


    Not like Seattle¡¯s coastal bustle, or LA¡¯s constant, pulsing chaos.


    Here, everything felt grounded. Intentional. Soft around the edges.


    People strolled, not rushed. Students debated passionately on benches. Professors sipped tea outside caf¨¦s overflowing with books instead of electronics.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes seemed lit from within¡ªwith curiosity, wonder, purpose. The air tingled with it.


    Maxwell nced at my expression and smirked. ¡°Feels different, huh?¡±


    ¡°It does,¡± I admitted, unable to keep the awe out of my voice. ¡°Feels like the whole world is sleeping and these are the only people awake.¡±


    He hummed. ¡°That¡¯s the New Moon institute for you. Willow used to say this ce was for people bold enough to look behind the veil.¡±


    I tilted my head. ¡°Willow...?¡±


    The name rang a faint, distant bell. Where had I heard it before?


    For the briefest moment, something flickered across his face.


    Nostalgia. Fondness. Pain.


    He didn¡¯t borate right away. Instead, he pointed ahead. ¡°Come on. Before you get too philosophical, you need to try the best ice cream on this side of the mountains.¡±


    ***


    He wasn¡¯t exaggerating.


    The ice cream parlor was a tiny little space tucked between a bookstore and a nt shop. The fact that it wasn¡¯t a nationwide franchise was criminal.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I moaned after my first bite ofvender-honey ice cream. ¡°This is phenomenal. Daniel would love this.¡±


    ¡°Of course he would.¡± Maxwellughed softly. ¡°Kid has taste.¡±


    I nodded, shoving another spoonful in my mouth. ¡°He¡¯d devour an entire tub.¡±


    ¡°Bring him here next time,¡± Maxwell said. ¡°My treat.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°The twins might get jealous.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? I don¡¯t know what voodoo Daniel did on them at his birthday, but now they worship the ground he walks on. It¡¯s always Daniel this, Daniel that.¡±


    A relievedugh spilled out of me. ¡°What can I say? My baby has a way with people.¡±


    Maxwell chuckled. "He definitely has a way with my boys. And that innate talent for rting with people is going to make him quite the Alpha."


    Pride unfurled inside me, warm and fierce. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s going to be something.¡±


    We drifted from topic to topic¡ªhow Daniel was adapting after the ceremony, how the twins were proudly calling themselves Daniel¡¯s ¡°loyal lieutenants,¡± how they¡¯d recently built a makeshift hockey rink in the backyard and nearly broke a window.


    After ice cream, we tossed our cups in the bin outside and drifted back onto the cobblestone path. Thete-morning sun filtered through the maple trees, scattering warm light over the old stone buildings.


    As we walked, Maxwell gestured casually at a few spots¡ªa courtyard where students were gathered around a professor, locked in an animated debate, a tiny caf¨¦ with notebooks stacked in the windows, a bridge overlooking a narrow stream that glittered like ss.


    ¡°Correct me if I¡¯m wrong,¡± I said, after he pointed out the ¡®best coffee shop on this side of the mountains,¡¯ ¡°but your familiarity with this ce seems a little more...intimate than usual.¡±


    Maxwell stopped walking. A shadow crossed his features, and I got the sense that I¡¯d stumbled upon some kind of line I had no business crossing.


    A long silence passed before he finally exhaled and leaned against the low stone wall separating the walkway from a sweeping view of the valley below.


    ¡°This ce,¡± he said atst, gesturing his chin to the town around us, ¡°is where it all began.¡±


    ¡°...what?¡±


    ¡°Where I met Willow,¡± he said her name like a sigh. ¡°My mate. My ex-wife.¡±


    My breath caught. The pure agony that shed across his face made something tighten in my chest.


    It was too familiar, hit too close to home.


    I said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°No need to be. I¡¯m always thinking about Willow at every given time, so...¡± His shoulders lifted in a helpless shrug.


    I didn¡¯t want to pry. Truly, I didn¡¯t.


    But there was something in the way he spoke her name¡ªlike saying it brought back memories both precious and painful.


    So gently, I asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    His lips curved into a sad, wistful smile.


    ¡°Well...it¡¯s a story.¡±


    I offered a small smile. ¡°I have time.¡±


    He huffed a littleugh. ¡°All right.¡±


    He leaned back and folded his arms, and his eyes seemed to ze over, like he was slipping into a memory.


    ¡°Back then,¡± he began, ¡°I had just taken over some of my Beta responsibilities. One of them was overseeing freight shipments that passed through the Institute. And on my third week, my transport crew messed up. Badly. They damaged a crate of archaeological equipment belonging to one of the Institute¡¯s research teams.¡±


    ¡°Oof.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. And guess who was put in charge of that equipment?¡±


    ¡°Willow?¡±


    ¡°Willow,¡± he confirmed, his lips twitching. ¡°She stormed into my temporary office like a literal force of nature. This tiny schr with ink on her sleeves and murder in her eyes.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°Sounds terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Oh, she was.¡± He finally let the smile unfurl. ¡°And that, of course, is the exact moment the mate bond snapped into ce.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°During a confrontation?¡±


    ¡°During a verbal assault,¡± he corrected. ¡°I swear to the Goddess, she nearly ripped my spine out through my throat while lecturing me about cultural preservation.¡±


    The story was funny, but instead of mirth, a cold twinge of envy spread in my chest.


    Was I jealous that people like Lucian and Maxwell had such dramatic, world-altering encounters with their mates?


    Maybe.


    But I pushed the green-eyed monster aside and asked, ¡°Did the bond mellow her at all?¡±


    ¡°Oh, hell no.¡± Maxwell chuckled. ¡°Not even a little. I had to work with her team to fix my team¡¯s mistake, and everyone else immediately took me in like a stray puppy. Willow? Definitely a cat person.¡±


    I snorted.


    ¡°It was torture,¡± he continued with a wistful smile. ¡°Beautiful torture. But torture, nheless.¡±


    He went on, describing how he practically became an unpaid intern¡ªrepairing equipment, hauling crates, helping rebuild broken dig sites, even calling in personal favors to rece items that had been damaged beyond repair.


    And yet Willow remained steadfastly unimpressed.


    ¡°She had such a gentle name,¡± Maxwell murmured, eyes softening, ¡°but she was...indomitable. Sharp. Logical. Brave. She challenged me in ways no one ever had.¡±


    His voice turned quieter. ¡°I admired her long before she ever returned a single ounce of affection.¡±


    My heart tightened.


    ¡°So when did she finally...¡±


    ¡°Come around?¡± He smiled faintly. ¡°The day I was supposed to return home. My Alpha summoned me back. I went to say goodbye to the team, and one of the research students slipped and got dragged into the rapids.¡±


    My stomach flipped. ¡°Oh gods.¡±


    ¡°I jumped in,¡± he said simply. ¡°Didn¡¯t think. Just moved.¡±


    ¡°And you saved them?¡±


    ¡°Barely.¡± His jaw tightened. ¡°I nearly drowned in the process. I woke up coughing on the riverbank with Willow screaming at me¡ªfor risking my life, for scaring her, for attempting to leave without letting her say anything.¡±


    He paused, breath catching on the memory.


    ¡°She kissed me before I could even sit up properly. Then admitted she had fallen in love with me. That she hadn¡¯t acknowledged the bond because she believed in making decisions based on her own agency. With or without the bond.¡±


    My chest warmed.


    ¡°That must¡¯ve been¡ª¡±


    ¡°The happiest moment of my life,¡± he said softly. ¡°Nothing elsees close.¡±


    Several seconds passed in silence.


    My mind swirled around his story. Willow had fallen in love with him of her own ord, not letting the bond influence her heart.


    And yet...


    Then, gently, I asked, ¡°If you loved each other so deeply...why did you divorce?¡±


    Maxwell¡¯s smile faltered.


    Pain flickered behind his eyes¡ªquiet, old, but still there.


    He looked down at his hands, then out at the mountains.


    And when he spoke, his voice was a low, steady ache.


    ¡°That,¡± he said, ¡°is a longer story.¡±

 Chapter 246 A DIFFERENT BEAST

    <h4>Chapter 246: Chapter 246 A DIFFERENT BEAST</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    After that cryptic reply, Maxwell didn¡¯t say anything else.


    He just stood there, hands braced on the stone ledge, eyes fixed on the jagged horizon where the mountains tore open the sky.


    A slight wind tugged at his jacket, ruffling his dark hair, carrying the faint scent of sandalwood and a hint of amber.


    Silence stretched long enough that guilt pricked the back of my throat.


    I shouldn¡¯t have asked.


    I¡¯d pushed too far, too fast. His story was intimate, vulnerable¡ªsomething he hadn¡¯t owed me at all.


    I, of all people, knew what a sore spot the topic of rtionships was.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I started quietly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡ª¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he said, cutting me off gently.


    He straightened, exhaling a long breath that seemed to dete something inside him.


    ¡°You asked a fair question.¡±


    I stayed quiet, giving him the space he needed.


    Maxwell rubbed the back of his neck, eyes flicking skyward. ¡°Romance is...easy,¡± he began. ¡°Intoxicating. It sweeps you up. Makes you feel bulletproof. Invincible.¡±


    His mouth twisted into a wry, almost weary smile. ¡°But marriage? Marriage is a different beast entirely.¡±


    I blinked. The shift in tone¡ªreflective, edged with old hurt¡ªmade something in me perk up, attentive.


    ¡°All Willow¡¯s reservations evaporated once we got together,¡± he continued. ¡°We were in love. Deeply. Passionately. Recklessly. And for a while, that was enough. Until it wasn¡¯t.¡±


    A knot formed in my stomach.


    His eyes dimmed with the weight of memory. ¡°We weren¡¯t prepared. For the world. For responsibilities. For parenthood.¡±


    My breath hitched. His implication was loud and clear.


    The twins were just like Daniel.


    Miracles, yes. Blessings, definitely.


    But unexpected. Unnned.


    Maxwell gave a humorlessugh. "We told ourselves we were ready. We believed that if we loved each other enough, everything else would fall into ce. I was na?ve. I figured I could bnce Beta duties, pack responsibilities, thene home and be the perfect partner and father."


    His jaw flexed. ¡°I promised Willow we would be happy. I proposed with every ounce of confidence a young idiot could possibly have.¡±


    My heart sank gently, a slow descent in tandem with the inevitable downward spiral toe.


    ¡°Our matching was destiny,¡± he murmured. ¡°A bond forged by our souls. Fate.¡± He shrugged one shoulder. ¡°And for a while, it did feel that way. Our marriage was blissful. Beautiful. Perfect.¡±


    He paused.


    ¡°But life doesn¡¯t freeze in that perfect moment.¡±


    I swallowed hard. ¡°What changed?¡±


    Maxwell opened his mouth¡ª


    And his phone rang. A sharp, brisk sound that cut clean through the moment, slightly startling me.


    He grimaced and checked the screen.


    ¡°Alpha Callister,¡± he muttered. ¡°Sorry, I have to take this.¡±


    He answered with a professional tone I wasn¡¯t used to hearing from him. I stepped aside politely, not intending to eavesdrop, but it wasn¡¯t hard to guess the content from the clipped ¡®Yes, sir¡¯s and ¡®Understood¡¯s.


    Work. Duty. Responsibilities that didn¡¯t pause for heartbreak.


    When Maxwell hung up, the softness had drained from his face, reced by Beta sharpness.


    ¡°I have to go,¡± he said, apologetic. ¡°My task here can¡¯t wait.¡±


    My disappointment surprised me, but I masked it with a small nod. ¡°Right. Of course. I¡¯ve already taken up so much of your time.¡±


    He hesitated.


    For a moment, he looked like he wanted to say more¡ªto finish the story, to give context, to reassure me that not all mate-bonds crumble under pressure.


    Instead, he just offered a gentle smile and tucked his hands into his pockets. ¡°Take care, Sera. And if you need anything while you¡¯re here, just give me a call.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± I whispered.


    He gave a slight bow of his head, then strode away, boots crunching against the gravel path.


    I watched him go until he disappeared behind a stand of more crimson-leaved maples.


    The breeze picked up, chilling the skin at the nape of my neck. And suddenly the space he left behind felt strangely heavy.


    So even fated mates¡ªthose blessed by the Moon Goddess, those whose love stories began with lightning and destiny¡ªcould break apart.


    Could love deeply and still fall out of rhythm. Could share everything and still fracture under the weight of real life.


    Maxwell and Willow had loved fiercely. They¡¯d been destined.


    And yet¡ª


    The ache of the bond in my chest didn¡¯t care about boundaries or timing. It pulsed anyway¡ªquiet, stubborn, inescapable.


    What if Kieran and I had known the truth ten years ago?


    What if we¡¯d recognized the mate-bond the night it mattered most? What if Celeste hadn¡¯t stood between us? What if we hadn¡¯t built a decade of resentment before we ever learned what we meant to each other?


    Would things really have been different?


    Would fate have saved us from ourselves?


    Or would we have ended up just like we are now? Just like Maxwell and Willow¡ªtwo people united by destiny but unraveled by circumstance?


    My stomach twisted.


    I shoved the thought away. I couldn¡¯t handle it. Not now. Not when I¡¯d barely begun figuring out how I felt, who I was, what I wanted.


    As if sensing the need for distraction, my phone buzzed.


    A new email notification lit the screen:


    New Moon Institute¨CLibrary ess Request: Approved.


    My breath left me in a soft, relieved rush.


    Good. Perfect.


    Something to focus on. Something that wasn¡¯t tangled with the bond or marriage or the echoes of kisses that still burned beneath my skin.


    The research library at the Institute had been described to me as the mostprehensive collection of supernatural knowledge on the continent. Moreplete than the Frostbane archives.


    Definitely less restricted, less filtered, less tainted by family politics and centuries of gatekeeping.


    If answers existed anywhere, they existed here.


    I tucked my phone into my pocket and headed toward the towering building on the far edge of campus.


    The closer I got, the quieter the world became. Conversations softened. Footsteps slowed. The air thickened with a kind of reverence, like stepping into a church or temple.


    The library was enormous¡ªbuilt of stone and ss, with high arched windows that caught the mountain light. Vines clung to the lower walls, and ancient wolf sigils were etched subtly into the stone near the entrance, their lines worn smooth by time.


    I paused at the foot of the stairs. My pulse fluttered, a mix of anticipation and nerves.


    ¡°Here goes nothing,¡± I murmured.


    Alina hummed deep inside me, a warm, steady note of encouragement.


    I climbed the steps and pushed open the heavy doors.

 Chapter 247 THE HALL OF MEMORIES

    <h4>Chapter 247: Chapter 247 THE HALL OF MEMORIES</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The Frostbane library had always been solemn and dignified, impressive in its own rigid, aristocratic way.


    The New Moon Institute¡¯s library, colloquially referred to as the Hall of Memories, felt like stepping into a world conjured straight out of a movie.


    A magical one.


    The moment I crossed through the archway, my breath caught.


    Soft light spilled from shimmering ss panels embedded in the ceiling, shifting like slow-moving constetions. Shelves towered upward, carved from dark wood etched with flowing script that glimmered when the light touched them. Floating tforms carrying stacks of books drifted between levels, moving as if weightless.


    Pages rustled quietly¡ªthough no one nearby touched a thing. The entire library, its tomes and volumes, seemed alive.


    For a moment, I simply stood, awed by its quiet majesty.


    No wonder schrs worshipped this ce. It felt sacred.


    I wandered deeper, each corridor opening into another maze of shelves. Some held books so old they were bound with metal sps; others held sleek, freshly printed journals organized with glowing tags.


    Wolves, witches, humans¡ªall of it was represented. A tapestry of the natural and supernatural world.


    Finding the section I needed, however, was...less magical.


    It took nearly half an hour, three wrong turns, and one kind archivist pointing me toward the ¡°Wolf Physiology¨CAdvanced Studies¡± wing before I finally reached the shelves.


    My excitement dimmed quickly.


    Most of the volumes lined up neatly in front of me were painfully familiar.


    The Frostbane library¡ªdespite its obsession with secrecy and hierarchy¡ªhad collected the same texts. Some were even earlier editions.


    I sifted through the shelves anyway, stubbornly undeterred. A few minutes passed before a handful of unfamiliar spines caught my eye.


    I reached for the first one.


    It was hefty and old, the leather worn along the edges. A faint scent of dust and parchment rose as I opened it.


    On the inside cover, a list of borrowing records was written in elegant handwriting.


    My eyes skimmed down the list.


    And froze.


    Edward Lockwood.


    The name stared back at me like a ghost resurrected.


    Slowly, almost mechanically, I reached for the next unfamiliar book.


    My pulse stuttered.


    His name again.


    Then the next.


    And the next.


    My heart thudded unevenly.


    My father hade here. He¡¯d searched the same volumes I now pored over.


    What were you looking for, Father?


    What did you hope to find here?


    ...What did you already know?


    My hands were trembling as I moved to the terminal at the end of the row where a tall touchscreen column that allowed readers to search borrowing histories by name, topic, or date was fixed to the wall.


    I hesitated.


    Then typed in his name.


    A list materialized, long enough that I had to scroll several times.


    At first nce, the topics looked scattered.


    Some concerned wolf gics. Others were about recessive traits. A few referenced bloodlines, shifting anomalies, suppressed instincts.


    Individually, each topic felt clinical, almost random.


    But together...


    A faint, unmistakable pattern emerged.


    Gics.


    Heredity.


    Suppression.


    My fingertips pressed harder against the screen.


    It felt like a cold hand was closing around my throat.


    My father¡ªemotionally absent, dismissive, disdainful, steeped in tradition and pride¡ªhade here for something that touched all the questions I had been terrified to ask about myself.


    Did he already know?


    About my wolf?


    About what Icked?


    What I was bing?


    Spections spiraled through my mind like a tornado. My mother¡¯s words were like debris picked up by the storm.


    ¡®Among your siblings, you were destined to live an ordinary life. Mundane. Unremarkable.¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re just like everyone else. Worse, if anything.¡¯


    ¡®Please...let her be spared.¡¯


    I forced myself to breathe. Blinked furiously until my blurry vision steadied.


    Focused on the task at hand.


    When I reached the end of the borrowing list, I expected more book titles.


    Instead...


    Rows upon rows of redacted entries. Nothing but ck bars where titles should have been. Only dates remained. On each date, the same location was listed repeatedly: Origins Archives Room.


    I frowned.


    I hadn¡¯t seen anything with that name on the directory map at the entrance. And the Hall of Memories, vast as it was, certainly didn¡¯t have any obvious doorbeled ¡°Origins Archives.¡±


    Curiosity and unease twisted together inside me.


    I had to find it.


    I scoured the Hall of Memories from end to end.


    Every wing. Every staircase. Every alcove.


    Nothing.


    And when I started asking around, the responses were strange.


    A junior archivist blinked at me, confused. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of that room.¡±


    A researcher frowned thoughtfully. ¡°Pretty sure that¡¯s just a myth. Bunch of old schrs made it up to feel better about themselves when they couldn¡¯t find what they were looking for.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Better that the knowledge is restricted than it doesn¡¯t exist.¡±


    Two others exchanged nces before muttering something about old legends.


    Finally, I was directed to a professor-level schr hunched over a thick encyclopedia.


    Irritation shed across his face when I interrupted him with my inquiry, but he didn¡¯t dismiss me immediately.


    Instead, he peered over the rim of his round, wire-framed spectacles, the lenses catching the library¡¯s enchanted ceiling light in a way that made his eyes look almost silver.


    ¡°And what exactly,¡± he said, voice thin and papery, ¡°are you looking for?¡±


    My grip tightened around my bag strap. ¡°Just researching.¡±


    His stark white eyebrows arched as he gave me a slow, evaluating once-over, like he was appraising a misfiled document rather than a person.


    His nostrils red delicately, as if he were smelling a lie. ¡°What kind of research?¡±


    ¡°Personal interest,¡± I replied, keeping my tone neutral.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± He leaned closer, curiosity flickered in his eyes. ¡°People don¡¯t ask about rooms like that on a whim." He lowered his voice conspiratorially. "Why are you looking for it?¡±


    I hesitated.


    His gaze was too sharp, too perceptive to brush off easily. And I needed something¡ªanything¡ªthat could push me closer to answers.


    So I gave him the vaguest truth I could. ¡°My Shifting has..plications. I¡¯m trying to understand it better.¡±


    He must have noticed it then¡ªtheck of aura around me, the iplete signature of a wolf who should¡¯ve Shifted long ago.


    His face hardened instantly.


    ¡°Oh,¡± he said, leaning back as if my situation was contagious. His lips pursed, thin and pale. ¡°And I suppose you¡¯re looking for a miraculous exnation the Hall of Memories can¡¯t give you.¡±


    My jaw twitched.


    ¡°Let me be clear,¡± he continued, tone dripping with superiority. ¡°The so-called Origins Archives¡ªif it exists¡ªis not a ce for an ipletely-transitioned wolf to inquire about.¡±


    He adjusted his spectacles with a sniff. ¡°You should stick to the essible sections. They¡¯re more...appropriate for someone in your situation.¡±


    Heat rose beneath my skin¡ªanger, humiliation, and an old, familiar sting I thought I¡¯d left behind in Frostbane territory.


    I forced myself to inhale slowly through my nose, steadying the breath.


    Fine.


    It was a stumbling block; a setback. I was used to those. They never deterred me.


    If the schrs wouldn¡¯t help, I knew someone who might.


    ***


    Later that evening, when I was all settled in my rented lodging, I called Maxwell.


    He listened attentively as I exined everything without divulging too many details.


    ¡°Origins Archives Room,¡± he murmured when I was done. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it either.¡±


    Disappointment sank in my stomach.


    Then he added, ¡°But If such a ce exists, there¡¯s only one person who would know.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± I asked, hope rising.


    ¡°The institute¡¯s director,¡± Maxwell replied. ¡°Director Alois. He was Willow¡¯s mentor, and she spoke highly of him. Said he was brilliant and kind¡ªbut she mentioned that he became reclusive around three years ago.¡±


    ¡°Reclusive?¡± I echoed.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t attend public lectures anymore. Rarely makes appearances. Mostlymunicates through his assistant these days.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so can I meet up with his assistant?¡±


    Maxwell hesitated. ¡°Lionel. He¡¯s...a handful.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even want to imagine what ¡®a handful¡¯ meanting from the man who raised Noah and Zach.


    But at least I had a lead.


    Alois. Lionel. The Origins Archives Room.


    Answers existed. Hidden, maybe. Guarded, definitely.


    But not unreachable.

 Chapter 248 THE SAME PATH

    <h4>Chapter 248: Chapter 248 THE SAME PATH</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The director¡¯s office looked nothing like I¡¯d imagined.


    For someone reputed to be a genius, a visionary, the quiet architect of the Institute¡¯s most advanced research, I expected something grand: vaulted ceilings, ancient tomes, maybe a glowing crystal wolf statue in the corner for dramatic effect.


    Instead, the office was...mundane.


    A narrow hallway with polished floors. A in wooden door with a brass namete. A potted fern that had seen better days.


    And Lionel.


    The director¡¯s assistant was tall and sharply put-together, with neatly parted brown hair and round gold-rimmed sses that made him look permanently judgmental.


    He spotted me the moment I stepped into the entryway. His hazel eyes flicked over me with quick, appraising precision, the kind that made it clear he¡¯d already decided exactly who¡ªand what¡ªI was before I¡¯d even spoken.


    ¡°Wee,¡± he said in a t tone. ¡°Do you have an appointment with Director Alois?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, actually, but I was hoping to speak with him¡ª¡±


    ¡°Name?¡± he interrupted, a pen already poised above a clipboard.


    ¡°Seraphina ckthorne.¡±


    He blinked. His entire posture shifted, straightening like someone had tugged an invisible string attached to his spine.


    ¡°ckthorne,¡± he repeated, reverence seeping into his voice. ¡°As in Kieran ckthorne? Alpha of the Nightfang Pack?¡±


    I cleared my throat, ignoring the pang that shot through me at the mention of Kieran. ¡°Well, yes, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wow,¡± Lionel gushed, his eyes brightening with awe. ¡°It¡¯s truly an honor to meet you, Luna ckthorne.¡±


    Shit.


    ¡°Um...actually, I don¡¯t answer to that title. And...¡± Heat crept up the back of my neck. ¡°Kieran and I are divorced.¡±


    Something cold flickered behind his eyes.


    ¡°And...your affiliation with Nightfang?¡±


    I pursed my lips. ¡°Dissolved.¡±


    The transformation was instantaneous.


    Interest extinguished. Respect evaporated. The polite smile thinned into something disdainful.


    ¡°A packless divorc¨¦e,¡± he murmured, as if diagnosing a terminal condition. ¡°Well. That¡¯s...unfortunate.¡±


    My fingers curled at my sides. ¡°Does that affect whether I can speak with the director?¡±


    ¡°It affects everything,¡± he said, the sweetness in his tone dissolving into vinegar. ¡°Director Alois does not meet with unscheduled visitors. Especially not...¡± He eyed me like he was trying to figure out what fungal species I was. ¡°...outsiders.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not an outsider,¡± I said evenly. ¡°I might not be affiliated with a pack, but I¡¯m affiliated with Out of The Shadows organization. I¡¯m visiting the institute on a personal rmendation from Alpha Lucian Reed.¡±


    Lionelughed.


    Actually threw his head back and guffawed.


    ¡°Oh, you mean Lucian Reed¡¯s pet project?¡± he drawled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware of it. A glorified charity center for strays and defects. Very noble. Very sentimental. Very futile.¡±


    I gritted my teeth. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Lionel lifted his chin, warming to his own arrogance. ¡°Bloodline determines a wolf¡¯s worth from birth. Not whatever little rehabilitation program Reed is running. Dress up a mutt as much as you want, but it will never stand up to a purebred.¡±


    Alina snapped to attention inside me, hackles rising. ¡®Let me at him. I¡¯ll show him what a mutt is.¡¯


    I was very, very tempted to let Alina¡¯s ire run free and smack the condescending smirk off Lionel¡¯s bird-like face.


    But I held back. My hands tightened until my knuckles ached.


    ¡°Your opinions are yours,¡± I gritted out. ¡°I¡¯m not here for a debate.¡±


    ¡°No, of course not,¡± he said with an exasperated sigh, like I was the one getting on hisst nerve. ¡°You¡¯re here to waste the director¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know why I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to,¡± he sniffed. ¡°The director¡¯s schedule is full. If you want to browse the institute, by all means¡ªbut this office is not for you.¡±


    Alina growled, a low, lethal hum.


    ¡°Just give me five minutes with him.¡± I hated the pleading in my tone. I hated being at the mercy of this dickhead.


    ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Lionel flicked his hand dismissively toward the exit. ¡°Good day, Ms. ckthorne.¡± His nose wrinkled. ¡°You should consider reverting to your maiden name. Deceitfully parading such a noble name around can be considered fraud.¡±


    I inhaled sharply through my nose. I was going to ram his clipboard straight into his pompous skull.


    I opened my mouth, ready to deliver the kind of scathing verbal blow Maya would have apuded¡ª


    ¡°Lionel.¡±


    A soft voice drifted from the back room.


    Lionel turned towards the sound. ¡°D-Director Alois, sir. Were we too loud? Did we interrupt your work?¡±


    But Director Alois paid no mind to Lionel as he stepped out from behind the door.


    Although a little smaller than I expected, he looked exactly like I imagined. Like someone who¡¯d spent most of his life buried in research¡ªslightly hunched, sleeves smudged with ink, expression worn but alert.


    His eyes¡ªclear, pale amber, sharp despite the soft sag of agended on my face with startling intensity, and something in them lit up.


    Like recognition.


    ¡°Oh,¡± he murmured. ¡°So the visitor I was expecting has finally arrived.¡±


    My pulse stumbled.


    Lionel sputtered, ¡°Sir¡ªshe came without an appointment. Surely, she isn¡¯t who¡ª¡±


    Alois lifted one thin, wrinkled hand.


    Lionel fell silent immediately.


    The director studied me for a long, unsettling moment. Not like I was a puzzle or anomaly. More like...someone remembering.


    ¡°Oh, the resemnce is uncanny,¡± he murmured.


    I blinked. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Edward Lockwood¡¯s daughter, correct?¡±


    My breath caught so sharply it hurt.


    Lionel stiffened, his eyes widening. ¡°W-What?¡±


    He turned his panicked gaze to his boss. ¡°S-sir, I had no idea. I would have¡ª¡±


    ¡°Leave us,¡± the director said gently, his attention never wavering from me.


    ¡°But sir¡ª¡±


    ¡°Now, Lionel.¡±


    The arrogant assistant deted, bowed stiffly, and vanished down the corridor without looking at me.


    I managed to find my voice. ¡°How did you...¡±


    Alois¡¯ lips pulled into a faint smile. ¡°Come. Walk with me.¡±


    Without waiting for a reaction, he turned and moved toward a set of ss doors leading outside.


    I followed.


    The garden below the director¡¯s office was nothing like the manicuredwns of the Lockwood estate or the structured training grounds of Nightfang.


    It was wild. Greenery spilling over stone paths. Vines curlingzily around archways. Beds of herbs and flowers nted in no discernible pattern, yet somehow forming a cohesive whole.


    Birds chattered in the canopy overhead, and a small fountain gurgled quietly near a cluster of benches.


    Alois strolled, hands sped behind him, as if he had his whole life to take this walk. The morning light caught in his silver-streaked hair and the fine creases at the corners of his eyes.


    ¡°You have questions,¡± he said.


    Dozens.


    Hundreds.


    All moring beneath my ribs, demanding attention.


    ¡°My father...¡± My voice was thin. ¡°Did you know him?¡±


    Alois hummed. ¡°In my own way.¡±


    ¡°What does that even¡ª¡±


    He raised a finger, stopping me mid-sentence without even looking at me.


    ¡°Look at the buildings,¡± he said.


    I blinked. ¡°Sorry?¡±


    He gestured lightly to the institute grounds surrounding us¡ªthe sweeping rooflines, the carved stonework, the ancient sigils embedded in the archways.


    ¡°What do you see?¡± he asked.


    I frowned, caught off-bnce by the shift. ¡°They¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    I hesitated. I came here to ask questions. Why was I the one being interrogated?


    But Alois had the patience of a man sure he would live forever. Something told me I couldn¡¯t rush this encounter.


    So I let my honest reply tumble out. ¡°They feel...intentional. Personal. Whoever built this ce put a piece of themselves in it. They wanted everyone who visited to do the same. They wanted it to feel alive.¡±


    Alois¡¯s smile deepened, soft and knowing.


    ¡°You have Edward¡¯s eyes,¡± he said. ¡°But young Margaret¡¯s zeal.¡±


    My stomach dropped straight through the earth.


    He didn¡¯t just know my father.


    He knew both my parents.


    It was like every step I took closer to the truth only tangled me further in a history that ran deeper than I¡¯d realized.


    ¡°What¡ªhow¡ªwhy did my fathere here?¡± I demanded, unable to hold back the dam of questions any longer. ¡°What was he researching? What is the Origins Archives Room? Why were his records redacted? What did he¡ª¡±


    Alois held up a hand again.


    The questions died in my throat.


    His gaze softened¡ªgentle, but threaded with something weary.


    ¡°You will not find the answers you seek in the Hall of Memories,¡± he murmured.


    I almost told the elderly director of the New Moon Institute, ¡®No shit.¡¯


    ¡°Yeah, I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to find¡ª¡±


    He reached into the long inner pocket of his coat and withdrew something.


    A bookmark.


    Simple, rectangr, embossed with faint silver lines forming a pattern I couldn¡¯t make out. It shimmered faintly under the garden¡¯s filtered sunlight.


    He ced it in my hand.


    The metal was cool. It was heavier than it looked.


    ¡°You want to know about the Origins Archives,¡± he said.


    I swallowed. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then you must earn the right to enter.¡±


    My brows knit together. ¡°Earn?¡±


    Alois chuckled. ¡°Knowledge of that magnitude is not simply given to those who ask. It is entrusted.¡±


    He stepped back, his amber eyes glinting with something almost mischievous.


    ¡°If you wish to find what your father sought, you must tread the same path he did. You must retrieve something first.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, holding my breath.


    ¡°Bring me the item before sunrise tomorrow.¡± His smile turned cryptic. ¡°And the door you seek will open.¡±


    My fingers tightened around the bookmark.


    ¡°What item?¡± I pressed.


    But Alois was already turning away.


    ¡°Noter than sunrise,¡± he called over his shoulder.


    And without another word, he walked back toward the building, leaving me alone in the garden with more questions than I¡¯de with.

 Chapter 249 MOONLIGHT ALLEY

    <h4>Chapter 249: Chapter 249 MOONLIGHT ALLEY</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The bookmark gleamed faintly when I stepped out of the director¡¯s garden, its silver lines catching thete-afternoon sun.


    I held it up, turning it until the light revealed the pattern more clearly.


    And then I realized it wasn¡¯t a pattern.


    On the back, in tiny, delicate script, was a single line: Independently obtain the Moonlight Alley talisman.


    No instructions. No exnation. No hint of what the talisman even looked like.


    Alois had handed me a puzzle with no edges and expected me to assemble the picture before sunrise.


    I exhaled through my nose. ¡°Great. Fantastic. Nothing like a little vague mysticism to get the blood pumping.¡±


    Alina hummed. ¡®Don¡¯t despair. You¡¯ve always loved riddles.¡¯


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I murmured. ¡°Except when they¡¯re about my life.¡±


    ¡®Hey, your father walked this path. So can you.¡¯


    Those words steeled something in me.


    She was right; my father must have gone through this same process.


    And whatever truth he had been chasing, whatever truth had been kept from me my entire life¡ªI was finally closing in on it.


    I couldn¡¯t let anything stand in my way.


    I flipped the bookmark over again and studied it. That¡¯s when I noticed an extra detail: a small, hand-carved map along the bottom¡ªa crude sketch marking an area on the outskirts of the institute, shaded in gray.


    Faint lettering read: Moonlight Alley.


    A tingle ran down my spine. Alois didn¡¯t tell me outright where to go, but he hadn¡¯t hidden the path either.


    So I followed it.


    ***


    Moonlight Alley was nothing like the bright, open academic paradise I hade from.


    Here, the air felt heavier. Denser. Shadowed.


    The buildings were older, weather-beaten, clustered tightly together. Narrow corridors formed a twisting maze, the stone walls patched and cracked. Dimnterns swung overhead, creaking in the cold breeze.


    People lingered near doorways and narrow shops¡ªwolves with threadbare clothing, Omega families sharing small scraps of food, mixed-bloods who kept to the shadows as if daylight wasn¡¯t theirs to im.


    And every pair of eyes followed me.


    Some curious. Most wary. A few hostile.


    I might as well have walked in wearing a neon sign blinking ¡®OUTSIDER!¡¯


    I maintained an open, neutral posture. Not dominant. Not submissive. Simply present.


    Still, their gazes tracked me like a foreign specimen, intense enough to make my skin crawl.


    The sooner I found what I was looking for, the sooner I could leave before one of those hostile gazes turned into a hostile fist.


    But I didn¡¯t have a lead. I didn¡¯t even know what this talisman looked like.


    So I did the only thing I could: I observed.


    I drifted past small stalls selling cheap trinkets and worn amulets. Past a group of Omegas huddled together, whispering. Past a narrow shop with faded charms hanging from the doorframe¡ªnone special, none memorable.


    Nothing screamed Moonlight Alley talisman. Not even a whisper.


    I was starting to feel stupid, wandering like a lost puppy while the sun edged lower in the sky, when a small body mmed into me.


    ¡°Oof¡ª!¡±


    A child stumbled back, wide-eyed.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± he squeaked.


    He looked a little younger than Daniel¡ªnine, maybe eight. Big eyes, tattered clothes, a cap pulled low over messy auburn hair. He shed me a bright, guilty smile and darted away.


    A soft groan slipped out of me.


    I was getting nowhere. I reached into my coat pocket, intending to call Maxwell in case he had any ideas of what treasure I was searching¡ª


    And froze.


    He didn¡¯t.


    My hands frantically moved through my pocket, then the other one, just in case I¡¯d misced it.


    He did.


    ¡°That little¡ª¡±


    Alina cackled. ¡®He stole from you!¡¯


    I hissed through my teeth, turned on my heels, and sprinted after him.


    The boy was fast, much faster than most human children. He darted between market stalls, slipped under a low-hanging sign, and shot down a narrow passage that looked barely wide enough for a cat.


    It would have been hard for a normal target to give chase.


    But I wasn¡¯t normal.


    Thanks to Maya¡¯s training, I could follow a squirrel up a tree if needed.


    As I ran, my phone smacked against my coat pocket. I wouldn¡¯t have cared if the little shit had taken my phone or wallet; they could be reced.


    But he¡¯d taken the one thing I absolutely could not lose: thepass Daniel had given me. ¡®So you always find your way back.¡¯


    No way in hell was I letting that go.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I shouted. ¡°Stop!¡±


    He didn¡¯t. Instead, he giggled¡ªactually fucking giggled¡ªand veered sharply into a side alley.


    I followed¡ªand ran straight into a trap.


    A low rope snapped upward, catching my ankle¡ªbut instinct kicked in before I fully realized what was happening.


    I twisted in midair, flipping and dropping to one knee. Another rope whipped toward my waist¡ªI ducked. Something metal nged overhead, a rusted bucket ready to fall on my head¡ªI sidestepped.


    I clenched my teeth and dodged a swinging wooden nk, then ducked under a that tried to drop on top of me.


    The boy watched the whole thing from the end of the alley, mouth hanging open in disbelief.


    ¡°Tch,¡± he muttered. ¡°Of all days to pick a damn martial artist.¡±


    ¡°You picked the wrong tourist, kid,¡± I panted, pushing off the wall and sprinting again.


    His eyes widened, and he bolted.


    But he wasn¡¯t expecting me to vault over a crate, bounce off the alley wall, andnd behind him.


    Maya would havebusted with pride.


    I grabbed the back of his shirt. ¡°Got you!¡±


    He thrashed wildly. ¡°Let go! Let go! Let go!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I huffed. ¡°Give me back my stuff.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take anything important!¡± he shouted, kicking at my shin. ¡°It¡¯s just a trinket! You chased me two streets for that?! You rich people are crazy!¡±


    His cap fell off in the struggle.


    Revealing...a girl.


    Small and wiry, with sharp, fox-like features and fierce emerald eyes.


    She froze for a second¡ªjust long enough to look offended that she¡¯d been discovered.


    Then she bared her teeth and bit me.


    ¡°OW¡ªHEY¡ª!¡±


    She dropped thepass into my hand, wrenched free from my grip with surprising force, and bolted.


    I could¡¯ve left it at that.


    I had my prize. The chase was over.


    But something in the look she¡¯d given me¡ªdefiant, scared, resigned¡ªstuck like a thorn beneath my ribs.


    Before I could talk myself out of it, my feet were already heading down the path she took.


    I found her huddled behind a broad cedar tree at the edge of the alley, shoulders shaking.


    She didn¡¯t hear me approach until a twig cracked under my boot.


    Her head whipped up, eyes zing. ¡°Go away!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to yell at you,¡± I said softly.


    She scrubbed her face with her sleeve. ¡°You already got your damn toy back. Now leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a toy,¡± I murmured, crouching down a respectful distance away. ¡°It¡¯s apass. My son, Daniel, made it for me. So I¡¯d always find my way back home.¡±


    Her expression flickered, her mouth twisting into a sneer.


    ¡°Good for you,¡± she muttered. ¡°And good for stupid Daniel, whose mommy loves him so much she¡¯ll chase a kid three blocks for a piece of junk.¡±


    Something in my chest cracked at her words.


    I stayed quiet until she no longer looked like she might bolt again.


    Finally, I asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°What do you care?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have to keep referring to you as ¡®kid¡¯.¡±


    A long pause.


    Then, grudgingly: ¡°Ava.¡±


    ¡°Ava,¡± I repeated gently. ¡°I¡¯m Sera.¡±


    ¡°Cool.¡± She hugged her knees. ¡°Bye, Sera.¡±


    I ignored the dismissal. ¡°Why were you stealing?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you know, I just love the thrill and the chase.¡± She shot me a re, her broken voice softening the bite of her sarcasm.


    I waited.


    Her jaw trembled. ¡°My grandma¡¯s sick. Medicine costs money. Spoiler alert¡ªwe don¡¯t have any.¡±


    Ava sniffed and red at the dirt. ¡°Grandma raised me after my parents died. She always said we didn¡¯t need anyone else. But she¡¯s getting worse, and I¡ª¡±


    Her voice broke entirely.


    I reached out slowly¡ªnot touching her, just offering my hand in the space between us like a bridge.


    ¡°Ava...you don¡¯t have to handle this alone.¡±


    She blinked rapidly, fighting tears. ¡°There¡¯s no one else jumping in to help, so...¡± Her tiny shoulders lifted and dropped.


    ¡°I know how that feels,¡± I whispered. ¡°More than you think.¡±


    She looked up, studying me with guarded suspicion. ¡°No, you don¡¯t. You¡¯re rich.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°Not the point.¡±


    ¡°Pretty.¡±


    ¡°Still not the point.¡±


    ¡°Grown-up.¡±


    ¡°Also not the point.¡±


    She rolled her eyes. ¡°Then what is?¡±


    I offered a small smile. ¡°That right now, you¡¯re not alone.¡±


    The sun was already slipping below the horizon. The clock was ticking on my twisted scavenger hunt. But that would have to wait.


    I had to attend to this side quest.

 Chapter 250 THE TALISMAN

    <h4>Chapter 250: Chapter 250 THE TALISMAN</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Ava didn¡¯t resist when I asked her to lead the way.


    I followed behind her as she walked, quick and small and silent, her shoulders hunched like she was bracing to be struck from behind at any moment.


    Moonlight Alley grew narrower the farther we went. Thenterns thinned. The shops disappeared. Cracks split the pavement in jagged lines, and the buildings sagged under the weight of years and neglect. The scent of damp stone and stale air clung to everything.


    Ava stopped in front of a crooked wooden door beneath a rusted staircase.


    ¡°This is it,¡± she muttered.


    When she pushed open the door, a wave of sour, sickly air drifted out¡ªsweat, herbal poultices, and the unmistakable scent of fever. A frail cough rasped from inside.


    Ava¡¯s chin quivered before she masked it with defiance and stepped in. ¡°Grandma? I...I brought someone.¡±


    I don¡¯t think her grandmother cared¡ªor even heard what she¡¯d said.


    The old womany on a lumpy mattress on the floor of an otherwise empty room, damp gray hair stered to her sweaty forehead, breaths shallow and uneven.


    Ava knelt beside her, smoothing the thin nkets with small, shaking hands. ¡°She gets worse at night,¡± she whispered, voice cracking at the edges. ¡°Sometimes she can¡¯t breathe right.¡±


    My stomach twisted.


    This wasn¡¯t just a mild illness. It was dangerous. And this young child was carrying the burden alone.


    I pulled out my phone. ¡°We¡¯re calling a doctor.¡±


    Ava¡¯s head snapped up, rm shing in her eyes. ¡°We can¡¯t afford one.¡±


    ¡°I can.¡±


    She stared at me like I¡¯d announced the moon was moving into her kitchen. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t even know us.¡±


    ¡°The world would be a pretty awful ce if people only helped those they knew."


    Before she could argue, Maxwell picked up on the second ring.


    ¡°Maxwell, I need your help,¡± I said without preamble.


    ¡°Sera?¡± His voice sharpened at the strain in mine. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a girl¡ªAva¡ªand her grandmother is seriously ill. She needs medical attention immediately. They live in Moonlight Alley.¡±


    A soft curse slipped down the line. ¡°Moonlight Alley? What are you doing there?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not important, Maxwell. Can you help me or not?¡±


    He sighed. ¡°Send me your location. I can¡¯te myself, but I¡¯ll get a doctor there in fifteen minutes.¡±


    I sagged with relief. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    True to his word, fifteen minutester, a physician arrived with two apprentices.


    There didn¡¯t need to be much by way of an exchange¡ªtheir assignment here was clear.


    Ava hovered anxiously, clutching her grandmother¡¯s hand as the doctor examined her.


    The diagnosis was quick and grim: severe pneumoniapounded by malnutrition and exhaustion.


    But treatable.


    They gave her injections, started her on fluids, and moved her to a small medical lodging Maxwell had arranged. It was clean, bright, and warm¡ªa ce where she could heal.


    Ava watched every step with wide, trembling eyes.


    When the doctor said her grandmother would recover with proper care, Ava slumped, as if a string that had been pulled too tight for too long had finally snapped.


    She wiped her eyes quickly with the heel of her palm, pretending she wasn¡¯t crying. ¡°Thank you,¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank¡ª¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she said sharply, cutting me off. ¡°I do.¡±


    She reached into her pocket, pulled out a scrap of paper and a stub of pencil, scribbled something quickly, then shoved it toward me.


    ¡°Grandma¡¯s number,¡± she said. ¡°So we can keep in touch, and I can pay you back.¡±


    I blinked at the grown-up child before me. ¡°Ava¡ª¡±


    "I¡¯ll pay you back." She pressed the paper into my hand, stubborn. "Just...give me time. Once I have money¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stolen money?¡± I teased gently.


    Her cheeks flushed. Her gaze darted away. "I don¡¯t like to steal. I just..." She kicked at a loose tile with the toe of her shoe. "I¡¯ve never been to school. I don¡¯t have any skills. No one ever taught me how to earn money the right way."


    ¡°Something inside me softened.


    I bent slightly. ¡°Question. Did you make those traps yourself?¡±


    ¡°You mean the ones you ninja¡¯d your way out of?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. "The very same."


    She shrugged. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then I think I can argue that you do have skills. Brilliant ones.¡±


    I reached out and ruffled her hair. She flinched at first, and I thought she might pull away. But then she leaned into my hand, just a little.


    ¡°And if you ever want to learn anything else,¡± I said softly. ¡°I¡¯ll help you. I¡¯ll call your grandma¡¯s number so you can have mine and you can reach out anytime. I¡¯ll make sure you get schooling, training...whatever you need.¡±


    Her head lifted. Her eyes were a mixture of suspicion and something heart-wrenching.


    ¡°Why?¡± she whispered.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You paid the doctor a lot of money to take care of my grandma, and to keep checking up on her, and now this. Why are you being nice to me?¡± she demanded, voice shaking. ¡°Do you want something? Do you expect me to work for youter?¡± She stumbled a step back, panic ring in her eyes. ¡°I-I¡¯m not gonna be anyone¡¯s ve.¡±


    It was one thing to hear the teenage Omega in the alley say simr words, but hearing it from someone so little, someone whose innocence had been snatched away by life¡¯s cruel hand¡ªit stabbed something deep in me.


    I crouched down to look her in the eye. "Ava, no. I don¡¯t want anything." I gently put my hands on her thin shoulders. "I¡¯m helping you because it¡¯s the right thing to do. And you remind me a little of myself."


    She scowled. ¡°I¡¯m not rich or pretty or tall or¡ª¡±


    ¡°Not like that,¡± I said, smiling despite everything. ¡°I might not have had to steal on the streets to survive, but I know what it¡¯s like to feel alone in the world. To be overlooked. Dismissed. Told what you¡¯re not instead of what you could be.¡±


    Ava¡¯s lip wobbled.


    ¡°And,¡± I added softly, ¡°because I¡¯m a mother. I can¡¯t walk away from a child who¡¯s suffering.¡±


    Silence stretched.


    She swallowed hard. ¡°I¡¯ll...think about the school thing,¡± she muttered. ¡°After Grandma gets better. I¡¯m not leaving her.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s a good n.¡±


    Outside the clinic window, the sky was lighting up. Dawn was approaching.


    My heart stuttered.


    I had spent the whole night with Ava and her grandmother. My side quest had taken over my main goal.


    Alois.


    The talisman.


    Shit.


    I straightened. ¡°I need to go.¡±


    Ava followed me out the door. She looked uncertain, biting her lip as if debating something.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to give you...to thank you,¡± she said, voice small.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything,¡± I assured her.


    But she shook her head. ¡°Grandma always says, even if you have nothing, you can still give something.¡±


    She took my hand. Her small fingers were cool, a little rough.


    She closed her eyes, concentrating hard.


    Then she pulled out a stub of charcoal from the pocket of her frayed shorts and rubbed it between her fingers.


    With careful strokes, she drew a symbol on the inside of my arm. Although a little clumsy, the lines were intricate, forming a shape I didn¡¯t recognize.


    A soft warmth spread from her touch, tingling faintly beneath my hand.


    ¡°There,¡± she said, pulling back. ¡°A blessing. Grandma taught me when I was little.¡±


    Emotion caught me off guard as I stared at the pattern. ¡°Ava...it¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    She shrugged one shoulder, embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯ll have to do for now. Till I can pay you back properly.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t owe me anything.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I owe you everything.¡±


    We exchanged a small, wordless farewell.


    Then I ran.


    ***


    By the time I reached the director¡¯s garden, the horizon was a pale wash of gold andvender. Dawn edged upward, slow but unavoidable.


    Alois was already there.


    He stood with his hands sped behind him, watching the sunrise as if greeting an old friend. He didn¡¯t turn when I walked up, but he spoke as soon as my foot touched the gravel path.


    ¡°You cut it close.¡±


    I grimaced, breathless. ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°The talisman?¡± he asked mildly.


    My heart sank. I straightened, running a hand through my hair. ¡°I...failed. I didn¡¯t have time to even¡ª¡±


    ¡°Show me your hand.¡±


    I frowned, my hand freezing in my hair.


    ¡°My hand?¡±


    He nodded.


    Slowly, I untangled my fingers from my hair and extended my right hand.


    Alois¡¯ gaze dropped to the faint symbol drawn on my skin.


    The mark pulsed softly as the light rose.


    The director¡¯s smile bloomed, slow and full of approval.


    ¡°You found it.¡±


    My breath caught. ¡°What? No, this isn¡¯t¡ª¡± I frowned down at the drawing. ¡°This was just¡ªa little girl I helped¡ªshe gave me a blessing¡ª¡±


    ¡°A talisman,¡± Alois corrected. ¡°The Moonlight Alley talisman exists only in the hands of its true keepers. It cannot be bought or bartered. Only earned.¡±


    My mind spun.


    ¡°And the only way to earn it,¡± Alois continued, ¡°is to show kindness freely. To help without expecting anything in return. To protect the vulnerable.¡±


    He looked at me then, and his pale, ancient eyes softened.


    ¡°You have passed my test, Seraphina.¡±


    Warmth spread in my chest, the reality of his words making me dizzy.


    But Alois wasn¡¯t finished.


    ¡°There is but one more obstacle,¡± he said, and my stomach dropped.


    Lovely. Yet another barrier.


    ¡°The Origin Archives Room has a gatekeeper. Elias. A brilliant man. Loyal. Unyielding. And unfortunately...¡± His sigh was weary. ¡°...deeply prejudiced. He¡¯s half human and has always held a bias against purebred wolves.¡±


    My stomach tightened. It was almostical that I was prejudiced ording to whatever bias was convenient.


    If I stood in front of a low-born wolf, they sneered at me for being Alpha-born. If I stood in front of a purebred, they looked down on me for not beingplete.


    ¡°So he might reject me.¡±


    ¡°He has the right to deny anyone entry,¡± Alois said.


    A cold breath of apprehension slipped down my spine.


    ¡°So what do I do?¡± I whispered.


    Alois smiled.


    ¡°That,¡± he said, ¡°depends entirely on your fortune.¡±


    I looked at my hand again, at the tiny talisman Ava had drawn, glowing faintly in the newborn sunlight.


    Well, then, here¡¯s hoping I still had some of that cosmic luck.

 Chapter 251 ELIAS

    <h4>Chapter 251: Chapter 251 ELIAS</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    In addition to the cryptic warning about the gatekeeper who might very well turn me away, the only other thing Alois had told me about the Origins Archives Room was where to find it.


    Not inside any building.


    Not beneath the Hall of Memories like I¡¯d suspected.


    ¡°Behind the institute,¡± he¡¯d said, tapping a map with his knuckle. ¡°On the rear mountain. Look for the ancient tree. You¡¯ll know it when you see it.¡±


    So I knew exactly where I was going.


    But knowing where and knowing what waited there were two entirely different things.


    The path behind the research institute sloped upward into the mountain, narrowing the farther I walked.


    What began as a neat gravel trail soon dissolved into uneven stone and tangled roots, the trees growing older, thicker, twisted with age. The air itself felt heavier here, quiet but not empty. Expectant. Like a held breath.


    It wasn¡¯t until I reached a small ridge that I finally saw it.


    A tree¡ªif it could still be called that.


    Its trunk was gargantuan, easily wide enough for ten men to wrap their arms around. Its bark was silvery-ck, ridged like ancient armor, and its roots sank deep into the mountain stone.


    Its canopy stretched so far and high that it eclipsed the sky. The leaves shimmered faintly in the morning light, as if brushed with stardust.


    A hollow yawned at its base.


    Dark. Round. Deep enough that the sunlight did not reach inside.


    My breath caught.


    This was no doorway carved by hand. No architectural marvel or engineered seal.


    This was nature, shaped by old world magic, opening its ribs to reveal a hidden heart.


    And beside it stood a small wooden cabin.


    Smoke curled from the chimney. A chopping block sat near the door, an axe embedded in the wood. Beneath the eaves hung strings of dried herbs, talismans, and wind-chimes made of bone and stone.


    And sitting on the porch was a man.


    Elias.


    He looked younger than I expected¡ªmaybete thirties or early forties¡ªbut there was something old behind his eyes.


    His hair was dark, cut short, streaked with soot or ash, and his features were sharp but worn. Scarred hands rested on his knees as he watched me approach. There was no warmth or curiosity in his gaze, only an unyielding wall of indifference.


    When I reached the bottom step, he didn¡¯t bother standing.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked tly, his voice like gravel.


    I swallowed, straightening. ¡°My name is Seraphina. I¡¯m here with Director Alois¡¯s permission. I seek entry to the Origins Archives Room.¡±


    He snorted.


    ¡°Permission?¡± He waved a hand like he was swatting away a mosquito. ¡°I don¡¯t care if the Moon Goddess herself granted you permission. Turn around. Go back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here for vanity or curiosity,¡± I insisted. ¡°I¡¯m seeking answers¡ª¡±


    He stood abruptly, and I instantly noticed the uneven shift of his weight. His left leg was a polished metal prosthetic, attached just above the knee, the leather straps worn but meticulously maintained.


    He jabbed a finger at me. ¡°Every arrogant young master anddy whoes up here says the same thing. ¡®I¡¯m different.¡¯ ¡®My purpose is noble.¡¯ ¡®My question is important.¡¯ I¡¯ve heard it all.¡±


    He turned away, muttering, ¡°The Origin Archives are not a yground for entitled purebreds who think the world owes them revtions.¡±


    Heat prickled at my cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m not¡ª¡±


    But he was already limping back toward his cabin door.


    ¡°This ce is not for the likes of you,¡± he snapped without looking back. ¡°Go home.¡±


    The door mmed shut before I could speak again.


    I stood there, stunned, exasperated, and angry in equal measure.


    A scream wed its way up my throat. Every obstacle, every dead end, every smug dismissal I¡¯d faced since arriving had built up like pressure behind my ribs. Now, with the Origin Archives finally within reach, of course, there was yet another barrier in my way.


    Alina¡¯s presence wrapped around me, warm and steady, easing the spike of ire.


    ¡®Do not let frustration overwhelm you,¡¯ she whispered. ¡®He is only doing what he believes he must.¡¯


    I pursed my lips together. Breathed through my nose.


    ¡°So what do I do?¡± I murmured.


    ¡®What you must.¡¯


    A wry smile pulled on my lips. ¡°Look at you, jumping on the cryptic train.¡±


    Her amusement soothed me a little more.


    I looked around. I had no idea what I sought, but when I knew it when I saw it.


    Near the cabin, half-hidden by tall grasses, was a small grave marked by a simple stone. The carving was weathered with age, but the name was still visible. Theresa.


    Something inside me softened instantly.


    Loss lived here.


    Old, quiet, heavy.


    And Elias carried it like armor.


    I wondered if that was why he guarded the Archives so fiercely.


    Something deep in my bones pulled me towards the grave. It had nothing to do with me or my quest. If anything, Elias might find it disrespectful and add my bones to his collection of wind chimes.


    Knowing all that, I still moved, each step slow and reverent. Next thing I knew, I was sinking one knee into the earth before the stone.


    I ced a hand over my heart. Bowed my head.


    Right next to my knee, a small wildflower grew¡ªpale purple, delicate. I plucked it gently andid it at the grave¡¯s base.


    Then whispered the Lockwood ritual blessing: ¡°May your spirit walk unburdened. May your name be held by the earth and remembered by the sky.¡±


    The wind shifted.


    Soft. Warm. Almost...grateful.


    A pang tightened my chest. I¡¯d whispered that prayerst at my father¡¯s funeral. And this very moment, this ce, thousands of miles away from home, was the first time in a long, long time that I¡¯d felt so close to him.


    The ache was so visceral that tears gathered in my eyes.


    I blinked them away furiously as I rose¡ª


    And felt eyes on me.


    Elias stood in the cabin doorway again, his expression no longer stone¡ªbut something close to startled recognition.


    ¡°You,¡± he murmured. ¡°That blessing. Where did you learn that?¡±


    I swallowed. ¡°My family. The Lockwoods.¡±


    A shadow crossed his face, recognition rippling through his eyes like a stone dropped into still water.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he whispered. ¡°You¡¯re Edward Lockwood¡¯s daughter.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a question.


    I nodded slowly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Elias exhaled sharply and braced a hand against the doorframe, as if memory had knocked the air out of him.


    ¡°Theresa¡ªmy sister,¡± he said hoarsely, ¡°was friends with your father.¡±


    My breath stilled.


    ¡°She was a mixed-blood,¡± he continued, eyes drifting toward the grave. ¡°But brilliant. On the path to bing the next director of the New Moon Institute.¡± His throat flexed. ¡°Before she was killed protecting this same institute during a raid by rogues.¡±


    I felt his grief like a physical weight. Heavy. Humbling.


    He looked back at me, gaze softening in a way that almost broke myposure.


    ¡°Edward was the only high-ranking wolf who came up here to honor her. Every year.¡±


    I clenched my hands. ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t,¡± he said with a bitter half-smile. ¡°He kept his past buried to give you a quiet life. An ordinary life.¡±


    My heart lurched. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Even now, I won¡¯t be the one to reveal what your father tried so desperately to shield you from.¡±


    A sharp, helpless frustration punched through me.


    ¡°Elias, please. I¡¯m here because I need answers. I¡¯m here because something is happening to me¡ªsomething I don¡¯t understand. My father came to this ce seeking the same truth. I deserve to know what that is. It¡¯s my life.¡±


    He studied me for a long moment. And in his sharp, piercing gaze, I saw what he saw.


    Not status, or inadequacy or even his bias.


    Elias saw something else.


    Fate. Burden.


    Maybe...echoes of an Alpha he once knew.


    Finally, he spoke. ¡°Not just anyone is epted into the Archives.¡±


    I lifted my chin. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he said firmly, limping toward me until he stood only a few feet away. ¡°You don¡¯t.¡±


    His moss-green eyes bored into mine. ¡°It isn¡¯t simply a ce to ask questions and receive answers. It tasks you. Pierces into your very soul to burn away what it doesn¡¯t deem worthy. Not many survive.¡±


    I gritted my teeth, refusing to let dread take hold. ¡°I am my father¡¯s daughter. If he survived, so will I.¡±


    His lips quirked, something like amusement dancing in his eyes.


    ¡°If the Archives ept you, you will be granted three chances. Three visits. Three questions. For your entire life.¡±


    My breath hitched.


    ¡°Only one question per visit,¡± he added. ¡°No more.¡±


    That felt impossibly small. My head spun with the sheer mass of everything I wanted to know.


    ¡°What should I ask first?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°That,¡± Elias said quietly, ¡°is the first trial. Choose wisely.¡±


    His gaze softened¡ªbarely. ¡°And pray your question is one the Archives will answer.¡±


    My pulse thumped, slow and thunderous.


    He looked toward the ancient tree, its hollow dark and waiting.


    The wind stirred, lifting my hair. The hollow of the ancient tree seemed to exhale, as if waking. Watching. Waiting.


    And I realized: The next step wasn¡¯t just a door.


    It was judgment.


    A test of who I was¡ªand who my father had feared I might be.


    I inhaled, steadying myself.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± I said.


    Elias stepped aside.


    ¡°Then enter,¡± he said softly. ¡°But remember, Seraphina Lockwood, some answers do note without a price.¡±

 Chapter 252 FIND. HER.

    <h4>Chapter 252: Chapter 252 FIND. HER.</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    My office had never felt so small, so suffocating, so goddamned far from where I needed to be.


    The moment my phone vibrated with the encrypted alert from my field unit, my lungs cinched tight. I read the message once. Twice. The damning words didn¡¯t change.


    ¡¯Target lost. Trail severed after entering restricted forest perimeter.¡¯


    ¡°What do you mean you lost her?¡± I snapped into them.


    Static cracked. ¡°Alpha, we followed her as instructed. She crossed the main trail behind the Institute, entered the mountain forest, and then...everything cut out. The perimeter is shielded. We can¡¯t get drones in. No visuals. No scent trail beyond the first ridge. We¡¯re still scanning¡ª¡±


    ¡°Not good enough!¡± I bit out. ¡°Expand the radius. Sweep the valley. If you have to tear the mountain apart stone by stone¡ª¡±


    ¡°Alpha¡ª¡±


    ¡°FIND. HER.¡±


    I ended the call and hurled the encryptedm tablet against the wall.


    The reinforced casing split with a sharp crack, but refused to break. Unlike myposure, which had already shattered beyond repair.


    Of course, the goddamned New Moon Institute would hide behind protected zones. But shielded terrain? A ce so secretive that even my best trackers lost her trail?


    My jaw ached from how hard I ground my teeth.


    Even when Sera crossed paths with human hunters in Seattle, I hadn¡¯t panicked like this. Back then, I¡¯d had eyes on her as she spectacrly handed their asses to them.


    I¡¯d known exactly where she was, exactly how many steps it would take me to reach her if she needed me.


    But this?


    This was blindness. This was silence. This was a fucking void where my mate should have been.


    And it was unraveling me in ways I didn¡¯t know I could unravel.


    My worst fear coiled low and cold: Something happened to her.


    Something happened, and I wasn¡¯t there and¡ª


    The soft knock on my door almost demolished me.


    ¡°What?¡± I barked.


    Daniel peeked in, and the knot of anxiety in my chest loosened a fraction. His pajama shirt was crooked, his hair rumpled, and there was a sheen of sweat on his forehead. His little fists were balled so tightly his knuckles were pale.


    ¡°Daddy?¡± His voice was small, and rm bells rang in my head. He hadn¡¯t called me ¡®Daddy¡¯ since he was four years old.


    ¡°I...I had a nightmare.¡±


    My entire chest split wide.


    I pushed away from my desk and opened my arms. ¡°Come here, bud.¡±


    He rushed into my embrace. I gathered him onto myp, arms circling him tight. He shivered in my hold, despite the warmth radiating from him.


    It was moments like these that reminded me he was just a little baby.


    ¡°I saw Mom,¡± he whispered into my shirt. ¡°She was somewhere strange. Dark. And she looked...hurt. I tried calling her name, but she didn¡¯t hear me.¡± His voice trembled. ¡°I-I think something¡¯s wrong. We have to go save her.¡±


    Ashar surged awake within me, restless and wild, his ws scraping desperation into every inch of my being.


    I wish I could reassure my son that it was just a dream, just a manifestation of his concern for his mother.


    But that would be a bald-faced lie.


    Daniel¡¯s words were an ice-cold confirmation. He¡¯d always been uncannily irvoyant, and now he had a nightmare just hours before Sera¡¯s trail went cold?


    I didn¡¯t believe in coincidences.


    I stroked his hair and pressed my cheek to his temple, unable to tell where my trembling ended, and his began.


    ¡°Hey. Look at me.¡± Years of Alpha training made my voice steady despite the wild rush of panic flooding my veins.


    He lifted his head, eyes glossy with fear¡ªthe same fear I fought to keep from swallowing me whole.


    ¡°I will find her,¡± I promised.


    I¡¯d sworn to Sera I¡¯d never leave Daniel¡¯s side, but that promise felt hollow now, crumbling under the weight of new developments.


    Was I overreacting?


    Gods, I hoped so. I would rather she were safe and was livid at me foring after her like a restless dog than...


    Fuck, I didn¡¯t want to entertain any alternative.


    ¡°We should go together,¡± Daniel said.


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head, my firm tone leaving no room for argument.


    His lower lip quivered, and my throat tightened.


    ¡°I know you want to help your mom, bud, but the best thing you can do for her is stay here.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°No buts. You stay with Grandma and Grandpa. You stay safe and sound and wait for me to bring your mom back.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s chin wobbled. His hand¡ªso impossibly small¡ªslipped into mine and squeezed. ¡°You promise you¡¯ll bring her home?¡±


    My chest clenched so hard I could barely breathe. ¡°I swear to you, I swear on my life¡ªI will bring Sera home safe.¡±


    He nodded, fear still flickering in his eyes, but he buried his face in my chest and his trembling eased. He trusted me, and that trust was a weight I bore with every beat of my heart.


    And I would keep that promise with myst breath.


    Sera was somewhere I couldn¡¯t reach. Somewhere shielded. Somewhere tied to that institute and the secrets buried for too long.


    But I would bring her back.


    Even if it meant tearing the mountain apart stone by stone.


    LUCIAN¡¯S POV


    ¡°The moon has lowered behind the oldest tree.¡±


    I exhaled slowly, leaning back in my chair as pride rippled through me. ¡°She found it.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± my informant murmured over the line. ¡°She reached the gatekeeper. She gained ess.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± I murmured. ¡°Keep your distance. Report everything, but do not interfere. Elias won¡¯t tolerate shadows near his perimeter.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± the informant replied. ¡°She was allowed to approach. Whether she enters is another matter.¡±


    A faint smile ghosted across my lips. ¡°She will.¡±


    I had known from the moment Sera added the New Moon Institute to her itinerary that her search in the Hall of Memories would lead her to the Origins Archives.


    I knew she would pass whatever test was ced before her to gain entry.


    Zara once dreamed of walking the same path. She had hoped the Archives held the answers to the strange strength in her bloodline, to the whispers of power we never understood.


    She had spent years preparing.


    But she never made it.


    That thought burned, scorching through old scars.


    A breeze stirred outside my window, rattling the panes. I rested my forehead against the ss.


    ¡°Sera,¡± I murmured. ¡°You stubborn, brilliant woman.¡±


    My spy cleared his throat softly, bringing me back to the conversation. ¡°You want to go, don¡¯t you?¡±


    A humorless smile curved my lips. ¡°Want has nothing to do with it.¡±


    Sera was entering a ce that changed people. A ce that demanded something of the soul in return for its secrets.


    My chest tightened¡ªnot with fear, but with the fierce certainty that had anchored itself inside me the moment I first realized what she truly was.


    I had no doubt that she woulde out alive. I had no doubt that she woulde out changed.


    And when she did...


    She would need someone at her side.


    Someone who understood the magnitude of who she was and the power she carried.

 Chapter 253 STARLIGHT HALLWAY

    <h4>Chapter 253: Chapter 253 STARLIGHT HALLWAY</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The darkness in the hollow beneath the ancient tree held the same vast, endless promise as the night sky¡ªas if it were brimming with secrets, waiting for the first spark of light to unveil them.


    I hesitated at the threshold, fingertips grazing the rough, silvery bark. My heart pounded a relentless rhythm, each beat echoing with a strange, electric recognition that rippled through me.


    Everything I¡¯d been chasing¡ªevery fragment, every half-truth, every door mmed in my face, every fear I¡¯d carried for thirty long years¡ªcoiled together in my chest as I stood at the brink of a precipice I had been blindly approaching my whole life.


    The weight of it all pressed so fiercely against my ribs it threatened to splinter them.


    Alina¡¯s presence curled warm around my thoughts, steady as an anchor in a storm.


    ¡¯Breathe, Sera.¡¯


    I drew in a slow, deep breath, holding it at the top of my lungs the way Maya had taught me long ago as a centering technique.


    And then, I crossed the threshold.


    The air shifted in an instant as the world fell away.


    The Origin Archives Room wasn¡¯t a room at all.


    It unfolded into a realm that felt suspended above the fabric of reality. My boots touched no visible ground; instead, I stood on a floor of faintly glowing starlight, soft and cool and insubstantial as mist.


    Overhead stretched a sky that couldn¡¯t belong to this earth¡ªswirls of violet, indigo, and silver drifting like fluid gxies.


    The air thrummed with ancient magic, its low vibration raising goosebumps along my skin.


    Soft streams of light unfurled around me, weaving themselves into a gently curving path of stars that led deeper into the expanse.


    I drew a shaky breath. ¡°Okay. That¡¯s...¡±


    ¡®Beautiful,¡¯ Alina whispered from within me, awed.


    Beautiful didn¡¯t even cover it.


    As I moved forward, the starry path pulsed beneath my feet, as if acknowledging my arrival.


    Then a voice¡ªneither male nor female, neither young nor old¡ªseeped into the space around me.


    ¡®Wee, Seraphina.¡¯


    The sound wasn¡¯t spoken. It resonated inside me, threading through my bones like music.


    I swallowed hard. ¡°What¡ªWho are you?¡±


    ¡®A keeper. A witness. The voice of the Origin Archives.¡¯


    My gaze swept the horizon. ¡°What do I do?¡± I asked, my voice trembling. ¡°Where do I go from here?¡±


    A soft pulse of starlight illuminated a distant archway formed purely of shimmering constetions.


    ¡®To the Starlight Hallway. If you wish to ask your question.¡¯


    My pulse quickened. This was it. One question for this visit; one chance to pry open the truth.


    I followed the star-path, my footsteps silent yet somehow echoing in the vastness. The archway grew clearer the closer I came, and when I passed beneath it, the world expanded once more.


    The Starlight Hallway stole my breath away.


    Countless stars drifted around me like living embers, each burning with its own hue. Constetions flowed and reformed, shifting into patterns beyond my understanding.


    At the center, a circr tform glowed brighter than all the rest¡ªa dais sculpted from what seemed to be solidified moonlight.


    The moment I stepped onto it, the stars stirred.


    ¡¯You have been granted one question,¡¯ the voice murmured. ¡¯Ask.¡¯


    My throat tightened. Standing here, enveloped in cosmic magic older than any legend, it felt like anything was possible.


    ¡°Can this ce truly answer anything I ask?¡±


    A faint vibration rippled across the Hallway, almost likeughter.


    ¡®Not every question has an answer. Some answers do not exist. Some are not permitted. Some would destroy what you hope to save.¡¯


    I clenched my fists. ¡°Then...how do I know which one to ask? Which answer do I need the most?¡±


    ¡®That decision is up to you. And be warned, Seraphina: any attempt to deceive, manipte, or test the Hallway will result in immediate revocation of ess.¡¯


    A cold shiver crept down my spine.


    No pressure.


    My mind spiraled through every question wing at me:


    Why did Fathere here?


    What was he researching?


    What secret had he tried to bury?


    Why am I like this¡ªbroken, iplete?


    Why was my wolf silent for so long?


    Why me? Why my family? Why¡ª


    It struck me that most of my questions spiraled back to a single point¡ªafter all, he¡¯d probably had the same questions.


    I licked my lips. ¡°What was my father investigating?¡±


    The stars dimmed.


    A sharp sound¡ªlike a muffled crack of thunder¡ªreverberated through the Hallway.


    ¡®Denied.¡¯


    The voice was still calm, but this time it carried weight.


    ¡®The Archives do not reveal the lives or secrets of others. You have been warned.¡¯


    I swallowed hard.


    Right. Not that.


    I closed my eyes. What did I truly need? What question had haunted me, cutting deep since the day I learned I could not do what every other wolf did so easily?


    I looked at my trembling hands.


    My voice came out softer this time. ¡°How do I achieve full transformation?¡±


    Silence. Long and heavy.


    Then a sigh¡ªgentle, ancient, sorrowful¡ªdrifted through the Hallway.


    ¡®A wasted opportunity.¡¯


    My breath caught like a p. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡®The Moon Goddess has already spoken to you of this.¡¯


    My frustration red. I didn¡¯t even care how the voice knew what had transpired in my dreams. ¡°I don¡¯t want prophecy, or riddles, or poetry. Enough with the cryptic bullshit. I want a in, simple answer. I need to know why I¡¯m iplete. Why part of me is missing.¡± My voice shook. ¡°Please.¡±


    The stars shifted.


    Slowly. Softly.


    Then one detached itself from the rest.


    A small, pale-blue star floated toward me. As it hovered at eye level, something deep within me resonated, like a forgotten chord plucked gently back to life.


    I whispered, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡®It is the imprint of your soul.¡¯


    The star pulsed faintly.


    But only half of it glowed.


    The other half flickered, dim and frail, as if fighting to remain alight.


    My stomach twisted. ¡°What happened to it?¡±


    ¡®Two possibilities. Either your soul was wounded¡ªor part of it has been suppressed or altered.¡¯


    My breath faltered. ¡°Altered?¡±


    ¡®A force may have sealed away what you were born with. A memory. A truth. A power.¡¯


    Cold prickles swept down my arms.


    Altered. Suppressed.


    By who? Why?


    The star flickered again, wavering like a candle in a storm.


    ¡®Your full transformation will remain iplete until the missing part is restored.¡¯


    A dozen questions surged up, but I could voice none of them. At least not during this visit.


    But...


    Fuck it, I had to try. I couldn¡¯t just leave like this.


    I clenched my fists. ¡°Can you fix it?¡±


    The star dimmed.


    Then brightened¡ªtentatively, like a yes whispered through trembling lips.


    ¡®The Starlight Hallway can attempt to repair a portion of what was lost.¡¯


    Hope stabbed through my ribs, sharp and desperate. ¡°Then do it. Please.¡±


    ¡®Be warned, Seraphina, such repair is traumatic. Many do not survive the shock. Others fail the restoration.¡¯


    Sweat slicked my palms. My pulse fluttered wild and frantic.


    ¡°But if I don¡¯t try,¡± I whispered, ¡°I might stay like this forever.¡±


    ¡®Nothing is set in stone. You found this channel; you can find more.¡¯


    A derisive snort escaped me, echoing through the Starlight Hallway.


    ¡°It took me thirty years to find this channel. Who knows how long it will take to find another?¡±


    ¡®Then try. You may awaken what has been sleeping inside you. Or die in the attempt.¡¯


    My breath shuddered from my lips.


    Maybe I should have been afraid. Maybe I should have thought of the people in my life who loved me, who would carry my absence like a wound that never quite closed.


    But all I could think about was the years of being overlooked.


    The endless judgments, the whispers, thebels¡ªordinary, defective, unremarkable.


    A life spent being told what Icked instead of what I might be.


    I thought of the girl I used to be¡ªthe one who learned early that survival meant shrinking, enduring, epting less than she deserved.


    The woman who had lived half a life because the rest was hidden from her.


    If I walked away now, if I chose safety over truth, that girl would stay buried forever.


    I drew myself upright.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± I whispered. ¡°Tired of living a life I don¡¯t understand. Tired of half-truths. Tired of not knowing myself.¡±


    I lifted my chin. ¡°I want the truth. I want...all of me. No matter the cost.¡±


    The star red brighter, as if answering something deep within me.


    ¡®Then touch it.¡¯


    My throat tightened. ¡°And that¡¯ll...start it?¡±


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    I stared at the little blue star¡ªthe mirror of my soul that flickered like something starved.


    Alina¡¯s presence wrapped me in a gentle pulse of warmth.


    ¡®Whatever happens,¡¯ she murmured, ¡®you do not face it alone.¡¯


    My eyes stung as I reached out.


    My fingertip brushed the star.


    Light exploded¡ªwhite, blinding, searing.


    Pain tore through me like ws raking flesh and bone and memory and soul in a single, merciless sweep. My scream was swallowed whole by the roaring brilliance.


    And then¡ª


    There was nothing but light and agony.

 Chapter 254 ANCHOR HER

    <h4>Chapter 254: Chapter 254 ANCHOR HER</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    By the time I reached the edge of the New Moon Institute, I was burning.


    Ashar prowled just beneath my skin, pressing, pushing, snarling. My heart mmed against my ribs like it was trying to escape my chest entirely.


    The bond convulsed inside me, agony spiking through my chest like a lightning strike.


    Sera.


    She was hurting.


    I didn¡¯t think. I couldn¡¯t.


    I abandoned the car where it skidded to a halt, door hanging open, engine still running. My bones twisted mid-stride, ws tearing my palms, teeth lengthening as Ashar surged forward, Shifting us halfway to wolf.


    ¡®She¡¯s in pain. Run!¡¯


    Branches tore at my arms as I sprinted up the forest path with preternatural speed, scenting nothing but the echo of Sera¡¯s anguish and the sharp crackle of ancient magic.


    The sky above the rear mountain trembled with silver light. Like a storm. Like a warning.


    I was almost at the barrier¡¯s edge when a figure stepped directly into my path.


    I skidded to a halt, boots gouging trenches into the dirt.


    I¡¯d never met the amber-eyed man before me. But surveince reports made the director of the New Moon Institute instantly recognizable.


    ¡°Alois,¡± I growled, chest heaving. ¡°Move.¡±


    The old man didn¡¯t budge. Slight as he was, his stance was unyielding, steady as forged iron.


    ¡°You cannot enter, Alpha ckthorne.¡±


    I bared my teeth. ¡°My mate is suffering. She needs me¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thest thing she needs,¡± a voice snapped from the left.


    Lucian emerged from the shadows, coat snapping in the wind, eyes hard and sharp.


    Red flooded my vision.


    ¡°You,¡± I snarled. ¡°What the fuck are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°The same as you,¡± he answered, the coolness in his tone razor-edged. ¡°The only difference is that I can actually help Sera.¡±


    My fangs bared in warning.


    ¡°This was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡± My voice cracked like a whip. ¡°You dragged her into this. Lured her here¡ª¡±


    Lucian¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°If I wanted to lure her anywhere, you wouldn¡¯t know until she was standing on the other side.¡±


    ¡°You fucker,¡± I spat, lunging at him.


    Ashar roared, ws bursting from my fingertips, but before I could sink them into Lucian¡¯s throat, Alois flicked his wrist and an unseen force crashed between us, solid as a wall.


    The impact rattled my bones and sent me staggering backward.


    Lucian hissed as he steadied himself. ¡°You think I want her in pain? Unlike you, everything I¡¯ve done since I met Sera has been to help her."


    ¡°Then why the fuck is she in pain?¡± I barked. ¡°Why can I feel her agony?¡±


    His eyes darkened. ¡°Because you¡¯re the one she chose to tether to. She¡¯s a fucking brilliant woman¡ªexcept for that one stupid mistake. You want to ce fault for her predicament? Look in the fucking mirror,¡± he spat. ¡°If she hadn¡¯t been repressed her whole life, she wouldn¡¯t be on such an arduous path to recover herself. And you were part of the problem.¡±


    His words hit harder than any fist.


    But before I could spit back something vicious, another agonized pulse ripped through the bond.


    My knees threatened to give way.


    Sera was screaming. Not out loud¡ªher body was nowhere near us¡ªbut through the tether that bound her soul to mine.


    I gasped, gripping my chest. ¡°Sera¡ªgoddess, Sera, hold on.¡±


    Lucian whipped his head toward the barrier, eyes wide and alert. ¡°I may not be able to feel her pain like you,¡± he gritted out. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t hurt to know that she suffers.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off,¡± I hissed.


    Another jolt of agony struck, doubling me over, a raw groan tearing from my clenched jaw.


    ¡°Knowing Sera is in pain gives me no joy, but I must admit, your anguish is not entirely unpleasant to witness.¡±


    I was going to rip Lucian Reed¡¯s head right off his fucking body.


    I lunged toward him again¡ªbut Alois snapped his fingers.


    Power crackled like lightning across the ground.


    Lucian and I were yanked apart, dragged back several feet by invisible hands.


    ¡°For the love of the Goddess,¡± Alois snapped, voice booming through the clearing like thunder, ¡°the woman you both im to love is inside fighting for her life, and the two of you are out here ready to tear each other¡¯s throats out? Is this how you intend to support her?¡±


    Shame and fury warred in my gut.


    Lucian grit his teeth, fists trembling as he turned to Alois. ¡°How long has she been inside?¡±


    ¡°Long enough,¡± Alois replied. ¡°And the trial is reaching its climax.¡±


    My heart plummeted.


    Trial.


    This wasn¡¯t research. This wasn¡¯t exploration.


    This was a crucible.


    Sera was enduring something soul-deep, something meant to break or reshape her.


    ¡°You have to let me in,¡± I panted. ¡°You have to let me get to her.¡±


    Alois looked at us with tired disappointment. ¡°You cannot help her by charging in. The barrier will kill you before it even lets you touch it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± I snarled. ¡°If she¡¯s hurting in there¡ª¡±


    ¡°If by some miracle you make it in, you¡¯ll only rip her further apart,¡± Alois barked. ¡°Your bond is sacred, yes¡ªbut cracked. Iplete. Half-dormant.¡±


    His gaze sharpened. ¡°If you try to pull her back using that damaged tether, it could rebound on both of you. Or severpletely.¡±


    My stomach knotted painfully.


    Lucian cursed under his breath, pacing. ¡°Can she make it?¡±


    Alois didn¡¯t answer immediately.


    Which was answer enough.


    Another wave of Sera¡¯s pain crashed through me. This time it was not a stab but a crushing weight that forced me to one knee.


    Ashar howled inside, battering my ribs, wing at my insides until my whole body trembled.


    I couldn¡¯t just stand by. I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Alois,¡± I rasped, ¡°please, there has to be something, anything. Just tell me what to do to help her.¡±


    ¡°The only thing you can do,¡± he said quietly, ¡°is control yourself. And lend her strength in the one way avable to you.¡±


    I looked up, every nerve ending standing at attention. ¡°How?¡±


    Alois gestured behind him.


    A towering moonstone, smooth, giant, luminous, sat like a dormant star embedded in the earth. It pulsed faintly with pale white light.


    ¡°The moonstone amplifies spiritual resonance,¡± Alois exined. ¡°If you quiet your mind and channel your bond through it, she may feel your presence on the other side of her trial. The strength you can lend her might not be much, but it may make all the difference.¡±


    Lucian frowned. ¡°And me?¡±


    Alois shot him a sideways look. ¡°You may also sit. But you do not have a bond. You can only offer ambient support.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s jaw flexed, and he nced away with a frustrated huff.


    My hands shook as I neared the moonstone.


    It radiated cool power, a steady heartbeat pulsing beneath its surface. The light thrummed like moonlight woven into stone.


    Sera¡¯s pain struck again, sharper and raw, like something inside her was being torn apart.


    A strangled groan ripped from my throat.


    ¡°She¡¯s hurting,¡± I whispered, voice breaking. ¡°Alois¡ªshe¡¯s hurting¡ª¡±


    He ced a steady hand on my shoulder. ¡°Then focus. Sit. Anchor her the only way you can.¡±


    I lowered myself before the moonstone, palms pressed t against its surface.


    Its coolness seeped into my skin, into my bones.


    Slowly, Ashar stilled, his frantic rampage quieting into a low, keening tremor.


    I shut my eyes.


    ¡°Sera,¡± I breathed.


    The bond vibrated weakly.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± I whispered. ¡°Just hold on. I¡¯m here.¡±


    The moonstone pulsed.


    Once. Again.


    I poured everything into it: every memory, every regret, every scrap of love I had never disyed right.


    ¡°Come back to me, Sera,¡± I whispered. ¡°Please.¡±


    The bond trembled.


    My palms pressed harder to the moonstone, breath shaking as I anchored myself.


    I anchored her.


    Although I hated that this was all I could do, I was grateful that there was at least something I could do.


    If I could not storm her battlefield, I would wait at its edge until she returned.

 Chapter 255 NEVER REACH HER

    <h4>Chapter 255: Chapter 255 NEVER REACH HER</h4>


    LUCIAN¡¯S POV


    Kieran went still when he finally settled before the moonstone.


    I watched the shift happen in his body¡ªa slowing of breath, a lowering of shoulders, a gradual unclenching of muscles that moments earlier had been coiled like a beast ready to rip through mountains.


    His hands pressed t to the pale surface, the stone thrumming with a pulse that answered the rhythm inside him.


    In that instant, a feeling I had always forbidden myself to acknowledge around him surged up, unbidden.


    Envy.


    Not of his strength. Not of his title. Not of his ce in the world.


    But of that tether between him and Sera¡ªfrayed as it was, fractured as it might be, cracked down its divine center yet still undeniably alive.


    He could feel her pain.


    I could not.


    He could reach her.


    I could not.


    Logic whispered that he was doing what was best for her. My rational mind knew Sera would feel the bond through that moonstone, knew that Kieran¡¯s stabilizing influence might very well be the difference between her surviving this trial or being consumed by it.


    But the part of me I kept locked beneath iron discipline¡ªthe part with fangs and old wounds¡ªsnarled at the sight.


    Fate, it hissed, has already chosen.


    And it is not you.


    I forced a slow breath through my nose, willing my exterior to remainposed. The air around the barrier crackled again, silver magic rippling like a shiver across the mountain.


    Alois folded his hands behind his back, as serene as if he were watching dawn break, not two Alphas straining against the leash of set boundaries.


    ¡°Open a way,¡± I said quietly.


    Alois didn¡¯t turn. ¡°No.¡±


    I stepped toward him. ¡°You allowed him to help.¡±


    ¡°Kieran does not enter,¡± he corrected. ¡°He lends her steadiness from afar. You would attempt something else entirely.¡±


    I stiffened. ¡°My presence will not harm her. There is no fracture between us.¡±


    Alois finally looked at me, and the weight of that gaze hit with unexpected force.


    ¡°You trust her,¡± he said, ¡°but not enough.¡±


    My jaw clenched. ¡°You presume¡ª¡±


    ¡°You think if she loses her footing, it should be you who pulls her upright,¡± he continued, unmoved. ¡°You think she needs your guidance to rise. And you fear, deeply, that she may rise without you.¡±


    The words struck with a surgical precision that fissured something inside me. A crack right down that cultivated calm I wore like a second skin.


    ¡°That is why you are always by her side,¡± Alois went on, ¡°always behind her. You want her to soar, but you ept her falling¡ªso long as you are the one to catch her. This is not about Sera needing help; it is about you needing to be the one who gives it.¡±


    His gaze gentled. ¡°Lucian Reed, if you truly trusted her future, you would not try to cage it under your wing.¡±


    My throat tightened.


    ¡°She is nomon bird,¡± he murmured. ¡°She is a phoenix. Destined to fly far beyond the reach of those who mistake possession for protection.¡±


    I looked away, swallowing hard.


    Behind us, Kieran sat in perfect stillness, head bowed, the moonstone¡¯s glow rising around him like soft breath. His aura¡ªonce a storm¡ªhad softened to a quiet pull. A warm gravity steadied by purpose and devotion.


    It twisted something sharp and merciless beneath my ribs.


    Sera was fighting for her life inside that barrier, and the man who¡¯d caused her the most pain in the world was the one with the ability to reach her, even from miles away.


    And me?


    I was reduced to waiting.


    I was a man of great patience.


    But idleness? That had never been my strength.


    My fingers curled at my sides. ¡°I cannot simply stand here.¡±


    Alois gave the barest shrug. ¡°Then don¡¯t. The path in is restricted, but the path out is wide open.¡±


    I mped my mouth to trap a growl.


    I did note all this way to be held back. To be told to sit on my ass and twiddle my thumbs.


    If I could not enter through the front, then I would find another way. The mountain¡¯s terrain was vast. I knew its geography better than Kieran, better than most wolves who hadn¡¯t spent half their youth studying old maps and older wards.


    The barrier wasn¡¯t wless¡ªno enchantment ever was. Cracks existed in everything. Weak points lived in every crafted thing, especially magic woven by beings older than history.


    I bowed my head slightly to Alois. A gesture of courtesy. Respect.


    It was either that or I flipped him off.


    His words meant nothing. I did not wish for Sera to fall, but was it truly wrong to want to stand at her side?


    Whether she broke or rose. I just wanted to be there.


    To be the one she saw first. So she would realize: we might not share a mate bond, but I was the one who¡¯d been there for her, unwaveringly, since the very beginning.


    I turned and slipped into the tree line from where I¡¯de.


    The shadows weed me like old allies. I drew a breath, forcing my pulse to steady, and activated the cloaking art passed down through my mother¡¯s side¡ªan ability I rarely showed, rarely trusted anyone with knowing.


    Cool air draped over me like a veil, muting my presence, softening the crunch of leaves beneath my boots. The forest quieted. Even the magic in the air seemed to shift, warping around me so that light bent slightly at the edges.


    I kept my steps soft, my breathing shallow. Left. Up. Over the ridge. The barrier shimmered faintly between the pines, a curtain of silver-dusted air.


    If I could find the right angle¡ªmaybe approach from the ravine, where the wards thinned to ount for runoff¡ªperhaps I could slip through.


    But the deeper I went, the stranger the forest became.


    Fog gathered¡ªthin at first, then denser. It clung low to the ground, then rose slowly, swirling around my legs. The path twisted subtly¡ªnot enough to rm a normal traveler, but enough that I noticed.


    And I¡¯d studied enough enchantments to recognize this for what it was.


    An illusion. Gentle and soft, but sly and misleading.


    My next step sank deeper into mist. When I moved forward, the mountain ridge I¡¯d been approaching seemed no closer. I adjusted my course¡ªsliding left, veering uphill¡ªbut the terrain curved quietly back on itself.


    A loop.


    I let out a slow breath.


    ¡°Alois,¡± I hissed under my breath, ¡°you sly old fox.¡±


    Another re of spiritual energy pulsed through the mountain, bright and cutting, shing through the fog like lightning. My heart seized.


    ¡°I should be with you, Sera,¡± I whispered, anger and longing tearing through the words. ¡°Not pacing a phantom trail like a restless spirit.¡±


    The urge to run, to rip through the illusion through brute force, rushed up like wildfire. But I knew that would only cinch the snare tighter.


    And the truth, silent and unwee, seeped into my bones.


    Kieran could sit still beside a moonstone and reach her soul.


    I¡ªwith all my knowledge, all my secrets, all my power¡ªcould walk every hidden path on this mountain and never reach my destination.


    Never reach her.

 Chapter 256 TOO STUBBORN TO DIE

    <h4>Chapter 256: Chapter 256 TOO STUBBORN TO DIE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Agony had a sound.


    A blinding, deafening crack that split the world open and swallowed everything.


    When the light finally receded, when the pain tapered from an all-consuming inferno to a dull, distant tremor, I resurfaced into my body like something dragged up from the depths of a frozenke.


    My eyes snapped open. A ragged gasp tore from my throat as I lurched upright¡ª


    Only to immediately copse back against something soft.


    My vision spun as I blinked furiously. Sweat slicked every inch of my skin, stering my damp clothes and hair to my body and forehead.


    My limbs were heavy as stone, rattling with aftershock. My heartbeat thundered, as if it were still chasing the remnants of terror.


    I didn¡¯t stop blinking until the room settled into focus.


    Not the Starlight Hallway.


    Not the star-forged realm that had torn me apart and stitched me back together in ways I couldn¡¯t even begin toprehend.


    This was...wood. Walls of weathered timber. A cramped space. A singlentern flickering faintly.


    The oddly soothing scent of sage and wood varnish lingered in the air.


    Elias¡¯ cabin.


    I knew it instantly, though everything felt slightly distorted.


    No, that wasn¡¯t the word.


    Magnified¡ªyes, that was it.


    As if I were seeing through newly polished ss. Colors zed brighter. Shadows stretched deeper. The world itself rang louder.


    My senses thrummed with a rity so sharp it caught my breath.


    I¡¯d never felt this awake.


    Or this hollowed out. Like...like my insides had been scraped clean.


    Yet deep in my chest, beneath the exhaustion and the fading echoes of agony, something pulsed¡ªsteady, luminous, whole.


    Where my body felt emptied out, my spirit felt...full.


    Alina stirred within me, stretchingnguidly, as if rousing from a centuries-long slumber. Her presence radiated warmth, a dense,forting weight pressed against my ribs.


    ¡®I can feel it,¡¯ she murmured. ¡®Something opened. Something realigned.¡¯


    A tremulous breath slipped from my lips.


    ¡°What...what happened?¡± I whispered.


    A throatyugh answered from somewhere to my right.


    ¡°You happened,¡± Elias said, tone dry as sun-bleached bone.


    I turned my head¡ªtoo quickly. The motion sent a sharp stab of painncing behind my eyes. I winced, clutching my temple.


    When the fog of pain cleared, my gaze settled on Elias where he sat beside a small table, sipping from a wooden cup as if we were simply sharing afternoon tea.


    Wait...


    The slight chill in the air. The song of the birds.


    It was morning.


    I¡¯d been inside the Origin Archives¡ªor at least unconscious¡ªfor a full day and night.


    Elias¡¯ expression teetered between annoyance, disbelief, and reluctant amusement.


    ¡°You really are Edward¡¯s daughter,¡± he said. ¡°Charging headfirst into death like a newborn calf who¡¯s never met a tiger.¡±


    I shot him a feeble re and tried to sit up; nausea churned in my gut, forcing me back down. ¡°Is that supposed to be apliment?¡±


    He snorted. ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be an observation. And a warning.¡± He gestured loosely toward me. ¡°That thing you did¡ªthe cleansing, the restoration¡ªit kills a great many Alphas. Incinerates them. And you just...did it.¡±


    I pressed a trembling hand to my chest. Each breath sent a ripple of heat down my spine. My muscles felt alien, over-sensitized, too alive, as if my body was reshaping itself to fit someone new.


    ¡°What did I unlock?¡± I breathed. ¡°What changed?¡±


    I needed to know. I needed to understand what that star¡ªmy star¡ªhad shown me. What part of me had been missing all this time.


    And most importantly...


    Had the...whatever anguish I¡¯d gone through worked?


    I reached for the moment the light devoured me, for the memory that had begun to surface¡ªbut a spike of pain pierced my skull, so fierce my vision shed white.


    My back arched on the bed as a raw groan ripped from my throat.


    ¡°Ah-ah.¡± Elias lifted a finger. ¡°Don¡¯t try to reach beyond your limits. Not unless you¡¯re a glutton for pain.¡±


    I copsed back, moaning into the pillow Elias had wedged beneath my head.


    He sighed as if I were a particrly bothersome student. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you unlocked. Only that you did. I felt the magical field shift the moment the Hallway released you. You shed something¡ªand gained something else.¡± His gaze sharpened. ¡°But the side effects of spiritual cleansing are severe. You need time for your body to adjust before the effects fully set in.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The word cracked through the cabin like a snapped branch. ¡°If you push before you¡¯re stable, you¡¯ll undo everything you just suffered for. You would do well to add patience to your many strengths.¡±


    Dejection tugged at me, heavy and frustrating.


    ¡°But I need to know¡ª¡±


    ¡°And you will,¡± Elias cut in. ¡°Eventually. Take a moment to bask in your fortune. Most who attempt to cleanse their spiritual wounds end up charred husks or drooling idiots with half a brain.¡±


    I wrinkled my nose. ¡°Lucky me.¡±


    He smirked, sipping his tea. ¡°Ungrateful child.¡±


    I harrumphed, folding my arms with petnce I couldn¡¯t quite suppress.


    Alina brushed soothingly through my mind. ¡®He¡¯s right. I can feel it¡ªyour power has shifted. But it¡¯s still settling. We just need time.¡¯


    ¡°Time,¡± I echoed softly.


    As if I hadn¡¯t already spent a lifetime waiting.


    Ever since Alina woke up in the Snowfield, since I dipped in the Moonlit spring and took the first sip of Moon Dew Nectar...


    All that had passed was fucking time.


    But my frustration was weak, barely formed. Because underneath it, I felt the faintest hum of something inside me that belonged to me. Something strong. Something true.


    After a long stretch staring at the wooden beams above, strength seeped back into my limbs. My breath evened. My heart slowed from a wild gallop to something almost steady.


    I pushed myself upright and this time, stayed upright.


    Elias watched me with mild disapproval but didn¡¯t stop me.


    ¡°How long have I been out?¡±


    ¡°Of the Origin Archives? Only a few hours,¡± he said. ¡°Most people stay unconscious for days after a spiritual scourging. You¡¯re either remarkably resilient or just too stubborn to die. I¡¯m betting on the second.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, but a reluctant smile tugged at my lips. ¡°Thank you. For letting me rest here.¡±


    He waved a hand carelessly. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. Thank the Archives for spitting you back out before you melted into the floor and joined the constetions in the Starlight Hallway.¡±


    Comforting.


    I swung my legs off the bed and stood, testing my bnce. My body obeyed¡ªunsteady, but functional.


    Just then, something thumped onto the floor in front of me.


    I startled, eyes snapping down.


    My bag.


    Actually...all of my bags.


    My purse. My coat. The small suitcase and duffel I¡¯d left behind at the institute lodgings. Everything I owned from my stay herey in a loose, unceremonious heap at my feet, as if I¡¯d been evicted mid-recovery.


    On top of it all sat a single envelope.


    in, thick. My name scrawled across it in neat, looping script.


    I frowned, looking up.


    Elias had dropped his cup on the table, arms crossed, expression unreadable in that irritatingly calm way of his.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Did the Starlight Hallway scour your mind so hard that you don¡¯t recognize your own belongings anymore?¡±


    This time, my re was stronger even as unease curled low in my stomach. ¡°I mean, why does it look like I¡¯m being kicked out?¡±


    He snorted softly. ¡°If Alois wanted you gone, you¡¯d already be halfway down the mountain wondering what you did wrong.¡±


    That didn¡¯t reassure me nearly as much as he seemed to think it should.


    ¡°Alois?¡±


    Elias¡¯s gaze sharpened slightly. He tipped his chin at the envelope.


    ¡°The director has a message for you,¡± he said. ¡°He has...an errand to entrust you with.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°An errand? After I almost died?¡±


    Elias shrugged. ¡°You didn¡¯t die. That¡¯s good enough for him.¡±


    I scoffed, staring at the envelope again, its importance suddenly far heavier than mere paper deserved.


    ¡°What kind of errand?¡± I asked.


    Elias¡¯s mouth twitched¡ªnot quite a smile. He stood, a hand rubbing his bad knee idly, and stepped aside, gesturing toward the door with a subtle tilt of his head.


    ¡°Get dressed,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re done resting.¡±


    I swallowed, fingers closing around the envelope atst.


    Whatever Alois wanted from me next¡ªif my life¡¯s recent pattern was any clue¡ªit would be anything but small.

 Chapter 257 A TRUE MATE

    <h4>Chapter 257: Chapter 257 A TRUE MATE</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    The barrier breathed.


    That was the only way I could describe it¡ªthe way the silveryttice of magic above the ravine pulsed, slowed, then gradually exhaled into something gentler. Less violent. Less excruciating.


    The air no longer screamed against my senses. The pressure behind my eyes loosened, retreating inch by inch.


    The agony that had been tearing through my chest for hours softened, like a muscle finally unclenching after being held too tight for too long.


    It didn¡¯tpletely disappear. It lingered, dull and tender. But it was no longer consuming me whole.


    My breath stuttered out of me.


    ¡°She¡¯s...¡± My voice broke, weak and hoarse. ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡±


    The bond no longer convulsed. It hummed¡ªweak, distant, but alive.


    Alive.


    I pressed my palms harder against the moonstone, feeling its steady pulse beneath my skin. For the first time since I¡¯d arrived, my hands stopped shaking.


    Not far away, Alois straightened where he stood at the ravine¡¯s edge. The lines etched into his face by age and years of scowling over manuscripts eased, if only a little.


    He exhaled as well, quiet and measured, but unmistakably relieved.


    Seeing that relief on his face sealed what the bond had already told me. Whatever trial Sera had endured behind that barrier, it had ended.


    I pushed myself to my feet.


    And although I knew that Sera was no longer in pain, every instinct I had still roared in the same direction.


    See her.


    Touch her.


    Make sure she was breathing, standing, whole.


    I took one step toward the barrier.


    ¡°Kieran.¡±


    Alois¡¯ voice cut through the clearing like a drawn de.


    I didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Do not take another step.¡±


    I spun to face him, fury crackling now that fear had loosened its hold. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare,¡± I snarled. ¡°The trial is over.¡±


    ¡°For now.¡± Alois nodded. ¡°That does not grant you the right to charge in.¡±


    ¡°My mate¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªis not your property,¡± he interrupted, eyes ring pale amber. ¡°And that¡±¡ªhe pointed towards the mountains and thick forest that hid Sera¡ª¡°is not your battlefield to storm.¡±


    A harshugh tore from my throat, ragged and raw. ¡°You think I came to fight? I just want to see her. To know she¡¯s safe.¡±


    ¡°And in what capacity do you intend to do that?¡± he asked calmly. Too calmly. His consistently cid countenance was really starting to piss me off.


    ¡°Ex-husband? Alpha? Unepted mate? Or another block ced back onto her path to freedom?¡±


    The wordsnded like blows.


    I clenched my fists. ¡°That¡¯s not fair.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Alois tilted his head. ¡°You rush in now to offer her what? Comfort? Or gravity?¡±


    My jaw tightened. ¡°I¡¯m still her family. I¡¯m still Daniel¡¯s father.¡± The name grounded me, sharpened my voice. ¡°My son is at home, terrified because he sensed something was wrong. I owe him an exnation. I owe him reassurance.¡±


    Alois¡¯ expression didn¡¯t change, but something like pity flickered in his eyes.


    ¡°Do you truly believe,¡± he said quietly, ¡°that Seraphina would not consider her child?¡±


    I hesitated.


    ¡°She has left her son behind,¡± he continued, ¡°but she has not abandoned him. She has never stopped being a mother. She will be the one to reassure him.¡±


    My teeth ground together. His words rang true. Of course Sera would reach out to Daniel as soon as she could.


    Yet.


    ¡°I¡¯ve alreadye this far,¡± I said, more to myself than to Alois. ¡°I can¡¯t just...leave.¡±


    He regarded me for a long moment. Then he sighed, the sound weighted with age and knowledge.


    ¡°Tell me something, Alpha ckthorne,¡± he said. ¡°What do you believe the mate bond represents?¡±


    The question caught me off guard.


    I opened my mouth¡ªand closed it again.


    ¡°Commitment,¡± I finally said, after too long a pause. ¡°Fate.¡±


    ¡°Fate,¡± he echoed, just shy of a scoff. ¡°And what else?¡±


    ¡°Connection,¡± I tried. ¡°Two halves¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªbing one,¡± Alois finished. ¡°A popr misconception.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what it is?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he said simply. ¡°A mate bond is a gift. A bridge. But it is not a recement for respect. Or growth. Or agency.


    ¡°A true mate,¡± he continued, ¡°is not a reflection meant toplete another. The ¡®one¡¯ is not formed from two halves; it is formed from two wholes. A true mate is a whole being choosing, again and again, to walk beside another whole being.¡±


    His words made my stomach hollow.


    I thought of every time I had framed the bond as something owed, something inevitable, a guarantee. Proof that no matter how far Sera wandered, she would circle back to me.


    I had seen the bond as insurance. I had called that certainty love.


    Now it sounded ufortably like control.


    ¡°You tell yourself you let her go.¡±


    My jaw tightened. ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Alois agreed. ¡°You didn¡¯t force her. You didn¡¯t bind her withmand or w or bond.¡± His gaze locked on mine and sharpened, as if he were looking back into that moment in Sera¡¯s room through my eyes. ¡°But tell me, Alpha ckthorne¡ªwhen you said you would wait for her, what did you imagine that waiting would look like?¡±


    My hands curled into fists. ¡°I was respecting her decision. Giving her space.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Alois nodded. ¡°And time¡ªon the condition that nothing else moved.¡±


    The truth of it struck hard.


    I remembered smoothing her clothes back into ce. Stepping away, but not truly back. Promising to wait. To protect. To be ready.


    ¡°Even in your restraint,¡± he went on, ¡°I¡¯m sure she could feel the weight of you standing still, anchoring her to the version of herself she is trying to outgrow.¡±


    My throat burned.


    ¡°What Seraphina is doing now,¡± he said, gesturing toward the barrier, ¡°is not rebellion. Nor avoidance. Nor abandonment. Contrary to what you believe, it has nothing to do with you. She isn¡¯t running from you; she¡¯s running toward herself. Completing herself.¡±


    Silence fell between us, heavy and merciless.


    Alois went on, a lecturer in his element, ¡°She is not searching for an Alpha to give her answers or a mate to patch up the broken pieces of her soul. She is seeking the truth already beating inside her own heart.


    ¡°If you truly love her,¡± he added softly, ¡°do not ask yourself how to bring her back. Ask yourself how to be a mate worthy of standing beside her¡ªwhole, powerful, unbound¡ªon equal footing. Do not let her return¡ªgrown and established¡ªto the same version of you she left behind.¡±


    And with his lecture over, Alois stepped aside.


    He no longer barred my path.


    But I didn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t.


    His words thundered through me, colliding with memories of our argument before she left. The way she¡¯d looked at me¡ªexhausted, determined, already halfway gone.


    For the first time, I understood what I had never properly examined.


    Loving Sera meant allowing her to shatter every cage ced around her.


    Even¡ªespecially¡ªthe ones I¡¯d unknowingly built.


    It meant epting that she might never return to the version of herself who had chosen me once, a long time ago.


    And worse...


    It meant epting that she might never choose me again at all.


    Alois turned away, already retreating into the trees, his part finished.


    I stood there a long time, staring at the barrier that no longer raged, my fists slowly unclenching.


    Then, finally, I turned back toward my car.


    Each step dragged, weighted, and slow.


    I slid into the driver¡¯s seat, gripping the steering wheel until my knuckles went white.


    ¡°Do what you need to do,¡± I murmured into the quiet. ¡°Be who you need to be. No matter what version of you returns, I¡¯ll be here.¡±


    And I would do my best to grow, too. To be someone who could meet the new Sera as an equal, not a gravity well she had to fight to escape.


    I thought of the years she had waited for me¡ªnight after night, believing I woulde to her.


    It was my turn.


    And I would learn how to wait without certainty.


    Without guarantees.


    Without thefort of inevitability.


    Even if the person who returned had no ce left for me at all.

 Chapter 258 STILL BECOMING

    <h4>Chapter 258: Chapter 258 STILL BECOMING</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Freshly showered and changed, I sat on the edge of the narrow bed in Elias¡¯s cabin, my bag open at my feet, the envelope resting on my knee.


    The seal bore the faint shimmer ofyered encryption runes¡ªsubtle, elegant, and unmistakably Alois¡¯s work.


    I broke it.


    Inside, a dense stack of papers waited, but one sheet stood apart. It unfurled with a gentle whisper, ink blossoming into focus beneath my fingertips.


    ¡¯Seraphina,


    I kindly request that you apany a small escort unit transporting a batch of special medical equipment to a coastal transfer station.¡¯


    My brow furrowed as I kept reading.


    The next paragraph piqued my interest.


    The ¡°equipment¡± was a newly developed medication¡ªmiraculously effective against a rapidly mutating lycanthropic infectious disease that had already taken hold in several border regions.


    Highly unstable. Highly coveted. And, if it fell into the wrong hands, catastrophic.


    Hence, the disguise and escort.


    And then I reached the final section.


    ¡¯Aspensation for your time and discretion, you are granted encrypted offline ess to ny percent of the Institute¡¯s core research library¡ªexcept, of course, the Origin Archives.


    More details of your trip are attached.


    Till we meet again,


    A.¡¯


    I stared at the words, my mind briefly going nk. Ny percent of the core library.


    Not abstracts. Not summaries. The actual data. All the research I¡¯d hoped tob through. Maybe more than I would¡¯ve ever been trusted with under normal circumstances.


    A shaky, half-hystericalugh escaped me.


    ¡°That¡¯s...insane,¡± I muttered.


    Elias, who had been leaning against the doorframe, watching me patiently, huffed. ¡°That¡¯s Alois.¡±


    I looked up sharply. ¡°Do you have any idea what he¡¯s just asked me to do?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said simply.


    I dropped the letter into myp. ¡°Why? He barely knows me. How can he trust me with such a responsibility?¡±


    Elias¡¯s gaze softened a fraction. ¡°It would seem to me,¡±¡ªhe shrugged¡ª¡°that he knows enough.¡±


    I nced down at the rest of the documents.


    One was a map of the coastal highway route the escort team would take, marked clearly where it would ovep with the path to my next destination.


    Suspicion prickled faintly. ¡°He knows I¡¯m heading to Seabreeze Pack.¡±


    ¡°He knows everything,¡± Elias said with another shrug. ¡°He¡¯s the most brilliant seer the lycans have produced in centuries. He probably foresaw you arriving before you were even born.¡±


    I opened my mouth¡ªand then closed it, because that somehow didn¡¯t feel like exaggeration.


    I remembered Alois¡¯ words when he¡¯d first seen me in his office, even though I had no appointment. ¡®So the visitor I was expecting has finally arrived.¡¯


    Still, questions burned on my tongue. I wanted¡ªneeded¡ªto ask why the director had helped me so much, why he seemed to know exactly what I sought, whether he understood more about the hollow in my soul than he let on.


    But if he wanted to answer, he would havee to me directly. Sending a message through Elias instead was as clear a dismissal as any.


    My time at the institute wasing to an end.


    As if he possessed the same gift as Alois and could read my thoughts, Elias cleared his throat. ¡°I suppose this is goodbye.¡±


    I looked up at him. ¡°And if I wanted to stay longer? If I wanted to ask Alois more questions?¡±


    His wry smile was only slightly apologetic. ¡°You already know the answer to that.¡±


    I chewed on my bottom lip. ¡°And if I ignore the errand? If I instead scour this institute looking for him?¡±


    Elias snorted. ¡°Then you¡¯ll wake up in thirty years, and realize you¡¯ve spent half your life going round in circles. Alois will not be found unless he intends it. When he wishes to disappear, he does so thoroughly. Even I don¡¯t know where he goes.¡±


    I inhaled slowly. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡±


    I exhaled, looking back at the letter. ¡°I suppose this is his way of telling me I have enough to keep moving.¡±


    Elias studied me for a long moment, then inclined his head. ¡°You¡¯ve gained more in a few days than most gain in a lifetime. Don¡¯t cheapen that by clinging.¡±


    I huffed. ¡°You sound like him.¡±


    ¡°I learned from the best,¡± he said dryly.


    Once my bag was zipped and slung over my shoulder, the cabin felt...smaller. Not in a suffocating way. In the way a ce does when you¡¯ve outgrown it.


    Before stepping outside, I paused.


    ¡°I need to make a phone call.¡±


    Elias nodded once. ¡°I¡¯ll give you privacy.¡±


    I stepped onto the porch alone, the mountain air cool against my skin, and tapped Daniel¡¯s name on my phone.


    He answered on the first ring.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Relief crashed through me, nearly buckling my knees. I dropped onto the porch step, a smile breaking through the sting in my eyes. ¡°Hey, baby.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re okay?¡± His voice pitched high. ¡°I couldn¡¯t reach you, and I was so worried!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I promised. ¡°I¡¯m safe. Sorry I was MIA; I would have called beforehand if I¡¯d known.¡±


    He exhaled hard enough that I could swear I felt his breath through the phone. ¡°Is Dad with you?¡± he asked.


    I frowned. ¡°What do you mean? Why would he be with me?¡±


    ¡°I had a bad dream. And he had a bad feeling. He left toe find you; he promised he¡¯d bring you home.¡±


    The words struck straight through my ribs. I had no words to exin the pressure that settled around me.


    Kieran had promised to stay with Daniel, and to hear that he had left our son alone should have angered me.


    It...didn¡¯t.


    What it did instead was far worse.


    Something in my chest pulled tight¡ªgratitude twisted ufortably with dread.


    Had the bond screamed at him? Had he felt my pain in the Starlight Hallway?


    I closed my eyes, breathing carefully through my nose so Daniel wouldn¡¯t hear the way my voice threatened to shake.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said gently. ¡°Grandma and Grandpa were with you, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Daniel answered. ¡°They haven¡¯t left me alone for a second since Dad left. It¡¯s annoying, honestly.¡±


    I exhaled a smallugh.


    Good. At least that.


    Still, an ache unfurled low in my chest. Kieraning for me wasn¡¯t a simple thing. It wasn¡¯t just love or worry¡ªit was instinct, the bond tugging at him, his Alpha need to protect, to anchor, to fix.


    The very things I was trying to step out from under.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was suddenly soft, pulling me out of my reverie. ¡°You have to stay safe. I...I don¡¯t ever want to feel that way again.¡±


    ¡°Oh, baby.¡± I sighed. ¡°I will, I promise. It might take a little longer than I nned, but no matter what¡ªI¡¯ming home to you.¡±


    He sniffed. ¡°Okay. Just...be careful, Mom.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± I smiled, letting warmth seep into my voice. ¡°You be good for Grandma and Grandpa, alright?¡±


    ¡°I always am,¡± he said, then added, ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you, too baby. More than anything.¡±


    When the call ended, I sat there for a moment longer, phone pressed to my chest, breathing through the ache.


    I nced instinctively toward the tree line beyond Elias¡¯s cabin, toward the path that led back to the institute¡¯s rear mountain. Toward the barrier I knew stood there, invisible but absolute.


    Part of me longed to walk toward it. To let Kieran find me. To let the fierce certainty of the bond enfold me and soothe the ache that had been growing since I left.


    The temptation was strong. Seductive. Familiar.


    And dangerous.


    If I turned back now, if I let him catch me at this fragile, newly forged point, I would fold.


    Not out of weakness, but because, even after everything, loving Kieran had always been my most natural instinct.


    I remembered his voice in my bedroom. Low. Raw. Honest in a way that had gutted me.


    ¡®I could make you stay... But if I did, I¡¯d lose you forever.¡¯


    He¡¯d let me go.


    I did not know why he was chasing me again. Maybe not to cage me. Not tomand me.


    Maybe...to save me.


    And I couldn¡¯t let him. I didn¡¯t need saving.


    Behind me, the wind chimes stirred.


    Theresa¡¯s grave rested just beyond the edge of the trees, the in stone half-lit by the nting sun. The chimes nearby swayed, their low, clear notes weaving through the air like a blessing.


    I pictured my father there, head bowed, hands folded, murmuring the Lockwood ritual.


    ¡°I¡¯m still walking,¡± I murmured. ¡°Still searching. Just like you did.¡±


    The chimes rang again, a little stronger this time, as if answering.


    My goodbye with Elias was as brisk and emotionless as our hello.


    And then I was on my way.


    As I reached the path down the mountain, the windchimes¡¯ song trailed after me for several steps before fading into the forest.


    Ahead waited the escort team. The road. The coast. Seabreeze.


    And somewhere beyond all that, the rest of myself¡ªstill unfolding, still bing.

 Chapter 259 AN UGLY THING

    <h4>Chapter 259: Chapter 259 AN UGLY THING</h4>


    LUCIAN¡¯S POV


    I woke with the taste of cold ash at the back of my throat.


    For a disoriented second, I thought I was still in the forest, still walking that impossible loop of mist and twisted paths, still chasing a silver shimmer that never drew closer.


    My muscles ached with the dull, protesting burn of overuse. My head throbbed, heavy and stuffed, like I¡¯d been bludgeoned and then swaddled in wool.


    I cracked my eyes open.


    An office resolved slowly around me. Vaulted ceilings etched with ancient-looking sigils, tall windows veiled in pale morning light, shelves upon shelves of bound volumes.


    It smelled like old parchment, mountain herbs, and ink.


    I was sprawled on a narrow couch set against the far wall, boots still caked in mud, my coat abandoned somewhere out of sight.


    I pushed myself upright, every jointining.


    Memory crashed into me in jagged, ugly shards.


    The barrier. The fog. The looping path.


    My breath turning ragged as hour after hour passed with no progress¡ªonly that gnawing certainty that I was being obstructed. And the resulting stubbornness that I wouldn¡¯t give in.


    I dragged a hand down my face andughed under my breath, the sound rough. ¡°So that¡¯s how you do it,¡± I muttered. ¡°You don¡¯t stop a man by blocking his path. You let him exhaust himself trying.¡±


    ¡°You were quite determined,¡± a calm voice replied.


    I looked up.


    Sunlight cut across the edge of the desk, catching the silver in Alois¡¯ hair where he sat behind arge mahogany desk, hands folded, posture rxed, expression mild to the point of aggravation.


    ¡°How long?¡± I demanded, swinging my legs off the couch. ¡°How long was I parading around in your clever little illusion?¡±


    ¡°Long enough,¡± he replied, not sounding the least bit remorseful. ¡°You copsed shortly before dawn.¡±


    I stood¡ªtoo fast. The room tilted. I caught the arm of the couch before my knees could betray me.


    My jaw tightened. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    The silence that followed was deliberate.


    ¡°Seraphina has already departed on the next leg of her journey,¡± Alois answered atst.


    His words struck like a blow to my jaw.


    Departed. Gone.


    A wild, searing heat shot up my spine. The room snapped into focus, every edge too sharp, every sound too bright. I straightened, fists curling at my sides.


    ¡°You let her go,¡± I said, voice low and shaking with restraint. ¡°You stopped me, and let him¡ª¡±


    Alois raised a hand. ¡°I let neither of you reach her.¡±


    Myugh was harsh, humorless. ¡°Don¡¯t insult my intelligence. Kieran was allowed to sit beside your precious moonstone and pour himself into the bond. You barred me from the mountain entirely.¡±


    ¡°Kieran did not enter,¡± Alois said evenly. ¡°He did not see her or speak to her. He steadied her¡ªnothing more.¡±


    ¡°But that was more than you let me do!¡± I snapped, the words burning on the way out. ¡°How is it my fault that fate chose to hand him a tether and leave me wing at air?¡±


    Alois regarded me for a long moment, eyes thoughtful. ¡°You believe I am siding with him.¡±


    ¡°I believe,¡± I said through my teeth, ¡°that you decided which male was worth indulging.¡±


    He leaned back, steepling his hands on the desk. ¡°You are mistaken.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I took a step forward. ¡°Because from where I¡¯m standing, you¡¯ve decided the fated mate gets to offerfort, while I¡¯m reduced to wandering illusions until I copse.¡±


    ¡°I am not helping Kieran,¡± Alois said, his tone firm now. ¡°And I am not hindering you for his sake.¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡±


    ¡°Because neither of you was suited to see her.¡±


    My eyes narrowed. ¡°You don¡¯t get to decide that.¡±


    ¡°I already did.¡±


    Rage red bright and fast. ¡°You don¡¯t get to make that choice! Only Sera gets to decide who is suited for her.¡±


    He arched a brow. ¡°Oh? And you don¡¯t seek to influence that decision in any way?¡±


    ¡°This is none of your business to begin with,¡± I hissed.


    He shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m cursed with the burden of seeing too much, knowing too much.¡± His lips curved into a wry smile. ¡°And I¡¯m afraid I have a problem with keeping my opinions to myself.¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°Fine then. Say what¡¯s really on your mind. You¡¯re afraid she¡¯ll choose wrong. That¡¯s what this is. You¡¯re afraid she¡¯ll turn away from destiny if given the chance.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Alois said quietly. ¡°I am afraid you will not.¡±


    Something in his gaze shifted¡ªsubtle, precise¡ªand I knew he was narrowing on a target to shoot his damn psychoanalytic arrows.


    ¡°You see Kieran as the obstacle,¡± he continued. ¡°The bond. The title. The inevitability of what fate prefers.¡±


    My chest rose and fell too quickly. ¡°Because he is.¡±


    Alois shook his head once. ¡°No, Lucian. The obstacle has always been you.¡±


    The room seemed to still.


    ¡°You fear,¡± he said gently, ¡°that if you truly believe her choice could ovee fate¡¯s arrangements¡ªand you give yourself to that belief fully¡ªyou will have no refuge if destiny proves cruel.¡±


    His words slipped beneath my armor, finding every seam and slicing deep.


    ¡°You hedge,¡± Alois went on. ¡°You love her, yes. But some part of you remains braced for loss. You keep an exit. A reason. A quiet, poisonous if.¡±


    I opened my mouth to deny it¡ªand nothing came out.


    ¡°You tell yourself you are being cautious,¡± he said. ¡°Practical. Realistic. But what you are truly doing is protecting yourself from total surrender.¡±


    My hands trembled. I clenched them tighter.


    ¡°That is why you cannot ept waiting. Because waiting requires faith. Not in fate¡ªbut in her.¡±


    The strength drained out of me all at once.


    I sank back onto the couch, elbows braced on my knees, head bowed.


    And I don¡¯t know what it was. Maybe it was exhaustion from my effort in futilityst night, or maybe Alois¡¯ talents didn¡¯t just see into minds, but loosened lips, too.


    Whatever it was, it wrenched the confession from me, as if ripping something vital from my chest.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I rasped. ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    The silence that followed was different now. Not confrontational. Not sharp. Expectant.


    ¡°I have seen destiny,¡± I said, staring at the floor. ¡°I have watched it reach out and crush people who believed they could maneuver it.¡±


    Zara¡¯s face rose unbidden in my mind¡ªbeautiful, brilliant, stubborn, burning with questions that had set her apart from the moment she knew she was different.


    ¡°I helped her,¡± I whispered. ¡°Too boldly. Too publicly. I thought knowledge was neutral. That seeking truth could only strengthen us.¡±


    My throat tightened.


    ¡°In our bid to find the Origin Archives...¡± My voice broke and I inhaled deeply to steady myself. ¡°It was too public a search. The questions we asked drew the wrong attention. If we hadn¡¯t...she might not have been targeted...attacked...she might still be alive.¡±


    The office blurred at the edges.


    ¡°And after,¡± I went on, ¡°I couldn¡¯t escape the thought that I¡¯d held her back even before that. Her bloodline was exceptional. She was destined for unimaginable greatness.¡±


    I swallowed hard.


    ¡°Yet, she chose me. Alpha-adjacent from some nowhere pack. And I kept wondering whether someone like Kieran, even like William¡ªsomeone born into power, into legacy¡ªwould have been more fitting.¡±


    I pressed my palms to my eyes.


    ¡°And yet,¡± I breathed, ¡°I could never ept that choice should be stripped from me simply because of where I came from. If fate is so immovable, so infallible, then what was the point of building OTS? Of carving out space for those without crowns or power arbitrarily handed down by gods?¡±


    The words tumbled out, years of restraint splintering atst.


    ¡°I told myself that this time I would be careful. I was protecting Sera by holding parts of myself back. Parts of herself, too. By guiding her quietly, secretly. By never forcing her hand.¡±


    A bitterugh broke free. ¡°I was terrified of repeating my mistake. Terrified that destiny would notice and snatch her away too.¡±


    I dropped my hands and stared at nothing.


    ¡°I thought secrecy was strength,¡± I murmured. ¡°But all it did was widen the distance between us.¡±


    And there it was: the truth. An ugly thing whenid bare.


    Alois said nothing for a long moment.


    When he finally spoke, his voice held something I hadn¡¯t heard from him before. Compassion.


    ¡°You are wounded,¡± he said. ¡°And you have been strong for a very long time.¡±


    I didn¡¯t look up.


    ¡°It is obvious why she would be drawn to you,¡± he continued. ¡°But love that fears exposure cannot deepen. True lovers must touch each other¡¯s wounds if they wish to touch each other¡¯s souls.¡±


    The words lodged like thorns in my chest.


    ¡°Fate,¡± Alois said, ¡°is not immovable or infallible. But neither is it easily defied. The fulcrum is human resolve.¡±


    I lifted my head.


    ¡°If choice has power,¡± he went on, ¡°then it must be allowed to exist without pressure. Without suggestion. Without fear masquerading as protection.¡±


    Understanding crept in, a hard pill to swallow.


    ¡°You stopped me,¡± I said, ¡°because my presence would have tilted her.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And you stopped Kieran from reaching her directly because the bond would have done the same.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    My breath left me in a long, shaky exhale.


    ¡°She needs to choose,¡± Alois said, ¡°with no voice in her ear but her own.¡±


    He rose from behind the desk, his movements unhurried. ¡°If you believe in the power of choice, Lucian Reed, then you must believe it can withstand waiting. That it can stand toe to toe with fate.¡±


    He paused near the door.


    ¡°And if it cannot,¡± he added, ¡°then you have to make peace with the fact that it was never truly yours to begin with.¡±


    The door closed softly behind him.


    I sat alone in the hush of the office, his words sinking deep, heavy as stone in my bones.

 Chapter 260 A FOOL’S ERRAND

    <h4>Chapter 260: Chapter 260 A FOOL¡¯S ERRAND</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The coastal transit warehouse behind the institute was nothing morous¡ªa squat concrete structure crouched between salt-scrub grass and a stretch of cracked asphalt that obviously hadn¡¯t seen steady traffic in years.


    Its windows were dark, doors mottled with rust, but the low, electric hum crawling beneath my skin told me all I needed to know.


    Wards. Old but efficient.


    I pulled my jacket tighter as I approached, the wind sharp and damp against my cheeks. The smell of brine and oil hung heavy in the air, carried in from the far-off docks.


    Inside, four wolves were in the final stages of prepping a matte-ck transport van. Ubeled wooden crates lined the walls.


    I stepped inside, and all four heads turned toward me.


    The woman closest to the van¡ªlean, her blonde hair yanked into a severe knot¡ªwas the first to step forward.


    ¡°You¡¯re Seraphina ckthorne,¡± she said. Not a question.


    I swallowed. ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Iris,¡± she said, offering a firm nod instead of a handshake. ¡°Team lead.¡±


    Her eyes, pale gray and unblinking, cut through me with sharp assessment. She stood bnced and ready, boots worn smooth at the toes from use.


    Beta, without question¡ªbut the kind forged by discipline and power, not proximity to an Alpha.


    Former special forces, if Alois¡¯ briefing hadn¡¯t been exaggerating.


    ¡°I don¡¯t usually eptst-minute additions to my missions,¡± Iris said. ¡°But no one says no to Alois.¡±


    I chuckled dryly. ¡°Tell me about it.¡¯


    Her lips quirked slightly. ¡°Route¡¯s tight, timing tighter. Let¡¯s get introductions done fast.¡±


    She tossed her thumb behind her. ¡°That¡¯s Gear.¡±


    A broad-shouldered man with arms like hydraulic pistons nced up from tightening a bolt on the van¡¯s undercarriage.


    He gave a silent nod, expression unreadable under heavy brows, then returned to work without a word.


    The air around him felt dense, grounded. Beta, too, his strength so tangible it seemed to vibrate in the space.


    ¡°Wren,¡± Iris continued.


    A petite brte woman perched on top of a crate, one foot braced, the other dangling. She lifted two fingers in greeting.


    Her brown gaze sharpened as our eyes met¡ªquick, assessing, like she¡¯d already clocked three exit routes and my breathing rate.


    Omega, but there was nothing fragile about her. Not in the slightest.


    ¡°Heya,¡± she chirped. ¡°Don¡¯t mind Gear. He¡¯s allergic to small talk.¡±


    Gear grunted in reply.


    ¡°And Codex.¡± Iris pointed to a dark-haired man who stood slightly apart, tablet in hand, sses catching the overhead light as his eyes flicked between me and whatever data stream he was parsing.


    His aura was...odd. Controlled. Layered. Possibly a Beta. Possibly a low-perception Alpha. Hard to tell, and I suspected that was intentional.


    ¡°Pleasure,¡± he said, giving a small wave.


    A flicker of d¨¦j¨¤ vu tugged at me as I recalled my first meeting with the LST team, but these wolves were nothing like those at OTS.


    My OTS team had been brilliant, idealistic, restless¡ªfueled by belief and ambition.


    This team was something else entirely. I could feel the weight of their experience and prowess. No restless energy vibrating beneath the surface.Taciturn in a way that spoke of things already endured.


    ¡°So, Alois¡¯ addition,¡± Iris said, folding her arms. I didn¡¯t miss the way her gaze flicked briefly to my throat. To where my pulse carried the unmistakable hum of Alpha blood.


    ¡°You¡¯re Alpha-born.¡± Again, not a question.


    I inclined my head. ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°And yet,¡± she said carefully, ¡°no full shift.¡±


    The warehouse fell very quiet.


    I didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°Correct.¡±


    Something in the group shifted¡ªnot rejection exactly. Adjustment. Expectations recalibrating.


    Wren¡¯s smile faded into neutrality. Codex tapped his tablet once, likely tagging a note. Gear¡¯s eyes narrowed¡ªnot in judgment, but calction.


    Iris studied me a beat longer, then nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Noints. No grumbled dissent.


    Just eptance¡ªanchored firmly in Alois¡¯s authority.


    ¡°We roll in ten,¡± Iris announced.


    Urgency pulsed in the air as the team slipped into their roles with seamless coordination.


    Crates were already sealed and warded, loaded onto therge vehicle.


    Gear secured the final crate, hefting a full hundred pounds like it weighed nothing. Wren darted around the van, testing door locks and climbing onto the roof with acrobatic ease.


    Codex triple-checked the internal cooling seals.


    The medication¡ªunstable, disguised, and potentially catastrophic if mishandled¡ªnever left my awareness. It thrummed faintly, like a held breath.


    We departed as soon as everything was secure.


    The road curved away from the warehouse and into the coastal stretches¡ªlong, isted ribbons of asphalt nked by cliffs and scrub and the distant roar of waves.


    Gear took point in the monstrous, modified transport, engines whisper-quiet despite the vehicle¡¯s size. Iris sat beside him in the passenger seat, Codex and Wren behind them.


    I sat in the rear at first, watching the team operate with the practiced rhythm of people who¡¯d worked together for years.


    And though no one rejected my presence, the realization dawned quickly enough.


    I was useless.


    Especially when night fell, and the driving rotation was set.


    ¡°Gear, first shift. Wren next. Codex after. I¡¯ll take dawn.¡± Iris paused. ¡°Seraphina...you¡¯ll rest.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Alois hinted that you¡¯ve been through a rough journey,¡± she said pragmatically. ¡°You can rest. We¡¯ll wake you if needed.¡±


    The words were practical. Kind, even.


    Still, they stung.


    Special amodation.


    The story of my life.


    I stared out at the dark ribbon of road, jaw clenched, the engine¡¯s hum rattling up through my bones.


    "No." I straightened in my seat. ¡°I can contribute.¡±


    Iris didn¡¯t look away from the road. ¡°You are contributing by not being a liability.¡±


    The words weren¡¯t cruel. Just factual.


    But the sting lingered anyway.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te to sit quietly in the back,¡± I said, keeping my voice level. ¡°And I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not what Alois intended when he added me. Give me something to do. Let me pull my weight.¡±


    Silence stretched between us. Iris hesitated. Codex shifted, uneasy, while Wren offered a small, sympathetic wince.


    Finally, Iris sighed. ¡°You want a task?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She nced at me then and began to move from her perch beside Gear. ¡°Passenger seat. Navigation, perimeter scans. You screw up, you¡¯re benched. Understood?¡±


    Relief surged. ¡°Understood.¡±


    I slid forward eagerly, heart pounding as I took the passenger seat next to Gear.


    I felt useful again.


    For all of five minutes.


    Within that time, it became painfully clear that I¡¯d been given a fool¡¯s errand.


    Gear¡¯s navigation system was absurdly advanced¡ªterrain mapping updating in real time, ward-sensitivity scanners adjusting route efficiency.


    It recalibrated faster than I could blink, flipping between satellite feeds, terrain oveys, and live hazard warnings. The dashboard AI called out turns before I could even open my mouth.


    Even Wren¡¯s earlier scouting notes had already synced into the onboard feed, her tagged ambush points and copsible roads integrated seamlessly.


    Every suggestion I made was either already ounted for or unnecessary.


    My fingers curled against my thigh.


    I tried again. ¡°There¡¯s a coastal bypass ahead. Narrow, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°Tagged,¡± Wren said calmly. ¡°Ruled out. Landslide risk.¡±


    I swallowed. ¡°Alternate ind cut?¡±


    ¡°Gear¡¯s system already rerouted us.¡±


    Heat crept up my neck.


    At some point, I benched myself.


    I slumped back, eyes fixed on the dark ceiling, feeling hollowed out.


    A familiar ache unfurled in my chest¡ªthe one that always whispered I was both too much and never enough.


    Alina stirred within me. ¡®You are doing well,¡¯ she murmured. ¡®You are not less than them.¡¯


    ¡®Yeah, well, that¡¯s not what it feels like.¡¯


    Gear caught my reflection in the side mirror and, without looking away from the road, fished a cold can from the small cooler wedged at his feet and held it out to me.


    ¡°Here,¡± he grunted, his voice rough, likely from disuse. ¡°You look like you need this.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°I don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Rx,¡± he rumbled. ¡°Non-alcoholic.¡±


    I took it, surprised by his¡ªalbeit grudging¡ªshow of camaraderie. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    He nodded once, then settled back, his gaze sweeping the horizon.


    I popped the tab¡ª


    And froze.


    The instant the seal hissed, the hairs on my neck stood on end.


    A shift. A ripple. An unseen current brushing across my senses like cold fingers.


    A fluctuation sharp enough to prickle my skin, carrying a dangerous, distorted aura that did not belong to any of us¡ªor thend.


    My grip tightened around the can.


    Something was very, very wrong.

 Chapter 261 A GLORIFIED HUNCH

    <h4>Chapter 261: Chapter 261 A GLORIFIED HUNCH</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    If this had happened two months ago¡ªbefore the Moonlit Spring and Moon Dew Nectar, before I ever set foot in the Starlight Hallway¡ªI would have brushed off the feeling without a second thought.


    Fatigue. Nerves. Projection.


    I would have taken a steady breath, told myself I was reaching for meaning where there was none, and let the moment pass.


    But I was no longer that version of myself.


    The instant the energy rippled through me¡ªsharp, discordant, wrong¡ªI knew it wasn¡¯t imagination.


    It didn¡¯te as a thought or a flicker of fear. It pressed in like a change in atmospheric pressure, like the moment before a storm breaks when the air tightens and every instinct screams to run.


    I went still, beer sweating in my grip, the tab crumpled beneath my thumb.


    Alina stirred, not rmed, but alert. Watchful.


    ¡°Gear,¡± I said quietly. ¡°Stop the vehicle.¡±


    He nced to the side, brows creasing. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Stop,¡± I repeated, louder now. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    The engine¡¯s hum didn¡¯t falter.


    ¡°Sera,¡± he said, easing his hands tighter around the wheel, ¡°my diagnostics are clean. No fluctuations. No external interference.¡±


    Wren leaned forward from the back seat. ¡°This stretch was tagged green. I ran it twice earlier today.¡±


    I swallowed hard and forced myself to focus, letting my senses stretch outward rather than curl inward in fear.


    The sensation didn¡¯t fade.


    It intensified.


    It wasn¡¯ting from the vehicle. Not from the crates. Not from thend beneath the road.


    It was ahead.


    ¡°I know what your equipment says,¡± I replied, forcing my voice steady, ¡°and I know what Wren saw. But I know what I feel. Something is wrong.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have the luxury of vibes,¡± Wren said, not unkindly, but firm. ¡°People are dying in the quarantine zone. Every hour counts.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for an hour,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m asking you to slow down for a second.¡±


    Gear exhaled through his nose. ¡°Sera, we can¡¯t just stop because you have a bad feeling¡ª¡±


    ¡°Slow down,¡± I cut in, sharper now.


    The words weren¡¯t amand, but they carried weight anyway.


    The engine dipped a fraction.


    I closed my eyes and centered myself, applying meditation techniques Ilsa had drilled into me in the Moon Hall. Not pushing outward, not pulling inward, just listening.


    Except this time...I could actually feel something.


    The energy around us felt distorted, bent like light through warped ss. There was a hollownessyered over it, a deliberate absence where something should have been.


    As the van rolled forward, the pressure in my chest climbed, coiling tighter and tighter.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting stronger,¡± I said. ¡°Whatever it is, we¡¯re moving toward it.¡±


    Gear swore under his breath and flicked on the internalms. ¡°Iris, waking you.¡±


    Momentster, Iris¡¯ voice came through from the back of the van, sharp, despite the fact that she¡¯d been asleep moments ago. ¡°Report.¡±


    ¡°Sera¡¯s sensing something ahead,¡± Gear said. ¡°No confirmation on instruments.¡±


    There was a brief pause.


    Iris appeared momentster, moving up from the rear bench, jacket half-zipped, eyes already alert. Codex followed, tablet in hand, sses slightly askew.


    ¡°What do you feel?¡± Iris asked me directly.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong.¡± I knew I sounded like a broken record, but I didn¡¯t yet have the words to articte what I felt.


    She arched a brow. ¡°That¡¯s a wide.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said. ¡°I...I can¡¯t really exin it. I just know...we¡¯re driving into some sort of danger.¡±


    Iris studied me for a moment longer before turning to Wren. ¡°Scout ahead.¡±


    A violent sh tore through my mind¡ªa vision so sharp and visceral it made my stomach lurch.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Every head snapped toward me.


    Wren sighed. ¡°What now?¡±


    The vision clung to the edges of my mind, sour bile burning the back of my throat.


    Wren¡¯s body crushed beneath stone. Her blood on ck pavement. Her hand reaching, trembling¡ªthen stilling altogether.


    I forced myself to meet Wren¡¯s gaze¡ªbrown, alive, nothing like the empty, ssy stare from my vision.


    ¡°You go out there,¡± I whispered, the words tasting like iron, ¡°you¡¯re noting back. You¡¯ll die.¡±


    Wren stared at me, her easy confidence flickering for the first time since I¡¯d met her. ¡°That¡¯s not funny.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡±


    Iris¡¯ jaw tightened. ¡°What, you¡¯re seeing visions now?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°It¡¯s like...an impression. If Wren goes ahead alone, she dies.¡±


    ¡°An impression,¡± Iris echoed. ¡°So basically, a glorified hunch.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said, frustration burning behind my ribs. ¡°I know how it sounds. This is all new, and I don¡¯t even understand it myself.¡±


    She swore under her breath. ¡°You¡¯re dying us, and you don¡¯t even¡ª¡±


    Codex cleared his throat. ¡°Actually...¡±


    Iris shot him a look. ¡°Codex.¡±


    ¡°I saw something,¡± he said quietly.


    Her gaze sharpened. ¡°Saw what?¡±


    He adjusted his sses, eyes flicking briefly to me. ¡°Flickers. Moonlight-spectrum interference. Around Sera.¡±


    My breath caught.


    Codex continued, warming as he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s subtle. More like..tent bleed-through. Psychic-adjacent.¡±


    Iris looked back at me slowly, reassessing.


    ¡°High-ranking wolves sometimes manifest limited psychic control,¡± she said. ¡°Usually, pack-bound. Within the limits of territory.¡±


    Her gaze slid over me, clinical. ¡°Outside-pack sensitivity is rare. Predictive perception even more so.¡±


    I clenched my fists, resisting the urge to shrink beneath the scrutiny.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about all that,¡± I said tightly. ¡°And I¡¯m not trying to undermine your authority. I¡¯m trying to keep you guys alive.¡±


    Before Iris could respond, the ground roared.


    A deep, grinding crack split the air ahead of us.


    ¡°Rockfall!¡± Gear shouted.


    Boulders tore free from the cliffside, massive bs of stone tumbling down toward the road in a thunderous cascade. Dust exploded outward, choking the air as debris mmed into asphalt.


    The first boulder missed us by inches.


    The second clipped the rear panel with a metallic scream, sending the van lurching before Gear wrestled it back under control.


    He mmed the brakes, yanked the wheel, and threw us into a sideways swerve so violent it sent our bodies crashing against our restraints and the weapon crates sliding in their locks.


    The vehicle fishtailed, skidding across gravel, metal grinding as sparks spat from beneath the chassis.


    ¡°Hold, hold, hold!¡± Gear snarled through gritted teeth.


    We stopped only when the rear mmed into a ridge wall, rattling my bones.


    Silence followed¡ªthick, ringing, broken only by the hiss of steaming metal and distant echoes of falling stone.


    Gear¡¯s hands stayed locked on the wheel. ¡°Everyone alive?¡±


    A chorus of confirmations followed.


    Iris exhaled slowly. ¡°Damage report.¡±


    ¡°Rear suspension¡¯s hit,¡± Gear said, already scanning diagnostics. ¡°Front axle¡¯s bent. Cooling system¡¯s cracked. Not catastrophic, but we¡¯re deadweight until I run a full patch job.¡±


    He reached for the door handle.


    Every muscle in my body went rigid. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    This time, there was no objection; everyone froze.


    ¡°There¡¯s something outside,¡± I added, ¡°waiting.¡±


    The pressure hadn¡¯t dissipated. If anything, it had sharpened¡ªfocused now, honed by proximity.


    Iris froze. ¡°You¡¯re saying there¡¯s more?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying the rockfall was the distraction,¡± I replied, my pulse thundering. ¡°The ambush is whates next.¡±

 Chapter 262 UNEXPECTED VARIABLE

    <h4>Chapter 262: Chapter 262 UNEXPECTED VARIABLE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The silence that followed my warning was absolute.


    No one moved. No one reached for a weapon or a doortch or am.


    They just stared at me¡ªGear through the rearview mirror, Wren frozen mid-breath, Codex¡¯s fingers hovering above his tablet, Iris standing rigid between the front seats like a carved figure.


    Their skepticism didn¡¯t bristle with hostility or the careless dismissal I¡¯de to expect. Instead, it was careful, deliberate, as if they were weighing me on invisible scales.


    And I couldn¡¯t me them. I couldn¡¯t exin what was happening.


    Not in any way that would satisfy soldiers trained to trust data and experience over ¡®hunches.¡¯


    Alois might have mentioned my journey, but I doubt he told them about the Origin Archives and the Starlight Hallway.


    About how the world had split open there, revealing just how fragile the boundary between realities could be. About how my senses apparently now slipped through those cracks instead of merely skimming the surface.


    Iris¡¯ gaze sharpened, not on the dark beyond the headlights¡ªon me.


    ¡°All right,¡± she said, her voice calm. ¡°Then tell me this. How many?¡±


    The questionnded heavily, more a responsibility than an inquiry.


    I swallowed and closed my eyes.


    My breath deepened, pulse finding a steady rhythm. The hum beneath my skin adjusted, tuning itself like an instrument being brought into alignment. I didn¡¯t push outward. I didn¡¯t reach.


    I listened.


    The energy field around us bloomed into rityyered, crowded, vibrating with intent. Shapes pressed in from every direction, not as individuals at first but as pressure points, like dents in the air where something solid should not be.


    Circling. Waiting.


    My chest tightened.


    ¡°At least twenty,¡± I whispered. ¡°That¡¯s conservative.¡±


    A heartbeat of silence. Then a ripple of tension through the team.


    "Are you sure¡ª"


    The night erupted.


    Howls ripped through the darkness, feral and ragged, weaving together in a chorus that sent shivers racing up my arms.


    Shadows peeled away from the treeline, bodies emerging in motion, eyes catching the headlights with predatory gleam.


    A pack of rogues.


    They fanned out fast, sealing off every escape route with ruthless precision.


    Gear muttered a curse, hand darting to the ignition. Wren¡¯s posture snapped into readiness, fluid and lethal. Codex¡¯s tablet chimed, systems flickering to life as he recalibrated.


    Iris spoke with a quiet authority that needed no volume.


    ¡°Team,¡± she said, voice crisp, her eyes on the field. ¡°Formation delta. Wren, nk left. Gear, right. Codex, defense andms.¡±


    Her gaze flicked to me. ¡°You. Keep sensing. I want to know their n of attack.¡±


    I nodded, heart pounding, and closed my eyes again.


    The ambush hadyers. That was the first thing I saw once I let go of incredulousness.


    There were the visible rogues¡ªmoving fast, aggressive, confident.


    And then there were the others.


    The ones crouched higher along the cliff edges. The ones waiting behind the wreckage line. The ones whose presence distorted the field not with noise, but with absence.


    ¡°They¡¯re staggered,¡± I rushed out. ¡°Two rings. First wave draws you out. Second hits your blind side.¡±


    Iris adjusted instantly. ¡°Shift the line,¡± she barked. ¡°Don¡¯t overextend.¡±


    Steel shed. Gunfire cracked the air. The night exploded into chaos.


    Iris vaulted from the vehicle, her boots striking the ground with a decisive crack.


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you,¡± I said.


    Iris didn¡¯t even turn. ¡°Negative.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You stay here.¡±


    I leaned forward. ¡°I¡¯ve been trained. I can fight, and I can half-shift.¡±


    ¡°I bet you can,¡± she said, finally looking at me. ¡°But not tonight.¡±


    Anger red hot and sudden. ¡°You don¡¯t get to sideline me after asking me to map the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t punishment,¡± Iris snapped. ¡°It¡¯s risk management.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not helpless!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she agreed. ¡°You¡¯re unpredictable.¡±


    I nched.


    ¡°Youck control,¡± Iris continued. ¡°You¡¯re sensing things you don¡¯t understand yet. If that ability spikes mid-fight, it might immobilize you, or you¡¯ll draw attention you can¡¯t survive. There are too many variables.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about what I can survive,¡± I shot back.


    ¡°Enough,¡± she barked, her tone leaving no room for argument. ¡°Stay with Codex. Guard the cargo.¡±


    She turned away before I could argue again.


    The order hit harder than I expected.


    Not because she doubted my strength¡ªI was used to that.


    Because she was right. My new...abilities were just that: new. I hadn¡¯t even had time to process and marvel at the fact that I somehow had psychic powers.


    It would be reckless to throw myself into battle without properly understanding and testing my limits.


    I knew all that, but still, being benched was a hard pill to swallow.


    Codex moved closer, lowering his voice as the team surged forward. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand Iris. She¡¯s not dismissing you,¡± he said. ¡°She¡¯s keeping you alive.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need¡ª¡±


    ¡°You do,¡± he cut in gently. ¡°What you¡¯re doing right now? Sensing trajectories? That¡¯s not a skill you deploy without mastery. It¡¯s a beacon for danger.¡±


    I clenched my jaw, hands shaking with the effort of staying still.


    Outside, the fight intensified.


    Steel shed with w. Gunfire ricocheted. Bodies crashed against rock and asphalt.


    Some of the rogues were in wolf form but none of the team bothered Shifting. That didn¡¯t make them any less formidable.


    Gear roared as he barreled through a knot of rogues, while Wren¡¯s silhouette flickered at the chaos¡¯s edge, swift as a de. No rogue spent more than a second facing Iris before they were cut down.


    But as proficient as the team was, they were grossly outnumbered, and soon, they started losing ground.


    I felt it before I saw it. The pressure shifted.


    The second ring closed in faster than Iris had anticipated. A feint on the right drove Wren back, leaving a gap at the rear of the transport.


    A rogue slipped through.


    ¡°Gear, behind you!¡± I shouted.


    Gear twisted just as ws raked across his shoulder, blood sttering dark against metal. His groan, more irritation than pain, cut through the chaos.


    That was it.


    I didn¡¯t think.


    I moved.


    I burst from the front of the van, Codex shouting my name behind me, the night air ripping against my face as I let the Shift rise.


    Not fully.


    Not yet.


    My bones burned as they realigned halfway, muscles swelling, senses snapping into razor rity. ws ripped from my fingers, vision sharpening until every heartbeat around me pounded like a drum.


    I mmed into a rogue mid-lunge, momentum driving us to the ground. My ws found its throat before it could snarl, silencing it in a sudden, wet hush.


    The rogues hesitated. I felt the reason¡ªit wasn¡¯t my strength that unsettled them.


    Because I wasn¡¯t supposed to be there.


    Confusion rippled through their ranks. Their formation wavered as eyes fixed on me, recalcting to ount for this unexpected variable.


    ¡°There¡¯s another one,¡± someone snarled.


    Their gazes dropped.


    Not to my face.


    To my legs. My hands. The iplete Shift.


    Laughter broke out, harsh and ugly.


    ¡°They brought a cripple,¡± a voice mocked.


    The pressure eased, and their guard dropped.


    That was their mistake.


    I moved into their hesitation before it could turn into caution.


    One came at meughing, sloppy with confidence. I slipped under his swing and tore through his side. He dropped, screaming once before going still.


    Another tried to nk me. I pivoted, driving my elbow into his throat, dropping him before he hit the ground.


    They scrambled to adjust, barking orders and closing ranks, but the damage was already done.


    They¡¯d dismissed me.


    So I fought fast and low, breaking knees, opening tendons, slicing throats. The half-shift burned, strained, but I stayed upright long enough to buy the others a little relief.


    Even as I tracked the others from the corner of my eye, Iris never once looked my way.


    She was already engaged with a wolf who was most likely their leader¡ªslick and corrosive, her presence oozing into the field like venom, eyes burning with feral cruelty.


    She bared her fangs as she and Iris circled, two predators locked in a silent challenge.


    ¡°Well, well, if it isn¡¯t the Institute¡¯s favorite dog.¡±


    Iris¡¯ expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°You should¡¯ve stayed dead, Miasma.¡±


    ¡°Then you should improve on your aim, Iris,¡± Miasma snarled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Iris hissed. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to finish the job this time.¡±


    My breath hitched. Iris knew our attackers?


    With that piece of information revealed, their history was in to see.


    Their movements mirrored each other, shaped by old training and older grudges. Every strike wasced with memory, every dodge intimate and rehearsed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve fallen far,¡± Miasma taunted, ncing pointedly at me as I dispatched another rogue. ¡°Resorting to half-shifters now? Alois must be desperate.¡±


    Iris¡¯ gaze cut to me as I ripped through a rogue¡¯s back, then snapped forward again without missing a beat.


    Her lips curved, sharp as a de. ¡°Or fucking brilliant.¡±

 Chapter 263 NOT IN KANSAS ANYMORE

    <h4>Chapter 263: Chapter 263 NOT IN KANSAS ANYMORE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I quickly understood something as the fight dragged on: my intervention hadn¡¯t turned the tide. Not really.


    The bnce didn¡¯t shift in our favor.


    It only stopped getting worse.


    My presence had relieved pressure, bought seconds, fractured assumptions.


    But the rogues hadn¡¯te unprepared, and now that surprise had burned away, what remained was frighteningpetence.


    They adapted fast. Too fast.


    And they proved that they, too, could throw in unforeseen variables.


    Something new pressed through the psychic field¡ªthick, invasive, oily. It smothered my senses like rancid heat, slithering into my nose and down my throat before I could even name it.


    Pheromones.


    Not the subtle, social kind that earned pretty women free drinks. This was chemical warfare¡ªweaponized biology.


    ¡°Cover your noses!¡± I shouted.


    But I was toote.


    The effect crashed over me in waves. My vision blurred, the world¡¯s edges smearing and doubling.


    My musclesgged a fraction behind my thoughts, as if my brain was instructing in anguage my body no longer understood.


    Across the field, one rogue stood out.


    He wasrger than the rest, misshapen in a way that wasn¡¯t quite a Shift¡ªmuscles jutting thick in odd ces, bones bunching asymmetrically beneath skin that shone slick in the headlights.


    Beta, but...altered. Mutant.


    He grinned, eyes wide and unfocused, jaw distending unnaturally as he exhaled.


    The pheromone cloud thickened.


    Wren stumbled mid-stride, catching herself against a boulder. Gear swore, his movements sluggish, shoulders sagging as if gravity had doubled.


    Iris reacted instantly.


    ¡°Masks on,¡± she barked, snapping a filter from her belt and over her face as she repositioned, de shing. ¡°Don¡¯t breathe deep. Rotate positions¡ªkeep moving!¡±


    Miasma had disappeared¡ªor, hopefully, been dispatched (properly this time).


    Iris was everywhere at once, intercepting strikes, dragging Wren clear of a nking blow, firing a precise shot that took a rogue through the knee without breaking stride.


    But even her momentum faltered.


    Gear took the worst of it.


    It seemed he was finally feeling the injury in his shoulder, and his movements were heavier than before.


    When two rogues broke through toward the transport, he nted himself between them and the vehicle without hesitation.


    The impact shuddered through the ground as one mmed into him.


    Gear dropped to one knee with a grunt, then forced himself upright¡ªjust as ws ripped across his side, tearing deep. Blood soaked his jacket, dark and quick.


    ¡°Gear!¡± I shouted.


    He waved me off, jaw clenched, and braced himself again.


    That was when the mutant Beta shifted tactics.


    He stopped targeting the fighters.


    And turned toward Codex.


    Codex was crouched near the open rear door of the van, hands flying across his tablet as he stabilized the cooling wards on the crates¡ªkeeping the medication viable even as the vehicle sat crippled.


    His focus left him exposed, defenseless.


    The mutant inhaled deeply, chest expanding grotesquely, and released a concentrated burst straight at him.


    Codex gasped and crumpled like a marite with its strings severed.


    ¡°No!¡± I lurched forward despite the world tilting violently around me.


    Something inside me snapped into ce.


    Not panic. Not rage.


    rity¡ªcold and absolute.


    The psychic noise that had been battering me fell away all at once, like a switch flipped. The pheromone haze thinned in my perception¡ªnot vanishing yet, but suddenly...translucent.


    Heat seared behind my eyes as something vast and precise aligned within me.


    Alina stirred¡ªnot rmed, not frightened.


    I might not have had a full grasp on what was going on within me, but she seemed to have no reservations.


    ¡®Ready.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t think. Didn¡¯t try to understand what I was about to do. Or even how.


    I released.


    A wave tore from my core in a silent, clean pulse¡ªno sound, no light, only pressure.


    It sliced through the pheromone cloud like a de through smoke, unraveling the chemical influence at its core.


    Purifying it.


    The air cleared.


    Codex gulped air, coughing as color surged back into his cheeks. Wren straightened, blinking hard. Gear drew a ragged breath, shoulders squaring as if a weight had been lifted off him.


    The mutant Beta staggered, confusion shing across his warped features.


    I didn¡¯t stop.


    Instinct guided me faster than reason.


    I reached out again¡ªnot with force, but with suggestion.


    A broad psychic impression swept wide and fast, brushing every rogue mind within reach.


    ¡®You are surrounded.¡¯


    Not whispered. Not spoken.


    Felt.


    A sense of encirclement crashed into them¡ªdozens of unseen wolves lurking beyond the treeline, high-ranking auras closing in from every side.


    The certainty of numbers. Of dominance. Of imminent overwhelm.


    I felt their formation buckle, fear rippling through their ranks.


    At the same time, without even realizing I was doing it, I focused inward on Iris.


    Iyered her awareness with my own expanded perception¡ªfeeding her positions, trajectories, intent. Every threat lit up in her mind like a tactical ovey.


    Her breath hitched.


    But she adjusted and took the new information in stride.


    ¡°Now!¡± Iris roared.


    She surged forward with terrifying precision, striking where the rogues were already hesitating, her de finding throats and tendons with ruthless efficiency.


    Codex pushed himself upright and raised both hands, his sleeves rolled back to reveal arcane sigils ring as he unleashed a wave of destabilizing magic that sent four rogues reeling, disoriented and screaming.


    Wren appeared at my side without a word.


    She didn¡¯t ask. Didn¡¯t hesitate.


    She flowed into the gaps my perception revealed, moving where I looked, striking at every weakness I sensed.


    Together, we dismantled their nks¡ªmy mind freezing targets in ce for split seconds while her des finished the work.


    The mutant Beta roared, shrugged off the psychic residue, and charged straight at me.


    Anyone¡¯s first instinct would¡¯ve been fear. To retreat, defend.


    I locked onto him.


    The energy field tightened like a vise around his mind, freezing him mid-stride. His snarl died, body seizing, eyes bulging in shock as he struggled¡ªand failed¡ªto move.


    Iris was there in a breath.


    Her alloy dagger kissed his throat, drawing a thin, deliberate line of tar-dark blood.


    ¡°Yield,¡± she said with deadly softness.


    He growled.


    All around us, the rogues broke ranks.


    The illusion of encirclement shattered into real terror as they scattered, dragging their wounded with them. Howls faded, footsteps thudding away into the scrub and ravines beyond.


    Silence reimed the road.


    For a long moment, no one moved.


    My legs trembled as the psychic intensity drained away, leaving bone-deep exhaustion. I forced myself to stay upright, breathing fast but clear.


    Iris stepped back from the immobilized Beta, then nced at me.


    Her gaze locked with mine, assessing and recalibrating.


    Then she nodded once.


    ¡°I retract my previous words,¡± she said, voice steady, solemn. ¡°Wee to the team, sister.¡±


    Something warm and unexpected bloomed in my chest.


    Pride. Belonging.


    Beneath the cold sprawl of stars, we worked quickly.


    Gear grunted through repairs, teeth clenched but uining as Codex patched him up before working on rerouting the systems.


    Wren moved among us, efficient and light, handing tools without being asked.


    When we finally rolled back onto the road, engines humming, the night felt different.


    I watched the coastline slip past the windows, the steady rhythm of tires on asphalt no longer soothing the way it once had.


    I¡¯d grown up in a world that was brutal but simple: ws and ranks, packw and territory lines.


    Violence you could seeing. Enemies you could understand.


    Tonight, I¡¯d fought a mutant Beta who breathed poison into the air. Fought alongside another Beta (or low-perception Alpha) who unleashed magic from inked skin.


    Faced traps woven from silence and shadow.


    Unleashed something within myself that answered not to muscle or instinct, but to thought.


    I curled my fingers, remembering the cold rity of it. The way the world had bent to my will.


    I was no longer just far from home.


    I was far from the version of the world I¡¯d once understood.


    Somewhere between the distant crash of waves and the fading howls, the realization settled¡ªheavy and irreversible.


    Toto, I¡¯ve a feeling we¡¯re not in Kansas anymore.


    And whatever waited ahead¡ªthe coast, Seabreeze, the truth of what I was bing¡ªI would face it in a world that no longer yed by the rules I¡¯d been raised on.

 Chapter 264 CATCH A FUCKING BREAK

    <h4>Chapter 264: Chapter 264 CATCH A FUCKING BREAK</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The rest of the journey unfolded with a peaceful efficiency that felt almost unreal after the chaos of the ambush.


    Gear drove with steady focus, even as Codex monitored his vitals and the vehicle¡¯s patched systems simultaneously.


    Wren scouted ahead and behind in practiced sweeps, slipping in and out of the dark like she was a part of it.


    Iris coordinated with clipped murmurs overms, trusting my input without question when I gged minor fluctuations in the psychic field along the route.


    For the first time since leaving the Institute, I wasn¡¯t bracing for friction.


    I was part of the machine.


    And, eventually, when the adrenaline and narrow-mindedness of the battle faded, all I was left with was silence.


    It was not the tense hush of an ambush, nor the fragile calm before violence, but the silence that follows survival¡ªthe kind that leaves too much room for thought.


    Far too much room.


    My hands began to tremble.


    I stared down at them, flexing my fingers, as if they might belong to someone else. They looked the same. Felt the same.


    And yet I knew that something fundamental had shifted.


    I had felt minds. Touched them. Freaking influenced them.


    The realization settled like a weight on my chest.


    I wasn¡¯t imagining things. I hadn¡¯t panicked and stumbled into coincidence. I had sensed danger before it existed in the physical world.


    I had altered the battlefield with thought alone.


    I had reached into Iris¡¯s awareness¡ªinside another person¡¯s perception¡ªand changed what she could see.


    A psychic.


    The word echoed through me ufortably.


    I leaned back against my seat, closed my eyes, and let the truthnd.


    Where had thise from?


    I thought about my training, all my sessions in the Moon Hall, all the secrets my parents had kept about my life.


    And then¡ª


    ¡®A force may have sealed away what you were born with. A memory. A truth. A power.¡¯


    ¡®The Starlight Hallway can attempt to repair a portion of what was lost.¡¯


    Was this it? Not a gift from the Starlight Hallway, but the unearthing of something that had always been hidden deep inside me?


    The Hallway had stripped me open, rearranged me, and sent me back out into the world altered.


    ¡®You¡¯re still yourself,¡¯ Alina said softly. ¡®If anything, you¡¯re more yourself now than you¡¯ve ever been.¡¯


    A reluctant smile tugged at my lips. ¡®That was...¡¯ I breathed out, words failing to capture the feeling.


    The memory of the psychic surge flickered behind my eyes¡ªhow natural it had felt once it began. How right it had seemed.


    But then....


    ¡®I reached into people,¡¯ I replied. ¡®I changed things without asking. That feels like too much power to be given. How the hell am I going to learn to control that?¡¯


    Alina didn¡¯t answer immediately.


    When she did, her voice was quiet. ¡®The Hallway did not give you power. It removed the walls that kept you from essing what was already there.¡¯


    That offered nofort.


    ¡®Maybe walls exist for a reason,¡¯ I said.


    ¡®Yes,¡¯ she agreed. ¡®And now you must learn how to build new ones¡ªbut with a gate this time. And you will learn when and how to open that gate.¡¯


    I swallowed.


    ¡®What if there¡¯s more? ¡®I asked. ¡®What if I don¡¯t know where it ends?¡¯


    ¡®Then you will learn,¡¯ Alina replied simply. ¡®As you always have. And you will conquer. As you always have.¡¯


    ***


    By the time the coastal transfer station came into view¡ªa fortifiedplex half-hidden against the cliffs¡ªthe sky was beginning to fade to another dusk.


    The saltden air grew heavier, blending with the faint antiseptic tang escaping the sealed crates.


    The local coordinator greeted us at the gate, nked by sentries whose fatigue seeped through their rigid stances.


    Relief washed over his face as Iris confirmed the shipment¡¯s integrity.


    ¡°You have no idea how close this was,¡± he said, voice rough. ¡°The infection curve spiked overnight. Another day and¡ª¡±


    He stopped himself, swallowing hard. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I watched as the crates were transferred, signatures exchanged, and wards verified.


    As the medication left our custody, the tight coil of responsibility we¡¯d carried since Elias¡¯s cabin finally unwound.


    The job was done.


    Whatever test this journey had been¡ªand I was certain it was a test¡ªI could only hope I¡¯d passed.


    When it came time to part ways, the moment weighed heavier than I¡¯d anticipated.


    Wren pped my shoulder lightly and smiled, her warmest one yet. ¡°Try not to scare the next team as badly, yeah?¡±


    I huffed a tired smile. ¡°No promises.¡±


    Codex adjusted his sses, then hesitated before extending his hand. ¡°If you ever want help understanding what you¡¯re doing¡ªwhat you can do¡ªreach out. I¡¯d be...interested.¡±


    ¡°Careful,¡± I teased. ¡°I might take you up on that.¡±


    The corner of his mouth twitched.


    Gear said nothing, as usual. He simply inclined his head once, solid and sincere.


    Iris held my gazest. ¡°You train that gift of yours,¡± she said. ¡°Turn it into a veritable weapon that sends your enemies scattering.¡±


    I exhaled. ¡°I will.¡±


    Her lips quirked as she assessed me, as ifparing her first impression of me with now.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She nodded. ¡°You will.¡±


    She reached out and shook my hand. ¡°Until chance allows.¡±


    The team left, vehicles peeling off toward their next assignments. I watched them go until the road swallowed their taillights.


    Then I turned off the coastal road.


    Seabreeze Packy just beyond a stretch of ancient pines and tangled brush, where forest surrendered to cliffs and the open sea. My destination was close.


    I stepped beneath the canopy¡ªand stopped.


    The quiet hit me like a physical barrier.


    No insects. No birds. No rustle of small creatures fleeing my presence.


    Nothing.


    Goosebumps crawled across my skin.


    I took one more step, then froze as movement stirred ahead. Mist curled low between the trees, parting as over a dozen figures emerged.


    My sigh was more frustration than an exhtion of fear. Could I not catch a fucking break?


    Three figures broke away from the cluster. Two, I recognized immediately from the ambush¡ªbloodied, wounded, but very much alive.


    The third, unscathed, moved between them with a disturbing calm, his presence so wrong it sent a pulse of pain through my temples.


    I reached out¡ªthrough¡ªbut my perception slid off him as if he were coated in oil.


    ¡°Easy,¡± one of the rogues called out, voice hoarse. ¡°We¡¯re not here to hurt you.¡±


    Iughed under my breath, positioning myself instinctively. ¡°That¡¯sforting. You should put it on a banner.¡±


    The different male tilted his head, studying me. ¡°Interesting.¡±


    ¡°My sense of humor? Thank you. I don¡¯t get enough credit for it.¡±


    He smirked. ¡°I can feel you struggling, you know? Trying to reach into us as you did before.¡±


    I clenched my jaw and pushed harder, but it was as if a stone wall separated my mind from theirs.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re new to all this, you probably don¡¯t know the concept of Silencers.¡±


    I tensed. The name provided enough context for me to understand that his presence was why my new abilities were faltering.


    So I tried to reach outward¡ªto anything or anyone who could have been shadowing my path.


    Maybe the team was still in the vicinity. Didn¡¯t Kieran say I would be under constant surveince?


    There was nothing.


    I bit back a curse. So much for cosmic luck.


    It was almostughable. I¡¯d spent thirty years ignorant of any abilities, and after having them for a couple of hours, I felt crippled without them.


    One of the rogues limped forward, palms raised. ¡°This doesn¡¯t have to be another fight," he rasped through the bruised lung Gear had given him. "We don¡¯t want to hurt you. Our leader is merely intrigued by you and your abilities. Come with us, and this ends peacefully. We¡¯ll let you live.¡±


    I might not have been able to push forward with my abilities, but the lie hung like a cloud of rot and decay between us.


    ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t realize I was born thirty years ago, not this morning,¡± I said. ¡°I know going with you is a death sentence.¡±


    Their expressions hardened.


    The Silencer moved first.


    The psychic field copsed inward, my awareness suddenly muted, strangled. Heatnced behind my eyes as I staggered back, barely avoiding a swipe of ws.


    I fought on instinct, reverting to my training. I gave ground deliberately, striking only to create space, retreating step by step as they pressed me toward the sound of the sea.


    The trees fell away. Wind howled. Cliffs towered ahead.


    Waves crashed far below, violent and relentless.


    My back hit arge protruding boulder.


    I forced a steady breath, letting calm and authority seep into my voice. No psychic tricks, nothing powerful¡ªjust enough.


    ¡°Last warning,¡± I said, the wind carrying my words with an eerie undertone. ¡°Back. Off.¡±


    Theyughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re cornered,¡± the Silencer sneered.


    ¡°Or I have you right where I want you.¡±


    He faltered for a heartbeat, his gaze darting around us¡ªand then called my bluff. ¡°You were right, you don¡¯t get enough credit for your sense of humor.¡±


    "Don¡¯t¡ª"


    A horn sounded then.


    Clear. Resonant. Cutting through the roar of the sea.


    We all turned toward the sound, and I wondered if I should add ¡®Fortune Teller¡¯ to my ever-expanding resume.


    Figures strode across the waves as if the water itself bore them up.


    At their head, a woman moved in fluid transitions¡ªwolf to human to wolf again, fur gleaming in the moonlight, hair streaming behind her like a banner.


    She scaled the jagged rocks with a grace that left both the rogues and me dumbstruck until shended lightly on her feet between us.


    Her smile was as lethal as it was beautiful.


    ¡°You have some nerve,¡± she said, voice carrying the weight ofmand, ¡°threatening an honored guest in Seabreeze¡¯s domain.¡±

 Chapter 265 SEABREEZE

    <h4>Chapter 265: Chapter 265 SEABREEZE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Surprise flickered for only a heartbeat before the rogues lunged.


    Seabreeze responded in the same instant, swift as a pulse.


    The woman who sprang between the rogues and me moved with the untamed grace of the sea itself: fluid, unstoppable, and utterly merciless.


    She soared through the air, then struck¡ªher shape flickering between human and wolf with effortless mastery. Silver gleamed. A rogue crashed down, sand bursting beneath him.


    That was the moment everything changed. One breath, I was pinned against stone and wind; the next, the tide crashed back so fiercely it felt as if the world itself had tipped.


    ¡°Fall back!¡± someone shouted.


    Toote.


    Seabreeze reinforcements erupted from shore and trees, crashing into the rogues like a living wave¡ªsilver, te, stormy blue-gray forms colliding with snarling precision.


    ws shed, bodies mmed, sand fountained. The air grew heavy with the sharp tang of blood and salt.


    A rogue darted for the trees, but was snatched mid-leap and mmed face-first into the earth.


    The Silencer moved differently.


    While the others panicked, he calcted¡ªeyes narrowing as he took in the sudden disadvantage. Then he moved backward, angling for the trees, trying to slip between the chaos like a shadow peeling away from the light.


    ¡°No!¡± I said, stepping forward.


    The woman turned her head enough to catch my voice.


    ¡°Him,¡± I said, locking onto the Silencer. ¡°Capture him, please. I...I need him alive.¡±


    Her gaze flicked to where I was staring and sharpened instantly.


    She didn¡¯t hesitate or question me.


    ¡°On him.¡± Her voice was barely sound, but it was enough.


    Two Seabreeze wolves intercepted the Silencer mid-turn, cutting off his escape with brutal efficiency.


    He snarled, power crackling outward, but an invisible field snapped tight around him, crushing his ability before it could fully manifest. His snarl broke into a strangled gasp.


    For the first time since I¡¯d sensed him, I felt it: space. Relief.


    The fight ended quickly after that. Rogues were disarmed, bound, and restrained with faintly glowing cuffs etched in unfamiliar runes. The wounded were hauled upright, bleeding and cursing, their bravado gone.


    I stood rooted, heart thundering, wind whipping my hair across my face.


    The woman who shielded me strode over, wiping blood from her knuckles with a wry grimace.


    I properly took her in then. She had hair the color of sunlit sand, braided away from a face defined by eyes so blue they were almost blinding. She looked to be about her mid-twenties.


    ¡°Well,¡± she said lightly, ¡°that was fun.¡±


    I huffed. ¡°You and I have a very different definition of fun.¡±


    She grinned. ¡°You should see our holidays.¡±


    She studied me more closely now, eyes flicking over my stance, my breathing, the tension still humming under my skin. ¡°You handled yourself well.¡±


    ¡°Also different definitions of ¡®well¡¯.¡±


    Her gaze softened. ¡°Well, you¡¯re safe now.¡±


    A horn sounded again¡ªthis one signaling regroup rather than rm.


    She straightened, her voice carrying cleanly across the shoreline. ¡°Let¡¯s escort our guest home.¡±


    She smiled at me. ¡°My sister would be d to know you¡¯re safe.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Sister?¡±


    She stretched a hand. ¡°I¡¯m Maris, Selene¡¯s younger sister.¡±


    I shook her hand, a little awed. ¡°It¡¯s lovely to meet you.¡±


    "It¡¯s definitely exciting to meet you." She tipped her head toward the rest of the entourage. ¡°Shall we?¡±


    I followed them ind as the cliffs gave way to winding paths. Seabreeze wasn¡¯t hidden the way forest packs were.


    It didn¡¯t fold inward; it opened.


    Homes dotted the rise above the shore¡ªstone and wood and ss, balconies facing the ocean, doors thrown open to let salt air andughter spill freely into the night. Lanterns shimmered in gold and silver.


    Wolves and humans moved freely among one another, some barefoot, some half-shifted, someughing with drinks in hand.


    Music drifted from somewhere uphill, strings and drums woven together in a rhythm that pulsed with life, not ceremony.


    I slowed without meaning to, my jaw dropping.


    Maris noticed. ¡°It¡¯s different here, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I admitted. ¡°It feels like...no one¡¯s holding their breath.¡±


    She huffed an amused breath. ¡°Why would they, when the air here feels so amazing?¡±


    By the time we reached the central estate¡ªmore a sprawling coastal hall than a fortress¡ªthe ease in the air had settled in my chest.


    Waiting at the entrance stood a woman whose presence stilled the air without dimming it, her sea-green hair blowing gently in the slight breeze.


    Luna Selene.


    She stepped forward, practically gliding across the sand as she offered me one of her beautiful, warm smiles.


    ¡°Seraphina!¡± she said brightly. ¡°Wee to Seabreeze.¡±


    I mirrored her smile. ¡°Thank you for receiving me, Selene.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Her eyes flicked briefly to her sister beside me, then back. ¡°I hear you had an eventful journey. Fortunate that Maris found you first.¡±


    Maris grinned. ¡°Patrol has been boring thest couple of days; the excitement was very wee.¡±


    Selene¡¯sughter was soft but genuine. ¡°Come. The wee party is only just beginning.¡±


    I had a hard time believing the feast before us was all for me.


    It wasid out beneath open arches, tables heavy with food that steamed in the salt air¡ªfresh fish zed with citrus and herbs, warm bread, jewel-bright fruit.


    Candlelight flickered against stone, and voices rose and fell in easy harmony.


    A tall male rose from the head of the center table, presence steady as bedrock.


    ¡°Seraphina,¡± Selene said, her eyes glowing as she took him in, ¡°I¡¯d like you to meet my mate, the Alpha of Seabreeze pack, Adrian.¡±


    ¡°Seraphina,¡± he greeted, voice warm. ¡°A pleasure. Anyone my Selene holds in high esteem is more than wee here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied. "I¡ª"


    Before anything else could be said, small feet pounded across stone.


    ¡°I see her! I see her!¡±


    Something small collided with me at knee height.


    My gaze snapped down as tiny arms wrapped around my legs with startling force, and a little voice announced, ¡°You smell like moonlight.¡±


    Seleneughed and said fondly, ¡°That would be Dora, your number one fan.¡±


    Dora couldn¡¯t have been more than five, dark curls wild, eyes¡ªone sea-blue, one gold¡ªbright and unwavering.


    Behind her, three older children hovered, watching with varying degrees of interest and shyness.


    Selene turned to them, her pride and affection unmistakable.


    ¡°This is Kai,¡± she said, nodding to the eldest, who stood furtherst away. He returned my smile with a soft one of his.


    ¡°Neri.¡±


    Neri met my gaze head-on, her fingers twisting in her sleeve. One eye was blue like her sister¡¯s, and the other was the most gorgeous lc ever.


    ¡°And Reef,¡± Selene finished.


    Reef took one step forward before stopping himself, hands clenched at his sides. Unlike his siblings, his heterochromia manifested as a bnced, entrancing swirl of green, gold, and blue.


    ¡°I-I watched the LST closely,¡± Neri said, smiling shyly, her mismatched eyes twinkling. ¡°You were inspirational.¡±


    I recalled what Selene had told me after the LST. ¡®My daughter calls you her Luna of Inspiration.¡¯


    I smiled at Neri, absentmindedly stroking Dora¡¯s hair and letting the little girl cling however she pleased.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly honored,¡± I said to all of them.


    Dora giggled and pressed her cheek to my leg like it was a settled fact.


    Dinner blossomed with warmth andughter¡ªstories flying, Selene spinning wild tales of my LST exploits while her children, who had apparently memorized the whole event, loudly set the record straight.


    Dora stayed firmly attached to me, Neri kept sliding nervous nces my way like she were seated across from a celebrity. The boys loosened up eventually, their boisterousughter joining the music in the air.


    Adrian watched the chaos with quiet amusement, his hand resting gently at Selene¡¯s back.


    For a while, I forgot the road. The ambush. The ache beneath my skin.


    But then, after the tes cleared and thenterns dimmed, the pull of purpose returned.


    After Maris wrestled Dora from me, Selene offered to lead me to my room. I stopped her.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯d like to see the prisoner,¡± I said quietly.


    Selene studied me for a long moment.


    Then she nodded. ¡°Come.¡±


    The holding cell was nothing like I expected. Not a dungeon. Not chains and stone.


    Clean. Circr. Precise.


    Runes etched into the walls hummed softly¡ªnot crude suppression, but careful limitation.


    I understood immediately what it meant.


    ¡°You¡¯re familiar with psychics,¡± I murmured.


    Selene slid me a conspiratorial smile. ¡°You¡¯ll find, Sera, that Seabreeze is unlike any other pack you¡¯ll ever encounter.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but return her smile.


    Something did feel different here. Unique. That¡¯s exactly what I was looking for.


    Selene stopped just inside the door. ¡°This cell restricts outward projection,¡± she said. ¡°But he still has some level of power within. Are you okay with that?¡±


    I took in a deep breath, remembering the sudden emptiness from earlier. "I¡¯ll...manage."


    With that, I stepped in.


    The Silencer sat at the center, hands folded, eyes bright with something like amusement.


    ¡°So,¡± he said. ¡°The moon-touched girl returns.¡±


    I ignored the chill that ran down my spine and stepped closer.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡± I asked.


    He smiled, and something brushed my thoughts. Like fingers stroking my mind.


    Subtle. Testing.


    I pushed back instinctively, and felt his surprise re.


    ¡°Oh,¡± he murmured. ¡°You really are interesting.¡±


    The pressure shifted.


    Suddenly, my thoughts felt...slippery. Like trying to hold on to oil-slicked marble.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing it wrong, you know?¡± he continued, his voice gentle. ¡°You keep reaching outward. You should be listening inward.¡±


    Unbidden, a memory tried to surface.


    Warm light. A voice saying my name.


    My breath hitched, and I stumbled a step back.


    ¡°Stop¡ªwhatever you¡¯re doing, stop it.¡± I hated that my voice trembled.


    The Silencer¡¯s smile turned sardonic. ¡°But why? Inside your head looks so fun.¡±


    Before I could reply, a voice cut clean through the chamber.


    ¡°Looks like I missed dinner.¡±


    The Silencer stiffened.


    Selene turned.


    A man stepped inside, sea spray clinging to his coat, sandy-brown hair slightly damp.


    ¡°Corin,¡± Selene said, equal parts relief and annoyance. ¡°You¡¯rete.¡±


    He grinned. ¡°I apologize, sister. You know how time gets away from me when I¡¯m training.¡±


    Then his gaze settled on me. One eye was as startlingly blue as Maris¡¯, the other was a calm sea-green. ¡°And you must be Seraphina,¡± he said.


    His eyes flicked to the Silencer, and his smirk sharpened. ¡°Seems like I missed quite the wee.¡±

 Chapter 266 COMPLICATED FRUSTRATING

    <h4>Chapter 266: Chapter 266 COMPLICATED FRUSTRATING</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The Silencerughed.


    The sound was wrong somehow¡ªtoo light for the room, too careless for a man bound insideyered psychic restraints.


    ¡°Well,¡± he said when he was done, tilting his head as he looked at Corin, ¡°this is spectacrly bad luck.¡±


    Corin didn¡¯t respond right away.


    He took another step further into the chamber, and the door sealed behind him with a muted hum that reverberated through the curved walls.


    His gaze lingered on the Silencer, his smile unfurling slow and razor-sharp.


    ¡°You should be thanking whatever gods you pray to,¡± he said, ¡°that I arrived after you were secured. My twin sister is a lot more merciful than I am.¡±


    The Silencer¡¯s smile twitched. ¡°Still sore aboutst time?¡±


    ¡°I spared your wretched life,¡± Corin replied pleasantly, but an edge crept into his voice. ¡°And here you are pushing your luck with an arguably more formidable foe.¡±


    The Silencer stiffened, ever so slightly, and his gaze flicked to me again¡ªmeasuring, reassessing.


    ¡°You really think she¡¯s a threat?¡± he asked Corin, skepticism edging the mocking in his voice. ¡°A half-shifter with a fractured wolf? She¡¯s a novelty. At best, she experienced beginner¡¯s luck.¡±


    The words snagged inside me, tugging at old wounds.


    Before I could respond, Corinughed.


    ¡°Oh,¡± he said, shaking his head, ¡°you poor idiot.¡±


    The Silencer frowned. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You thought you could hold her,¡± Corin continued, stepping closer now. ¡°Nudge her thoughts. Slip your fingers into the cracks. You thought you were hunting prey.¡±


    Corin nced at me then, mismatched eyes glinting.


    ¡°You were courting your own destruction.¡±


    The Silencer¡¯s gaze snapped back to me, disbelief flickering across his features.


    I mirrored the disbelief. Was there another she in this room other than Selene and me?


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible,¡± he hissed. ¡°Her field is unstable. Raw and unanchored.¡±


    ¡°You felt what she let leak,¡± Corin replied with a nonchnt shrug. ¡°You fell for the trap she set for you.¡±


    I swallowed.


    I...hadn¡¯t meant to let anything leak.


    The Silencer leaned forward despite himself, eyes widening. ¡°No,¡± he said slowly. ¡°A half-shifter can¡¯t¡ªshouldn¡¯t¡ªexceed novice levels. There are limits.¡±


    Corin¡¯s smile would have been described as pitying if it weren¡¯t as sharp as a knife¡¯s edge.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he agreed. ¡°There are.¡±


    He looked at me again. ¡°And she hasn¡¯t even found them yet.¡±


    The air itself seemed to shift, charged with a new, electric tension.


    It was not pressure, but a sudden alignment, as if unseen currents clicked into ce all around us.


    Selene, who had been watching quietly from the doorway, exhaled softly. ¡°I think,¡± she said, ¡°that Seraphina is in capable hands.¡±


    Her gaze met mine. ¡°We¡¯ll speakter.¡±


    I nodded, still trying to process the way the room felt¡ªtoo full, tooyered, like I was standing blindfolded at the edge of something vast.


    Selene stepped away, the door sealing behind her with a soft hum.


    The Silencer watched her go, then scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me your Luna believes that bullsh¡ª¡±


    Corin moved.


    He crossed the remaining distance in a blink, fingers snapping up to seize the Silencer¡¯s chin.


    The man gasped, words cutting off as Corin forced his head back, eyes locking onto his.


    ¡°Quiet,¡± Corin said mildly.


    The air folded inward.


    I felt the psychic field constricting, not around me, but around the Silencer,yers copsing one by one like doors mming shut.


    The man¡¯s pupils dted. His breath stuttered.


    Corin¡¯s voice dropped, resonant, carrying something deeper beneath it. ¡°Show me.¡±


    The Silencer shuddered.


    Images flickered¡ªnot in my mind, but in the space between them, impressions bleeding outward despite the containment.


    I tasted salt and rot. Heard distant voicesyered over one another. Felt gnawing hunger press in.


    Corin sighed after a beat. ¡°That¡¯s disappointing.¡±


    He released the Silencer as abruptly as he¡¯d grasped him. The man sagged forward, coughing, sweat slicking his skin.


    ¡°No grand conspiracy,¡± Corin said, ncing at me, shrugging apologetically. ¡°No shadow council pulling strings. Just opportunists who saw a shiny new toy and wanted to see what makes it glow.¡±


    My stomach twisted. ¡°They targeted me for...curiosity?¡±


    ¡°For potential,¡± Corin corrected.


    A sputteredugh shook the Silencer¡¯s body. ¡°You should be ttered.¡±


    Corin rolled his eyes. ¡°Ignore him.¡±


    That, as hard as it was, I could do.


    What I couldn¡¯t ignore was the ease with which Corin had just done what he¡¯d done. It had taken less than a minute to withdraw the information he¡¯d needed from the Silencer.


    No strain. No hesitation. No visible effort.


    ¡°That was...fast,¡± I said.


    Corin tucked his hands into his coat pockets. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even¡ª¡± I stopped, searching for words. ¡°You didn¡¯t even try. It felt like you were...already there. In his mind.¡±


    He smiled. This one was real. Proud. ¡°That¡¯s because I barely did. Try, I mean. Going through minds like his is like taking a walk in a park.¡±


    The Silencer snarled. ¡°Don¡¯t insult me. I¡¯m a fucking Weaver.¡±


    Corin inclined his head towards him. ¡°And I¡¯m advanced intermediate. I¡¯ll be a Dominator before you know it.¡±


    The words meant nothing to me¡ªand everything.


    The Silencer spat. ¡°Fuck you.¡±


    Corin rolled his eyes like the Silencer was a child throwing a tantrum.


    Then he gestured toward the door, his tone light again. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s get you some air before your head explodes.¡±


    I didn¡¯t spare the Silencer a nce as we left.


    With every step, the chamber¡¯s heaviness faded, reced by the open hush of Seabreeze¡¯s corridors and the steady, grounding thread of distant waves.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said finally. ¡°I¡¯m new to all this and that back there¡±¡ªI pointed towards the chamber¡ª¡°made me feel like a toddler in a university lecture. You need to exin. Slowly. Eloquently. Preferably starting with...everything.¡±


    Corinughed. ¡°Fair.¡±


    We stepped out onto a terrace overlooking the sea. Moonlight rippled across the water, silver and endless.


    ¡°Psychic ability,¡± Corin began, leaning against the railing, ¡°isn¡¯t magic. It¡¯s not telekinesis, or spells, or whatever nonsense mundanes like to imagine.¡±


    He tapped his temple lightly. ¡°It¡¯s perception. Connection. The ability to sense and guide the fundamentalwork of spiritual resonance within the Ethereal Sea.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°The...what?¡±


    ¡°The Ethereal Sea,¡± he said. ¡°Spirit sea, if you prefer. Everything alive leaves ripples in it. Supernatural and natural. Animals. nts. Even ces.¡±


    ¡°The stronger the being,¡± he continued, ¡°the clearer the ripple. The higher the psychic rank, the broader and deeper the range of ripples one can perceive¡ªor influence.¡±


    My head was spinning. ¡°There are ranks?¡±


    Like a fucking video game.


    Corin smiled, holding up a hand. ¡°Roughly five. Each harder than thest. Exponentially so.¡±


    He counted them off casually. ¡°The Aware. Influencers. Weavers. Dominators. And then¡ª¡± He paused, eyes flicking briefly to the moon. ¡°Sovereigns.¡±


    I swallowed. ¡°Thatst one sounded...mythical.¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± he agreed. ¡°Most never even meet a Dominator. Sovereigns are...rare.¡±


    ¡°And, back there, the Silencer called himself a Weaver?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Intermediate level. They can createplex psychic realms, influence more than one emotion at once, hold clear telepathic conversations, and even imnt short-termmands.¡±


    I gripped the edge of the terrace. That sounded a little too simr to what I¡¯d done.


    ¡°And you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m advanced intermediate,¡± Corin said. ¡°Technically a Weaver, but close enough to Dominator that people get nervous.¡±


    A weakugh bubbled out of me. ¡°I¡¯m definitely nervous.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment.¡±


    I hesitated, then asked the question that had been burning a hole through me. ¡°What about me?¡±


    Corin studied me in silence for a long moment.


    Finally, he shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s...frustrating.¡±


    My heart sank. ¡°Bad frustrating?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he said quickly. ¡°Complicated frustrating.¡±


    He straightened. ¡°Your abilities are newly awakened. As he said, they¡¯re unstable. On the surface, you read like a novice. Or at least, you should.¡±


    I exhaled.


    ¡°But,¡± he continued, eyes sharpening as if he¡¯d switched on x-ray vision, ¡°there¡¯s too much depth beneath that. Too much potential.¡±


    I held my breath.


    ¡°Once you learn to control them,¡± Corin said slowly, ¡°you won¡¯t stop at intermediate. At minimum, you¡¯ll reach advanced level.¡±


    The world tilted.


    ¡°At minimum?¡± I echoed, my voice barely more than a whisper.


    He met my gaze. ¡°Selene sensed your potential the moment she met you, you know. That¡¯s why she kept inviting you here.¡±


    ¡°What exactly is here?¡± I asked. ¡°Back home, there¡¯s barely any mention of psychics or other powers, but it¡¯s like the norm here.¡±


    Corin shrugged. ¡°The more special you are, the better it is to withdraw from the world, not draw too much attention for fear of attracting the wrong one.¡±


    I turned to the sea, waves surging below¡ªrestless, alive, echoing the churn of Corin¡¯s words inside me.


    My sense of self was splintering, and I knew that when I pieced it back together, the image would be forever changed.


    ¡°Wee to the deep end,¡± Corin murmured, his words carried on the soft breeze.


    I stared out at the sea, moonlight trembling across its surface, and wondered how far down it went.

 Chapter 267 AWAKE

    <h4>Chapter 267: Chapter 267 AWAKE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Iy on the wide bed in the room Selene had readied for me, sheer curtains fluttering with the sea breeze, moonlight painting silver ribbons on the floor while my thoughts tumbled restlessly.


    Every time I closed my eyes, I felt it again.


    Depth.


    Not the sharp, overwhelming surge from the ambush. Not the crushingpression of Corin¡¯s interrogation.


    This was quieter. Broader. Like standing ankle-deep at the edge of the ocean and suddenly realizing the water stretched on forever.


    The Ethereal Sea...


    ¡®You¡¯re trembling,¡¯ Alina noted.


    I snorted softly into the pillow. ¡®Can you me me?¡¯


    She didn¡¯t answer right away. I felt her presence instead¡ªwarm, watchful, coiled close to my core the way she¡¯d been since I woke up after the Starlight Hallway.


    ¡®You¡¯re excited,¡¯ she said finally. ¡®And relieved. And¡ª¡¯


    ¡®Terrified?¡¯


    ¡®A little,¡¯ she admitted. ¡®But what I was going to say is...awake.¡¯


    I rolled onto my back, staring up at the ceiling beams. ¡®What do you think about what Corin said. About my...rank.¡¯ I exhaled. ¡®Advanced intermediate at minimum.¡¯


    Alina hummed. The sound rippled through me, a resonance aligning with my own. ¡®He was being conservative.¡¯


    I sucked in a sharp breath. ¡®What does that mean?¡¯


    ¡®It means,¡¯ she said carefully, ¡®that what you showed was instinctive. Untrained. Unanchored. And still you bent fields, projected mass suggestion, and brushedyered minds without copse.¡¯


    My pulse quickened. ¡®That should still fit advanced intermediate.¡¯


    ¡®No,¡¯ Alina replied. ¡®It exceeds it.¡¯


    I sat up, shoving the nkets aside. The room smelled of citrus and salt, and the scents grounded me enough to think.


    ¡®But even Corin couldn¡¯t see clearly.¡¯


    ¡®Corin sees structure,¡¯ Alina said. ¡®Ranks. Precedent. He doesn¡¯t see what hasn¡¯t finished forming.¡¯


    I swallowed. ¡®So what are you saying?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m saying,¡¯ Alina said gently, ¡®that you are not done waking up.¡¯


    The magnitude of her words sent a thrill skating down my spine.


    ¡®I¡¯m satisfied,¡¯ I said honestly. ¡®Advanced intermediate is...more than enough.¡¯


    Amusement rippled through me. ¡®Too many people did it for too long, and now you too underestimate yourself.¡¯


    ¡°Apparently,¡± I murmured aloud.


    I swung my legs off the bed and padded across the room, the stone floor cool beneath my bare feet.


    I retrieved myptop and the nondescript thumb drive that had been inside Alois¡¯ envelope.


    I turned the tiny device over in my fingers, marveling that it contained nearly the entire heart of the Institute¡¯s core research library.


    ¡®Sometimes, the most unassuming vessels hold the most power,¡± Alina murmured.


    I chuckled as I inserted the drive into myptop. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten so philosophicaltely.¡±


    I could have sworn she shrugged within me.


    The interface bloomed into view¡ªclean, minimalist, deceptively simple. Categories unfolded as I scrolled, bing more detailed as I clicked on topics and subtopics.


    Psychic Theory. Combat Applications. Field Ethics. Suppression Protocols. Anchoring Case Studies.


    The next few hours slipped away unnoticed.


    I devoured the materials with a hunger that surprised me. Diagrams ofyered resonance fields. Annotated examples of battlefield maniption that suddenly made my instincts during the ambush make sense.


    Defensive psychicttices that could redirect hostile influence without brute force. Group cohesion techniques that exined how I¡¯d boosted Iris¡¯ awareness without meaning to.


    Then it got a little...disturbing.


    I read about psychic overreach¡ªcases where unanchored psychics copsed under feedback loops, their minds splintering when they tried to project too broadly without an anchoring force.


    My fingers stilled.


    Anchoring force.


    Corin had touched briefly on that while he exined to me, but he hadn¡¯t delved deep.


    He mentioned that his anchoring force was the ocean, but I didn¡¯t need to worry about finding mine just yet because he was part of the rare few who knew upon awakening.


    ¡®Most don¡¯t manifest one until Dominator level.¡¯


    I pulled up the case studies.


    A Dominator anchored to volcanic pressure. Another to starfall radiation. One rare example¡ªfragmentary, heavily redacted¡ªanchored to lunar resonance.


    My breath caught.


    ¡®You smell like moonlight!¡¯


    ¡®The moon-touched girl returns.¡¯


    What had Codex said he saw around me? Moonlight-spectrum interference?


    ¡®That doesn¡¯t mean...¡¯ I hesitated.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t mean anything yet,¡¯ Alina agreed. ¡®Anchors choose their timing. Yours could be anything.¡¯


    I leaned back in the chair, staring out at the dark sea beyond the window. The waves reflected the moon in broken, shifting paths¡ªnever still, never the same.


    Before I could sink deeper into spection, my phone chimed.


    Iing call.


    Daniel.


    ¡°Shit,¡± I breathed, ncing at the time. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I forgot.¡±


    I epted the call instantly.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Daniel¡¯s face filled the screen, hair damp as if he¡¯d just showered. ¡°You promised to call once you get to Seabreeze.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know, baby,¡± I said, giving him an apologetic smile. ¡°I got...sidetracked.¡±


    ¡°So? How did the trip go?¡±


    I thought of the rogue attacks and my near abduction.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Daniel leaned closer to the screen, eyes narrowed. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± I assured him, smiling despite myself. ¡°The trip went smoothly. Better than expected, actually.¡±


    He rxed visibly. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re glowing.¡±


    My smile widened. ¡°I am?¡±


    He nodded, his face brightening. ¡°Something good happened, right?¡±


    I hesitated, choosing my words carefully. ¡°Yeah...I¡¯m learning a lot about myself. Growing a lot too.¡±


    His grin widened. ¡°Like power-wise?¡±


    ¡°Like me-wise,¡± I corrected gently. ¡°But yes. Power too.¡±


    He pumped his fist. ¡°That¡¯s awesome, Mom!¡±


    Iughed softly. ¡°Thank you, baby. Anything new going on with you?¡±


    His expression shifted then. ¡°Oh! Grandma Margaret sent my Christmas present early.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°She did?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said. ¡°And she asked when you¡¯reing home. She said she might be traveling soon and hoped to see you before then.¡±


    My chest tightened. ¡°Traveling... Did she say where?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Nope.¡±


    I didn¡¯t matter. I already had an inkling.


    ¡°I¡¯ll...call her,¡± I said after a moment.


    Daniel smiled, satisfied. ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t forget.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I promised.


    We talked for a bit longer, and Daniel showed me the bespoke suit my mother had given him.


    After the call ended, the room seemed to thicken with silence, weighted and still.


    I stared at the screen for several seconds before pulling up my contacts and hovering over my mother¡¯s.


    I hadn¡¯t spoken to her properly since the Frostbane library.


    Looking back, her words hadn¡¯t just wounded me; they¡¯d rooted themselves deep, bing the spark that ignited everything: the vision of the Moon Goddess and Alina, and this journey I might never have taken otherwise.


    I exhaled and pressed call.


    She answered on the third ring.


    ¡°Sera?¡± Surprise flickered across her face, quickly masked byposure. ¡°I was just thinking about you.¡±


    I held back a disbelieving snort.


    ¡°I heard you sent Daniel his gift early,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d see him before the holidays.¡±


    Something in her tone shifted. Calcting. Hesitating.


    ¡°And you?¡± she asked. ¡°Are you well?¡±


    I studied her face¡ªthe familiar elegance, the careful distance¡ªand realized she already knew something was different.


    ¡°I am,¡± I said. ¡°Better than I¡¯ve ever been.¡±


    Her eyes sharpened. ¡°I can hear it in your voice. See it in your face.¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother easing into it.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard the glow is a by-product of the Origin Archives Room.¡±


    My mother¡¯s expression froze¡ªnot nk, but startled, as if I¡¯d spoken a password she hadn¡¯t expected anyone else to know.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been there,¡± she said slowly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you sound surprised,¡± I said, keeping my voice as steady as I could. ¡°After all, Father went there too.¡±


    Her breath caught.


    ¡°That...that shouldn¡¯t have been possible.¡±


    ¡°And yet,¡± I said evenly, ¡°it was.¡±


    She closed her eyes briefly. When she opened them, something guarded had slid into ce.


    ¡°Sera,¡± she said carefully, ¡°there are things that cannot be exined over a call.¡±


    ¡°I gave you the chance to exin face-to-face,¡± I bit out. ¡°Remember?¡±


    Her pause was answer enough.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask this new question, Mother. I expect a lie, but I¡¯ll give you the benefit of the doubt.¡±


    My mother¡¯s gulp was audible down the line.


    ¡°What did you and Father discover about me¡ªand then hide?¡±


    Her eyes widened. ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°Why,¡± I demanded, ¡°did my powers require suppression?¡±


    She inhaled sharply. ¡°You must not tell anyone what you can do. No one can find out, Sera, especially not rogues.¡±


    This time, I did snort. It was a little toote for that.


    ¡°Why?¡± I pressed.


    ¡°Because it makes you a target.¡±


    ¡°I already am,¡± I shot back.


    Her face faltered, just a fraction, before sheposed again. ¡°We did what we thought was best.¡±


    ¡°For who?¡±


    She started to speak, then stopped. ¡°When I return,¡± she said instead, ¡°I will exin everything.¡±


    ¡°When you return,¡± I echoed, ¡°from visiting Celeste.¡±


    Her lips thinned.


    I nodded. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s where you¡¯re going. Every year, like clockwork.¡±


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°I have to go,¡± I said, ending the call before my voice could betray me.


    In the grand scheme of things, envy over my mother¡¯s rtionship with Celeste wasughably mediocre.


    Theptop screen had faded to ck, and I lingered, gazing at my own reflection in the darkness.


    I shouldn¡¯t have been surprised. After all, for thest ten years, my mother had gone to spend Christmas wherever Celeste was, and she¡¯d told me she would leave after Daniel¡¯s heir ceremony anyway.


    I myself had encouraged her to travel to Celeste if she missed her so much.


    Still.


    I stood and drifted back to the window.


    The sea stretched endlessly before me, vast and unknowable.


    Was I now supposed to wait for my mother to finish catering to my sister before I got my answers?


    ¡¯Waiting,¡¯ Alina said softly, ¡¯has never protected you.¡¯


    ¡°No,¡± I agreed. ¡°It hasn¡¯t.¡±


    I straightened, a new resolve crystallizing within me.


    If my mother wouldn¡¯t give me answers, I would take them myself.


    Every secret. Every suppression. Every truth buried in archives and lies.


    I wasn¡¯t done waking up.

 Chapter 268 THE SEALING

    <h4>Chapter 268: Chapter 268 THE SEALING</h4>


    MARGARET¡¯S POV


    The dial tone droned on.


    Steady. Impersonal. Unforgiving.


    I stared at the dark screen of my phone, my fingers still curled around it as though if I held on long enough, the call might resume on its own.


    As though Seraphina might sigh, call my name the way she used to when she was small, and give me one more chance to find the right words.


    The sound finally cut off.


    The silence that followed was heavier, more suffocating than the dial tone itself.


    I lowered the phone slowly, my hand trembling despite years of discipline and posturing that should have taught my body better.


    For a long moment, I simply stood there in my room, staring at nothing, my reflection faintly visible in the ss wall overlooking the moonlit garden.


    I had done it again¡ªpushed Sera away.


    The realization struck with dull, familiar pain, like pressing on a bruise you believed no longer existed, only to find it still tender beneath the surface.


    I closed my eyes.


    The sealing had been necessary.


    That truth anchored me, as it always had. No matter how often guilt gnawed at the edges of my resolve, no matter how vividly Seraphina¡¯s young face haunted my dreams, that single fact had never wavered.


    Necessary.


    And yet.


    Memory surged without invitation, dragging me backward more than two decades, to a time when necessity had not yet entered my vocabry.


    Sera had been six.


    Too young to understand why her mother hovered, why her father¡¯s gaze tracked her every movement with quiet vignce.


    I knew, now, as an adult, she believed her father and I had always harbored contempt for her. But that was never true.


    Even the difficulty of her birth¡ªthe agony, the blood, the terror, my own brush with death¡ªcould not diminish the joy that flooded us when we first held her.


    She had been worth every moment of it.


    She had been...everything.


    My firstborn. My daughter.


    In my bloodline, daughters carried weight. Meaning. Power.


    We traced ourselves through the women, through their resilience and quiet dominion, through the way they shaped the world without ever needing to announce it.


    And Sera had fit so perfectly into that expectation.


    She was healthy. Bright-eyed. Curious in a way that delighted rather than exhausted. Sheughed easily, loved deeply, and had a way of drawing people toward her without trying.


    Servants adored her. Elders smiled indulgently at her questions. Even Edward¡ªstern, austere Edward¡ªalways melted when she slipped her tiny hand into his.


    She was perfect.


    Until she wasn¡¯t.


    The first incident had been easy to dismiss.


    A tantrum, we told ourselves.


    We were overreacting. A bad dream spilling into daylight.


    The second was harder.


    The third sent a cold thread of fear curling down my spine.


    Things broke around her.


    Not always visibly. Not always dramatically. Sometimes it was a headache so sudden and severe that she copsed, screaming.


    Sometimes it was a servant fainting when Sera cried too hard.


    Sometimes it was pressure¡ªan unseen force that thickened the air, made my skin crawl, and set every instinct on edge.


    At first, we tried to help.


    We chased every remedy¡ªancient tomes, modern experts, called in owed favors¡ªrelentlessly, desperate for hope.


    We framed her peculiarity as dyed wolf emergence, as an anomaly that would correct itself with time.


    It didn¡¯t.


    It escted.


    The power, whatever it was, manifested in bursts that left Sera pale and trembling, her small frame buckling under the force of what surged through her. Each episode arrived sooner, struck harder.


    Once, she stopped breathing.


    I still remembered copsing to the floor, cradling her limp body, screaming for healers, for anyone, for something to fix what was so terribly wrong with my baby girl.


    Edward¡¯s face haunted me¡ªashen, stricken with a terror I had never seen in him.


    The realization came slowly, and after we almost lost her more than once, we could no longer deny it.


    This wasn¡¯t a gift that could be trained.


    It wasn¡¯t something that could be guided gently into control.


    It was too much. Too dangerous. Too hungry.


    Fate had not blessed us with a powerful daughter.


    It had marked us with a curse.


    We resisted that conclusion with everything we had because epting it meant acknowledging the next step.


    And that step was unthinkable.


    ¡®If the girl walks the path she was born for, she will be hunted. Danger will greet her at every curve of the road. If she remains ordinary, she will live.¡¯


    She had to live. She had to.


    So we did it: the sealing.


    Even now, the mere thought of the word churned my stomach.


    But when Catherine arrived¡ªgrave,posed, eyes sharp with an understanding that went far deeper than ours¡ªshe confirmed what we had been desperately avoiding.


    If we did nothing, Sera would die.


    Not immediately. Not cleanly.


    But eventually.


    Her body would fail under the strain. Or she would draw attention she could not survive. Or the power itself would consume her.


    The sealing was the only path that led to a future where she lived.


    Even if that future was...smaller. Ordinary.


    I moved towards the drawer beneath my desk and unlocked it, retrieving the old frame I never let myself look at for too long.


    The day before the ritual, we gave Sera everything.


    Edward and I nned it carefully¡ªa perfect day, crafted down to the smallest detail. No lessons. No expectations. Justughter and sunlight and the illusion of normalcy.


    We took her to the cliffs, let her run wild until her cheeks glowed and her hair whipped into knots. We gorged on sweets and took silly photos.


    One of them sat now in my hands.


    I stroked a trembling finger along the edges of the frame, worn smooth with time.


    In the photo, we stood entwined¡ªSera perched in Edward¡¯s arms, my own wrapped around them, all of us beaming at the lens.


    It was the happiest day of our lives.


    And thest before everything changed.


    The ritual itself was mercifully hazy in my memory. Some wounds the mind refuses to reopen fully.


    But I remembered the aftermath.


    Sera woke confused. Quieter. Diminished.


    And to protect the secret¡ªto ensure nothing stirred the sealed power¡ªwe had done something else.


    A choice I still struggled to justify, even now.


    We put Ethan and Celeste¡¯s memories to sleep.


    Not erased. Just...tucked away. Their memories of Sera¡¯s episodes softened, blurred into hazy recollections of sickness and frailty.


    Enough to keep them from asking the wrong questions. Enough to keep Sera safe.


    From that day on, she was unremarkable. Ordinary.


    We kept her close. Sheltered. Watched.


    And she lived.


    She struggled, yes. There were moments of friction, of resentment, of pain. And I told myself they were preferable to a grave.


    At least she was alive.


    That conviction had carried me for more than twenty years.


    But since that day in the library, doubt had begun to seep in.


    And now, tonight...


    She¡¯d found the Origins Archives Room.


    She had broken the seal.


    The force we¡¯d worked so hard to bury was no longer slumbering.


    Worse still, she sounded...well.


    Stronger. Brighter. More herself than she had ever been.


    The n had veered off course.


    Dangerously.


    And Edward¡ª


    I pressed my fingers to my lips, stifling a sob as his face surfaced in my mind.


    Months before his passing, he had broached the subject so carefully I¡¯d pretended not to understand. Suggested, obliquely, that perhaps the time hade to reconsider old decisions.


    I had shut him down. Told him it was toote, too dangerous. That reopening those wounds would only bring pain.


    Now, I wondered if he had sensed what I could not. If he had felt the world shifting beneath the safety we had so carefully woven.


    I set the photo aside and began to pace, my steps restless and uneven.


    I had promised Seraphina the truth.


    I would not fail her again.


    If answers existed, theyy with Catherine.


    She had performed the sealing. She had understood its cost and risks. She knew exactly what had been taken.


    Luckily, she was in the Maldives with Celeste. Perfect coincidence.


    I would go ahead of schedule.


    Not just as a mother visiting her daughter, but as a woman ready atst to face the consequences of her own choices.


    The past had been buried for decades.


    But now it was stirring.


    And I would meet it head-on.

 Chapter 269 SMALL TALK

    <h4>Chapter 269: Chapter 269 SMALL TALK</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I woke to the sound of the sea.


    Not the violent crash or sharp p of water, but the slow, breathing rhythm of waves folding into themselves, over and over again.


    The room was washed in pale morning light, the curtains stirring softly as if nudged awake alongside me.


    For a moment, Iy still, suspended between sleep and memory.


    Then the memory of my mother¡¯s call surfaced, unbidden.


    The clipped pauses. The careful half-answers. The way she¡¯d evaded again, as she always did.


    A small knot formed beneath my ribs¡ªnot sharp enough to hurt, not heavy enough to crush. Just...there.


    ¡®You¡¯re allowed to feel it,¡¯ Alina said gently.


    I exhaled into the pillow. ¡®I know.¡¯


    ¡®But you¡¯re not allowed to let it slow you.¡¯


    That drew a faint smile. I rolled onto my back, eyes tracing the ceiling beams. The disappointment lingered, thin and translucent, like morning mist¡ªpresent, but already dissolving in the light.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t get to decide how far I go anymore,¡± I murmured aloud.


    Alina¡¯s presence warmed in quiet agreement. ¡®You came this far on your own strength. You¡¯ll reach the end the same way.¡¯


    That settled something inside me.


    I dressed quickly and made my way downstairs, following the sound of voices and light footsteps echoing through the open hall.


    ¡°Good morning!¡±


    Dora barreled into me at full speed before I even reached thest step, tiny arms wrapping around my legs with familiar certainty.


    Half her curls were sleep-tangled, the rest woven into little braids. Her blue-and-gold eyes sparkled like sunrise.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t disappear,¡± she announced, clearly relieved.


    Iughed, crouching automatically. ¡°Was that a concern?¡±


    She nodded solemnly. ¡°Sometimes, I have really strong dreams, and then I wake up, and there isn¡¯t a mermaid hugging me. I thought you were a dream, too.¡±


    I giggled, smoothing her hair back gently. ¡°Not today.¡±


    Her grin returned instantly, contagious and unguarded.


    No adults were in sight, but breakfast was already in full swing. Kai sat at the head of the table, methodically buttering toast while keeping half an eye on his siblings.


    Dora darted out of my arms and plopped herself in front of Neri, who rolled her eyes fondly before she continued braiding her little sister¡¯s hair with practiced fingers.


    Reef crouched by the open doors, utterly absorbed in something small and wriggling, cradled carefully in his hands.


    ¡°Morning,¡± I greeted.


    Kai looked up first, offering a polite nod and smile. ¡°Good morning, Sera. Did you sleep well?¡±


    I was a little taken aback by his grown-up tone. ¡°I did, thank you.¡±


    Neri beamed at me from behind Dora. ¡°You should let me braid your hairter.¡±


    Reef popped up beside me. ¡°Do you want to see a sand dragon?¡±


    I blinked. ¡°A...what?¡±


    He thrust his hands forward. Inside was a twisted knot of driftwood, damp and crooked¡ªunmistakably wood, and yet, somehow, also unmistakably a dragon.


    ¡°It guards the tide pools,¡± he exined earnestly. ¡°This one¡¯s old. Probably older than the pack.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s...fascinating.¡±


    ¡°Our parents have a meeting this morning,¡± Kai informed me, ¡°and¡ª¡±


    Dora cut her brother off, tugging my sleeve impatiently, having once again slipped out of Neri¡¯s hold. ¡°We¡¯re going to the beach. You¡¯reing.¡±


    I nced down the corridor leading deeper into the estate¡ªtoward Corin¡¯s likely whereabouts, toward a thousand unanswered questions cued up in my mind.


    Then I looked down at Dora¡¯s expectant face.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I sighed. ¡°Just for a little while.¡±


    Her cheer was immediate and explosive.


    In a blur of buttered toast and coffee, I found myself heading to the beach with Selene¡¯s children.


    The beach was beautiful in broad daylight. The tide was low, exposing broad stretches of wet sand that gleamed like polished ss.


    Seagulls wheeled overhead, calling to each other as the children raced ahead, flinging off shoes and jackets with wild abandon.


    With Kai around, I quickly understood why there wasn¡¯t an adult watching the kids.


    He stationed himself instinctively¡ªclose enough to step in, far enough to let them roam free.


    Now and then, his gaze flicked to Dora, tracking her movements with quiet vignce that reminded me painfully of someone else.


    Neri gathered shells with delicate focus, arranging them into small patterns while humming.


    Her voice, light and melodic, drifted across the shore. To my astonishment, a cluster of seabirds gathered nearby, hopping and swaying as if enchanted by her song.


    ¡°Dora calls her a werewolf Snow White,¡± Kai said quietly when he noticed me watching. ¡°The birds like her singing.¡±


    Neri flushed at his words but didn¡¯t stop singing.


    Reef dragged me from discovery to discovery¡ªholes that were definitely homes to ancient sea spirits, smooth stones that could absolutely grant wishes if thrown correctly, and a piece of seaweed he insisted was proof of a legendary leviathan sighting.


    I listened, Iughed, I crouched and peered and pretended with a carelessness I¡¯d forgotten I possessed.


    Selene¡¯s children were wonderful, each one unique and special in their own way.


    And yet...


    Every time Dora squealed with delight, every time Kai patiently reigned in Reef¡¯s wilder impulses, every time Reef¡¯s wilder impulses broke free, something tugged at my chest.


    Daniel would love this.


    The thought arrived uninvited, warm and aching all at once.


    I pictured him running wild with the kids on the sand, as free and happy as he¡¯d been on Kieran¡¯s ind, and my heart clenched.


    When the kids decided that beach volleyball yed just at the edge of the shore was the next great adventure, I hesitated.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll watch,¡± I said lightly. ¡°From over there.¡±


    Kai studied me for a moment, perceptive beyond his years¡ªlike Daniel. ¡°You don¡¯t like the water much, do you?¡±


    I met his gaze and smiled. An image of another beach, of a high wave consuming me, shed in my mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m...working on it.¡±


    He nodded, epting that answer without pressing.


    I perched on a cluster of sun-warmed rocks, just out of reach of the tide, and pulled out my phone.


    Daniel picked up on the second ring.


    Except it wasn¡¯t Daniel.


    ¡°Sera?¡±


    Kieran¡¯s face filled the screen.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said, startled. ¡°Hi. I¡ªsorry, I was calling Daniel.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still training,¡± Kieran replied. ¡°I can get him if you want.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± I said quickly. ¡°I can call backter.¡±


    I moved to end the call.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Something in his tone stopped me.


    He smiled then, not sharp or guarded. Just...soft.


    ¡°You look different,¡± he said.


    ¡°Let me guess, I¡¯m glowing?¡±


    His ownugh seemed to surprise him, and the sound sent a flutter through my chest.


    ¡°That¡¯s the word,¡± he said. ¡°The sea suits you.¡±


    Heat crept into my cheeks. ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s nice here.¡±


    And because I was polite¡ªnot because I¡¯d wondered about him after hearing he¡¯de after me¡ªI asked, ¡°How...are things?¡±


    Then Kieran and I did something as absurd as skydiving without a parachute: we made small talk.


    At first, it was awkward¡ªweather, schedules, the kind of careful conversation built to tiptoe aroundndmines. But slowly, almost without noticing, the stiffness faded.


    I found myself describing Selene¡¯s family, Dora¡¯s insistence on adopting me, Reef¡¯s dragons, and Neri¡¯s singing.


    Kieran listened, amused and thoughtful.


    ¡°Daniel would love it there,¡± he said.


    ¡°I was just thinking that,¡± I admitted softly.


    Silence settled between us then, surprisingly not ufortable.


    Kieran seemed different. I couldn¡¯t put my finger on it, but the angsty, broody Alpha I knew who¡¯d let me go by the skin of his teeth had been reced by this...this carefree man with an easy smile who¡¯d asked what my freaking room smelt like.


    ¡°Okay, onest round,¡± Kai called out. ¡°And then we have to go in for dinner.¡±


    Dinner?!


    That was when I realized how long we¡¯d been talking. It was the longest conversation I¡¯d ever had with Kieran that didn¡¯t end in an argument or leave my chest tight with tension.


    I cleared my throat. ¡°I should...check on the kids.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± he said, then hesitated before continuing. ¡°Sera. I¡¯ve been working on something. A...Christmas gift.¡±


    My heart skipped.


    ¡°I was hoping,¡± he added carefully, ¡°that you might be willing to see it when you get back.¡±


    My cheeks burned. I must have been out in the sun too long. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°That¡¯s all I ask.¡±


    After the call ended, I sat for a moment longer, staring at the darkened screen.


    That was...nice.


    An incredulous sound slipped past my lips. Had I identally called into an opposite dimension?


    Still distracted by the unexpected warmth of my call with Kieran, I stood. The sun dipped lower, shadows stretching across the sand as I stepped toward the children.


    Then the world shifted.


    The wave came without warning.


    Not a gradual surge. Not a teasing pull.


    It rose¡ªmassive, sudden, wrong¡ªand mmed into the shore with violent force.


    Water hit my legs, my waist, my chest¡ª


    Then it lifted me clean off my feet.


    I gasped, breath tearing from my lungs as cold engulfed me, spinning me sideways, backward, under.


    The roar of the sea swallowed everything else.

 Chapter 270 STRONG HEART

    <h4>Chapter 270: Chapter 270 STRONG HEART</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Cold engulfed me.


    The suffocating weight pressed in from every direction, thick and relentless, as the sea swallowed me whole.


    My body reacted before my mind could catch up: lungs spasmed, limbs thrashed as the undertow snatched me, dragging me sideways and down.


    Sand scoured my skin. Water forced its way into my mouth, my nose, my throat.


    Dread crashed over me.


    Not new. Never new.


    Old. Visceral. Familiar as my own heartbeat.


    I was a child again.


    The world shifted, warped by panic and memory, and suddenly the sea was gone¡ªreced by murky green water and the sharp shock of cold stone beneath my palms.


    I was small¡ªfar too small. My limbs felt alien, weighed down by drenched fabric that clung like grasping hands.


    I remembered the shove. Cruel hands at my back, sudden and vicious,ughter echoing as I stumbled, and theke behind the Lockwood estate surged up to meet me.


    Water closed over my head.


    I kicked and iled, shoes weighing me down, skirts tangling around my legs. The surface shimmered just beyond reach, light rippling above in cruel mockery.


    My chest burned for air.


    Panic sharpened into something terrible and lucid.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to die.¡¯


    The thought hade with frightening rity, stripped of drama or fear. That awful certainty that I would disappear before I¡¯d ever mattered.


    Back then, my father had dragged me out, coughing and sobbing, crushing me to his chest as if sheer will could anchor me to the world again.


    Back at the koi pond, Kieran had pulled me out.


    This time¡ª


    Water flooded my lungs.


    The world smeared and blurred.


    Something flickered at the ragged edge of my awareness.


    A woman stood on the shore.


    Her face was lost to shadow; only her silhouette remained, the shape of her clothes oddly out of ce in the memory. She stood unmoving, her presence remote, yet inescapable.


    Then the world jolted.


    Strong, unyielding arms wrapped around me, slicing through the water with ruthless efficiency. My body was yanked upward, the surface exploding as we broke through.


    I gasped, choking as air crashed into my lungs¡ªburning, painful, glorious.


    I barely registered the face above me: brown hair slicked dark to his head, blue and green eyes zing with determination and fear.


    Corin.


    He dragged me through the water, one arm locked around my torso as he pulled us both toward shore.


    As my vision dimmed, something strange flickered at the edge of sight.


    Behind him...


    A sh of silver-blue.


    A powerful, sleek curve¡ªunmistakable, yet utterly impossible.


    A fishtail.


    Then everything went ck.


    ***


    When awareness returned, it did so gently.


    Soft sheets cocooned me. The muted hush of a familiar room, the scent of citrus, salt, and something warm¡ªperhaps tea¡ªfilled the air.


    My chest ached with every breath, but the pain was distant, manageable.


    ¡°Sera?¡±


    The voice was small and trembling.


    I opened my eyes.


    Dora stood at my bedside, eyes shining with tears toorge for her small face. Her hands clutched the nket like it was the only thing holding her together.


    Relief flooded her expression the moment she saw me stir.


    ¡°She¡¯s awake,¡± she whispered urgently, ncing over her shoulder.


    Kai and Neri hovered in the doorway, guilt carved deep into their young faces. Reef lingered behind them, unusually still, hands knotted at his chest.


    Dora climbed onto the bed, curling into my side and burying her face in my shoulder with a muffled sob.


    I wrapped an arm around her instinctively, my own chest tightening.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I rasped, my throat raw. ¡°Hey...hey, I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Selene rushed in momentster, Adrian close behind her.


    ¡°Oh, Sera,¡± she breathed, crossing the room in three quick strides. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. We had an impromptu meeting to attend, but we shouldn¡¯t have left you on your own as our guest. We should never have gone that far. We¡ª¡±


    Her voice broke.


    Adrian¡¯s jaw was clenched tight, his hand resting heavily on her back.


    ¡°We can¡¯t imagine what would¡¯ve happened,¡± Selene continued, eyes shining. ¡°If Corin hadn¡¯t been there¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± I said again, more firmly this time. ¡°Really.¡±


    It mattered that they believed me. I was weary of being a burden everywhere I went, and I didn¡¯t want any tainted memories of Seabreeze.


    Kai swallowed hard and stepped forward, his head bowed. ¡°It was our idea,¡± he said quietly. ¡°To y near the shore.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong,¡± I told him. ¡°None of you did.¡±


    Reef sniffed. ¡°The wave came out of nowhere,¡± he grumbled. ¡°That¡¯s not fair.¡±


    That drew a weakugh from me.


    Somewhere, in the corner of the room, I heard a sharp intake of breath.


    My gaze slid past them to Corin, standing with arms folded, his expression carefully neutral.


    He stiffened when our eyes met, as if surprised to be noticed.


    ¡°You saved me,¡± I whispered.


    He gave a short nod and immediately looked away, as if embarrassed by the attention.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said softly.


    He shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Something tugged at my thoughts¡ªan echo of thatst impossible image¡ªbut before I could grasp it, Selene sighed. ¡°We should leave you to rest and recuperate¡ª"


    Dora tightened her grip around me.


    ¡°I¡¯m staying,¡± she dered. ¡°I have to make sure Aunty Sera doesn¡¯t disappear.¡±


    Selene sighed. ¡°Dora¡ª¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said quickly, managing a smile despite the lingering ache in my chest. ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡± I ruffled Dora¡¯s curls. ¡°Herpany is delightful.¡±


    Dora grinned, pressing her head into the crook of my neck. ¡°See, Mommy? I¡¯m delightful.¡±


    Laughter rippled through the room, gentle and relieved, and Selene finally exhaled.


    She brushed a hand over Dora¡¯s back, her expression softening with resignation. ¡°Very well,¡± she said quietly. ¡°But no antics, okay? Sera doesn¡¯t need any more stress.¡±


    Dora nodded solemnly, as if epting a sacred duty.


    Selene turned back to me. ¡°We¡¯ll have a healer check on you again shortly,¡± she said. ¡°Just to be safe.¡±


    ¡°I really am fine,¡± I repeated, though my voice sounded thinner than I intended.


    Adrian inclined his head. ¡°Even so,¡± he said gently, ¡°humor us.¡±


    Kai straightened. ¡°Can we stay too? We can help,¡± he offered quickly. ¡°Neri can get fresh water. And I can¡ª¡±


    ¡°You can sit and be quiet,¡± Selene interrupted, though there was no reprimand in her tone. ¡°All of you.¡±


    The children obeyed at once, clustering near the foot of the bed. Reef scrambled onto a low chair, legs swinging restlessly until Neri reached out and stilled him with a gentle touch.


    A healer arrived soon after, a calm, middle-aged woman who smelled faintly of herbs and the sea.


    She checked my pulse, listened to my breathing, murmured reassurances while pressing warm fingers to my wrists and corbone.


    Each test ended the same: a small nod, a thoughtful hum.


    ¡°She swallowed some water,¡± the healer said atst. ¡°But there¡¯s nosting damage. Strong lungs. Strong heart.¡±


    Relief swept through the room like a long-held breath finally released.


    After she left, Selene brought me a cup of warm tea, coaxing me to sip slowly while Dora supervised with fierce, protective intensity.


    ¡°Too fast,¡± Dora warned. ¡°You have to do it like this.¡± She demonstrated with an exaggerated, delicate sip of her own imaginary cup.


    I smiled and obeyed.


    As time slipped by, the adrenaline faded, reced by a bone-deep weariness that seeped into my limbs.


    Someone tucked the nket higher around me. Someone else cracked the curtains, letting thest amber light of dusk spill across the room.


    Eventually, Selene stood. ¡°Alright,¡± she said softly. ¡°Let¡¯s give Sera some quiet.¡±


    Kai rose first and lifted his little sister out of my bed. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure Dora doesn¡¯t try to sneak back,¡± he promised.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to,¡± Dora protested, lightly hitting his chest with a small fist.


    ¡°Yes, you were,¡± Neri said tly, looping her arm through Reef¡¯s and steering him toward the door.


    Selene lingeredst. She squeezed my hand softly. ¡°You¡¯re safe here,¡± she said, voice low. ¡°Please remember that.¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± I replied, and meant it.


    She hesitated, offering me onest, guilt-tinged smile before closing the door softly behind her.


    The room dimmed.


    Iy there, staring at the ceiling, listening to the distant hush of the sea beyond the windows. My body ached with the dull heaviness that followed shock, but it was an ache I could bear. Proof that I was still here.


    Still breathing.


    When sleep finally dragged me under, it offered no rest.


    Water. Darkness. Struggle.


    I kicked and thrashed, lungs screaming as that same terrible certainty closed in around me¡ª


    Then a sound sliced through the panic.


    A song.


    Low. Gentle.


    The melody wrapped around me like warm arms, soothing terror, slowing my heartbeat, guiding me upward instead of sinking down.


    I woke with a gasp, sheets mmy beneath me, heart pounding.


    The song, however, followed me into the waking world.


    It drifted through the open balcony doors.


    I pushed myself up and followed it outside.


    Moonlight spilled across the stone, silver and soft.


    Corin stood at the railing, his back to me, the sea stretching endless and dark beyond him.


    He stopped singing the instant he sensed me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said quietly, not turning. ¡°Did I wake you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said, my voice hoarse. ¡°You helped.¡±


    He nodded once, a muscle jumping in his jaw. ¡°Good.¡±


    I stepped closer. ¡°Corin... Back there... earlier¡ª¡±


    He sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sera.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°You saved my life, why would you apologize?¡±


    ¡°Because...it was my fault.¡±

 Chapter 271 WEAVING

    <h4>Chapter 271: Chapter 271 WEAVING</h4>


    SERPAHINA¡¯S POV


    I stared at Corin as his words hovered in the air. His shoulders were rigid, his hands braced against the stone as if he needed the support.


    ¡°I...don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°My Ethereal Sea¡¯s unstable right now,¡± he bit out as if he were confessing to murder. ¡°I¡¯m close to a breakthrough. I was training far offshore, pushing limits. I lost control for a moment. You¡¯re a psychic. Unanchored. Not of Seabreeze. You lit up like a beacon.¡±


    Realization seeped like a chill beneath my ribs.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± he finished, jaw tight. ¡°Thankfully, I got back as fast as I could.¡±


    For a long moment, I just listened to the sea breathe.


    The night had settled into that deep, blue quiet where everything felt suspended¡ªneither asleep nor awake, neither safe nor dangerous.


    The moon sagged low, its reflection splintering across the water in trembling lines, like something trying and failing to hold itself together.


    ¡°Still,¡± I said finally, my voice sounding steadier than I felt, ¡°thank you.¡±


    Corin shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    He pushed off the railing and turned slightly toward me, though he still didn¡¯t quite meet my eyes. ¡°You¡¯re giving me gratitude instead of culpability.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t intend to hurt me.¡±


    ¡°Never,¡± he agreed at once.


    The certainty in that single word mattered. It settled somewhere deep, anchoring something that had been rattling loose since the wave.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s that. Don¡¯t beat yourself up, please.¡±


    He hesitated. ¡°Still, I¡¯d like to make amends.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Corin¡ª¡±


    ¡°For my peace of mind,¡± he cut in. ¡°Please?¡±


    I studied the tension in his shoulders, the restless flex of his hand at his side, as if he was still fighting invisible tides.


    ¡°You¡¯re in pain,¡± I said softly.


    His lips twitched. ¡°upational hazard.¡±


    I cocked my head. ¡°How?¡±


    He sighed. ¡°Breakthrough phases are...violent. For psychics like us, they¡¯re less about growth and more about surviving the reshaping.¡±


    Something in his phrasing made my skin prickle.


    ¡°And you¡¯re in the middle of one.¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± he confirmed. ¡°Which means I shouldn¡¯t have been anywhere near you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I said before I could think better of it.


    He frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t what?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t shut this down by retreating,¡± I said. ¡°By hiding yourself. I¡¯m tired of people thinking that¡¯s the safest solution.¡±


    His gaze sharpened. ¡°This isn¡¯t about hiding. It¡¯s about control.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± I said. ¡°And I don¡¯t have enough of it.¡±


    That earned his full attention.


    ¡°You want control,¡± he said slowly.


    ¡°I need it,¡± I corrected. ¡°What happened tonight¡ªwhat almost happened¡ªit can¡¯t happen again. Not because I¡¯m afraid of the ocean, but because I don¡¯t want to be a hazard to myself or anyone else.¡±


    The sea surged below us, as if it agreed.


    Corin watched me for a long moment, eyes unreadable. Then he straightened.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me to teach you.¡±


    ¡°You want to make it up to me, right?¡± I swallowed. ¡°I¡¯m asking you to help me learn how to cultivate and control what I am before it decides for me.¡±


    A flicker of respect crossed his face, quick as a ripple.


    ¡°You¡¯re serious,¡± he said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t joke about survival.¡±


    He let out a shortugh. ¡°Good. Because I don¡¯t teach people who do.¡±


    For a heartbeat, neither of us moved.


    Then Corin gestured with his chin toward the shore. ¡°Come on.¡±


    I stilled. ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°The beach,¡± he said simply. ¡°If you want to understand control, you don¡¯t start in a room. You start with what frightens you.¡±


    The ocean loomed ahead of us, dark and vast.


    I paused, hesitation catching me for a heartbeat.


    Then I nodded.


    The sand was cool beneath my feet, still damp from the retreating tide. Every step closer to the water set my nerves humming, old memories stirring like vengeful ghosts beneath my skin.


    Corin didn¡¯t rush me.


    He walked ahead until the wavespped at his ankles, then stopped and turned back to face me.


    ¡°You were very polite not to ask, you know.¡±


    My brows furrowed. ¡°What?¡±


    A hint of a smile tugged at his lips before he stepped back.


    The water swallowed him up to the waist¡ªand didn¡¯t stop.


    I drew a sharp breath as his outline blurred, flowing with a grace that was both eerie and mesmerizing.


    His legs fused and reshaped, scales rippling outward in a cascade of iridescent silver-blue. Moonlight danced on pearlescent edges, refracting into soft rainbows across the water¡¯s surface.


    A fishtail.


    I hadn¡¯t imagined it.


    Corin exhaled, visibly rxing as the transformationpleted. The sea curled around him like a lover reiming its own.


    ¡°This,¡± he said, voice carrying easily over the waves, ¡°is why I train out here.¡±


    I stared, awe stealing my words. ¡°H-how?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily a secret,¡± he replied, drifting closer to shore again, tail cutting through the water with effortless grace. ¡°But it¡¯s a truth we don¡¯t advertise.¡±


    He paused, gaze distant.


    ¡°My parents were a mistake,¡± he said calmly. ¡°At least, that¡¯s what both sides called them.¡±


    The pieces slid together with quiet inevitability.


    ¡°A werewolf Alpha and a mermaid royal,¡± he went on. ¡°Forbidden doesn¡¯t begin to cover it. My mother was too important to marry outside her kind. Exiled for it.¡±


    ¡°And your father?¡±


    ¡°Former Alpha of Seabreeze,¡± he said. ¡°Only reason why he didn¡¯t receive the same treatment she did.¡±


    My chest clenched.


    Corin continued, ¡°Selene was lucky. She was born a bridge, with strength from both sides. The perfect bnce.¡±


    His mouth curved wryly. ¡°Maris leaned towards wolf. I leaned towards¡±¡ªhe flicked his tail, sending a spray of cool water into the air¡ª¡°this.¡±


    ¡°I need the ocean,¡± he added. ¡°It¡¯s my anchor. Without it, my Ethereal Sea destabilizes. Pressure builds. Things break.¡±


    ¡°Like waves,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he agreed. ¡°Like waves.¡±


    I lingered at the edge, toes grazing the water. My heart hammered, but now it beat with something more than fear¡ªsomething like anticipation.


    ¡°This is Seabreeze territory,¡± Corin added, his voice dropping as he held a hand out to me. ¡°Nothing here will harm you. Not again. I promise.¡±


    Despite everything that had happened prior, I believed him.


    Tentatively, I reached out.


    My fingers brushed his hand¡ªcool, steady, grounded.


    ¡°Come on,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve got you.¡±


    The water closed around my calves.


    I waited for my body to seize. To flood my brain with memories and my veins with terror.


    Instead, gentle warmth bloomed.


    Corin guided my breathing, his voice low and even, syncing my inhale and exhale with the rhythm of the tide.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight it,¡± he instructed. ¡°Don¡¯t struggle. Just listen.¡±


    To my surprise, I could.


    The ocean wasn¡¯t a single roar anymore. It wasyered¡ªcurrents ovepping, pulses and pauses like a living heart.


    ¡°Those are emotional waves,¡± Corin said. ¡°The sea remembers everything. Storms. Migration. Loss. Joy.¡±


    I let myself feel it.


    At first, it was overwhelming¡ªvoices pressing in, impressions flickering too fast to grasp. My instinct was to push back, to wall myself off.


    Corin¡¯s grip on me tightened when I thrashed lightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force it,¡± he warned gently. ¡°Guide it. Amodate. Find stillness inside motion.¡±


    I tried again.


    This time, I softened my reach. I let the current move through me, molding myself around it the way water shapes stone.


    Something...clicked.


    The noise faded. Impressions came into focus.


    I heard them then¡ªnot with my ears, but with something deeper.


    Small, bright awarenesses darting beneath the surface. Curious. yful. Afraid.


    Fish, dolphins, whales, seals, jellyfish.


    Life.


    A breathlessugh escaped me. ¡°I can...hear them.¡±


    Corin smiled. The expression held pride and a glimmer of recognition.


    ¡°You¡¯re not just hearing,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re weaving.¡±


    I exhaled. ¡°That¡¯s good, right?


    Hisughter spilled over me like moonlight. ¡°Yes. Really good. And if you focus a little more, you can do better.¡±


    So I did.


    I let the energy ripple through me. In, out. In, out. In, out.


    Hours slipped by unnoticed.


    By the time the horizon began to pale, a pod of dolphins surfaced nearby, agitated and restless.


    I felt the echo of distant thunder¡ªan offshore storm sending disruptive pulses through the water.


    I closed my eyes and reached.


    This time, there was no doubt.


    I wove.


    A field of quiet reassurance spread from me, gentle and expansive. The dolphins slowed, their movements easing as the storm¡¯s edge passed harmlessly beneath them.


    When I opened my eyes, Corin was watching me with open astonishment.


    ¡°Well,¡± he said softly. ¡°That didn¡¯t take long.¡±


    That had taken all night.


    I swayed, exhaustion crashing into me all at once.


    He steadied me easily. ¡°Congrattions,¡± he said. ¡°That was clear, independent weaving.¡±


    Augh bubbled up¡ªtired, giddy, incredulous. ¡°Is it always like this?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s usually much harder.¡±


    He met my gaze. ¡°But you...you¡¯re something else entirely. Once you find your anchor, Sera..." He shook his head, a disbelievingugh falling from his lips. "You might reach Dominator before I do.¡±


    I almost dismissed his words as empty praise and encouragement, but the sincerity and reverence in his eyes silenced me.


    Alina¡¯s words brushed inside my mind. ¡®...you¡¯re not done waking up.¡¯


    Dawn spilled over the sea, painting everything gold.


    For the first time, the ocean didn¡¯t feel like something that wanted to swallow me whole.


    It felt like something waiting to wee me.

 Chapter 272 A STRIKING PAIR

    <h4>Chapter 272: Chapter 272 A STRIKING PAIR</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The house was already awake when Corin and I came back in, salt clinging to my skin, damp curls escaping my braid, and bare feet tracking sand across the floor.


    I was bone-tired, muscles aching in a way that promised consequencester, yet my mind sparkled, startlingly clear, as if someone had switched on a light within me.


    Sunlight poured through the tall windows in pale golden sheets, catching dust motes and transforming them into tiny, swirling confetti.


    The scent of breakfast¡ªwarm bread, citrus, rich coffee¡ªwrapped around me as I crossed the threshold, grounding in a way that made the night feel suddenly unreal.


    Corin and I hadn¡¯t spoken much on the walk back. Not because there was nothing to say, but because we¡¯d both spent everything we had.


    Words felt like an unnecessary strain after hours of focus, control, and truthsid bare.


    That quiet did notst.


    Five pairs of eyes snapped up the moment we entered the dining room.


    Wide. Bright. Alert.


    And unmistakably curious.


    Dora froze mid-bite, a piece of bread hovering halfway to her mouth. Neri¡¯s gaze flicked from Corin to me and back again, her lips pressing together as if physically restraining a smile.


    Reef leaned so far over the table I was half convinced he was about to topple into his chair, while Kai¡ªeverposed¡ªlifted his mug and watched us over the rim with open, unapologetic curiosity.


    At the head of the table, Selene sat perfectly at ease, one leg crossed over the other, coffee cradled in both hands as she observed the scene with quiet, unmistakable interest.


    I slowed and said cautiously, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Corin cleared his throat, eyeing his nieces and nephews suspiciously. ¡°Morning, guys.¡±


    No one answered.


    Dora¡¯s eyes narrowed. Slowly. Calcting.


    ¡°You were gone this morning when I went to your room,¡± she said to me, usation seeping into her voice. ¡°I thought I dreamed you.¡±


    I offered her an apologetic smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, hon. I couldn¡¯t sleep and¡ª¡±


    Then she gasped. ¡°You stayed up all night.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°With Uncle Corin,¡± she added, delighted.


    The room erupted.


    Neri pped a hand over her mouth. Reef mmed both palms onto the table. Kai choked on his drink.


    I stopped dead. ¡°Wait¡ªwhat do you think happened?¡±


    Dora slid off her chair and marched toward me with purpose, nting her hands on her hips in a way that was impressively authoritative for someone her size. ¡°Are you going to get married?¡±


    My jaw unhinged.


    Corin made a strangled sound beside me.


    ¡°I¡ªno,¡± I said, far too quickly, my gaze darting to Corin¡¯s. ¡°Absolutely not.¡±


    Reef frowned. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because...because¡ª¡± I waved a hand helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s not¡ªhe¡¯s¡ª¡±


    I faltered and shot Selene a pleading look, silently begging her to intervene, to redirect, to parent.


    She met my gaze over the rim of her coffee cup, eyes dancing with unmistakable amusement¡ªand did absolutely nothing.


    What the hell was going on?


    ¡°Is it because you¡¯re older?¡± Neri supplied helpfully.


    I opened my mouth. Closed it. Opened it again. That was just one out of a hundred reasons, but I would take the escape route. ¡°Yes. Exactly. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem,¡± Reef interrupted cheerfully. ¡°Mom¡¯s older than Dad.¡±


    Selene lowered her coffee cup enough to show the curve of her lips. ¡°By several months,¡± she said serenely.


    Neri nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Age gaps are normal. Especially for powerful people.¡±


    Corin shot her a look. ¡°Where did you hear that?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°Books.¡±


    His eyes narrowed as he muttered, ¡°Dangerous things.¡±


    Heat crawled up my neck. ¡°For the record,¡± I said, trying to regain control of the situation, ¡°I have never once thought of Corin in that way.¡±


    Corin nced at me, brows lifting faintly. ¡°Good to know.¡±


    ¡°That didn¡¯te out right,¡± I said quickly.


    Dora fluttered her eyshes. ¡°Uh-oh. Please don¡¯t break my uncle¡¯s heart, Aunty Sera.¡±


    My lips parted. ¡°No¡ªI¡ª¡±


    Kai set his mug down with deliberate care. ¡°Enough,¡± he said, tone gentle but firm. ¡°You¡¯re embarrassing her.¡±


    I could have hugged him.


    Dora looked at her older brother, torn. ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°Your hot chocte¡¯s getting cold,¡± Kai continued smoothly. ¡°Eat. Everyone.¡±


    The children groaned in unison, but the intensity eased. Reef slumped back into his chair, muttering something about adults ruining everything.


    Neri resumed braiding Dora¡¯s hair with exaggerated focus, though the asional grin still slipped through.


    Corin leaned closer to me, voice low. ¡°For what it¡¯s worth, I¡¯ve never once thought of you that way, either.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmured fervently.


    Selene finally looked up then, her gaze flicking between us with unmistakable amusement. ¡°For what it¡¯s worth, you do make a striking pair,¡± she said lightly.


    I groaned. ¡°Don¡¯t you start.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°Rx. I¡¯m teasing.¡±


    Breakfast settled into something closer to normal after that¡ªif normal included Dora shooting me sly nces and Reef whispering exaggerated theories about secret midnight vows.


    Corin bore it with impressive stoicism, only asionally swatting Neri¡¯s hand when she tried to poke him for reactions.


    By the time tes were cleared and the children were herded off to get ready for the day, my nerves had finally stopped buzzing.


    Selene poured two cups of fresh coffee and handed me one, gesturing toward the terrace.


    ¡°Walk with me?¡± she asked.


    Outside, crisp air filled our lungs, the sea unfurling endlessly ahead. The morning sun had yet to chase away thest wisps of mist, and the world felt hushed, kind of dreamy.


    We sat with our cups warming our hands.


    ¡°I wanted to ask you something,¡± Selene said after a moment.


    I nced at her, my eyes narrowed. ¡°About Corin?¡±


    Her smile widened. ¡°No. Though that was entertaining.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°Please don¡¯t encourage them.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± she promised, then sobered. ¡°What I wanted to ask you is about Seabreeze.¡±


    I waited.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen our pack,¡± she continued. ¡°You¡¯ve felt thend, the sea. I¡¯d like to know what you think.¡±


    ¡°I love it here,¡± I said honestly. ¡°It¡¯s...open. Alive. No one¡¯s holding their breath.¡±


    Relief flickered across her features, immediately followed by a hope I dreaded having to dim.


    ¡°But,¡± I added gently, ¡°I¡¯m not nning to join.¡±


    Her relief melted away, leaving behind a wistful longing.


    ¡°I thought as much,¡± she said quietly.


    ¡°My roots are elsewhere,¡± I exined. ¡°This ce is wonderful, don¡¯t get me wrong. But it isn¡¯t home.¡±


    Selene nodded, staring out at the horizon. ¡°A pity. You would fit in perfectly here.¡±


    I offered a rueful smile. ¡°Part of me wants to believe that, but another part knows this is just a stop along my journey, not my destination.¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°Maybe I should encourage Corin to pursue you seriously, and then you¡¯ll be family and stay.¡±


    I sputtered on my coffee. ¡°Selene¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m joking,¡± she said,ughing outright now. ¡°Mostly.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°You really are terrible.¡±


    ¡°And you are special,¡± she said, sobering again. ¡°In ways even you don¡¯t fully see yet.¡±


    My cheeks heated. ¡°Corin said that too.¡±


    She smiled softly. ¡°You two may not be romantically inclined, but I¡¯ve never seen Corin connect with someone as well and quickly as he did with you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°He doesn¡¯t reveal his heritage lightly, and he certainly doesn¡¯t Shift in front of just anyone. That kind of trust isn¡¯t meaningless.¡±


    Warmth bloomed in my chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m d he found the strength to share his truth with you,¡± Selene added, her gaze dimming slightly, ¡°that same heritage has made things..plicated for him.¡±


    I turned fully toward her. ¡°How so?¡±


    She hesitated, then sighed. ¡°Even in the supernatural world, there are levels to what people consider ¡®normal,¡¯ and they fear what they don¡¯t understand. Even within Seabreeze. Even within family.¡±


    I cocked my head. ¡°And for you? It couldn¡¯t just have been hard for Corin.¡±


    I expected Selene¡¯s guard to rise at the broaching of such a sensitive topic, but she just shrugged, her gaze tracing the horizon wistfully.


    ¡°I like to think we¡¯ve evolved since then, especially since Adrian became Alpha.¡±


    Her lips curled at the mention of her mate. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy, but I wouldn¡¯t change a single thing.¡±


    Sensing the story, I waited.


    ¡°You know, we weren¡¯t fated mates,¡± Selene began softly.


    The words surprised me more than I expected. I thought back to the way Adrian looked at her, the way his eyes always drew to her, tracking her every moment like she was his center of gravity.


    ¡°Adrian and I grew up together,¡± she continued. ¡°Childhood friends. Sparring partners. He was always there¡ªevery bruise, every failure. Because I was the most bnced out of my siblings and the oldest, my father pushed me the hardest, training me like an Alpha. And when things got hard, Adrian was the one who was always by my side, reminding me that I was much more than a bridge or heir.¡±


    She smiled faintly at the memory.


    ¡°I hoped,¡± she admitted, ¡°that he was my mate. I really, really did.¡±


    My chest tightened. I wrapped both hands around my coffee cup, letting the warmth seep into my palms as I waited. Selene wasn¡¯t a woman who needed prompting. When she was ready, she spoke.


    ¡°But fate,¡± she said, lips curving into a smile that reached her eyes, ¡°had other ideas.¡±

 Chapter 273 FATE OR CHOICE?

    <h4>Chapter 273: Chapter 273 FATE OR CHOICE?</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Selene¡¯s gaze stayed fixed on the horizon for a long moment after herst words.


    She leaned back in her chair, the wood creaking softly beneath her weight. For a heartbeat, she looked younger¡ªless Luna, more woman remembering something she¡¯d once survived.


    ¡°It was mying-of-age ceremony,¡± she said. ¡°The night the pack formally recognized me as an adult. As...eligible.¡±


    I pictured it instinctively: firelight, ritual markings, the weight of expectation pressing in from all sides.


    ¡°I knew Adrian was nning something,¡± she continued. ¡°He was terrible at hiding it. Disappearing for hours. I¡¯d catch him practicing speeches he pretended weren¡¯t speeches. I pretended not to notice, but I did.¡±


    Her lips softened into a wistful curve. ¡°I was excited. Nervous. Hopeful.¡±


    I swallowed.


    ¡°When the midnight bell tolled, tradition dictated that I follow my mate¡¯s scent,¡± Selene said. ¡°You don¡¯t question it. You don¡¯t hesitate. You trust the pull.¡±


    She exhaled slowly. ¡°So I followed it.¡±


    A charged silence stretched between us, thick with anticipation.


    ¡°And it led me,¡± she said, voice hardening, ¡°to Barry.¡±


    The namended like a shattered te.


    ¡°He was the Alpha of a neighboring pack,¡± Selene went on. ¡°Powerful. Arrogant. Loud about it. He¡¯d mocked me openly for years¡ªsaid a daughter couldn¡¯t inherit leadership properly, that my father was wasting his legacy on sentiment.¡±


    My fingers curled tighter around the cup.


    ¡°I remember standing there, staring at him, thinking there had been a mistake,¡± she said. ¡°That the bond would correct itself. That if I waited long enough, Adrian would step out of the shadows andugh and tell me it was a joke.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°But the pull didn¡¯t waver.¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°At first?¡± Selene gave a short, humorlessugh. ¡°I considered defying it outright. I¡¯d always been stubborn. Always believed everything in life was a choice.¡±


    Her gaze drifted. ¡°But the mate bond is...convincing. It¡¯s not loud or aggressive. It presses. It reasons. It makes you believe that what it wants is what you want.¡±


    My breath caught. Convincing. The mate bond was definitely convincing.


    Selene took a sip of her coffee, then set it aside, forgotten.


    ¡°So I resigned myself to it,¡± she said. ¡°I convinced myself that if that was what the Moon Goddess wanted, I could learn to be happy with Barry.¡±


    Even I could taste the bitterness in those words.


    ¡°Our engagement was swift. Politically celebrated. Personally suffocating.¡± Her jaw tightened. ¡°Barry liked to remind me that I was lucky. That a powerful Alpha-to-be like him had chosen me¡ªa half-breed.¡±


    I flinched.


    ¡°But the night before the wedding,¡± Selene continued, voice low, ¡°I caught him with a maid.¡±


    The atmosphere changed, charged with something sharp and uneasy.


    She shook her head and said tly, ¡°So unoriginal.¡±


    Her eyes darkened as she continued. ¡°He didn¡¯t notice me at first. He was too busy boasting to her about all he nned to do once we were bonded.¡±


    My heart sank.


    ¡°He spoke about usurping my father. Exiling my family of ¡®aberrations.¡¯ Absorbing our pack under the guise of unity.¡± Selene¡¯s hands clenched in herp. ¡°I listened until I couldn¡¯t anymore.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°And then I made myself known¡ªand I rejected the bond.¡±


    Even knowing the oue, the words sent a shock through me.


    ¡°The pain,¡± Selene said, closing her eyes briefly, ¡°was unlike anything I¡¯d been prepared for. It felt like tearing my heart out of my chest with bare hands. But rity came with it. A kind of...rightness.¡±


    Her eyes opened, zing. ¡°I would rather suffer than spend the rest of my life tethered to a monster.¡±


    I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been holding.


    ¡°I doubt Barry even registered the pain.¡± She shrugged. ¡°What he couldn¡¯t stand was the humiliation. And he nearly killed me for it.¡±


    A sick twist coiled in my stomach.


    ¡°I was too weak to fight for myself, still reeling from the agony of having my soul ripped in half. But then Adrian intervened.¡±


    Something fierce and proud seeped into her tone. ¡°He was a Beta. No official title, no bond advantage.¡±


    She smiled, sharp and bright. ¡°And he beat Barry.¡±


    I felt my own lips curl.


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have been able to,¡± she said. ¡°But he refused to lose. For me.¡± Her voice softened. ¡°For us.¡±


    The victory, she told me, had ignited conflict between the packs. Her wedding venue had turned into a battlefield. Blood had been spilled. Threats exchanged.


    Barry had retreated¡ªbut not surrendered.


    ¡°And that¡¯s when Adrian decided he couldn¡¯t leave it unresolved,¡± Selene said quietly. ¡°He nned to assassinate Barry under the cover of night. End it permanently.¡±


    My pulse quickened. ¡°Did he?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Selene said. ¡°Because I found out.¡±


    She huffed augh. ¡°He argued with me. Told me I deserved a better Alpha. That the pack needed stability. He knew Barry would never back down after suffering humiliation not once but twice. He knew the consequence of what he wanted to do was death, whether he won or not. And he was willing to make that choice for me.¡±


    ¡°So what did you do?¡±


    ¡°I chose him,¡± Selene said simply.


    She lifted her chin, as if reliving the moment and reiterating that she had no regrets. ¡°Under the moonlight. I marked him myself.¡±


    The image unfurled in my mind: defiance, devotion, and the power of choice woven into something fierce and unbreakable.


    ¡°My father was furious,¡± Selene added dryly. ¡°Called me reckless. Foolish. Said love didn¡¯t make leaders.¡±


    I leaned. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So I proved to him that what Adrian and I had was much more than love. In Seabreeze, if an Alpha is not born into the title, he has to go through a series of trials to prove himself.¡±


    My smile widened. ¡°And Adrian passed.¡±


    Selene nodded, her cheeks dimpling. ¡°Every single one. And then, together, we defeated Barry and absorbed his pack.¡±


    Her lips curved, softer now. ¡°Shortly after that night, I found out I was pregnant with Kai.¡± She shrugged, easing back into her seat, stretching like a cat that got all the cream. ¡°I guess you can say we lived happily ever after.¡±


    The weight of the story settled over me, heavy and luminous all at once.


    I sat back, stunned. ¡°I always thought...your bond with Adrian. I assumed it was fate.¡±


    Selene shook her head. ¡°The Moon Goddess doesn¡¯t always make perfect matches,¡± she said. ¡°She gives possibilities. We decide what to do with them.¡±


    Her gaze sharpened, intent and piercing. ¡°I trusted my choice. And I was right.¡±


    Something inside me shifted at her words.


    It was a lot to take in.


    I thought of Maxwell and Willow¡ªfated, inevitable, and yet broken in the end. But then there was Selene and Adrian, who had chosen each other without prophecy or certainty, and who still stood unshaken.


    What did that say about the bond itself? Was it truly infallible, or had we simply convinced ourselves it was, because believing in fate was easier than trusting our own choices?


    And if that was true...


    What did it mean for me? For the decision waiting at the end of this journey?


    Fate¡ªor choice?


    A sudden burst of high-pitched shouting from inside the house shattered my thoughts.


    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± Reef¡¯s voice carried through the open doors as Dora shrieked with delight. ¡°He¡¯s here, he¡¯s here!¡±


    Selene rose smoothly to her feet, a smile already tugging at her lips. ¡°That would be Maris. She left early yesterday to bring her mate home for Christmas.¡±


    I trailed Selene inside, where the house thrummed with excitement. Children thundered down the hall, tumbling over each other in their eagerness to reach the entryway.


    Maris stood just inside the threshold, travel-weary but glowing.


    Beside her was a man who looked utterly at ease in the chaos.


    He was tall and broad-shouldered, built with the kind of strength that spoke less of brute force and more of long familiarity with it.


    He stood with an easy, almost careless posture, yet a quiet authority radiated from him, drawing attention without ever asking for it.


    Honey-brown eyes crinkled as Dora barreled into him at full speed.


    He caught her without missing a beat, scooping her up with practiced ease as if this were a ritual long rehearsed.


    ¡°There¡¯s my favorite hurricane,¡± he said warmly.


    She squealed as he spun her around, hisughter rumbling low and warm as he set her down, and then ruffled Reef¡¯s hair and greeted Kai with a sp of forearms that spoke of mutual respect.


    Then his gaze lifted andnded on me.


    Something flickered there¡ªrecognition, sharp and fleeting, like a memory brushing past without fully forming.


    My steps slowed.


    We stared at each other for half a heartbeat too long.


    ¡°Hello,¡± he said atst, offering a hand. ¡°You must be Seraphina.¡±


    His voice was polite. Controlled. But his eyes...his eyes searched mine as if he were looking for confirmation of something.


    ¡°I am,¡± I replied.


    His smile deepened as his warm hand closed around mine.


    ¡°Brett.¡±

 Chapter 274 SAFE

    <h4>Chapter 274: Chapter 274 SAFE</h4>


    CELESTE¡¯S POV


    ¡°Up.¡±


    The chain snapped tight as I was hauled forward, biting into my shoulder until pain red, raw and searing. I stumbled off the truck,nding on concrete steeped in oil and decay. My bare feet slipped. Laughter echoed, sharp and cruel.


    ¡°Seriously,¡± another voice drawled. ¡°Don¡¯t fucking bruise the goods. He¡¯s not going to be happy.¡±


    My stomach lurched at that damning word again: goods.


    A chill swept over my skin as the doors crashed shut behind us. The sound reverberated, heavy and final, like a lid sealed. I drew a breath that tasted metallic and stale, saturated with suffering.


    Through the dull roar in my skull, I realized that we were lined up.


    Chains tugged as bodies were forced into order, cors clinking in a helpless, defeated rhythm.


    Someone whimpered behind me. Someone else retched and sobbed until a sharp blow cut the sound off mid-breath.


    ¡°Eyes down.¡±


    I lifted my chin out of reflex. They may have taken me to gods knew where and reduced me to about an inch tall, but I still had my pride.


    Celeste Lockwood would always hold her head up high.


    A fist cracked across my jaw.


    A constetion of pain exploded behind my eyes as my head whipped sideways, teeth jarring together. Blood bloomed, warm and coppery, on my tongue.


    ¡°I said, eyes down,¡± the man snarled.


    ***


    ¡°Lady Celeste?¡±


    I jerked violently, breath hitching as my body recoiled before my mind caught up¡ªmuscles locking, breath slicing into my chest.


    My hands twitched, fingers curling inward, expecting resistance. Iron. Weight. Pain.


    Instead, my nails bit into my own palm.


    I sucked in a breath that tasted of salt and warm air, not metal. Not rust. Not rot.


    The sun above the Maldivian sky was bright enough to hurt.


    It spilled across the water in blinding shards of gold, dancing atop the waves. The blue was wless, merciless in its beauty.


    Palm fronds drifted overhead, their shadows weaving gentle, shifting patterns across the pale stone beneath my feet.


    Somewhere nearby, wavespped gently against the shore, rhythmic and indulgent.


    Sun. Sand. Beach. Ind.


    Beautiful, peaceful, perfect.


    Safe.


    Catherine¡¯s ind.


    Safe. I was safe.


    ¡°Lady Celeste?¡±


    The Omega servant stood a few steps away, hands folded neatly in front of her. She was young¡ªbarely more than a girl¡ªwith dark hair pulled back tight and eyes that never quite lifted to meet mine.


    She looked nothing like Olivia.


    Yet every time I saw her, agonynced through my heart.


    ¡°Your treatment is scheduled to begin in ten minutes,¡± she said gently. ¡°Lady Catherine asked me to fetch you.¡±


    My mouth tightened.


    Already?


    I nced toward the open doors leading back into the vi, where cool marble and filtered air waited. Where that room waited.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there,¡± I said, sharper than necessary.


    She dipped her head and retreated without another word.


    I lingered on the chaise lounge, my heart thudding too hard, too fast. I forced myself to draw in breath after breath, slow and measured, the way Catherine had taught me.


    I was safe.


    That was the truth I repeated until it stuck.


    Catherine had found me. Pulled me out before the worst could happen. That was what mattered.


    I eased myself upright, muscles stiff and joints aching with a pain that had nothing to do with lounging too long in the sun. The ocean glittered back, vast and indifferent.


    I let out a slow breath, fingers raking through my hair¡ªthen froze as my eyes caught on my wrist.


    Bare skin stared back at me.


    No ink. No mark. No faint shimmer beneath the surface where my bond with Brett had once rested like a living thing.


    The tattoo we¡¯d gotten had stayed even after the bond was severed because my wolf, weak as she was, still lived within me.


    And now...


    A strangled cry ripped from my throat as grief crashed over me, sudden and suffocating. My chest cinched tight, pain ring sharp behind my sternum, and then¡ª


    ***


    The escape attempt erupted without warning, fierce and chaotic.


    Olivia had nned it in whispers and stolen nces, timing the guards¡¯ rotations, counting steps in the dark. She shoved a broken piece of metal¡ªte or cup, I think¡ªinto my hand, her grip fierce.


    ¡°When I say run,¡± she told me, eyes zing, ¡°you don¡¯t stop. Don¡¯t look back.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°What about you? We have to get out of here together.¡±


    She gave me a grim smile. ¡°One of us is enough. I¡¯ll distract them¡ªgo!¡±


    ¡°Oliv¡ª¡±


    The rms screamed and chaos erupted¡ªshouts, gunfire, bodies mming into concrete. I sprinted barefoot through corridors slick with blood and terror, Olivia¡¯s screams echoing behind me.


    A blow crashed into my back. I hit the ground, air knocked from my lungs as pain shot up my spine. Hands seized me¡ªtoo many, everywhere¡ªdragging me backward across the floor.


    ¡°No!¡± I scraped at the concrete, nails splitting, skin shredding. Panic drowned out thought. Fear roared so loud it swallowed everything else.


    And then¡ª


    Pressure erupted in my chest, sudden and violent, as if a fist punched outward from inside my ribs. Heat surged through my veins, sharp and dizzying. Gold bled into the edges of my vision.


    Kharis.


    The name tore through me like a prayer and a scream all at once.


    She burst through the suppression like a wounded animal shattering its cage. Weak¡ªgods, so weak¡ªbut furious. Protective. Mine.


    My body convulsed as I tried to Shift.


    Bones screamed. Muscles seized halfway between forms, skin burning as if it were being peeled from the inside.


    I screamed, the sound raw and ragged as power ripped through me in jagged, uncontroble bursts.


    ws¡ªhalf-formed but razor-sharp¡ªshed across flesh. Someone copsed, screaming. Another crashed into the wall with a sickening crack.


    I sensed it more than saw it, instinct blurring with sensation as I fought with every scrap of strength I had left.


    But I didn¡¯t have much left.


    The surge faltered, sputtering like a dying me gasping for air.


    ¡®Kharis!¡¯ I screamed inside myself, terror spiking as the heat drained too fast.


    She answered with a sound that wasn¡¯t words.


    Pain. Apology. Resolve.


    I saw Olivia then.


    A guard had her by the arm, wrenching it behind her at an unnatural angle. She didn¡¯t scream. She just looked at me¡ªeyes wide, fierce, desperate.


    ¡°Run!¡± she called out. ¡°Run, Celeste¡ª¡±


    The shot echoed deafeningly loud.


    Olivia¡¯s body jerked.


    ¡°No!¡± I screamed, the word shredding my throat as I lunged forward, power ring wild and useless. I reached for her, my fingers grazed fabric, skin¡ª


    Something mmed into my side.


    Another blow followed. And another.


    I crashed to the ground, vision spinning, blood flooding my mouth. The world lurched as boots mmed into my ribs, my back, my legs.


    Kharis surged onest time.


    Not to save me.


    To shield me.


    I felt her wrap around my core, burning bright and fleeting, pouring everything she had into onest desperate stand. Suppression crashed down, brutal and absolute.


    Her presence tore away.


    The silence was immediate. Absolute.


    ¡°No,¡± I whispered, choking, empty. ¡°No¡ªplease¡ª¡±


    Brett¡¯s voice surfaced, unwanted and cruel in its rity.


    ¡®Stop keeping her locked away like she¡¯s some inconvenience you wish never existed.¡¯


    ¡®Free her. Or one day, you¡¯ll break in ways you can¡¯t recover from.¡¯


    I squeezed my eyes shut, jaw clenching.


    Memories of Brett were the worst.


    That was where I traced the rot. The beginning of my downfall.


    If I¡¯d stayed with him. If I hadn¡¯t decided that loving him was a liability instead of a refuge. If I hadn¡¯t suppressed my wolf to remove all traces of my past.


    Would Kharis have been strong enough to protect me all along?


    Would I still have her?


    Would I still be whole?


    ***


    ¡°Celeste.¡± Catherine¡¯s voice drifted through the haze, calm and controlled as ever.


    I straightened by reflex, masking my expression before turning.


    My godmother stood in the doorway, sunlight framing her, immacte in pale linen, silver hair swept into an elegant twist.


    She always seemed untouched by the world, no matter what storms raged around.


    ¡°You¡¯re slipping again,¡± she said gently, stepping closer. ¡°I¡¯ve told you to let the memories flow over you, not through. The equipment won¡¯t sync properly if your brainwaves are agitated.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said, though my fingers were clenched so tightly my nails cut into my palms.


    I tried to focus on Catherine, on her clear grey eyes and pretty smile. The woman who had saved me. The person whom I trusted most in the world.


    She studied me for a long moment, her gaze keen and measuring. Then she smiled, soft and reassuring.


    ¡°Of course you are,¡± she said, holding her hand out. ¡°Come. We have work to do.¡±

 Chapter 275 POOR CELESTE

    <h4>Chapter 275: Chapter 275 POOR CELESTE</h4>


    CELESTE¡¯S POV


    The treatment room was as pristine as everything else in Catherine¡¯s vi. White walls. Soft lighting. ss panels humming faintly with power. The scent of metal beneath the sterile floral ovey.


    The chair sat at its center, surrounded by arcane instrumentation and sleek modern tech¡ªa marriage of magic and science that made my skin prickle.


    Iy back on it while technicians moved around me, attaching leads, adjusting settings, murmuring numbers I couldn¡¯t understand.


    Catherine remained at my side, one hand resting lightly on the armrest, grounding me¡ªor so it was meant to feel.


    When the headpiece descended, unease settled into my bones.


    I hated this room.


    I hated how small it made me feel.


    The room I¡¯d been held in had been small, too. Concrete walls closed in on either side, stained dark in ces I refused to look too closely at.


    The ceiling was low here, too. Designed to make you hunch. To shrink.


    ¡®You¡¯re safe, Celeste.¡¯ I hissed internally. ¡®You¡¯re not there anymore.¡¯


    Straps fastened around my wrists and ankles¡ªnot tight, not painful. Gentle. Considerate.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing very well,¡± Catherine murmured close to my ear. ¡°Much better than thest session.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel any better,¡± I said tly.


    Her smile was indulgent. ¡°Patience, dear. Remember?¡±


    I pursed my lips. ¡°I remember.¡±


    She gently smoothed my hair back from my forehead. ¡°That¡¯s my girl. Now, rx. We¡¯ll have you fixed up in no time.¡±


    My godmother watched me the way one observes a delicate machine¡ªattentive, patient, always anticipating the next malfunction.


    I felt it most in the silences between us. In the way her gaze lingered just a fraction too long after I finished speaking, as if she were cataloging not my words but the subtext behind them.


    The cadence of my breathing. The steadiness of my hands.


    Once¡ªbefore everything¡ªI would have found itforting.


    Catherine had been the adult I trusted most besides my mother. The woman who smelled of expensive perfume and ocean air, who brought gifts back from cities I¡¯d only ever dreamed of visiting.


    The one who spoke to me like I was already grown, already important. Already destined.


    It made sense that after Kieran¡¯s betrayal ten years ago, I would run to her.


    It made sense that she was the one who¡¯d saved me from the hell I¡¯d found myself in.


    But now, under her meticulous gaze, unease twisted in my gut.


    The timing gnawed at me.


    Catherine had sensed my distress¡ªthat was how she put it, lips pursed in concern, hand warm where it cupped my cheek when I first woke on a soft, warm bed on her ind.


    We were connected. She¡¯d felt a disturbance. A pull. A wrongness that demanded investigation.


    And yet she hadn¡¯t called my parents. Not until my mother called her.


    She hadn¡¯t alerted the pack. Hadn¡¯t triggered rms or summoned help the moment she realized I had been taken.


    Instead, she¡¯d arranged a stand-in¡ªsimple AI technology. A version of me to be seen in public ces, someone to create a paper trail just convincing enough to buy time.


    Someone to talk to my mother and reassure my family.


    ¡°For your privacy,¡± she¡¯d said smoothly. ¡°For your recovery.¡±


    At the time, I¡¯d been too weak, too shattered, to question it.


    Now, the exnation tasted sour in my mouth.


    It wasn¡¯t only the dy. It was the surgical precision, the way every detail was managed quietly, efficiently, without a hint of panic.


    As if she¡¯d anticipated not only my disappearance, but the aftermath. As if this had always been one possible oue, already slotted neatly into ce.


    That thought sent a chill racing over my skin.


    But I didn¡¯t chase it.


    Because chasing it meant asking questions I wasn¡¯t ready for answers to. It meant plunging back into the why.


    Why was I taken? What did they want?


    What would have happened if¡ª


    Let¡¯s face it, no matter what happened, Catherine was all I had now.


    She was the reason I had a shot at returning to my old self.


    I didn¡¯t want to return to Los Angeles as something fragile and pitiful, especially not now. Not after Sera. Not after the LST championship.


    Not after the world had watched my sister rise and rewrite the Lockwood narrative around her strength, her resilience, her triumph.


    Not after Kieran had fucking left me for her.


    I could already hear theparisons, whispered and overt.


    Sera fought her way back. She triumphed.


    Poor Celeste...broke.


    No.


    I refused to hand them that satisfaction.


    And even if I did return, what could the Lockwoods offer me?


    I was suddenly as pathetic as my sister¡ªmy wolf was gone. For real this time.


    And the only person who could help me get Kharis back was Catherine.


    My parents had tried everything with Sera. Rituals. Specialists. Therapies that promised gentle healing and delivered nothing. Years of patience that amounted to prolonged suffering.


    Soft solutions for hard problems.


    Catherine, on the other hand, had never believed in passivity.


    I remembered the argument clearly¡ªyears ago now. Catherine seated across from my mother, fingers steepled, expression cool but intent.


    ¡°Let her try the program,¡± she¡¯d urged. ¡°Risk is inherent in any breakthrough. ying it safe is how potential dies.¡±


    My mother had hesitated. Of course she had.


    The technology Catherine postted was unproven, experimental. My parents thought it was too dangerous; they felt that there was too much unknown.


    Sera had paid the price for that caution.


    I wouldn¡¯t.


    I wasn¡¯t going to leave my life to chance.


    I didn¡¯t have the luxury of waiting to see if the universe would be kind enough to restore what I¡¯d lost.


    Kieran hadn¡¯t waited. He¡¯d walked away the moment it became clear I was no longer the obvious choice¡ªthe powerful one, the unblemished future Luna standing beside him.


    My mother had called several times while I was here, but he¡¯d never even reached out once.


    And that steeled my resolve.


    I absolutely could not return to Los Angeles a failure.


    I would never let anyone know what had been done to me. What I had seen. What I had lost.


    That awful, abominable part of my life would remain sealed, buried beneath immacte presentation and careful smiles.


    I was still a Lockwood.


    I was still the princess Frostbane had raised.


    Even if Catherine had motives I didn¡¯t fully understand¡ªeven if something about this arrangement felt too neat, too calcted¡ªI couldn¡¯t afford to reject it.


    Catherine was my mother¡¯s best friend. My godmother. She would never hurt me.


    I had to trust her as I¡¯d always done before.


    Even if the treatments themselves were...strange.


    Invasive in theory, but strangely gentle in execution. Catherine always ensured a team of seasoned hypnotists was present¡ªpeople with calm voices and practiced hands, who guided my thoughts away the moment pain threatened to surface.


    I knew there was pain. I could sense it distantly, like pressure behind ss.


    But I never remembered it.


    Each session blurred into the next. Light. Sound. The steady hum of machinery. Then waking with the sensation that something inside me had shifted¡ªnot enough to name, but enough to notice.


    Like furniture rearranged in a dark room.


    But with each one, my memory of that cold dark room, of those cold harsh hands, of Olivia¡ªdark-eyed, soft-spoken Olivia¡ªfaded away. The pain faded away.


    And I was one step closer to getting my wolf back.


    That was enough.


    I closed my eyes and tried to let the hum of the machines lull me into a rxed state.


    As the hum deepened and the world began to blur at the edges, my thoughts drifted despite myself¡ªsideways, backwards.


    ***


    Harsh light. Consuming darkness. Doors. Hands.


    Time didn¡¯t pass so much as smear.


    Voices tangled and dissolved until they lost meaning. My body learned the rhythm before my mind did¡ªwhen to tense, when to go still, when to swallow sound before it escaped me and earned punishment.


    Cold lived in the floor. In the concrete. In my bones.


    ¡®You don¡¯t have to stand,¡¯ a voice whispered beside me.


    ¡®Yes, I do.¡¯


    Because if I sat, if I let myself fold, something inside me might break for good.


    ¡®My name is Olivia.¡¯


    Her shoulder pressed against mine. Steady. Too steady for this ce.


    ¡®You remind me of my sister, Mireya. She thinks she¡¯s invincible, too.¡¯


    The hum swelled, rising to a fever pitch.


    Pain sparked, sharp and distant, then vanished, swallowed by enforced calm.


    ¡®It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re okay. I¡¯ve got you.¡¯


    ***


    When I woke, Catherine¡¯s face hovered above mine.


    ¡°You¡¯re responding beautifully,¡± she said, adjusting a nket around my shoulders. ¡°Your cooperation is elerating the program¡¯s progress.¡±


    The word ¡®cooperation¡¯ struck a strange chord, yet I found myself nodding all the same.


    Because cooperation promised progress.


    Because progress delivered results.


    I parted my lips to ask what, exactly, that progress entailed¡ª


    When a servant appeared quietly in the doorway.


    ¡°Lady Catherine,¡± she said, bowing low. ¡°Margaret Lockwood has arrived. Her flight justnded.¡±


    My heart lurched, pounding wild and uneven.


    Mother.


    Catherine¡¯s gaze flicked to mine, something unreadable passing through her eyes before it vanished beneath a smooth smile.


    ¡°Well,¡± she said, straightening, ¡°it seems we havepany.¡±

 Chapter 276 BEGINNER’S LUCK

    <h4>Chapter 276: Chapter 276 BEGINNER¡¯S LUCK</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The days leading up to Christmas melted softly into one another in a way that was strangely therapeutic.


    I threw myself into training with Corin whenever we could catch a spare moment.


    Not the dramatic, breakthrough-heavy kind, just steady cultivation: breathing with the tides, quiet exercises in control, learning how to hold my awareness without letting it spill everywhere.


    It was exhausting in a way different from physical effort, leaving my head pleasantly hollow and my senses sharper, but it grounded me.


    For the first time, this new part of myself felt like something I was working with, not something waiting to ambush me.


    Despite the brief, charged moment of our introduction, Alpha Brett and I didn¡¯t interact much afterward.


    Not out of avoidance¡ªjust circumstance. He gravitated naturally toward Maris, his attention orbiting her with an ease that spoke of long familiarity and deeper devotion.


    Wherever she went, he followed half a step behind or ahead, attuned to her moods, anticipating her needs without ever hovering.


    Their bond wasn¡¯t loud or performative, and that gentle subtlety made it all the more beautiful to watch.


    It existed in the small things¡ªthe way Brett automatically took Maris¡¯ mug when it was empty and refilled it without asking, the way she leaned into his side when sheughed, the way his gaze softened every time she spoke, as if the world came into focus only when she was in it.


    The kids, predictably, adored him.


    When she wasn¡¯t glued to my side, Dora followed Brett around like he was a living fairytale, endlessly curious and utterly enamored.


    Reef kept inventing new tests of strength and courage for Brett, who met each challenge with a yful grin and mock-seriousness, as if earning Reef¡¯s approval was a quest in itself.


    Even Kai, reserved as ever, seemed to rx around him, watching Brett with the quiet assessment of someone deciding whether a man was worthy of trust.


    Brett passed, unequivocally.


    On one golden afternoon, with the sea sparkling like scattered ss and the breeze tinged with salt and citrus, someone suggested a game of beach volleyball.


    Shoes were abandoned in untidy piles, and the went up quickly, stakes hammered into the sand¡ªnotably nowhere near the shore.


    Brett and Maris paired up without discussion.


    From the first serve, it was obvious they¡¯d done this before. Not necessarily volleyball specifically, but moving together, reading each other¡¯s cues, covering each other¡¯s blind spots.


    Brett¡¯s hits were powerful and precise, while Maris was fast, agile, and deceptively strategic, cing the ball just out of reach with wicked uracy.


    They dismantled Reef and Corin¡¯s team with rming efficiency.


    Reef stared, scandalized, hands on his hips. ¡°That¡¯s not fair.¡±


    Brett grinned, wiping sweat from his brow. ¡°What¡¯s not fair?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re cheating,¡± Reef used. ¡°You¡¯re too synchronized.¡±


    Marisughed, brushing sand from her hands. ¡°That¡¯s called teamwork.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Reef insisted darkly, eyes narrowing as he looked between them. ¡°That¡¯s called being mates.¡±


    Corin barked augh. ¡°He¡¯s not wrong.¡±


    Another point was scored¡ªBrett spiked the ball cleanly past Corin, who dove toote,ughing even as he face-nted into the sand.


    Reef groaned loudly. ¡°Uncle Corin, you¡¯re dragging us down.¡±


    Corin froze mid-stretch. ¡°Excuse you?¡±


    ¡°You heard me,¡± Reef said, pointing usingly. ¡°If you had a mate, you¡¯d be better.¡±


    Corin snorted and flicked Reef lightly on the forehead. ¡°You are vastly overestimating the bond between mates. Mating doesn¡¯t make you an automatic athletic genius.¡±


    Reef scowled, rubbing his forehead. ¡°Then get one and prove me wrong.¡±


    Laughter erupted across the beach¡ªSelene nearly doubled over, Adrian chuckling as he shook his head. Even Brett looked amused, brows lifting as he nced between Corin and Reef.


    ¡°That¡¯s not how it works,¡± Corin said, still smiling.


    Reef crossed his arms. ¡°Then you¡¯re doomed to lose.¡±


    ¡°I am not doomed,¡± Corin shot back.


    ¡°You are,¡± Reef insisted. ¡°Unless...¡± His eyes darted suddenly to me, lighting up with inspiration. ¡°Unless you team up with Aunty Sera.¡±


    Every gaze swung my way.


    I nearly choked on my coconut water.


    ¡°What?¡± I sputtered.


    Kai, who had been watching the exchange with quiet calction, tilted his head. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea,¡± he said thoughtfully. ¡°You and Uncle Corin work well together.¡±


    I blinked at him, still wary of their earlier teasing. ¡°Based on...?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°Vibes.¡±


    Seleneughed outright. ¡°Well,¡± she said, pping her hands together. ¡°That settles it. New teams.¡±


    ¡°Hold on,¡± I protested. ¡°I don¡¯t y volleyball.¡±


    Corin nced at me, brows lifting. ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said tly. ¡°I don¡¯t dopetitive sports.¡±


    He smiled¡ªslow, amused, and entirely unhelpful. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    The calm assurance in his tone made it harder to argue.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s show these bond-blinded show-offs that you don¡¯t need a mate bond to dominate.¡±


    So there I was, barefoot in the sand, heart thumping with a wild blend of nerves and excitement as I faced Maris and Brett across the.


    The kids immediately picked sides.


    Dora cheered for everyone, loudly and indiscriminately. Reef dered himself Team Underdogs and stationed himself behind us, shouting advice that ranged from mildly useful topletely unhinged.


    Neri pped politely, singing little encouragements under her breath. Kai watched intently, arms crossed, as if this were a tactical exercise.


    Corin moved closer to me, lowering his voice. ¡°Okay. First rule¡ªdon¡¯t overthink it.¡±


    I huffed. ¡°That¡¯s rich,ing from you.¡±


    ¡°Trust me,¡± he said. ¡°Watch the ball. Read their movement. I¡¯ll handle positioning.¡±


    ¡°And if I mess up?¡±


    He nced at me, mismatched eyes steady. ¡°Then we adjust.¡±


    There was something grounding about that.


    The serve came fast. Maris sent the ball sailing toward us, a clean arc cutting through the air.


    I reacted on instinct, diving forward and bumping it upward¡ªtoo high, too loose.


    ¡°Mine,¡± Corin called calmly.


    He moved with the easy flow of water, smooth and sure, setting the ball up for me with effortless precision.


    ¡°Now,¡± he said.


    I swung.


    My swing was far from graceful, but it sent the ball sailing over the, making Brett lunge to keep up.


    Reef whooped. ¡°She did it!¡±


    From there, something clicked.


    Corin coached constantly, but never loudly¡ªsmall cues, hand gestures, murmured instructions timed perfectly.


    Beneath it all ran that familiar undercurrent of shared awareness, the subtle psychic alignment we¡¯d cultivated in the water.


    I sensed his presence without needing to look, anticipated his moves, and found my timing falling into ce almost without thought.


    Maris and Brett still had the edge in raw experience, but we matched them point for point, rally after rally, stretching the game out as it intensified.


    Sand flew. Laughter rang out. At some point, Brett wiped out¡ªI¡¯m guessing he wasn¡¯t that mad about it, judging by how wide his grin was at the sound of Maris¡¯ delightedughter.


    At one point, the ball veered wildly toward the edge of the court.


    I sprinted and leapt, barely saving the ball, sending it arcing just high enough for Corin to finish the y with a sharp, decisive spike.


    The kids erupted, wild with excitement.


    Selene and Adrian watched it all from a distance, seated on a driftwood log, her phone raised and angled toward us, capturing the chaos with an indulgent smile.


    The wind tugged at her hair, sunlight catching in her eyes as she recorded moment after momentughter, triumph, the simple joy of it all.


    When the final point was scored¡ªMaris barely missing a save by inches¡ªthe game dissolved into apuse and yful groans.


    Reef dropped dramatically into the sand. ¡°I take it back,¡± he dered. ¡°Uncle Corin isn¡¯t doomed.¡±


    Corinughed, offering me a hand. ¡°See?¡±


    I took it, breathless and grinning. ¡°Beginner¡¯s luck.¡±


    ¡°Hardly,¡± he said.


    As the group dispersed¡ªkids running off toward the water again, Selene calling after them to stay within sight¡ªI lingered, watching Maris and Brett stroll together along the shoreline, hands intertwined, their silhouettes easy and unguarded against the sunlit sea.


    A gentle warmth settled in my chest.


    And I couldn¡¯t help thinking that maybe this was what peace looked like.

 Chapter 277 COULD YOU MAYBE NOT?

    <h4>Chapter 277: Chapter 277 COULD YOU MAYBE NOT?</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I wasn¡¯t a social media person.


    I¡¯d always considered it a waste of time¡ªtoo much noise, too many opinions, too little substance. Packs didn¡¯t run on likes and reposts. Power didn¡¯t announce itself through curated clips and filtered smiles.


    If anything, it had always felt beneath me.


    So when the specialized alert buzzed on my phone, in the middle of rinsing my coffee mug, I was almost ashamed by how fast I lunged for it.


    I snatched the phone, water trailing from my fingers onto the cold granite, the screen ring to life with the familiar interface of LST¡¯s internal tform.


    A new post from Selene.


    My pulse ticked up, sharp and immediate.


    I hadn¡¯t meant to follow her at first. Not consciously. Not in a way I would¡¯ve admitted out loud.


    But after that phone call with Sera¡ªthe most civil exchange we¡¯d managed in, well, ever¡ªI found myself opening the app far too often, skimming past pack updates and logistics, hunting for any trace of her like a thirsty fanboy craving the smallest drop of news from his favorite star.


    Selene didn¡¯t post often. When she did, it was usually official. Ceremonial. Generic bullshit.


    This wasn¡¯t that.


    The thumbnail loaded slowly, buffering just long enough to make my chest tighten.


    Then I saw her.


    Sera¡ªbarefoot in the sand, hair pulled back, skin sun-warmed and glowing in a way I had never seen in Los Angeles.


    She was mid-motion,ughing, body loose and unguarded as she jumped to hit a ball sailing toward her.


    Not dressed in the carefulyers she favored back home. Not contained by propriety or expectation.


    She wore a simple swimsuit, nothing provocative, but it showed a version of her that existed outside the world I¡¯d always known.


    Strong calves kicking up sand. Arms raised, muscles engaged. A smile so wide it split something raw and aching inside me.


    For a second, I forgot how to breathe.


    I tapped the video without thinking.


    The sound came through firstughter. Children shouting. Waves in the background. The thud of a volleyball hitting sand.


    Sera moved across the frame with a kind of effortless grace that made my throat tighten. She dove, sprang to her feet,ughed again when she barely saved the ball. Someone off-screen cheered her name.


    A foolish, irrational wave of pride surged up.


    That¡¯s my¡ª


    The thought cut off violently when another man stepped into frame.


    He was tall and tan and lean-muscled with surf-boy hair. He moved easily, instinctively, like it all came naturally to him.


    He high-fived Sera.


    The sound cracked through the air, sharp and strangely intimate.


    Then she slipped, just a little, and he caught her by the waist, steadying her with a hand that lingered a fraction too long before letting go.


    Something inside me snapped.


    ¡®Mine!¡¯


    The word tore through me like a guttural snarl, heat ring beneath my skin so fast my vision pulsed. My fingers clenched around the phone hard enough that the edges bit into my palm.


    I barely registered my own low growl until it echoed off the kitchen walls.


    Jealousy wasn¡¯t new to me. Possessiveness either.


    But this was different.


    It wasn¡¯t just the sight of another man touching Sera. It was the way she didn¡¯t flinch. The way she smiled up at him, unguarded. The way they moved in perfect sync. The way her body trusted his without hesitation.


    A slow burn spread through my chest.


    Ashar surged up, restless and furious, prowling the inside of my mind like a caged beast. ¡®Mine!¡¯ he roared again, louder. ¡®She belongs to us.¡¯


    I shut off the video abruptly, my breathing out in fast spurts.


    Without thinking, I scrolled straight to my contacts and pulled up Sera¡¯s name¡ª


    What the hell was I doing?


    I red at the dark screen, jaw clenched, wrestling logic back into ce.


    She¡¯s allowed to exist without you.


    She¡¯s allowed to be touched. Tough. To y a stupid game on a beach halfway across the world.


    You do not own her.


    The rational part of me knew that. Had always known that.


    But the bond, neglected, unacknowledged, and stretched thin by distance and silence, cared nothing for logic.


    I thought of Alois. Of his calm, infuriating advice.


    Of my resolution.


    I would wait.


    Give her space. Let her find her footing. Let her choose.


    And be content with whatever that choice was.


    My thumb hovered over her contact.


    What would I even say?


    Hey, I saw a video of youughing with another man, and it made me want to pull my eyeballs out. Could you maybe...not?


    Would she even answer?


    And if she did¡ªwhat right did I have to demand anything of her?


    Especially since the man¡¯s touch wasn¡¯t predatory. It wasn¡¯t disrespectful. Hadn¡¯t carried the sharp edge of threat.


    Absurdly, that made it sting even more.


    I checked the time.


    Daniel would be finishing training soon.


    Thest thing my son needed was to finish the most stressful part of his day and find his father vibrating with barely contained rage like an unhinged Alpha stereotype.


    I grabbed my phone and went down to the basement.


    My private gym was empty, as expected.


    I stacked the bar with more weight than necessary and dropped onto the bench, surrendering to muscle memory. Lift. Rack. Breathe. Repeat.


    My body burned. My lungs strained.


    It didn¡¯t help.


    Each rep only seemed to sharpen the images in my head¡ªSeraughing, sand clinging to her skin, another man¡¯s hands at her waist.


    By my third set, sweat was dripping down my spine and my knuckles throbbed from gripping the bar too hard.


    Christmas.


    The word surfaced unbidden. That was the deadline she¡¯d set.


    Would shee home on time?


    She¡¯d said she would, hadn¡¯t she?


    But Seabreeze looked like a ce where promises felt optional. Like a ce where she was finding something she hadn¡¯t known she was missing.


    A ce where she could forget the world she left behind and be tempted to linger just a little longer.


    The thought curled inside me, sharp and painful.


    What if waiting was a mistake?


    What if Alois was wrong?


    What if the right move wasn¡¯t patience, but action?


    I mmed the bar back into its cradle harder than necessary and paced, dragging a towel over my neck.


    That was when the door opened behind me.


    The sharp click of my mother¡¯s heels echoed across the linoleum, each step as loud as a gunshot.


    ¡°Hydrate,¡± she said calmly, holding out a bottle of water.


    I took it from her without looking, twisting the cap off and taking a long drink.


    She leaned against a machine, arms folded, her silent scrutiny the kind that could unravel grown men and reckless Alphas alike.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been tensetely,¡± she noted.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She arched a brow.


    I sighed. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± she hummed, clearly unconvinced. ¡°Is this about Seraphina?¡±


    The question hit like I¡¯d dropped a barbell on my chest.


    ¡°No,¡± I said too quickly.


    Her lips curved¡ªnot in amusement. In recognition.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± she said gently, ¡°I¡¯m not blind.¡±


    ¡°In no way did I insinuate that you are.¡±


    ¡°Then why bother denying it?¡± she asked softly. ¡°You¡¯ve been off since Daniel¡¯s ceremony, even worse since you went on your ¡®urgent, I can¡¯t tell you the details right now trip.¡¯¡±


    Watching my mother make sarcastic air quotes was so unnerving that I had to look away.


    ¡°It was urgent,¡± I grit out. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell you the details, either.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯ve been restless. Distant. More vtile than usual. Anyone with two brain cells between them would recognize the urgency and recklessness regarding one¡¯s mate.¡±

 Chapter 278 JUST LOVE

    <h4>Chapter 278: Chapter 278 JUST LOVE</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    The word ¡®mate¡¯ hung between us like a de bnced on its tip.


    I went rigid, my spine snapping straight as if my mother had pressed a thumb into a fresh cut. The water bottle groaned in my fist, stic straining beneath my grip.


    I didn¡¯t answer her right away.


    Not because I didn¡¯t know what to say, but because everything I could say felt like a betrayal of Sera¡ªof the promise I¡¯d made her not to tell anyone about the bond until she was ready.


    My mother watched me with a gaze too sharp to be fooled by silence. She had always been able to read the spaces between words, the hesitation before a breath.


    Being raised by her meant learning early that omission was just another form of confession.


    ¡°You¡¯ve denied far more convincingly in the past,¡± she said, proving my point. ¡°This time, you¡¯re not even trying.¡±


    I set the bottle down harder than necessary and turned away, pacing the length of the gym in restless strides.


    The familiar space suddenly felt too small, walls pressing in till the air felt thin.


    ¡°I can¡¯t talk about it,¡± I said atst. My voice sounded rougher than I intended. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Honey,¡± my mother murmured, her tone like when I was a child, and I scraped my knees bloody and refused to cry, ¡°I¡¯ve...I¡¯ve known for a while now.¡±


    My steps faltered.


    She sighed. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to admit what it meant.¡±


    She crossed the gym floor and sat on the edge of the bench in front of where I paced, folding her hands together in herp.


    For once, her poise slipped. A tremor ran through her, a hairline fracture in her perfect fa?ade.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Kieran,¡± she whispered.


    I stopped. Closed my eyes.


    ¡°I know I don¡¯t need to exin to you how it feels to have a child and care so much for him that everything else in the world pales inparison to his happiness.¡± She didn¡¯t wait for a response. The words had clearly been building for a long time.


    ¡°When the...events that led to your marriage urred, I thought...¡± She swallowed. ¡°You were young. Already carrying too much responsibility of a pack and a legacy. And then what happened happened, and I felt like you¡¯d been trapped. Forced to bear yet another responsibility.¡±


    She inhaled sharply. ¡°I loved Daniel the moment I held him. That never wavered. But Seraphina...¡± Her voice faltered. ¡°I couldn¡¯t look at her without seeing a chain around your neck.¡±


    I opened my eyes and studied my mother. Her hands knotted in herp, her eyes shining as she blinked hard, fighting to keep tears from spilling.


    ¡°When your father insisted you mark her,¡± she continued, ¡°I panicked. I fought him. I told him you deserved the freedom of choice. A way out if need be. Onest door that hadn¡¯t been locked shut.¡±


    A sharp ache cinched my chest.


    ¡°I was so focused on you,¡± she whispered. ¡°On what I thought you were losing. I never stopped to ask what she was enduring.¡±


    Tears slid down her cheeks, unguarded and silent.


    I moved immediately.


    ¡°Mother,¡± I said, crouching in front of her. ¡°Stop.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°That poor girl,¡± she whispered, her lips trembling. ¡°I never stopped to consider how she must have felt¡ªunable to take her rightful ce as Luna, ostracized by her family on all sides.¡±


    She sniffed. ¡°If I had been less stubborn, if I¡¯d guided you instead of resisting, maybe you wouldn¡¯t have learned to resent her so much. Maybe you wouldn¡¯t have withdrawn. Maybe you would have sensed the bond sooner, and you wouldn¡¯t have spent a decade feeling trapped instead of enjoying the beauty of marriage.¡±


    Her words hit too close to truths I¡¯d only just begun toe to terms with over the past months.


    I reached out and cupped her face gently, thumbs brushing away the tears tracking through her makeup.


    ¡°No, Mother,¡± I said firmly. ¡°This is not on you.¡±


    Disbelief flickered in her eyes.


    ¡°I made my choices,¡± I went on. ¡°Every cold word. Every inch of distance. Every time I chose control over unguarding.¡± My throat burned. ¡°I¡¯m the reason Sera and I are here. Not you.¡±


    My mother tried to speak, but I continued, needing to say it aloud.


    ¡°epting your influence as a factor is a cowardly cop-out. I know what I¡¯ve done. I know what it¡¯s cost her.¡± My voice dropped. ¡°What it¡¯s cost us.¡±


    Silence pressed in around us, heavy but honest.


    ¡°I deserve this,¡± I said quietly. ¡°The waiting. The uncertainty. The fear that she might note back the same¡ªor at all. It¡¯s nothingpared to what she carried alone for years.¡±


    My mother¡¯s shoulders shook once.


    ¡°You¡¯re punishing yourself,¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking responsibility,¡± I corrected gently. ¡°There¡¯s a difference.¡±


    I leaned my forehead against hers briefly, grounding myself in the familiar scent of her.


    ¡°When Seraes back,¡± I said, pulling away just enough to meet my mother¡¯s eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll respect her choice. Whatever it is.¡±


    Her breath caught.


    ¡°If she chooses me,¡± I continued, ¡°I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life atoning for my sins and making sure I¡¯m worthy of her. If she doesn¡¯t...¡± I exhaled slowly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll step back. Be Daniel¡¯s father. Be steady. Be present. And let her go.¡±


    The words tasted like ash, but they were true.


    That was the price I had to pay for my sins.


    I didn¡¯t know if it was possible to stop loving Sera. But it was possible to fulfill the promise I¡¯d made. I¡¯d make sure of it.


    For a long moment, my mother said nothing. Then she reached up, cupping my cheek the way she had when I was a boy too proud to ask forfort.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a little pup anymore,¡± she murmured.


    A small, wry smile tugged at my mouth. ¡°No. I haven¡¯t been in a long time.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯ll survive this,¡± she added.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She straightened, wiping thest of her tears away with the back of her hand. ¡°Regardless of what you say, I have some atoning of my own to do¡ªif Sera will let me.¡±


    Before I could respond, a sound echoed from upstairs¡ªboots thudding against wood, a familiar rhythm I could recognize anywhere.


    Daniel.


    His training bag hit the floor with a dull thump momentster, followed by his voice calling out, ¡°Dad?¡±


    ¡°In here,¡± I answered.


    My mother squeezed my arm, then stood and smoothed her skirt.


    Daniel appeared in the doorway, flushed and energized, hair damp with sweat.


    ¡°Hi!¡± he panted.


    ¡°There¡¯s my little Alpha,¡± my mother said smoothly. She straightened, thest traces of vulnerability locking neatly back behind her Luna mask. ¡°How was training?¡±


    Daniel charged in. ¡°Awesome,¡± he dered, toeing his shoes off andunching straight into an animated recounting.


    ¡°I almost took Theo down¡ªhe cheated, by the way¡ªbut I stillnded the hit.¡± He beamed, clearly reliving it. ¡°And Gavin said my footwork¡¯s getting better.¡±


    My mother listened with the same attentiveposure she gave to council reports, nodding at the right moments and asking precise follow-ups that made Daniel straighten up with pride.


    ¡°That¡¯s impressive,¡± she said warmly when he was done. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, darling.¡±


    Daniel preened. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    My mother nced at me, her eyes flickering with something soft and tangled, before she turned back to Daniel.


    She smoothed a hand over his hair. ¡°I¡¯ll let you two hang out,¡± she said lightly.


    As she passed me, she paused just long enough to murmur, ¡°We¡¯ll talk moreter.¡±


    Then she left us, her footsteps fading down the hall as Daniel flopped onto the bench with a contented sigh.


    ¡°So...¡± His gaze slightly narrowed into that eerie, assessing look as if he could sense the emotional tension in the air. ¡°What¡¯s up, Dad?¡±


    Instead of trying to divert, I pulled up my phone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got something to show you.¡±


    His brows lifted. ¡°What?¡±


    I opened the video of Sera again.


    She filled the screenughing, leaping, alive in a way that felt like sunlight after a long winter.


    Daniel leaned closer, eyes widening.


    ¡°That¡¯s Mom?¡± he breathed.


    I nodded.


    The clip showed her saving the ball,ughing when she stumbled, high-fiving Corin with unselfconscious ease. Danielughed along,pletely absorbed.


    ¡°She looks...¡± He searched for the word, then grinned. ¡°Happy.¡±


    ¡°She does, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    And wasn¡¯t that the whole point? It didn¡¯t matter who she was with. All that mattered was that she was happy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her y sports before,¡± Daniel observed cheerfully.


    ¡°Neither have I,¡± I replied.


    He nced at me, then back at the screen. ¡°I like seeing her like this.¡±


    ¡°So do I,¡± I said, my lips curving as our heads pressed together to watch the video.


    For the first time since it first yed, the throbbing in my chest wasn¡¯t pain, or jealousy, or fear.


    Just pride.


    Just love.

 Chapter 279 THE UNDERCURRENT

    <h4>Chapter 279: Chapter 279 THE UNDERCURRENT</h4>


    LUCIAN¡¯S POV


    The LST internal tform rarely surprised me.


    Most posts followed predictable rhythms: after-action reports polished to within an inch of their lives, congrattory blurbs that said everything and nothing, the asional clipped announcement¡ªnoise, curated and controlled.


    So when Selene¡¯s post detonated across my feed, it wasn¡¯t the fact that it went viral that caught my attention.


    It was who was in it.


    I was mid-brief when the alert chimed¡ªthree short pulses, priority-coded. I dismissed the staff with a flick of my hand and nced down at the tablet instead.


    The thumbnail loaded.


    Sand. Sun. Motion.


    And Seraphina.


    I stilled.


    She was unmistakable, even in a fleeting glimpse, her posture loose in a way I¡¯d never seen before,ughter tumbling out between quick breaths, so entirely at ease in her own skin it was difficult to look away.


    I expanded the video.


    Laughter spilled from the speakers. Children shouting. The rhythmic thud of a ball hitting sand. The sea roaring steadily in the background.


    The video framed her in motion: agile, unguarded, hair swept back, skin glowing with exertion and life.


    She was positively incandescent.


    And she looked stronger.


    Not just physically. The difference was subtler than that¡ªan ease in the way she upied space, a confidence that didn¡¯t posture or perform.


    It sat in her shoulders, her timing, the way she trusted her body to catch itself when she stumbled.


    A small, private satisfaction unfurled in my chest.


    Good.


    Alois had been right.


    Letting her go¡ªtruly, without restrictions or watchful leashes¡ªhad been the correct decision.


    Painful. Riskden. Ufortable in every way that mattered.


    But correct.


    Then a man stepped into frame.


    I paused the video. Rewound.


    Watched again, slower this time.


    The way he anticipated her movement. The way he adjusted position without a word. The way his hand caught her at the waist when she slipped¡ªnot possessive, not dominating, but...natural.


    Too natural.


    His touch didn¡¯t seem romantic or possessive, but there was a resonance, a kind of trust between them I didn¡¯t know what to do with.


    I leaned back in my chair, steepling my fingers.


    I didn¡¯t like it. Not one bit.


    Seabreeze had been on my radar the moment I learned it was Seraphina¡¯s final stop. I¡¯d dispatched quiet feelers¡ªnothing aggressive, nothing that would draw notice. Just enough to build a profile.


    And what came back was...thin.


    Ufortably so.


    Despite Selene¡¯s high-profile presence in LST, despite her open invitation to curious parties, Seabreeze remained oddly opaque.


    Records were clean but shallow. Historical conflicts neatly resolved. Power structures stable to the point of boredom.


    Too neat.


    Rumors existed, of course¡ªhybrids, old bloodlines, strange alliances beneath the waves.


    But nothing concrete. Nothing scandalous.


    Luna Selene herself posed no threat. Neither did her mate. Their power was obvious, their priorities transparent.


    But the man in the video...


    I reyed the clip again, isting his presence.


    He moved with the quiet certainty of water, not force. His presence didn¡¯t dere itself; it settled. And beneath it all, woven through his movements, was something not quite wolf. Not entirely.


    There was something else there, something that didn¡¯t quite align with the usual signatures my mind catalogued without effort.


    Interesting.


    And potentially dangerous.


    Not to Seraphina directly¡ªno, I didn¡¯t sense malice there. But to the careful calction I¡¯d been making since the Institute.


    A variable outside the equation.


    Still, I refused to panic.


    Because Seraphina wouldn¡¯t linger.


    She¡¯d said as much herself, in the brief, candid check-ins she shared with Maya and me in our group chat.


    Casual messages. Locations mentioned in passing. A photograph of the sea at dusk. A dry remark about sand getting everywhere.


    Not as detailed as I would have liked, but enough for me to breathe¡ªespecially after my shadows lost her trail after the Institute.


    It was just as Alois said: waiting required faith in Sera.


    Whoever this new variable was, I had to trust in Sera, in her choices. And in myself.


    I scrolled past the video to see the attention Selene¡¯s post had gatheredments piling in from various factions, congrattionsyered over spection.


    Most of them reoriented around the same question: Was Sera settling in Seabreeze?


    The suggestion grated¡ªnot because I believed it possible, but because I refused to let the narrative exist at all.


    I had no intention of letting that spection take root, usible or not.


    I typed ament, knowing my admin ount would push it to the top of every feed that mattered.


    ¡¯Good to see our LST Champion thriving, even off-duty. OTS looks good on her, wherever she goes.¡¯


    Neutral. Affirming. Redirective.


    Within seconds, the likes andments rolled in. The conversation reoriented just enough¡ªSeraphina framed not as Seabreeze¡¯s guest, but as OTS¡¯ ambassador.


    As someone passing through, not settling.


    Then I sent her a private message.


    ¡¯The sea breeze suits you. But I hope you don¡¯t forget that Christmas is fast approaching¡ªand we¡¯re already preparing for your homing.¡¯


    I sent the message and leaned back, letting the hum of the room settle around me.


    The video continued to y on a loop in the corner of my screen¡ªSeraphinaughing, alive, lighter than I¡¯d ever seen her. And always, beside that man.


    I would allow it.


    For now.


    But I would not ignore the undercurrent.


    Because threats didn¡¯t always announce themselves as threats.


    Sometimes, they smiled. Sometimes, they caught you before you fell. Sometimes, they waited quietly beneath the surface, content to be overlooked.


    And those were always the ones worth looking out for.

 Chapter 280 YOU HAVE OPTIONS

    <h4>Chapter 280: Chapter 280 YOU HAVE OPTIONS</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I only found out about the video Selene posted when my phone began vibrating nonstop as I climbed the stairs back to my room, damp hair clinging to my neck, skin still warm from the sun.


    Notifications piled up, a relentless, stuttering cascade that crowded my screen.


    It lit up again and again in my palm until I couldn¡¯t tell where one notification ended and the next began. Mentions. Tags. Messages from people I didn¡¯t know. Emojis. Questions. Spection disguised aspliments.


    There was a strange dissonance in seeing myself reflected through so many unfamiliar lenses¡ªpaused mid-motion,ughing, caught in a moment I hadn¡¯t curated or armored.


    A version of me that felt honest, now dissected and interpreted.


    I closed the door and let my back rest against the cool wood, drawing in a slow, steadying breath.


    Part of me felt startlingly exposed, as if a window I¡¯d forgotten existed had been thrown wide open.


    But beneath that, a quieter, unexpected pride flickered¡ªnot for the attention, but for the image people now saw when they looked at me.


    Not withdrawn. Not suppressed. Not contained.


    Alive. Thriving.


    Still, the digital mor pressed in, blurring the edges of what had been such a clean, uplicated joy less than an hour earlier.


    So much for peace.


    I kicked off my sandy flip-flops by the bed and was halfway to the bathroom when my phone rang outright¡ªan actual call, not a message.


    Maya.


    My lips curved as I answered, tucking the phone between my shoulder and ear as I turned on the shower.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I said. ¡°Before you say anything¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh my gods,¡± Maya interrupted breathlessly, ¡°Who¡¯s the hunk?¡±


    I froze mid-reach for a towel. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb,¡± she said gleefully. ¡°I just saw the video. The volleyball one. The way he caught you? The way you two were moving together? Holy shit, babe.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°We were ying a game. On sand. People slip.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± she hummed. ¡°And lucky that there are hotties around to catch them when they do.¡±


    I cocked my head. ¡°Would you rather I face nted into the sand?¡±


    She made a noise that was halfway between augh and a scoff. ¡°I¡¯m not saying anything happened. I¡¯m saying the vibe is suspicious. And the fact that you left him out of your group chat updates? Even more so.¡±


    I put the phone on speaker and stepped under the spray, letting the warm water cascade over me, loosening muscles that had been stressed during the game. ¡°There is no vibe. Corin is just...Corin.¡±


    ¡°And who, exactly, is Corin?¡±


    ¡°Selene¡¯s younger brother," I said. "A friend."


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Maya said. ¡°And it¡¯s just by the way that he looks like a Greek god.¡±


    I groaned. ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not denying it,¡± she sing-songed.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s irrelevant,¡± I shot back. ¡°I¡¯m not¡ªthere¡¯s nothing romantic there. He¡¯s been helping me train. That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Train what?¡±


    I hesitated. I knew there was no hiding my new abilities from Maya, but it didn¡¯t feel like a conversation to have over the phone or information to drop in the group chat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you during my thorough debriefing when I¡¯m back.¡±


    Maya sighed theatrically. ¡°Fine. But I¡¯m just saying, the energy is...different.¡±


    ¡°Different how?¡±


    ¡°Calm,¡± she said after a beat. ¡°Natural. Not careful like you are with Lucian or bracing for impact as you do with Kieran.¡±


    I turned my face into the spray, water drumming against my forehead. ¡°Seabreeze is...peaceful,¡± I admitted. ¡°It¡¯s hard to be careful or on edge when everything around you keeps telling you to breathe.¡±


    ¡°I can see that,¡± she said softly. ¡°You look so rxed.¡±


    Then, with her usual irreverence, ¡°Still. If you want to hit that before youe back, no one would me you.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help theugh that burst out of me. ¡° I can¡¯t believe you, of all people, are saying that. I thought you were Team Lucian since day one.


    She made a dismissive sound. ¡°Correction: I¡¯m Team Sera. Whoever you choose, I support. Even if you choose to run away and be a professional beach athlete.¡±


    ¡°That is not happening.¡±


    ¡°Shame,¡± she said. ¡°You look sexy as fuck in a swimsuit.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not,¡± she said promptly. ¡°We haven¡¯t even gotten to the important part.¡±


    I sighed and reached for my shampoo. ¡°Which is?¡±


    There was a brief pause, the kind that made me pay attention.


    ¡°Have you found your answer yet?¡± Maya asked, her tone subdued.


    The water ran steadily, filling the silence.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said finally. ¡°But...I think it¡¯s time for me toe home.¡±


    Her breath softened on the other end of the line. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. ¡°I love it here. Truly. But staying any longer feels like...avoidance.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say I¡¯m mad about that,¡± she said. ¡°I miss you so fucking much.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°I miss you too.¡±


    We talked some more after that¡ªabout nothing, really. Her new neighbor. A disastrous attempt at baking that somehow almost singed Ethan¡¯s eyebrows.


    The kind of trivialities that kept us on the phone longer than necessary, neither of us wanting to be the first to let go.


    Eventually, the conversation slowed, stretching thin.


    ¡°Okay, I guess I have to let you go now to the sun and sea and sexy beach gods,¡± Maya said.


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°You¡¯re incorrigible.¡±


    She giggled. ¡°Don¡¯t you forget that.¡±


    ¡°How could I ever?¡±


    ¡°And Sera?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you decide,¡± she said, voice steady, ¡°remember¡ªyou¡¯re allowed to choose yourself. And I¡¯ll always be your number one supporter.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°I love you, Maya."


    ¡°Love you too, babe.¡±


    I stood there under the water for a long moment after we finally hung up, chest tight, before turning the shower off.


    When I stepped out, a towel wrapped around me, I grabbed my phone and shuffled through the chatter to the messages I actually recognized.


    There was the OTS squad group chat, blinking with messagesyered one on top of the other.


    Judy: Miss you so much, Sera.


    Finn: Don¡¯t forget sunscreen.


    Talia: OTS isn¡¯t the same without you.


    Roxy: New year¡¯sing¡ªyou better be back for it.


    And then there was Lucian¡¯s message.


    Lucian: The sea breeze suits you. But I hope you don¡¯t forget that Christmas is fast approaching¡ªand we¡¯re already preparing for your homing.


    Warmth spread through my chest, equal partsfort and longing.


    Seabreeze was a breath of fresh air, but there was a different gravity in being missed¡ªbelonging somewhere that waited for you toe back.


    I typed back a quick response to both the group chat and Lucian.


    Sera: Miss you too. I¡¯ll be home soon.


    The phone rang almost immediately.


    I hesitated only a moment before answering.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± Lucian replied. I could hear the smile in his voice even without seeing him. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been enjoying yourself.¡±


    ¡°I have,¡± I admitted. ¡°Selene and her family are fantastic hosts.¡±


    ¡°I can tell,¡± he said lightly. ¡°Have you decided whether you¡¯re epting her invitation to join Seabreeze?¡±


    The question was asked gently, but the directness caught me a little off guard.


    ¡°I...¡± I sat down on the edge of the bed, towel slipping loose around my shoulders.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he cut in quickly. ¡°I know Seabreeze is probably amazing, but I¡¯d be remiss not to advocate for my own pack.¡±


    I smiled despite myself. ¡°Naturally.¡±


    I sighed, trying to find the right words. ¡°Seabreeze is incredible. But it¡¯s far. Too far from Daniel. If I had to lean one way,¡± I continued, ¡°it would be toward Shadowveil.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s breath eased. ¡°That¡¯s amazing to hear.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± I added quickly, ¡°before I decide anything, I need to go back home. To Frostbane and the Lockwoods. There are...things I still need to understand.¡±


    His tone softened. ¡°No pressure, Sera. I just wanted you to remember you have options.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°You sound...heavy,¡± Lucian said. ¡°Did something happen at the Origin Archives?¡±


    I stiffened. ¡°How¡ªhow do you know about the Origin Archives?¡±


    There was a pause.


    Then: ¡°Kieran wasn¡¯t the only one who came for you.¡±


    My heart skipped.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t interfere,¡± Lucian continued. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to overwhelm you. It was an impulsive action. I don¡¯t regret going, but I didn¡¯t want to influence your choices.¡±


    My chest ached¡ªnot with anger, but with something moreplicated.


    Both Lucian and Kieran hade for me. Both of them had held back at thest moment.


    I...


    I didn¡¯t know what to do with that information.


    ¡°I get it,¡± I said finally, my words a little too tight. ¡°You were concerned for my safety.¡±


    ¡°I was,¡± he replied. ¡°But, Sera, I never wanted to take your agency away.¡±


    ¡°I...I understand.¡±


    I cleared my throat. ¡°Um, I should go. I think I hear someone calling me.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Bye, Sera.¡±


    ¡°Bye,¡± I whispered.


    Iy back on the bed after I hung up, staring at the ceiling as the early evening light shifted across the walls.


    Alina stirred within me, her presence warm and curious.


    ¡®Have you decided yet?¡¯ she asked softly.


    I swallowed. ¡®No.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s all right,¡¯ she said. ¡®You¡¯re allowed to take your time.¡¯


    Did time know that? Because it was running awfully fucking fast.


    I thought of Lucian¡ªsteady, honest, choosing toe clean when it mattered.


    I thought of Kieran¡ªdistant, restrained, but trying in his own way to be there without crossing boundaries.


    Both of them were changing, trying to be better. For me.


    And somehow, that made the choice harder.


    And not for the first time, I realized that whatever decision I made meant hurting someone else anyway.

 Chapter 281 TO FRIENDS

    <h4>Chapter 281: Chapter 281 TO FRIENDS</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I didn¡¯t sleep. Not really.


    I drifted in and out of something like rest, but every time my body tried to settle, my mind lurched and pulled me somewhere else.


    First, it was filled with Lucian¡¯s dark blue eyes.


    Not angry. Not cold. Just...quietly disappointed.


    I faced him in a vast, echoing hall, desperate to exin, but every word I tried to speak vanished into mist before it could reach him.


    He watched me with that infuriating patience of his, as if he already knew how the story ended and was simply waiting for me to catch up.


    He didn¡¯t use or demand¡ªonly stayed back and let the space between us stretch until it hurt.


    Then the scene fractured.


    And there was Kieran.


    The sharp line of his jaw, the way his shoulders bowed ever so slightly, as if holding himself upright required constant effort.


    His obsidian eyes fixed on me, braced for impact, as if waiting for me was a storm he¡¯d chosen to weather with no protection at all.


    I reached out, fingers aching for the familiar solidity of him¡ª


    And he stepped back.


    The dreams tangled after that.


    Lucian and Kieran kept swapping ces. Disappointment, anger, pain¡ªemotions blurring until their faces became shapeless shadows.


    One moment, Shadowveil¡¯s cold stone pressed against my feet, the next, I wandered Nightfang¡¯s halls, then Seabreeze¡¯s endless sky spilled into everything, until I couldn¡¯t tell where one ce ended and the other began.


    Fate. Choice.


    Every time I thought I¡¯dnded on one, the other dragged me under.


    When morning finally arrived, it felt as if I¡¯d been hauled through a gauntlet of barbed wire.


    I stared at the ceiling, listening to the house wake around me: muffled footsteps, far-offughter, the gentle hush of the sea beyond the windows.


    My chest ached as if I¡¯d spent the whole night holding my breath.


    Eventually, I gave up on the idea of more sleep and got up.


    The kitchen was quiet when I padded in, wrapped in an oversized sweater. The windows were washed inte-morning light, bright enough to strip the edges from shadows and remind me of myte start.


    I busied myself with the coffee machine, grateful for the simplicity of the ritual. Measure. Pour. Wait.


    My hands, however, wouldn¡¯t stop shaking.


    ¡°Bad night?¡±


    I flinched at the sound of Maris¡¯ voice, then let out a breathyugh. ¡°Is it that obvious?¡±


    She leaned against the counter opposite me, hair loosely braided, mug already in hand.


    I envied the calm that radiated from her, as if she¡¯d made peace with herself ages ago and never lost sleep over the weight of decisions.


    ¡°You look like someone who fought an entire war before breakfast,¡± she said lightly.


    I poured the coffee a little too fast, then winced as it sloshed over the rim. ¡°Didn¡¯t sleep much.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± She studied me over the edge of her mug. ¡°Bad dreams?¡±


    I hesitated. Then, instead of answering directly, I said, ¡°Can I tell you a story?¡±


    Her lips curved. ¡°I love stories.¡±


    I wrapped my hands around my own mug, grounding myself in the heat.


    ¡°Say there¡¯s a girl,¡± I began, staring into the steam. ¡°She¡¯s been walking along a path her whole life. She didn¡¯t necessarily love it, but it was all there was. It was...safe. Familiar. Hard, but predictable.¡±


    Maris nodded but didn¡¯t interrupt.


    ¡°And then one day,¡± I continued, ¡°she realizes that path isn¡¯t as straightforward as she thought. That she didn¡¯t choose it¡ªnot really. It was chosen for her. And suddenly there¡¯s another road. Unmarked. And it has a hundred branches, a million micro-choices. No guarantees. Just...possibility.¡±


    I swallowed. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know whether staying on the old path is loyalty or fear. Or whether stepping onto the new one is courage or recklessness.¡±


    Maris¡¯ smile softened. ¡°Sounds like your friend is very tired.¡±


    I huffed out augh despite myself. ¡°That too.¡±


    ¡°And she¡¯s asking herself whether love is something you ept because it¡¯s given to you,¡± I went on, ¡°or something you build because you choose it.¡±


    Maris took another sip of coffee. ¡°And what does your friend want to know?¡±


    ¡°How to tell the difference,¡± I said quietly. ¡°What¡¯s the secret to happiness¡ªfate or choice?¡±


    For a moment, Maris was silent. I half-expected her to gently call me out, to say my friend sounded suspiciously like me.


    Instead, she said, ¡°If your friend is thinking about epting new love, she could always ask Brett.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Brett?¡±


    She nodded, utterly calm. ¡°He¡¯s...uniquely qualified.¡±


    I lowered my mug so the steam no longer blurred her face. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Maris watched the steam curl from her own mug, expression thoughtful. ¡°We¡¯re just like Selene and Adrian. Before me, Brett had a fated mate.¡±


    The wordsnded softly¡ªand still knocked the air from my lungs.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I breathed. ¡°I didn¡¯t...I thought you two...I had no idea.¡±


    ¡°Most people don¡¯t,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s a part of his life he doesn¡¯t like to look back on.¡±


    I hesitated. ¡°And you¡¯re...okay with that?¡±


    Maris smiled¡ªnot bright, not defensive either.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t at first. I was jealous,¡± she admitted. ¡°Not of her, exactly. But of the certainty. The idea that someone else had been written into his story before I ever existed in it. Unlike Selene and Barry, Brett and his fated actually mated, so her impact on his life was...heavier.¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°It took time to realize that choosing him didn¡¯t meanpeting with a ghost.¡±


    ¡°And the fact that you weren¡¯t fated?¡± I asked carefully.


    She met my gaze, eyes steady. ¡°Does that make our bond weaker?¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I believe in my choice, and I¡¯m willing to live with the consequences of it. Whatever they are.¡±


    There was no bravado in her words, no attempt to dress it up as something prettier than it was.


    Before I could respond, footsteps sounded behind us.


    Speak of the devil, Brett entered the kitchen carrying a small teden with sugar-dusted pastries, his presence filling the space without overwhelming it.


    He leaned in to brush a kiss against Maris¡¯ temple as he slid the te onto the counter beside her.


    ¡°Morning,¡± he said, voice warm. ¡°I rescued scones before the kids could demolish them.¡±


    Marisughed and nudged his hip with hers. ¡°My hero.¡±


    He beamed at her as if that were the highest praise imaginable.


    She refilled her coffee mug and handed it to him.


    Their fingers brushed as he took the cup from her with a sigh. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll check on the kids. Dora¡¯s been suspiciously quiet.¡±


    As she passed me, Maris squeezed my shoulder once, a silent gesture of encouragement, then disappeared down the hall.


    And then it was just Brett and me.


    The air shifted, not quite ufortable, but humming with a new awareness.


    Brett noticed immediately.


    ¡°Rx,¡± he said easily, sliding the te of scones toward me. ¡°Maris told me you might feel awkward.¡±


    I raised a brow. ¡°She did? When?¡±


    He chuckled and tapped a finger against his temple. ¡°Mindlink.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re already¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Mated and marked,¡± he said, nodding. ¡°Her idea.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    He leaned against the counter, eyes fond. ¡°She could tell I was holding back. Afraid of what it meant to be with someone after...everything.¡± His smile softened. ¡°She didn¡¯t want me doubting my ce with her.¡±


    I shook my head, half in awe. I thought of how Selene, too, had boldly marked Adrian against all odds. ¡°Seabreeze women are terrifying.¡±


    Brettughed. ¡°You have no idea.¡±


    His ease helped me rx, too. I took a breath. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°How did you move on?¡± I asked. ¡°After your fated mate?¡±


    For the briefest moment, something flickered across his face¡ªnot pain, exactly. More like...disorientation. As if he¡¯d tripped into a memory he hadn¡¯t expected to revisit.


    Then it passed.


    ¡°My fated mate was...¡± He trailed off, as if trying to find the right words. ¡°Ambitious,¡± he settled on. ¡°She wanted many, many things, and the only thing I could give her was my heart.¡±


    He let out a bitter chuckle. ¡°It wasn¡¯t nearly enough, but that¡¯s a story for another day. I was able to move on by realizing that staying would¡¯ve destroyed us both,¡± he said simply, his voice lowering ever so slightly. ¡°And that leaving didn¡¯t mean I¡¯d failed.¡±


    He studied me with quiet attention. ¡°You don¡¯t have to overthink everything, Sera.¡±


    I smiled faintly. ¡°I hear that a lot.¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s true,¡± he said gently. ¡°Every choice has reasons, and they¡¯re often simpler than we think. I left because I reached my limit. I hesitated to love again because I was afraid of repeating the same hurt.¡±


    His gaze was steady, perceptive. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s the same for your...friend?¡±


    A smallugh fell out of my lips. ¡°Something like that, yeah.¡±


    He nodded, his lips curving slightly. ¡°But choosing someone¡ªold or new¡ªis a beginning. Not a continuation. Or a repetition.¡±


    Something in my chest loosened, like a knot easing under careful fingers.


    ¡°I have no right to tell you fate is overrated,¡± he went on. ¡°But what I can tell you is that the first step in letting someone in is you facing and oveing your inner fears. And whoever that is has to be someone who sees those fears and is willing to walk through them with you.¡±


    My grip on the mug tightened. ¡°And if I don¡¯t find that?¡±


    He shrugged lightly. ¡°I never thought I would find a second chance, and I was content in that. There are other ways to be happy.¡±


    He angled his head as he looked at me. ¡°Something tells me you¡¯ll be just fine, regardless. A resilient soul like yours doesn¡¯t break easily.¡±


    I swallowed. ¡°You barely know me, how can you be so sure?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that hard to see¡ªhow different you are,¡± he said, and there was somethingyered in the word that made me pause. ¡°Not better. Just...built for more than one kind of life.¡±


    I exhaled slowly, letting that sink in.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said finally. ¡°That helped.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Be sure to pass the information to your friend.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°I will. I¡¯ll let her know I got such invaluable advice from another friend.¡±


    Brett lifted his mug, his smile deepening. ¡°To friends.¡±


    I clinked my cup against his. ¡°To friends.¡±


    And as I took a sip, warmth spreading through me, I felt...maybe not rity¡ªbut courage.

 Chapter 282 TIME TO GO HOME

    <h4>Chapter 282: Chapter 282 TIME TO GO HOME</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Seabreeze did not let go easily.


    I¡¯d known my time here was finite, but that didn¡¯t soften the ache when the end finally arrived.


    The final days blurred together, a bittersweet rush of tender moments.


    Corin was relentless but kind, pushing me through variations of psychic exercises until my head buzzed and my limbs felt like jelly attachments.


    By then, he¡¯d stopped hovering, stopped correcting every breath and every misstep. He only intervened when I genuinely lost my footing¡ªpsychically or otherwise.


    ¡°The rest,¡± he told me one morning as we stood barefoot at the edge of the water, foam licking at our ankles, ¡°you¡¯ll have to do on your own.¡±


    I nced at him sideways. ¡°That¡¯s it? No ominous warnings? No cryptic prophecy?¡±


    The corner of his mouth twitched. ¡°You¡¯ll hear enough of those without my help.¡±


    He handed me a small, smooth stone, pale and veined faintly with blue. Warm. Steady.


    ¡°In the midst of the storms of the Ethereal Sea, be a rock. Sturdy. Unmoved.¡±


    I closed my fingers around it, smiling softly. ¡°Thank you, but I prefer to be a tree.¡±


    He arched a brow. ¡°Want me to uproot a palm tree and fold it into your suitcase?¡±


    Iughed, the roar of the waves drowning out the sound.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said sincerely. ¡°For...everything.¡±


    His gaze lingered on me a moment longer than usual¡ªcareful, searching¡ªbut he only nodded. ¡°You did the work, Sera. I just pointed at the tide.¡±


    ¡°And made sure I didn¡¯t drown.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°You call me if you ever need anything. And I mean anything.¡±


    I cocked my head. ¡°Even if I like, forget my keys?¡±


    He rolled his eyes, a smile ying on his lips. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to go back to training in peace and quiet."


    ¡°Oh, please,¡± I nudged his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll miss thepany.¡±


    He looked down at me, and his smile melted into something soft and tender. ¡°You know what? Yes. Yes, I will.¡±


    ***


    The children were another matter entirely.


    They followed me everywhere thosest days, like I might evaporate if they let me out of their sight.


    Dora insisted on packing with me, her tiny hands cing each item in my bag with exaggerated, solemn care.


    Reef lingered in doorways, feigning indifference but watching every move I made.


    Neri cried twice: once loudly, once in silence, both times trying to be brave.


    ¡°I wish you could stay for Christmas,¡± Kai said hopefully, arms folded like he could will it into existence.


    Selene watched from the doorway, expression soft but resolute. ¡°Sera¡¯s son is waiting at home to spend Christmas with her. You wouldn¡¯t want to be separated from your family on Christmas, would you?¡±


    Dora sniffed. ¡°You¡¯ll..e back, right?¡±


    I crouched in front of her, brushing my thumbs beneath her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll visit so often you¡¯ll be sick of me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible,¡± Reef dered.


    I smiled at him. ¡°Wanna bet?¡±


    ***


    I left Seabreeze two days before Christmas,den with gifts¡ªshell bracelets, woven scarves, hand-carved trinkets, books on sea myths¡ªfor my loved ones back home.


    The transport Selene arranged was discreet and efficient, a sleek ck vehicle waiting at the edge of the beach.


    The children clung to me until thest possible moment, arms wrapped around my waist and shoulders, as if their grip alone could anchor me there.


    ¡°I¡¯lle visit,¡± I promised for what felt like the hundredth time, pressing a kiss into Dora¡¯s hair, then Neri¡¯s. ¡°And you¡¯re all wee to visit me too.¡±


    ¡°You mean it?¡± Reef asked, his grip tightening.


    ¡°I mean it,¡± I said softly. ¡°You and Daniel will get along like a house on fire.¡±


    His eyes lit up, and mine widened. ¡°That is in no way an invitation to set any houses on fire.¡±


    That drew a wateryugh out of him.


    Corin hung back, giving the kids space, his hands tucked loosely into his pockets. When they finally¡ªreluctantly¡ªpeeled away, he stepped forward and pulled me into a brief, careful hug.


    ¡°Call,¡± he murmured.


    ¡°I will,¡± I promised.


    Afterward, Maris pulled me in a firm, full-bodied hug. ¡°Good luck with everything, Sera.¡± She pulled back and winked. ¡°You and your friend.¡±


    I chuckled, squeezing her arms. ¡°Thank you¡±


    Over her shoulder, Brett caught my eye from where he stood a few steps away, hands folded loosely in front of him.


    He didn¡¯t intrude, just met my gaze and offered a small, steady smile and a knowing nod.


    I returned it, raising my hand slightly in a mock toast.


    Last was Selene.


    She drew me into her arms with the kind of embrace that felt less like a farewell and more like a benediction.


    ¡°I still wish you would make your home here,¡± she said softly. ¡°But I hope...whatever you do next, you found what you were looking for.¡±


    I leaned back just enough to meet her eyes, emotion pressing thick behind my ribs.


    ¡°More than I could have ever hoped,¡± I said honestly.


    Her smile trembled. She brushed her thumb over my cheek once, then stepped back.


    And after onest goodbye wave, I entered the car and closed the door.


    As it pulled away, Seabreeze shrank in the rearview mirror, its vast skies and saltced air pressing against my chest like a held breath.


    I¡¯d set out in search of who I really was, and stumbled upon truths I couldn¡¯t have conjured in my wildest dreams.


    But now, it was time to go home.


    ***


    In hindsight, maybe the whole independent thing wasn¡¯t always a good idea.


    Lucian had offered his private jet for my return, but no, I decided to finish the trip the way I started: on my own.


    Boy, did I fucking regret it.


    As if the Christmas rush wasn¡¯t bad enough, weather dys stacked one on top of the other until the airport became a purgatory of blinking lights and strained voices.


    By the time my ne finally took off on Christmas day, after a cumtive whopping thirty-six-hour dy, the sun was already sinking and spilling gold into the te-colored clouds.


    My foot bounced nonstop throughout the flight. I checked the time again and again, my heart racing as the minutes slipped away.


    I had promised Daniel I¡¯d be home before Christmas, but now it felt like only a miracle could get me to him before midnight.


    The wheels mmed onto the runway, rattling my teeth. By the time we taxied to the gate, my promise felt like sand slipping through my fingers.


    One more agonizing hour at baggage im, and I was ready to drop to my knees and shake my fist at the navy sky.


    When I finally got my bags, I ran.


    Past signs, past fellow weary travelers, past the ache in my lungs and the burn in my legs. I burst through the arrival doors¡ªand stopped so abruptly someone nearly crashed into me.


    Daniel stood just beyond the barrier.


    For a heartbeat, I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    He was taller, his frame all sharp lines and subtle strength. His hair was longer, curling at the nape of his neck. But his eyes¡ªthose dark, earnest eyes¡ªwere exactly the same.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    The world narrowed to that single word.


    He barreled into me with all the force of a boy who¡¯d spent weeks holding himself together.


    I let my bags fall and dropped to my knees as his arms locked around my neck, my face buried in his shoulder.


    I breathed him in: soap, cotton, and the faintest hint of cedar.


    ¡°I missed you so much,¡± he choked, voice cracking straight through me.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± I whispered into his hair. ¡°I¡¯m here, baby. I¡¯m so sorry I¡¯mte.¡±


    His grip tightened, as if afraid I might disappear. My hands trembled as I clung to him, fingers digging into his jacket, anchoring myself to the solid, miraculous reality of him.


    When I finally pulled back, his cheeks were flushed, eyes shining. ¡°You promised,¡± he said fiercely.


    ¡°I know,¡± I said. ¡°I tried.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re here.¡± He grinned. ¡°Just like Dad said you¡¯d be.¡±


    Only then did I look up, and a lump formed in my throat.


    Kieran stood a few steps back, hands loose at his sides, posture rxed in a way I didn¡¯t remember him ever managing before.


    He looked...different. I wasn¡¯t quite sure how to qualify it except that he looked more like the boy I met in the trees all those years ago.


    The sharp edges of his presence remained, but they no longer felt...weaponized.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have toe,¡± I said, voice barely above a whisper.


    Christmas in Nightfang was a big deal. The fact that the Alpha and heir weren¡¯t present was an even bigger deal.


    ¡°I wanted to,¡± Kieran replied, his voice warm and steady. ¡°And Daniel needed it.¡±


    The bond stirred, a familiar flicker, but it didn¡¯t seize me like it once had. It rested there, warm and present, no longer demanding or forcing anything. Just...acknowledging.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Sera,¡± he added, eyes filled with a tenderness that made my breath hitch.


    I rose, Daniel¡¯s hand in mine. And maybe it was the exhration of being reunited with my baby or the joy of Christmas, but the smile I gave Kieran was genuine, and my words were sincere.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, too.¡±


    ***


    The drive was subdued but not strained. Daniel filled the space easily, chattering about training mishaps and inside jokes, his hand firmly wrapped around mine the entire time.


    As the car pulled into my driveway, something in my chest tightened.


    The house seemed smaller than I remembered¡ªquieter, as if it had been holding its breath in my absence.


    The porch light was off, the windows dark.


    I pictured the inside: cold corners, untouched furniture, faint traces of footsteps that had not crossed the floors in weeks. A ce waiting, maybe even resenting me for leaving.


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s not too¡ª¡± I began, the word ¡¯dusty¡¯ hovering on the tip of my tongue as I opened the door and the lights exploded on.


    ¡°SURPRISE!¡±

 Chapter 283 THIS VERSION

    <h4>Chapter 283: Chapter 283 THIS VERSION</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    You¡¯d think by now I would be used to surprise parties, but for half a second, my brain simply...stalled.


    The shout hit first¡ªloud, chaotic,yered withughter¡ªthen the re of light, then the sudden, overwhelming presence of people.


    Familiar voices collided around me, ovepping and calling my name, filling the house I¡¯d just imagined as hollow and resentful.


    I stood frozen in the doorway, one hand still on the handle, my heart mming so hard it hurt.


    ¡°Oh my gods,¡± I breathed.


    Maya was the first one I actually saw¡ªof course she was. She stood dead center of the living room like a general surveying her victorious battlefield, arms flung wide, grin feral and unapologetic.


    ¡°Wee home!¡± she hollered.


    Iughed¡ªand then promptly burst into tears.


    It was mortifying and utterly unstoppable. One second, I was blinking furiously, the next, my vision blurred, my chest folding in as the weight of everything finallynded.


    The room, the people, the fact that I wasn¡¯t alone. Hadn¡¯t been, even when I believed otherwise.


    Maya was on me in an instant, wrapping me in a fierce hug that squeezed the breath from my lungs.


    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± she murmured into my hair, squeezing harder. ¡°Cry it out. This is exactly what I nned for.¡±


    I let out a wateryugh against her shoulder. ¡°Of course you nned this.¡±


    She pulled back, eyes gleaming. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t let me throw you a goodbye party.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want one.¡±


    ¡°Correct,¡± she said cheerfully. ¡°But you said nothing about a wee-back party.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re incorrigible.¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t you dare forget it.¡±


    Behind her, the room gradually sharpened into focus.


    Talia leaned against the couch, eyes bright as she waved excitedly.


    Finn stood beside her, hands buried in his pockets, posture stiff¡ªuntil our eyes met and his smile cracked into something soft and unguarded.


    Roxy lingered by the kitchen ind, already clutching a ss of champagne.


    She lifted it in a toast when she caught my eye. ¡°Judy sends her love. If she missed Christmas, her mother would y her.¡±


    Iughed, my gaze drifting to the figure pressed against the far wall¡ªnot seeking attention, not fading into the background.


    Lucian.


    His posture wasposed as usual, watching me with that steady, knowing calm that always made me feel like he could see five steps ahead.


    Our eyes locked, and it was so simr to my dream that something inside me jolted.


    ¡°You¡¯rete,¡± he said mildly, his lips curved.


    I snorted, swiping at my cheeks. ¡°I almost died in the airport.¡±


    Leona stood near the stairs, hands sped loosely in front of her, expression careful. When she caught me looking, she inclined her head slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you made it back safely,¡± she said.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied. And I meant it.


    My gaze flicked, instinctive.


    One absence rang louder than all the voicesbined.


    My mother wasn¡¯t there.


    The thought brushed against me¡ªnot sharp, not surprising. Just a soft, familiar ache. I thought of ourst call, of words left unsaid and things still broken. Of the daughter she¡¯d once again chosen.


    ¡®Not tonight,¡¯ I told myself firmly.


    Tonight was about the people who¡¯d left their families and packs on Christmas to wee me home.


    I let myself take it all in¡ªreally seeing it this time.


    The fairy lights strung along the ceiling. The tree in the corner sparkling with mismatched ornaments. The table groaning under the weight of a small feast.


    My house¡ªfull. Just like my heart.


    ***


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I didn¡¯t step into the center of the room.


    I told myself it was instinct¡ªold habits, battlefield awareness, the Alpha¡¯s tendency to anchor the perimeter instead of drowning in noise.


    But the truth was simpler.


    I wanted to watch her, unburdened by anyone¡¯s gaze but my own.


    Sera stood near the doorway at first, still half-caught in disbelief, Maya clinging to her like a victory banner.


    As unfiltered as Selene¡¯s video had been, it hadn¡¯t prepared me for seeing her in person.


    She looked...lighter. Not unburdened¡ªlife was not that simple¡ªbut unarmored in a way I¡¯d rarely seen.


    Pride and relief rose first, hot and instinctive, followed closely by the bitter realization that this was not a version of Sera I was familiar with.


    This version of her smiled without restraint, eyes shining like stars. Not the careful, contained smile she wore at Nightfang parties.


    This version of herughed with her whole body, shoulders rxed, hands moving freely as she took in the room. Not the polite warmth she wore like a shield.


    The realization struck, sharp and unwee: she had never looked this at ease with me. Not in our home. Not even in the early days, before resentment hardened into habit.


    It was as beautiful as it was devastating. Because it meant she had learned how to breathe freely¡ªjust not with me.


    I swallowed that ache and stayed where I was as she drifted deeper into the living room, people orbiting her as if she were their center of gravity.


    I watched as gifts changed hands, Sera distributing souvenirs from her travels, pausing with each one to exin where it came from.


    And then, at some point, Lucian pressed a steaming mug into her hands with the confidence of someone who¡¯d already memorized her preferences.


    Sera epted it without hesitation.


    I felt the jealousy before I could stop it¡ªa hot, irrational re that tightened my jaw.


    He leaned in to murmur something to her, and she smiled in response.


    Ashar stirred, low and restless.


    ¡®Mine,¡¯ he rumbled, reflexive and unhelpful.


    I shoved the thought aside.


    Thankfully, mercifully, Sera¡¯s attention didn¡¯t linger on Lucian.


    Daniel had alreadytched onto her sleeve, tugging her insistently toward the Christmas tree.


    ¡°Mom,e see! Come see!¡±


    She let herself be pulled along,ughing as she stumbled after him. They crouched by the tree, heads close, Daniel animatedly showing off the little train circling the base that he¡¯d assembled himself.


    Herughter softened into something melodic and private, meant only for him.


    I etched the moment into memory.


    The way she brushed his hair back with gentle fingers. The way he leaned into her side as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


    The quiet hum of their bond¡ªmother and son¡ªso strong it needed no words or scent to dere itself.


    Would Sera and I ever grow a bond that deep, that effortless?


    I exhaled slowly.


    That was when I felt another gaze burning into my side.


    Lucian had withdrawn too, settling on the far side of the living room near the bookshelf.


    He didn¡¯t blend into the noise any more than I did¡ªjust watched, posture easy, expression unreadable.


    Our eyes met across the room.


    No hostility sparked. No silent contest of dominance.


    Just awareness.


    The moment stretched, strange and weightless, until something inside me shifted¡ªan impulse I only recognized once I was already moving.


    Lucian nced at me as I stopped beside him, one brow lifting.


    ¡°ckthorne,¡± he said mildly. ¡°Enjoying the festivities?¡±


    ¡°More than I thought I would,¡± I admitted.


    My gaze drifted back to Sera and Daniel by the tree. Lucian¡¯s eyes followed withoutment.


    ¡°She¡¯s different,¡± he said after a moment. ¡°Lighter.¡±


    I nodded once. ¡°It has nothing to do with either of us,¡± I said, the words bitter on my tongue.


    ¡°No,¡± he agreed calmly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t.¡±


    A beat of silence passed.


    ¡°She gained something out there,¡± Lucian continued. ¡°Perspective. Space. Permission to exist without being pulled in opposing directions.¡±


    I held back a snort. He sounded like he¡¯d also gone through a session with Alois.


    His eyes slid back to me, guarded. ¡°Are you fine with that?¡±


    Gavin¡¯s report of the carefullypiled intelligence I¡¯d asked him to make on Lucian Reed¡ªthe measured analysis of his expansion strategies, alliances, his relentless long game¡ªsurfaced unbidden in my mind.


    After reading it all, I reached one conclusion: a man like him never acted without purpose.


    I turned to face him fully, answering his question with my own. ¡°What do you want from her?¡±


    Lucian didn¡¯t bristle. Didn¡¯t deflect.


    ¡°I won¡¯t insult either of us by pretending I¡¯m without self-interest,¡± he said, his gaze sharpening. ¡°But you¡¯re in no position to use me of anything.¡±


    The wordsnded cleanly. Fairly.


    ¡°At least,¡± he continued, ¡°I have never harmed her.¡±


    I clenched my jaw. ¡°I¡¯ve never harmed her.¡±


    ¡°Physical bruises are not the only ones that exist.¡±


    That truth cut deeper than any insult.


    I looked away first.


    ¡°The mate bond gives you a natural advantage,¡± Lucian added quietly. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t automatically make you the infallible choice.¡±


    My fingers curled tightly at my side.


    ¡°Self-interests aside,¡± he went on, ¡°I believe that I am better equipped to support the person she wants to be.¡±


    I gritted my teeth¡ªnot in anger, but in reluctant acknowledgment. Because somewhere beneath instinct and regret, I knew he might be right.


    Before I could dwell on that poisonous thought, a familiar hand uncurled my fist and intertwined our fingers.


    ¡°Dad,¡± Daniel said brightly, already pulling me. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    Sera was there beside him, close enough that I caught her scent, grounding and destabilizing all at once.


    The bond flickered in response. A thread of concern followed¡ªhad she heard anything? Had she sensed the tension we couldn¡¯t hide? I couldn¡¯t tell.


    Her brows lifted in silent question, and I had to mask my expression before it gave me away.


    ¡°Time for what?¡± she asked.


    ¡°The surprise,¡± Daniel stage-whispered, eyes sparkling. ¡°The real one.¡±


    He squeezed her hand, then mine, anchoring us both in ce as the room shifted its attention our way.


    The night wasn¡¯t finished yet.

 Chapter 284 MERRY CHRISTMAS

    <h4>Chapter 284: Chapter 284 MERRY CHRISTMAS</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    My hand tightened around Daniel¡¯s just enough to anchor me as he tugged me thosest few steps forward¡ªright into the space between Kieran and Lucian.


    I felt it immediately.


    The air there was...different. Not charged in the explosive, vtile way I braced for, but taut. Like a rope pulled tight between two immovable points.


    I had noticed earlier¡ªhad been quietly astonished, really¡ªthat Lucian and Kieran were upying the same room without circling each other like wary predators.


    That they were capable of standing within arm¡¯s reach without dominance ring.


    But now, standing close enough to feel the gravity of both their presences pressing in, I sensed the truth was far moreplicated.


    Whatever conversation they¡¯d been having before Daniel intervened hadn¡¯t been pleasant.


    And I knew without either of them saying a word that I was at the center of it.


    Kieran stood to my left, posture rigid, hands clenched into fists at his sides. Lucian stood to my right, expressionposed, eyes unreadable in that coolly self-possessed way of his.


    They both looked at Daniel when he slipped his other hand through Kieran¡¯s fist.


    ¡°Dad,¡± he chirped, ¡°it¡¯s time.¡±


    The tension dissipated instantly.


    ¡°Time for what?¡± I asked, my pulse jumping when both intense gazes fell on me.


    ¡°The surprise,¡± Daniel stage-whispered, eyes sparkling. ¡°The real one.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°There¡¯s more?¡±


    He grinned up at me, eyes bright with barely contained excitement. ¡°You¡¯ll see. Come on!¡±


    He tugged again, this time toward the sliding doors that led out to the balcony.


    I didn¡¯t miss the brief look Kieran and Lucian exchanged.


    It wasn¡¯t friendly.


    But it was...civil.


    A truce, thin as ice.


    They followed.


    The balcony doors slid open, letting a surge of cold night air wash over us. Beyond, the world was swallowed in pitch-ck, the sky a fathomless navy that seemed to devour every trace of sound and light.


    Everything outside felt...suspended, as if the night itself was holding its breath.


    Daniel stepped forward eagerly, nearly bouncing on his toes. ¡°Okay,¡± he said. ¡°Everyone, look up.¡±


    Everyone gathered behind us, craning their neck in obedience.


    I squeezed Daniel¡¯s shoulders as I looked up, unsure of what I was bracing for.


    Daniel lifted his hand.


    ¡°Three,¡± he said solemnly.


    My heart stuttered.


    ¡°Two.¡±


    Kieran shifted beside me. I felt it rather than saw it¡ªa subtle reorientation of his attention, as if he were bracing too.


    ¡°One.¡±


    The sky exploded.


    Light tore through the darkness in a burst so sudden I gasped, breath catching in my throat.


    Color bloomed overhead¡ªbrilliant whites and deep blues unfurling across the darkness, swirling like ink blossoming in water.


    Fireworks.


    Not the chaotic, ovepping kind meant to overwhelm. These were deliberate. Measured. Each burst timed perfectly with the next, painting the sky in sweeping arcs and precise shapes.


    Someone behind me whooped.


    I barely heard them.


    My gaze was locked upward as the disy unfolded¡ªblue sparks curling inward, gathering, shaping themselves with impossible precision.


    My breath left me in a soundless rush when I recognized the picture.


    A crescent moon, sketched in glowing blue light, delicate and exact. Curved protectively around a five-pointed star.


    My lucky charm.


    My fingers trembled as they tightened around Daniel¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I whispered. ¡°Oh, gods...¡±


    The fireworks continued, radiating outward from that central symbol in a cascade of shimmering blues and silvers.


    The small crowd behind us erupted into apuse andughter, but it all sounded distant, muffled, as if I were underwater.


    I bent down, pulling Daniel into a tight hug. ¡°This is incredible,¡± I breathed into his hair. ¡°Thank you, baby. H-how did you know about my lucky charm?¡±


    He hugged me back, voice dropping to a whisper meant for my ears alone.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me,¡± he said.


    I pulled back, startled. ¡°What?¡±


    He nced up at the sky, then over at Kieran, who stood just behind us, gaze fixed upward, expression unreadable in the shifting light.


    ¡°Dad nned it,¡± Daniel said quietly. ¡°All of it.¡±


    I turned slowly, heart pounding so hard I was sure everyone could hear it.


    As if he could sense my gaze, Kieran looked away from the sky, and our eyes met.


    The fireworks reflected in his gaze, softening the dark obsidian into something warmer. Tender.


    ¡°Merry Christmas,¡± he said softly.


    That was it.


    No speech. No exnation. No attempt to take credit.


    Just those two words, offered like something precious.


    My chest cinched so tight I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    The tenderness in his eyes made something flutter low in my belly. And with it came the ache.


    Because as much as this moment moved me, as deeply as I could sense the thoughtfulness behind it, it also forced me to confront a truth I¡¯d spent years circling withouting to terms with.


    This was what Kieran ckthorne was capable of.


    I didn¡¯t think he knew what my favorite food was, but somehow, he knew about my childhood lucky charm and disyed it in the sky for me?


    And then there was the seaside dinner and moonstone ne from my book. Abandoning his pack on Christmas to be here.


    This depth. This care. This grand, meticulous attention to detail when he chose to give his heart fully.


    And in ten years of marriage, he had never loved me like this.


    Never nned something just to make me smile. Never looked at me like I was worth the effort of wonder.


    The realization lodged in my throat, jagged and heavy.


    I blinked rapidly, forcing the sting back, even as the final fireworks faded into drifting sparks that dissolved quietly into the night.


    Apuse broke out again. Cheers. Whistles.


    I barely heard them. I was too busy trying to hold myself together.


    Maya was the first to notice.


    She appeared at my side like a force of nature, wrapping an arm around me with exaggerated cheer. ¡°Okay! That¡¯s enough emotional damage for one evening,¡± she announced loudly.


    ¡°Fresh Christmas cookies are ready, and if we stay out here any longer, someone is going to freeze to death and ruin my hosting record.¡±


    She leaned in closer, voice dropping just enough for me to hear. ¡°Stay back. Take a breath. Before you implode.¡±


    Grateful didn¡¯t even begin to cover it.


    She herded everyone back in with practiced efficiency¡ªRoxyining theatrically, Finnughing, Daniel already talking a mile a minute about the fireworks.


    The balcony gradually emptied.


    I lingered a moment longer, my hands still trembling with the aftershocks.


    I didn¡¯t trust myself to meet Kieran¡¯s gaze again¡ªnot when it carried a loaded vulnerability I didn¡¯t think I could survive.


    Lucian stayed back with me.


    ¡°You alright?¡± he asked quietly.


    I nodded, even though my throat was still tight. ¡°Yeah. Just...processing.¡±


    He studied me for a moment, then reached into the inner pocket of his coat.


    ¡°I also have something for you.¡±


    He held out a small box¡ªunassuming, dark wood polished smooth.


    ¡°It¡¯s no firework surprise,¡± he added, as if anticipatingparison. ¡°But I made it myself.¡±


    I offered him a small smile as I opened it. ¡°Then I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll love it.¡±


    Insidey a simple bracelet¡ªsmooth beads interspersed with faintly glowing runic threads, the craftsmanship subtle but elegant.


    ¡°A meditation bracelet,¡± Lucian exined. ¡°It¡¯s meant to help stabilize mental fluctuations. Encourage deeper rest.¡±


    My chest tightened again, but this time the ache was softer.


    ¡°I remember you mentioned in the group chat that you weren¡¯t sleeping welltely,¡± he continued. ¡°I thought this might help.¡±


    ¡°You actually made this?¡± I whispered.


    He nodded. ¡°I did.¡±


    I swallowed hard. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I slipped it onto my wrist, and the moment it settled against my skin, I felt it¡ªa gentle warmth, a subtle grounding sensation that eased the constant hum at the back of my mind.


    Lucian watched me with quiet satisfaction. ¡°How does it feel?¡±


    ¡°Steady,¡± I admitted. ¡°Calming.¡±


    He smiled faintly. ¡°Good.¡±


    I met his gaze, something heavy and sincere rising in my chest. ¡°You always seem to know exactly what I need.¡±


    ¡°Someone should,¡± he said simply.


    The sounds ofughter and clinking dishes drifted out from inside the house¡ªwarm, alive, full.


    I nced down at the bracelet again, fingers brushing over its smooth surface.


    The bracelet quieted the restless hum in my mind, but deep within, a crescent of light still curved around a shimmering star¡ªno longer in the sky, but etched into memory.

 Chapter 285 MORE QUESTIONS

    <h4>Chapter 285: Chapter 285 MORE QUESTIONS</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Whether it was the lingering magic of the fireworks, or the quiet grounding of Lucian¡¯s bracelet, or simply the fact that I was finally home¡ªback in my own bed, beneath my own roof¡ªafter so long, I had the best night¡¯s sleep in forever.


    Not the shallow, fractured drifting where dreams snagged and unraveled the moment I reached for them, but real sleep¡ªthe kind that wrapped around me gently and didn¡¯t let go until morning insisted.


    When I woke, sunlight spilled across the sheets in pale gold bands, and for a lingering, peaceful moment, I justy there, breathing.


    My mind felt...still.


    No buzzing at the edges. No restless tug beneath my ribs. The constant hum I¡¯d grown ustomed to since my psychic abilities awakened had dimmed to something distant and manageable.


    I rolled onto my side and nced at my wrist. The bracelet sat there, unassuming and graceful, its beads cool against my skin. When I traced my thumb over them, a gentle warmth bloomed, like a silent reassurance.


    I smiled to myself and finally got up.


    I padded barefoot through the house, fingers gathering my hair, the echoes ofst night still clinging to the airughter, warmth, voices weaving together like a fading song.


    I opened windows, letting crisp air sweep through, then busied myself in the kitchen.


    I missed cooking.


    There was afort in the rhythm¡ªcracking eggs, slicing fruit, the gentle sizzle of butter in the pan¡ªthat anchored me in the here and now.


    I hummed as I worked, slipping back into the domestic, mundane pattern as if I¡¯d never left.


    Daniel padded in halfway through, hair a mess, eyes still heavy with sleep.


    ¡°Morning, Mom,¡± he mumbled.


    ¡°Morning, baby,¡± I said, leaning over to kiss his temple.


    He gave me an adorable crooked smile. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you¡¯re actually home.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Maybe your favorite pancakes would help?¡±


    His eyes lit up as he nodded emphatically. ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    Iughed, ruffling his hair. ¡°Sit. It¡¯ll be ready in a minute.¡±


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    The sound startled me¡ªnot for its surprise, but for its sheer normalcy. A doorbell, ringing on a calm morning. No rms. No emergencies. Just ordinary life.


    I wiped my hands on a towel and headed for the door.


    I wasn¡¯t surprised to see Ethan standing on the other side.


    He looked much the same as always¡ªtall, broad-shouldered, posture radiating Alphamand¡ªbut there was a weariness around his eyes that hadn¡¯t been there thest time I saw him.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said, opening the door wider.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he replied, a small smile tugging at his mouth. ¡°Merry Christmas. Or...day after.¡±


    ¡°Still counts,¡± I said, stepping aside. ¡°Come in.¡±


    He hesitated for half a second, ncing past me into the house. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t aroundst night. With Mom away¡ª¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± I said, ignoring the way my chest tightened at the mention of our mother. ¡°I remember what Frostbane Christmases are like. I wouldn¡¯t have expected you to leave your responsibilities for me.¡±


    Something in his eyes flickered, and he sighed before stepping in.


    I frowned at the space behind him.


    ¡°Maya didn¡¯te with you?¡±


    Out on the balcony, after receiving his gift, I¡¯d given Lucian a summary of my travels and new abilities.


    But I¡¯d told Maya everything¡ªabout the Origin Archives and the Starlight Hallway, about the way the air had felt wrong long before the ambush, about the rogues and the silencer and the moment Seabreeze intervened.


    And then there were the quieter things.


    Corin¡¯s sessions. The anchor work. The way my powers felt less like a storm now and more like something listening back.


    I¡¯d talked until my throat went raw, tracing every choice I¡¯d made, every instinct I¡¯d trusted, every mistake I¡¯d survived.


    Maya hadn¡¯t interrupted once. She¡¯d just sat there, knees pulled to her chest, eyes sharp and unblinking, absorbing it all like she was memorizing me.


    When I finally ran out of words, she¡¯d crossed her arms and dered she was staying the night¡ªno arguments, no negotiations.


    Getting her to leave had been a herculean task, requiring bribery, coercion, and the promise of a breakfast check-in.


    So seeing her absent from Ethan¡¯s side now was genuinely puzzling.


    Ethan¡¯s lips parted with a response to my query, but then¡ª


    ¡°UNCLE ETHAN!¡±


    Daniel appeared out of nowhere like a missile,unching himself forward with unrestrained enthusiasm.


    Ethan barely had time to brace before Daniel wrapped himself around his waist, arms clinging tight.


    Ethanughed, startled. ¡°Whoa¡ªhey there!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± Daniel grinned up at him. ¡°You¡¯ve never been here before!¡±


    ¡°I...haven¡¯t,¡± Ethan admitted, ncing at me over Daniel¡¯s head with something like surprise.


    The realization hit me at the same time: this was the first time Ethan was visiting my new home since the divorce.


    ¡°Well,e on!¡± Daniel grabbed his hand without ceremony. ¡°I¡¯ll show you everything!¡±


    And just like that, Ethan was being dragged inside as Danielunched into an overly detailed tour.


    ¡°This is the living room¡ªMom¡¯s favorite chair is over there, but don¡¯t sit in it unless she says you can. That¡¯s the bookshelf, we had to move it to make room for the tree¡ª¡±


    I watched them disappear, warm amusement curling in my chest.


    Ethan Lockwood, the formidable Alpha of Frostbane, was being paraded through my house by a ten-year-old with the seriousness of a museum guide.


    I shook my head, smiling, and returned to the kitchen.


    By the time they returned, breakfast was ready. Ethan looked a little dazed, but more rxed than when I¡¯d first opened the door.


    We sat down together at the table, the morning light nting in through the windows. Ethan took a bite of his pancake and paused.


    ¡°This is...really good,¡± he said.


    I raised a brow. ¡°You sound surprised.¡±


    He shrugged, smiling faintly. ¡°I just...I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever eaten your cooking before.¡±


    The implication caught briefly, but I let it pass.


    As we ate, conversation flowed easily¡ªDaniel recounting the partyst night with dramatic ir, Ethan listening with genuine interest.


    After breakfast, when Daniel went upstairs to wash up, Ethan reached for the bag he¡¯d brought with him.


    ¡°I have something for you,¡± he said, setting it on the table between us.


    The sight of it sent an unexpected ache through my chest.


    My brows knit together before I even noticed the frown tugging at my face.


    Ethan grimaced. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should¡¯ve¡ª¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I interrupted, forcing my face to rx. ¡°It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just...unexpected. You¡¯ve never really given me a gift before.¡±


    He nodded slowly, understanding dawning in his eyes¡ªand with it, something darker. Regret.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te just to drop off a present,¡± he said. ¡°There¡¯s something we need to talk about.¡±


    I set the gift aside. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°I just...I want you to be aware of what to expect.¡±


    My brows drew tighter. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve broken the seal,¡± he continued carefully, ¡°memories are going toe with your unlocked power. Things that might...shock you.¡±


    The wordsnded like a crack in ice.


    ¡°You know about that?¡± My voice came out as a hoarse tremor.


    Ethan winced. ¡°I do. But not like you think.¡±


    My fingers curled against the edge of the table. ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°Not long,¡± he said quickly. ¡°I swear. I only learned about it recently when...odd memories resurfaced. If I¡¯d known back then, if I¡¯d had any idea what our parents were nning, I would never have let it happen.¡±


    A tightness gripped my chest, thoughts whirling as I tried to absorb what my brother was revealing.


    I could feel the new bond Ethan and I had been tentatively forming over thest couple of months pull taut.


    He saw it in my face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t keep this from you,¡± he said urgently as if in a panic. ¡°I promise. I was kept in the dark, too.¡±


    ¡°But...you knew something was wrong,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°I knew something,¡± he admitted. ¡°Not what. Not why. Just that there were things that didn¡¯t sit right. And I don¡¯t know why, but I never felt the need to question them.¡±


    I pushed back from the table slightly. ¡°And now?¡±


    I searched his eyes, looking for deflection, for evasion.


    All I found was guilt. And anger. And something like grief.


    He sighed, rubbing a hand over his face. ¡°Some things can¡¯t be exined in a few sentences, Sera.¡±


    He reached for the bag again and pulled out a thick, leather-bound book.


    ¡°This,¡± he said, setting it gently in front of me, ¡°might help.¡±


    I looked down at it, pulse racing.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°A diary,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Mom¡¯s.¡±


    My stomach dropped.


    ¡°She told me to give it to you before she left,¡± Ethan continued. ¡°Said...said it was time.¡±


    I stared at the book.


    My mother¡¯s diary.


    Answers.


    Or more questions.

 Chapter 286 MARGARET LOCKWOOD’S DIARY

    <h4>Chapter 286: Chapter 286 MARGARET LOCKWOOD¡¯S DIARY</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The house was too quiet after Ethan left.


    It was not the gentle hush of morning, but a strange, ringing silence that pressed against my ears.


    I lingered in the kitchen long after the door clicked shut, my gaze fixed on the empty chair where he had been.


    Daniel¡¯s footsteps echoed upstairs, the sound of running water drifting down, blissfully unaware of the storm that had just been set loose inside me.


    My eyes drifted to the table where the diaryy.


    Margaret Lockwood¡¯s diary.


    It seemed to carry more weight than a diary should, its thick leather cover and smoothed corners bearing the fingerprints of years.


    When I lifted it, the spine creaked softly, as if the book itself braced for what was toe.


    I carried the diary to the living room and sat, letting it rest on my knees, unopened.


    I tried to prepare myself.


    For anger. For maniption. For cold justification written in careful, self-righteous prose.


    But nothing could have prepared me for what I discovered.


    The first entry was dated months before my birth.


    My mother¡¯s handwriting was neat and elegant, the strokesposed but not rigid.


    ¡®Today I felt her move for the first time. It startled me¡ªcaught my breath entirely¡ªbut then Iughed, tears spilling down my cheeks. Edward thought something was wrong until I grabbed his hand and pressed it to my stomach. He cried, too. Oh, it was wonderful¡ªthe sensation of my baby girl and the sight of my Alpha, crying like a boy.¡¯


    A knot formed in my throat.


    I turned the page.


    ¡®She responds to music. When Edward hums¡ªpoorly, terribly¡ªshe kicks harder. I tell him it¡¯s because she wants him to stop, but secretly I think she recognizes him.¡¯


    There were photographs tucked carefully between the pages.


    My parents, before they were my parents.


    Margaret, younger, softer. Her hand resting over a rounded belly, Edward beside her, one arm wrapped protectively around her shoulders. Little Ethan, a whole hand wrapped around our father¡¯s finger.


    Another photo¡ªblurry and candid¡ªof both of my parentsughing, foreheads pressed together.


    I gazed at the photos, at the unmistakable love shimmering between them.


    I turned more pages, absorbing my mother¡¯s worries and hopes, the way she described imagining my face, my voice, my future.


    She wrote about the names they debated¡ªI was nearly an Adide¡ªand the nursery Father insisted on painting, only to ruin it with crooked lines.


    ¡®She¡¯ll be strong,¡¯ one entry read. ¡®I can feel it. Not just in her wolf, but in her spirit.¡¯


    Page after page overflowed with joy, pride, anticipation, and a fierce, almost reverent love.


    ¡®She arrived just before dawn,¡¯ my mother wrote. ¡®Angry. Loud. Perfect. Edward held her first because I was still too weak from the ordeal. She stopped crying the moment she heard him sing. She recognized his gods-awful voice.¡¯


    A photograph slid from between the pages,ing to rest in myp.


    There I was: a newborn, red-faced and furious, swallowed by a nket much toorge for my tiny body.


    My father¡¯s face hovered above mine, eyes wide and reverent, as if he¡¯d been entrusted with something holy. My mother¡¯s hand rested on his wrist, fingers curled tight.


    Another entry followed.


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t sleep unless one of us is holding her. Edward says it¡¯s because she wants to sleep knowing she¡¯s loved. I hope she knows¡ªwhether we¡¯re holding her or not¡ªshe will always, always be loved.¡¯


    More photos.


    Me, at six months, perched in Mother¡¯sp, clutching a fluffy rabbit. Father crouched beside us,ughter caught mid-burst, unguarded.


    Me, on my first birthday, frosting smeared across my cheeks, head thrown back in delight as Ethan stood nearby, frosting dotting his nose, cheeks flushed.


    Me, at three, riding on Father¡¯s shoulders, my small hands tangled in his hair,ughter suspended in a single, perfect moment.


    Mother documented it all.


    ¡®She has Edward¡¯s stubbornness,¡¯ one entry noted fondly. ¡®And my temper. Goddess help us both.¡¯


    Another, writtenter:


    ¡®She asked today why the moon follows her. Edward told her it¡¯s because she¡¯s special. Can¡¯t wait till she learns basic Geography.¡¯


    I let out a breath that might have been augh or a sob.


    The pages had thinned with use, corners bent, and ink smudged where Mother must have written too quickly, too distracted by life to be careful.


    ¡®Sera tripped and skinned her knee today. You would think she cracked her skull wide open with the way Edward panicked.¡¯


    More photos appeared, fewer posed now, more candid.


    Me, sprawled on the floor surrounded by building blocks, tongue caught between my teeth in concentration.


    Me, asleep on a garden bench, nket tucked around me, a tall shadow stretching across the grass, keeping watch.


    Me, at five, standing proudly between them, a crooked paper crown on my head and a grin that showed too many teeth.


    Mother¡¯s words wove through those images like a glowing thread.


    ¡®She is joy itself. She brightens rooms without trying.¡¯


    ¡®Edward says she will be the Lockwood pride one day. I think she already is.¡¯


    I pressed my palm to the page, as if I could absorb the warmth still lingering there.


    Six years.


    Six years of undivided love, of attention, of a tenderness I never realized I¡¯d received.


    And then, without warning, everything changed.


    The photographs dwindled, the diary entries grew shorter.


    ¡®Something is wrong.¡¯


    The words were written darker, as if the pen was pressed hard into the page.


    ¡®The healers say they¡¯ve never seen anything like this. Her energy spikes without warning. Edward says it¡¯s nothing¡ªwe¡¯ll handle it¡ªbut I see the fear in his eyes when he thinks I¡¯m not looking.¡¯


    My fingers trembled as I turned the page.


    ¡®She cried for hours today. Not hungry. Not frightened. Just...overwhelmed. When I held her, the lights flickered. I thought I imagined it. I pray I did.¡¯


    Ink blurred in ces, maybe from water, maybe from tears.


    ¡®She¡¯s so small. When she seizes, I fear her tiny body is going to splinter.¡¯


    The next photo captured my sixth birthday. Behind me, Mother¡¯s face looked drawn and weary as she held me close.


    Father stood behind her, hands braced on the chair as if he were holding himself upright by sheer will.


    Pride lingered, but fear had cracked it.


    Entry after entry documented their struggle¡ªunexpected power surges, unexined phenomena, my cries triggering psychic ripples that left rooms cracked and healers shaken.


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t understand why she hurts,¡¯ Mother wrote. ¡®When she screams for it to stop, a piece of my heart breaks.¡¯


    I pressed my hand to my chest, my breaths shallow and quick.


    ¡®Edward wants to find another way. So do I. But time is not on our side.¡¯


    The handwriting began to shake.


    ¡®Tonight, she screamed until she copsed from exhaustion. I held her and begged the Moon Goddess for mercy.¡¯


    I turned the pages with dread coiling tight in my stomach.


    ¡®We¡¯ve made a decision. It will cost everything. Everything but the one thing we can¡¯t lose.¡¯


    The words were underlined¡ªonce. Hard.


    My vision blurred with tears.


    The final entries were sparse, the dates spread far apart, as if Mother couldn¡¯t bring herself to write.


    ¡®The seal will suppress her abilities. It will quiet the storm inside her. It will also quiet memories; not just hers.¡¯


    My breath hitched.


    ¡®Ethan and Celeste cannot carry this burden. They are too young. We will put their memories to sleep, so they can grow without fear of their sister. Without guilt of what was done.¡¯


    Ink smeared where her hand must have trembled.


    Thest entry was barely legible.


    ¡®She may hate us one day, but she can only hate if she¡¯s alive. I would rather be remembered as cruel than bury my precious daughter.¡¯


    By the time I closed the diary, my hands shook uncontrobly.


    I stared at the cover, heart pounding so fiercely it threatened to break free of my chest.


    I had imagined a thousand exnations.


    Cold calction. Ambition. Disdain.


    I had never imagined this.


    Grief pressed in from all sides, thick and suffocating, squeezing my chest until every breath felt thin.


    Something sharp and vtile stirred inside me.


    ¡°No,¡± I whispered, fingers digging into the leather. ¡°No.¡±


    The room whirled around me as the edges of my vision darkened, and the hum returned with a vengeance, swelling and swelling until it drowned out everything else.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s voice cut through the fog, panicked and distant.


    I tried to answer, tried to move toward him.


    But as I rose, my legs buckled beneath me.


    Thest thing I heard was his scream, sharp with terror, as the world slipped away.

 Chapter 287 A Heartfelt Update for My Readers (Please Skip If Paying!)

    <h4>Chapter 287: Chapter 287 A Heartfelt Update for My Readers (Please Skip If Paying!)</h4>


    Hi, my lovely readers,


    I wanted to take a moment to address the changes in some of the earlier Chapters that many of you have noticed.


    Over the past few weeks, the early Chapters underwent significant revisions at my editor¡¯s request. The goal was to improve pacing and better align the opening with the tone and core themes of the story.


    The revisions are nowplete through Chapter 29, and there are no ns for further major changes to the main storyline, unless a future print opportunity arises. While some details were refined, the heart of the story remains the same¡ªthe characters, their dynamics, and the direction we¡¯re heading have not changed. I already have a clear ending nned, and I¡¯m fullymitted to seeing this journey through to a satisfying conclusion.


    I also want to rify that the recent slowdown in updates was not due to these edits. It was due to overwhelming personalmitments. Starting next week, updates will be speeding up again, and my goal is to maintain a steady pace of at least 10 Chapters per week, with daily updates as usual.


    Thank you so much for your patience, your passion, and your continued support. I see yourments, I appreciate your care for this story, and I¡¯m incredibly grateful you¡¯re here.


    And as a little teaser: Alina will be officially making her appearance very soon, so there¡¯s plenty to look forward to.


    With love,


    regalsoul ?

 Chapter 288 FREAKING SERENDIPITOUS

    <h4>Chapter 288: Chapter 288 FREAKING SERENDIPITOUS</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I was six years old.


    Perched high on my father¡¯s shoulders, my legs swung wild and free,ughter bubbling out of me as each of his steps sent the world dancing beneath us.


    ¡°Careful,¡± Mother called, holding up an ice cream cone.


    Fatherughed. ¡°She¡¯s not made of ss.¡±


    I leaned down, taking arge bite of the ice cream she held up to me, sticky sweetness smearing my lips and chin.


    ¡°This is the best day ever!¡± I dered.


    They bothughed.


    The air smelled like sugar and sunshine and something bright I didn¡¯t have words for yet.


    The amusement park belonged to us alone, every ride alive with promise. I ran until my legs burned,ughter unraveling into something wild and breathless.


    On the carousel, Father held me steady while Mother pped from below.


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl,¡± he said proudly. ¡°The Lockwood pride.¡±


    Back home, my father cradled me in his arms as I fought to keep my heavy lids open, head tucked beneath his chin.


    My mother watched from the doorway of my room, her eyes shining.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we have to do this,¡± she whispered, voice trembling.


    Father murmured, barely audible, as heid me in bed, ¡°Even if she never bes the Lockwood pride¡ªas long as she grows up safely, I have no regrets.¡±


    The dream cradled me, holding me weightless in that golden moment, wrapped in love.


    Unaware of the storm waiting just beyond tomorrow.


    ***


    Gentle golden light pressed against my eyelids, coaxing me awake with a soft, patient touch.


    For a moment, I thought I was still dreaming.


    Then I heard breathing.


    Small. Uneven. Close.


    ¡°Mom?¡± The word cracked.


    My eyes flew open.


    Daniel was perched on the edge of the bed, both hands clenched tight in the nket near my waist, knuckles pale.


    His eyes were red-rimmed, his curls sticking up at odd angles like he¡¯d run his hands through them one too many times.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± I rasped, my voice rough like I¡¯d been screaming for hours. ¡°I¡¯m here, baby.¡±


    His shoulders slumped, tension draining away as he folded into me, forehead pressed tight against my shoulder.


    ¡°You scared me,¡± he whispered, the muffled words trembling. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t wake up.¡±


    Guilt speared straight through my chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I murmured, lifting a hand with effort and threading my fingers into his hair. My arm felt heavy, like it had been dipped in lead, but the contact grounded me. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, my love.¡±


    ¡°I was so scared,¡± he repeated.


    ¡°I know, baby.¡± My throat tightened. ¡°But I¡¯m here; I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Slowly, the rest of my room came into focus, and I became aware of one other person.


    Maya sat in the chair near the window, one leg tucked beneath her, coiled and tense like a snake ready to spring.


    Her eyes were sharp and bright with unshed worry, fixed on me with the intensity of someone who¡¯d been holding herself together by force of will.


    ¡°Oh, good,¡± she said, the lightness in her tone obviously forced. ¡°You¡¯re awake. Fantastic timing. I was about five seconds away from cracking your skull open to figure out what the problem was.¡±


    ¡°Maya,¡± I croaked.


    As if her restraint snapped, she was on her feet in an instant, crossing the room in two quick strides.


    She crouched beside the bed, one hand braced on the mattress, the other hovering like she wasn¡¯t quite sure where she was allowed to touch.


    ¡°You do not get to scare us like that,¡± she said, voice carefully controlled. ¡°You¡¯re back for less than twenty-four hours, and you decide to reenact a tragic fainting scene?¡±


    I huffed weakly. ¡°I¡¯ve always been dramatic.¡±


    Her mouth twitched, but her eyes softened. ¡°Yeah. But you¡¯re usually conscious for it.¡±


    ¡°Touch¨¦. I¡ª¡±


    That was when I noticed the glow.


    It wasn¡¯ting from themps or the fluorescent bulbs or the window.


    It floated above my chest, pearlescent and soft, shimmering with each breath I drew.


    I blinked, wondering if I was somehow still dreaming.


    Two butterflies were suspended in the air like living fragments of moonlight.


    Their wings glowed translucent,ced with silvery-blue veins that pulsed softly, as if echoing something inside me.


    They were breathtaking.


    Andpletely out of ce in my bedroom.


    ¡°What on earth?¡±


    Daniel lifted his head, following my gaze. ¡°They showed up after you fainted,¡± he exined.


    Maya snorted softly. ¡°By ¡®showed up,¡¯ he means they were delivered. Like flowers. Except significantly more magical.¡±


    ¡°Delivered?¡± I echoed.


    She nodded. ¡°I came as fast as I could after I called and Daniel answered in a panic. Ran several red lights¡ªI fully expect a court summons in theing weeks. Anyway, when I got to the door, someone was already there.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± I asked.


    She shrugged. ¡°A messenger, and a cagey one at that.¡±


    My brow furrowed.


    ¡°All I know,¡± she continued, ¡°is that they handed me a crystal enclosure, said it was ¡®for Seraphina,¡¯ and vanished before I could ask a single useful question. Which is frankly rude.¡±


    I shifted, eyes drawn back to the butterflies. Up close, their wings beat with delicate precision, stirring the air with a sound like tiny ss bells chiming together.


    ¡°Lunewing Butterflies,¡± Maya said. ¡°Extremely rare. Usually found near old lunar nexuses or ces with strong psychic resonance.¡±


    And now...in my bedroom.


    ¡°They have amazing healing properties,¡± she added. ¡°Stabilize energy fields, calm surges, aid recovery. Their presence is the only reason you didn¡¯t wake up surrounded by a dozen healers.¡±


    My brows arched.


    She nodded. ¡°Trust me, you don¡¯t have to say it. The timing of their arrival is eerily uncanny. Fu¡ª" She nced at Daniel. "Freaking serendipitous.¡±


    Slowly, carefully, I lowered my eyes to where one hovered close to my shoulder.


    I probably should have been more astonished by their presence, but in light of all the bizarre things that had happened to metely, this was just a cherry on the surreal cake.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered.


    The Lunewing tilted, as if in reply, then drifted near, its wings brushing my cheek with a cool, soothing touch, like moonlight pressed gently into my skin.


    The second followed, nuzzling the other side of my face before both fluttered upward in azy spiral.


    They flitted back to the crystal enclosure on the bedside table, settling inside as if it were home.


    A shaky breath escaped me.


    ¡°So,¡± Maya said dryly, ¡°unless you¡¯ve suddenly developed the ability to summon ancient lunar fauna in your sleep, any thoughts as to who sent them?¡±


    A familiar name surfaced.


    Lucian.


    The bracelet on my wrist pulsed faintly, as if in quiet agreement. This kind of gift was right up his alley.


    But why make it anonymous?


    I set the thought aside for now; answers could wait untilter.


    Daniel shifted beside me, eyes scanning my face with anxious intensity. ¡°Do you need anything, Mom?¡± he asked. ¡°I can get water.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Maya said at the same time I rasped, ¡°Please.¡±


    He bolted from the room like he¡¯d been waiting for the excuse.


    As soon as the door clicked shut, Maya¡¯s humor slipped away.


    She leaned in closer. ¡°Okay,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Talk to me.¡±


    I swallowed.


    ¡°Is this the psychic thing?¡± she asked. ¡°Because if so, we need to recalibrate immediately. I don¡¯t like surprise copses.¡±


    I shook my head first.


    Then hesitated.


    Then nodded.


    Her eyes narrowed. ¡°Which is it?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t the power itself,¡± I said slowly. ¡°Not directly.¡±


    ¡°Indirectly is still bad,¡± she muttered.


    I managed a faint smile. ¡°It was...truth.¡±


    Her posture softened a fraction. ¡°What truth?¡±


    ¡°Ethan gave me my mother¡¯s diary,¡± I said.


    Maya went still. ¡°Oh. That¡¯s why he asked that I give you two privacy this morning?¡±


    I stared at the ceiling, as memory flickered¡ªink-stained pages, trembling handwriting, love and terror braided together so tightly I didn¡¯t know where one ended and the other began.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t ready for the truth,¡± I admitted. ¡°I thought I was. I really did.¡±


    Maya took my hand and squeezed gently.


    ¡°It made me lose control,¡± I continued. ¡°Just for a moment. I think...I think my body remembered before my mind could catch up.¡± My gaze darted to the Lunewings. ¡°I¡¯m just grateful Daniel¡¯s okay. If something had happened to him¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡± Maya squeezed my hand reassuringly. ¡°Daniel is fine. Don¡¯t stress yourself over what-ifs.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°But...you need more training,¡± she said. Not as a reprimand¡ªjust a fact. ¡°Sooner rather thanter.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Not because you¡¯re weak,¡± she added quickly. ¡°Because you¡¯re not. You¡¯re opening doors that were sealed for years. Thates with...fallout.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him to see it,¡± I said softly, ncing at the door. ¡°Not until I can control it.¡±


    Maya followed my gaze, her expression thoughtful. ¡°That¡¯s fair. But don¡¯t iste yourself trying to be strong.¡±


    She reached out and squeezed my hand, firm and warm. ¡°You¡¯re not doing this alone.¡±


    My eyes burned.


    ¡°No matter what memoriese back,¡± she continued, ¡°no matter what powers wake up, you have me. And Corin. And OTS. And people who¡¯ve got your back, whether you like it or not.¡±


    Iughed weakly. ¡°You make it sound like a threat.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it is,¡± she said brightly.


    Just then, the door creaked open again, and Daniel reappeared, a cup clutched in both hands as if it contained something sacred.


    I pushed myself up slightly, epting the cup with trembling fingers. He hovered until I¡¯d taken a few careful sips.


    ¡°There,¡± he said, visibly rxing. ¡°Better?¡±


    ¡°Much,¡± I promised.


    He settled back into the bed and leaned against my side, head resting carefully on my shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯re really fine, right, Mom?¡± he murmured.


    I kissed the top of his head. ¡°As long as you¡¯re by my side.¡±


    Outside,te-afternoon sunlight streamed through the window, striking the crystal enclosure and scattering soft rainbows across the walls.


    The Lunewings stirred, wings glowing faintly.


    The light lingered, gentle and steady¡ªlike a promise that whatever came next, I would not face it in the dark.

 Chapter 289 LIKE A GUILTY TEENAGER

    <h4>Chapter 289: Chapter 289 LIKE A GUILTY TEENAGER</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    Gavin didn¡¯t knock; he rarely did when he knew I was alone.


    I was reviewing patrol schedules when he paused just inside the office, arms crossed, wearing that deliberately neutral look that always signaled he was about to drop something significant.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been delivered.¡±


    I didn¡¯t look up right away, but my pen paused, hovering over the page¡ªthen continued its stroke as if nothing had changed. Only when I finished the line did I set it down and lift my gaze.


    ¡°Confirmed?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°Exactly as you specified.¡±


    No crest. No signature. No trail that led back to Nightfang¡ªor me.


    ¡°And?¡± I asked.


    Gavin shifted, his gaze darting to the window and back, searching my face for the question I wouldn¡¯t voice: How did Sera react?


    ¡°They weren¡¯t received by Sera herself.¡±


    I went rigid. Irritation red instinctively, sharp and ugly.


    I leaned back in my chair, muscles tensed. ¡°Who did?¡±


    ¡°Maya.¡±


    A breath slipped free, and the knot in my shoulders loosened a fraction.


    Not quite relief. But close enough to count.


    ¡°Good,¡± I said.


    Better, honestly.


    Sera might have questioned the butterflies, hesitant to ept them without knowing their origin.


    But I was willing to bet anything that Maya recognized them immediately, and I doubted Sera would reject anything that bore her best friend¡¯s stamp of approval.


    I nodded once. ¡°That will be all.¡±


    Gavin didn¡¯t move.


    Instead, he hummed low, leaning against the doorframe with an infuriating air of ease.


    ¡°So,¡± he said, ¡°when did you be the kind of Alpha who sends anonymous gifts like a guilty teenager?¡±


    I shot him a t look. ¡°You¡¯re still here.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately,¡± he replied with a grin.


    I steepled my fingers on the desk. ¡°Make your point.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I intend to,¡± Gavin said. ¡°Lunewing Butterflies aren¡¯t exactly an impulse buy. Rare, powerful, and incredibly hard to acquire. You burned favors for those. You could¡¯ve at least attached your name.¡±


    ¡°I chose not to.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± He tilted his head. ¡°Why?¡±


    I straightened slowly, resting my forearms on the desk. ¡°The important thing isn¡¯t who sent them,¡± I said instead. ¡°It¡¯s that they help Sera.¡±


    He raised a brow. ¡°You don¡¯t think she¡¯ll figure it out?¡±


    ¡°Eventually,¡± I admitted. ¡°But by then, they¡¯ll already be doing their work.¡±


    A pause stretched. Gavin¡¯s humor faded, reced by a sharper, more searching look.


    ¡°You¡¯re serious,¡± he said.


    I met his eyes. ¡°About Sera? Always.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he corrected quietly. ¡°About not needing the credit.¡±


    My jaw tightened.


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    Because the truth was both simple and deeply ufortable.


    If Sera turned away a gift simply because it came from me, I wasn¡¯t sure how I¡¯d handle it.


    Besides, the Lunewings hadn¡¯t even been my idea.


    Margaret had mentioned them weeks ago, her tone carefully casual when she brought it up.


    She¡¯de to my office without an appointment.


    That alone was out of character.


    She stood across from my desk, hands sped at her waist, posture immacte¡ªbut she didn¡¯t sit when I gestured to the chair.


    Her gaze wandered, tracing the room¡¯s edges as if she needed to anchor herself or steady something internal.


    ¡°Have you heard of Lunewing Butterflies?¡± she asked atst, smoothing an already smooth sleeve. ¡°They¡¯re rare. Lunar-affiliated.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Vaguely. Why?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t answered immediately. Her fingers tightened together, a brief, involuntary press, as if she was bracing against something sharp.


    ¡°They have powerful restorative potency,¡± she said, eyes fixed on a point just over my shoulder. ¡°They would make a perfect gift for someone going through intense...changes.¡±


    For Seraphina.


    She hadn¡¯t said the name. She hadn¡¯t needed to.


    Margaret Lockwood was in many ways like Leona ckthorne. She never begged. She never pleaded. She framed necessity as suggestion and let others bear the weight of choice.


    But she hadn¡¯t been able to mask the importance or urgency behind her offhandedness.


    The fact that she¡¯de herself¡ªwhen distance would have been easier, when a message could have allowed her to keep her voice steady and her expression unreadable¡ªwas proof enough.


    I¡¯d reassured her then that I¡¯d look into it. I¡¯d do anything for Sera.


    Margaret exhaled, her shoulders dropping slightly, as if she¡¯d finally set down a burden she¡¯d been carrying.


    Lunewings didn¡¯t circte on open markets. They were protected, bound to old lunar nexuses, traded only through favors that came with strings sharp enough to draw blood.


    I¡¯d pulled those strings anyway. Called in debts. Traded future ones. Spent political capital I would¡¯ve once hoarded jealously.


    Originally, I had intended them as another Christmas gift. I was going to present them quietly, privately, away from the buzz of the party.


    Butst night, watching Sera on the balcony, her face lifted to the sky as fireworks blossomed overhead, I realized she wouldn¡¯t ept them as I¡¯d hoped.


    She¡¯d been radiant at first¡ªgenuinely delighted by the fireworks.


    Then, slowly, almost imperceptibly, something in her shifted.


    Her smile had faltered. Her eyes had softened into something fragile. Sadness had crept in like a rising tide.


    Not because she disliked the gift.


    Because it forced her to see what I was capable of¡ªand what I hadn¡¯t given her before.


    I watched that realization settle in her chest, saw it shadow her face.


    And it had nearly undone me.


    Gavin cleared his throat, amusement tugging at the corners of his lips. ¡°Did you seriously just zone out thinking about her?¡±


    ¡°Get out,¡± I said tly.


    He pushed off the wall. ¡°You know,¡± he said lightly, ¡°she¡¯s changed you.¡±


    I lifted my gaze slowly. ¡°Choose your next words carefully.¡±


    His smile widened, unfazed. ¡°Rx. I¡¯m not criticizing. I don¡¯t hate this version of you.¡±


    That earned him another re.


    ¡°Sera did what Celeste never managed,¡± he continued. ¡°She made you careful. You don¡¯t just act anymore¡ªyou consider, weigh consequences.¡±


    My fingers curled slowly, and I looked away.


    Because, damn him, he wasn¡¯t wrong.


    I used to move without hesitation. Decide. Take. End things cleanly and live with the fallout.


    If someone got hurt along the way, that was coteral¡ªunfortunate, but eptable.


    It killed me to admit that, too often in the past, Seraphina had been that coteral.


    But now, coteral damage was no longer an option.


    Now, she shadowed every decision. Every move forced me to wonder if it would steady her or break her, give her space or trap her in another corner she never chose.


    ¡°Get out,¡± I repeated, themandcking bite.


    Gavin grinned, his hand on the doorknob. ¡°dly. But for the record? I hope she chooses you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond.


    The door closed behind Gavin, leaving the office empty once more.


    I leaned back, staring at the far wall, my reflection faintly visible in the ss.


    Seraphina had promised me an answer after she returned.


    She¡¯d said she needed time. Space.


    Last night when we picked her up from the airport, I¡¯d believed, truly, that I still had a chance.


    Now?


    Now, with the image of her expression during the fireworks burned into my brain¡ªalong with the soft, sweet smile she¡¯d given Lucian as she fit his bracelet around her wrist¡ªI wasn¡¯t so sure.


    For the first time in a long while, Alpha Kieran ckthorne wasn¡¯t certain of victory.

 Chapter 290 PATIENCE IS NON-NEGOTIABLE

    <h4>Chapter 290: Chapter 290 PATIENCE IS NON-NEGOTIABLE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I didn¡¯t give myself time to hesitate.


    If I stopped long enough to think, I knew I¡¯d talk myself into waiting¡ªfor my mother toe back, for answers to be handed to me instead of carved out through effort.


    I¡¯d already spent too many years waiting.


    So I threw myself into training.


    Me. Maya. And Corin¡ªoff-site but involved, guiding the process through scheduled calls and real-time video sessions, his calm precision cutting through even the worst connections.


    The first time we set up in one of the OTS virtual projection simtion rooms, I was overwhelmed with awe.


    Like the Arenas during the LST, the space unfolded around me inyers of light and geometry, the sterile white dissolving into something vast and alive.


    The system, attached to an interface on my wrist, tracked my vitals, psychic output, and emotional fluctuations¡ªevery tremorid bare.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about pushing harder,¡± Maya reminded me as she calibrated the magic stones she¡¯did out in a careful semicircle.


    Each one pulsed with a different elemental signature¡ªearth, water, fire, wind, lunar resonance. ¡°It¡¯s about listening better.¡±


    I nodded, jaw set.


    In the back of my mind, I¡¯d had the niggling sense that embarking on this new stage of my training without Lucian wasn¡¯t right. He¡¯d been my first teacher, after all.


    I didn¡¯t want him blindsided. I didn¡¯t want him to think I was shutting him out¡ªor worse, recing him.


    But every attempt to reach him had fallen short. My messages went undelivered; his phone rang unanswered.


    Word was he¡¯d left with his Beta for a nearby town¡ªsome important, time-sensitive negotiation that required his full attention.


    I could have waited.


    I chose not to.


    Because my mother¡¯s diary hadn¡¯t just given me answers.


    It had given me urgency.


    Understanding why my parents made their choice didn¡¯t erase the damage it caused.


    The years of emotional distance. The neglect that had crept in once I was deemed ¡°safe.¡± The way my existence had been quietly reshaped into something smaller, quieter, easier to manage.


    My mother would eventually return from visiting Celeste.


    I didn¡¯t know what she¡¯d bring with her.


    Truth¡ªor another seal.


    I refused to be caught unprepared.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else deciding what happens to me ever again,¡± I said quietly as Maya handed me the first stone¡ªa smooth, te-gray piece thrumming with grounded energy.


    Corin¡¯s voice echoed calmly through the speaker in the room. ¡°Then we make you a force to be reckoned with. We find your anchor.¡±


    The curriculum they designed together looked simple on the surface¡ªdeceptively so.


    Scenario-based immersion. Controlled stressors. Emotional and environmental variablesyered until something clicked.


    ¡°Your anchor isn¡¯t something you choose,¡± Corin exined during our first session. ¡°It¡¯s something that answers you.¡±


    The room shifted.


    Suddenly, I stood at the edge of a cliff, a storm-tossed sea raging below, wind wing at my clothes and hair.


    Water energy surged through the stone Maya activated, amplifying the field until it pressed against my senses like a living thing.


    ¡°Reach,¡± Maya instructed. ¡°But don¡¯t force.¡±


    I closed my eyes and let my senses spread out, searching for some sort of answering resonance.


    Nothing.


    The scene dissolved, reced by a scorched in under a blistering sun. Fire roared at the edges of my awareness, hungry and sharp.


    My breath hitched.


    Still nothing.


    Day after day, we cycled through environments: dense forests thick with earth magic, skies where wind howled loud enough to drown thought, endless shores where tides pulled at my ankles with a familiar, insistent promise that never quite locked into ce.


    Each failure chipped away at my patience.


    My head throbbed. Sweat slicked my palms. Psychic fatigue seeped in like slow poison, a bone-deep exhaustion that turned every thought into a slog through mud.


    ¡°I should have found it by now,¡± I snapped on the third day after the fifth failed run, ripping the interface off my wrist. ¡°I can feel everything. Why can¡¯t I lock onto one thing?¡±


    ¡°Potential doesn¡¯t equal immediacy,¡± Corin said softly. ¡°Even unlimited capacity needs time to repair, to rewire. You¡¯re rebuilding pathways that were forcibly shut down for years. Patience is non-negotiable.¡±


    I pressed my hands to my temples, breathing hard.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have years,¡± I groaned.


    ¡°No,¡± Corin agreed gently. ¡°But you do have today. And tomorrow.¡±


    We ended the session before I copsed again.


    By the time I dragged myself from the projection room, my legs wobbled, as if they¡¯d forgotten how to hold me up.


    Maya pressed a bottle of water into my hand, her eyes sharp and searching¡ªthe look she wore when worry gnawed at her, but she refused to voice it.


    ¡°You did good,¡± she said.


    Iughed weakly. ¡°By failing repeatedly?¡±


    ¡°By getting back up repeatedly,¡± she replied.


    I smiled, leaning against her as we walked. ¡°I couldn¡¯t do any of this without you.¡±


    She squeezed my shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you never have to.¡±


    I broke away from Maya at the corridor fork that led to the locker room, muscles buzzing with leftover strain. Each step dragged, my body unconvinced that the ordeal was over.


    That was when I nearly walked into him.


    I stopped short with a soft, surprised breath. ¡°Oh¡ª¡±


    Lucian halted at the same time, his hand lifting instinctively as if to steady me before he caught himself and let it fall back to his side.


    For a second, we just stood there.


    He looked like he¡¯d juste off a red-eye flight without the benefit of sleep.


    His coat hung on his shoulders, still buttoned despite the warmth inside, his posture slumped, shadows sitting stubbornly beneath his eyes.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± I said, recovering first.


    ¡°Sera.¡± His gaze swept over me in a quick, practiced assessment, no doubt noticing the faint sheen of sweat at my temple, the way my hands hadn¡¯t quite stopped shaking.


    ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± I added unnecessarily.


    ¡°I just got in,¡± he replied. His voice was steady, but there was a tightness under it, like a wire pulled too taut. ¡°I heard you were on-site.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yeah. I¡ª¡± I hesitated, then decided not to. ¡°I started training again.¡±


    The corner of his lips twitched. ¡°Yeah, I gathered.¡±


    I exhaled. ¡°I hope you¡¯re not upset that I didn¡¯t inform you beforehand. I tried to, but¡ª¡±


    He waved away the rest of my sentence. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, Sera. OTS is your home, and you don¡¯t need my permission to train. Especially not with Maya.¡± His smile widened. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you know this, but you both are pretty much celebrities here.¡±


    I let out a huff ofughter. ¡°Okay, good.¡±


    ¡°So,¡± he said, tucking his hands into his coat pockets, ¡°how¡¯s it going? I heard you two have been using the simtion room more and more.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°She and Corin are helping me to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Corin?¡±


    The temperature seemed to drop.


    ¡°Um...yeah.¡± I didn¡¯t know why I was suddenly nervous. ¡°Selene¡¯s younger brother. Remember I mentioned him? He was invaluable to me in Seabreeze. He¡ª¡±


    ¡°So this,¡± Lucian cut in, jaw tightening,posure slipping just enough for something raw and harsh to show through, ¡°is your answer then?¡±


    I paused. Frowned. ¡°I¡¯m...I¡¯m not sure I follow.¡±


    ¡°You said you¡¯d give me your choice after you returned,¡± he hissed, voice trembling with barely leashed emotions, ¡°and I¡¯ve been waiting with my breath held, but now youe back with your attention diverted to yet another man you only knew for a couple of days?¡±


    I was so stunned that my jaw actually dropped.


    Lucian instantly regretted his words.


    I saw it in the minute change of his expression¡ªthe tightening at the corners of his eyes, the faint recoil like he wanted to pull the words back into himself.


    But it was already toote; the damage had been done.


    ¡®Yet another man.¡¯


    The way he¡¯d said it¡ªheated, edged with something dangerously close to contempt¡ªstung far more than I¡¯d expected.


    My chest tightened, heat ring.


    Iughed once, short and incredulous. ¡°Is that really what you think of me?¡±


    Lucian blinked. ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I cut in, my voice steady but brittle. ¡°Get it all off your chest. That I¡¯m just...what? Casually drifting from one man to another because I can¡¯t make up my mind? That¡¯s the kind of woman you think I am?¡±


    He stiffened, color draining from his face as the full implication hit him.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s what you implied.¡± I folded my arms, grounding myself in the physicality of the movement. ¡°And it¡¯s insulting.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s jaw worked, frustration shing in his eyes¡ªat me, at himself, I couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡°I was out of line." His voice was lower now, stripped of its earlier bite.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been...on edge,¡± he admitted, running a hand through his hair. ¡°More than usual. That¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    I searched his face, and all I saw was exhaustion¡ªraw and unguarded, the kind that seeps into bone and hollows you out from within.


    Still, it didn¡¯t excuse the way he¡¯d spoken to me.


    I crossed my arms. ¡°I¡¯m not some floozy hopping from man to man.¡±


    ¡°I know that,¡± he sighed, running a hand across his jaw. ¡°I do. I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly. I¡¯m sorry, Sera.¡±


    I exhaled, some of the tension bleeding out of me.


    We stood there for a moment, neither of us speaking, the corridor quietly alive around us. Footsteps echoed somewhere distant. Voices rose and fell.


    Finally, I spoke, voice tight. ¡°You should go home.¡±


    Lucian blinked. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re obviously exhausted,¡± I continued, ¡°and in no shape to have a conversation.¡±


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°Meet me Friday.¡±


    His brows lifted. ¡°Friday?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I swallowed, nerves fluttering low in my chest. ¡°I¡¯ll give you my answer then.¡±


    Something unreadable crossed his face¡ªhope, fear, anticipation tangled too tightly to separate.


    ¡°Your choice,¡± he said carefully.


    ¡°My choice,¡± I confirmed.


    Lucian nodded, the weight of that settling visibly on his shoulders. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    He paused, then added quietly, ¡°And Sera? I¡¯m sorry. Truly.¡±


    I met his eyes. ¡°I know.¡±


    He turned and walked away, his steps measured but sharp.


    I watched him leave, my chest heavy but oddly calm.


    Friday.


    For better or worse, it was time to make this choice.

 Chapter 291 WAVES SMOOTHING STONES

    <h4>Chapter 291: Chapter 291 WAVES SMOOTHING STONES</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    That night, I didn¡¯t go home.


    I followed Maya back to her ce instead, my overnight bag slung over my shoulder.


    Daniel was staying over at Kieran¡¯s, and I told myself that I didn¡¯t want to return to the silence of an empty house.


    But that was only a half-truth.


    I didn¡¯t want to return to the silence of an empty house¡ªbecause then I would have nothing to drown out my thoughts.


    If I let those thoughts take over, the doubts would follow, and I wasn¡¯t ready to face them, not after everything that happened earlier.


    I already knew what my answer would be.


    That certainty settled in my chest, a quiet weight both steady and unyielding.


    But Lucian¡¯s words from earlier still echoed faintly, not because they had changed my mind, but because they had brushed against something raw and unfamiliar inside me: fear.


    Not the sharp, immediate kind that sent adrenaline spiking, but something subtler¡ªpsychic unease, like a pressure change before a storm.


    I kept circling it mentally, trying to decide whether I was overreacting, whether exhaustion and frustration had simply frayed my nerves and made everything feel sharper than it was.


    But Corin had told me that intuition was as vital to a psychic as breath was to the body¡ªignore it for too long, and you would suffocate.


    And the way Lucian¡¯s eyes had darkened, the intensity of emotion I saw in that split second when hisposure slipped...


    My stomach churned every time I thought of it.


    Maya noticed before I said anything.


    She tossed my bag onto the floor by the couch, kicked off her boots, and dropped onto the couch unceremoniously. ¡°Okay,¡± she said lightly. ¡°You¡¯re spiraling.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°I am not spiraling.¡±


    She gave me a look. ¡°You¡¯ve been quiet since we left OTS and not your usual reserved countenance.¡±


    I let out a reluctant snort and sank onto the edge of the couch. ¡°I¡¯m just...thinking.¡±


    ¡°You know I hate it when you do that without me.¡± She kicked her legs up into myp. ¡°Talk to me.¡±


    I hesitated, fingers twisting together. ¡°Lucian and I had a...moment today.¡±


    Her brows lifted. ¡°Define ¡®moment.¡¯¡±


    I sighed. ¡°It was barely an argument, but it wasn¡¯t exactly a giggle fest either.¡±


    She drew her legs up and shifted closer. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    So I told her about the exchange with Lucian.


    Her eyes widened when I got to thement he made. ¡°He seriously said that to you?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°He apologized right away, and I know he didn¡¯t mean it the way it came out. But it...stuck.¡±


    Maya leaned back on her hands, studying the ceiling. ¡°You¡¯re both running on fumes,¡± she said after a moment. ¡°You just came out of a multi-day psychic intensive. He¡¯s been bouncing between negotiations and power ys without sleep. When people are that exhausted, their worst thoughts slip their leashes.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said. ¡°Logically, I know. And I don¡¯t begrudge him his emotions. It just...felt off.¡±


    ¡°Off how?¡±


    I searched for the words. ¡°Like I was suddenly seeing something sideways. Or maybe...through?¡± I shook my head. ¡°I dunno.¡±


    Maya nodded slowly. ¡°That tracks. Psychic sensitivity amplifies emotional dissonance. You¡¯re not just reading intent anymore; you¡¯re picking up residue.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what scares me,¡± I admitted quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet how to tell the difference between intuition and my own anxiety.¡±


    ¡°You will,¡± Maya said without hesitation. ¡°But not overnight.¡±


    I let out a breath. ¡°So you don¡¯t think I¡¯m losing my mind.¡±


    She nudged me gently. ¡°I mean, there¡¯s that, too. But who could me you? If I went through half the things you¡¯ve endured, my brain would probably be leaking out of my ears.¡±


    I chuckled, running my hand through my hair. "Yeah, I guess so."


    She nudged my knee. ¡°Come on. Shower. Then we¡¯ll eat something unhealthy and talk about literally anything else.¡±


    True to her word, once we¡¯d both changed intofortable clothes andmandeered the couch with takeout containers and mismatched mugs of hot chocte, Mayaunched into stories from her past travels.


    There were botched missions and questionable hostels, a brief stint pretending to be a florist to infiltrate apound, and a truly unhinged tale involving a cursed fountain and a goat.


    Laughter spilled out of me until my stomach ached, each burst loosening the knots in my shoulders.


    Eventually, she turned the conversational spotlight back on me. ¡°Okay, Seabreeze,¡± she said, eyes bright. ¡°I need more details.¡±


    I smiled, warmth blooming at the memories. ¡°It¡¯s...different there. Softer. The pack dynamics are calmer. Moremunity-oriented.¡±


    I told her about Selene and Adrian¡ªabout the way they moved through the world together, unforced and steady. And when I told her their love story, she leaned back on the couch and kicked her legs like a schoolgirl.


    ¡°That¡¯s so fucking romantic, ugh!¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Yeah. You should see them together, they¡¯re beautiful¡ªthe whole family.¡±


    I told Maya about the way Seleneughed openly, unguarded, how Adrian reached for her hand without thinking when he passed her in a room.


    About how their children orbited them with easy confidence, secure in the knowledge that love wasn¡¯t conditional or fragile.


    Maya went quiet then, thoughtful in that way she got when something hit close to the bone.


    ¡°That,¡± she said finally, ¡°is the dream.¡±


    I nodded, a gentle ache blooming in my chest, warm and bittersweet.


    Not perfection. Not fairy tales.


    Just that kind of steadiness. A love that had been proven through sacrifice and endurance. A family built on choice, not obligation.


    Someday, I hoped that we¡¯d have something like that, too.


    ***


    That night, sleep found me quickly, but my mind did not stay still.


    My dreams unfurled in vivid, tangledyers, scenes blending like film reels spliced together from different eras of my life.


    I was little, sunlight warmed my face as my father spun me in the garden, myughter unrestrained and wild. The scent of cut grass mingled with something sweet baking inside. The world felt vast and safe all at once.


    My mother¡¯s voice floated nearby, halfughter, half-scolding, telling him not to make me dizzy.


    Then I was older. Eight. Ten. Twelve.


    Standing at the edges of rooms where conversations dipped when I entered.


    Learning, instinctively, how to make myself smaller, how to soften my footsteps, how to read the air and decide when silence was safest.


    I watched myself fold inward, not from a single cruelty, but from a thousand quiet absences. Affection rationed. Praise deflected. Love that stopped reaching for me first.


    The reel jolted again, and I watched myself fall in love¡ªslowly, painfully, from a distance.


    Watching Kieran train from my window, hours bent over a sketchpad trying to perfect the angle of his nose. Watching him smile at Celeste like she was the center of his world.


    Then there was pain. Daniel¡¯s birth¡ªagonizing and torturous, quickly dwarfed by the overwhelming love and awe of holding him in my arms, hands trembling, heart breaking open in a way that could never be undone. Love, immediate and absolute.


    Then it shuffled through the years that followed, heavy withpromise and silence. A marriage that became a concession instead of a partnership. Words swallowed. Needs deferred. Silence thickening until it pressed against my ribs.


    The divorce. The loneliness. The decision to leave.


    Then OTS.


    Endless training. Pain that demanded presence. Growth that hurt in ways I hadn¡¯t expected. I saw myself fail. Stand back up. Fail again.


    I saw strength form not as a sudden revtion, but as a slow umtion of small refusals to give in.


    Faces flickered past.


    Maya¡¯s fierce grin. Corin¡¯s steady patience. Lucian¡¯s calm reassurance. Judy, Talia, Finn, Roxy, Selene, even Iris and her team. Strangers who became allies. Allies who became something like family.


    Moments where I surprised myself¡ªheld my ground, trusted my instincts, chose myself when it would¡¯ve been easier not to.


    And threaded through it all, beneath every scene, every version of me, was a constant sensation.


    Peace.


    The memories didn¡¯t w at me.


    They moved through me gently, like waves smoothing stones.


    It felt as if all I¡¯d been, all I¡¯d lost, and all I was still bing could finally share the same space without tearing me apart.


    When I woke, the morning light filtering through Maya¡¯s curtains was soft and forgiving, spilling across the room in pale gold. My chest felt full¡ªnot heavy, not hollow. Just...settled.


    For the first time in a long while, I didn¡¯t feel like I was running from my past or bracing for my future.


    I was simply here.


    For a long moment, Iy there, breathing, my mind calm.


    I reached for my phone.


    My thumb hovered over the screen.


    Then, without overthinking it, I typed a message.


    ¡®Can we meet at noon? The caf¨¦ near the park.¡¯


    I hesitated for half a second, then hit send.

 Chapter 292 MY DECISION

    <h4>Chapter 292: Chapter 292 MY DECISION</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    The message arrived while I was reviewing a trade route dispute I¡¯d already read twice without absorbing a single word.


    ¡®Can we meet at noon? The caf¨¦ near the park.¡¯


    I stared at the words longer than necessary, thumb hovering uselessly over the screen.


    My heart stuttered¡ªa sharp, disorienting hitch, as if I¡¯d misstepped on a stair I¡¯d taken a thousand times before.


    My chest constricted in that familiar, dangerous way, hope tangled tightly with fear.


    Ashar stirred immediately, a low, restless presence unfurling through my chest.


    ¡®This is it,¡¯ he rumbled, voice rough with anticipation. ¡®Her answer.¡¯


    ¡°I know,¡± I murmured, not quite believing the words.


    Iposed a reply, erased it. Tried again, erased that too. Each attempt felt more inappropriate than thest.


    ¡®Looking forward to it.¡¯ Too eager.


    ¡®I¡¯ll be there.¡¯ Too cold.


    In the end, I settled for something simple.


    ¡®Of course. See you then.¡¯


    I set my phone down and slumped back, exhaling hard as my heart hammered out a wild, uneven rhythm.


    Noon.


    I checked the time.


    I had a little over two hours.


    I spent all of it preparing.


    I showered longer than usual, lingering beneath the spray as if the heat could scald the nerves out of me. I shaved carefully, dragging the de slowly along my jaw, checking and rechecking the mirror, desperate to find any w I might have missed.


    I cycled through shirts¡ªtwice, then a third¡ªwhile Ashar watched through my eyes, openly amused by my indecision.


    ¡®You look like a pup before his first hunt,¡¯ he said.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a hunt,¡± I muttered aloud, fingers tightening around my cor as I adjusted it for the fifth time.


    ¡¯No,¡¯ Ashar agreed. ¡¯It matters more than that.¡¯


    ¡°Helpful,¡± I muttered.


    ¡®But true,¡¯ he replied. ¡®Go bring our mate home.¡¯


    I drew in a shaky breath and reached for my coat.


    The flowers were ast-minute decision.


    I¡¯d told myself I wouldn¡¯t. That the fireworks had already been too much. That any grand gesture risked feeling like pressure.


    Yet, I found myself at the florist anyway. Found myself repeating the order I made weeks ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing she loved it thest time?¡± the owner said, smiling as she handed me the bouquet.


    I took it carefully. ¡°I actually don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted. ¡°I hope so.¡±


    A flicker of confusion crossed her face, but she masked it withmercial politeness. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll love it this time.¡±


    The smile I managed felt more like a grimace. ¡°Here¡¯s hoping.¡±


    The caf¨¦ was already busy when I arrived.


    Therge coffee-bean-shaped clock on the wall read 11:30.


    I chose a table by the window¡ªtoo exposed, maybe, but I didn¡¯t want corners today. Didn¡¯t want shadows.


    I arranged the bouquet beside the empty chair, fussing with the stems just to keep my hands busy.


    My leg jittered under the table until I braced my hand on my knee to force it still.


    This was absurd.


    I was an Alpha¡ªsomeone who¡¯d stared down rival packs, forged truces in blood, sent men into battle. Yet now, my heart fluttered like a teenager¡¯s on a first date with his crush.


    In some ways, maybe it was.


    Celeste and I had never had this.


    Our rtionship had been easy. Too easy. It had unfolded the way everyone expected it to¡ªsmiles and shared nces, hands finding each other naturally, a pathid out so clearly I barely had to choose it.


    There¡¯d been no nerves. No anticipation sharpened by uncertainty. No sleepless nights reying conversations in my head.


    What I felt now was nothing like that.


    With Sera, every moment felt precious. Fragile. Terrifying. Like something sacred I could ruin with one wrong word.


    Ashar stirred again.


    ¡¯She¡¯sing.¡¯


    I felt it a secondter¡ªa shift in the air, subtle but undeniable, like the world rebncing around a new center of gravity.


    Then Sera stepped through the door.


    And everything else fell away.


    I let myself watch her in the split second before she noticed me, the rest of the world fading to a blur.


    Sunlight caught in her hair, brightening the pale strands into something almost luminous. Her expression was calm, serene, like she¡¯d made peace with whatever choice she¡¯d made.


    Something inside me unfolded, raw and aching.


    Ashar¡¯s satisfaction rolled through me, deep and warm.


    ¡®Our mate is stronger,¡¯ he murmured.


    Her gaze met mine, and I forgot how to breathe.


    ***


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    By the time I reached the caf¨¦, my nerves had settled into something strangely calm.


    Not peace exactly. More like resolution. The kind thates after a long internal argument has already ended.


    I felt steady in my body, aware of each step, each breath, the quiet hum of morning life unfolding around me.


    The decision had already rooted itself deep inside me, solid and immovable. What remained was the harder part: honoring it without flinching.


    The caf¨¦ buzzed with life as I entered, sunlight pouring through wide windows to gild the polished tables. The scent of coffee and sweet pastries curled around me, a gentle embrace.


    A bell chimed overhead as I stepped inside, my gaze sweeping across the room.


    My gaze found Kieran a split-secondter, his presence tugging at me with a familiar gravity.


    The moment our eyes met, something passed between us¡ªrecognition, tension, hope.


    Alina stirred within me.


    ¡®Are you sure about this?¡¯


    I exhaled. ¡®Are you?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m with you, Sera. Whatever you decide.¡¯


    With that, I closed the distance between us. Kieran stood, a bouquet cradled in his hands.


    As I drew near, my steps faltered.


    Then I froze altogether.


    For a heartbeat, the world narrowed to color and scent.


    White lilies. Pink carnations. Wrapped in soft ivory paper. Tied with a pale blue ribbon.


    ¡®I hope these bring as much beauty to your day as you bring to my world.¡¯


    The caf¨¦ dissolved around the edges as realization struck, swift and undeniable.


    I looked up slowly.


    Kieran was watching me with careful intensity, hope and nerves braided together so tightly it made my chest ache.


    ¡°You...¡± I started, then stopped.


    His jaw tightened almost imperceptibly.


    ¡°You sent the flowers in Seattle,¡± I whispered.


    I¡¯d been right. I couldn¡¯t believe I¡¯d been right.


    Kieran nodded once.


    ¡°Why...¡± I swallowed past the lump in my throat. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sign the card?¡±


    He exhaled, rubbing the back of his neck in a way that was painfully human. ¡°I thought if you knew it was from me, you might reject it...and the others.¡±


    ¡°The others¡ª¡± My eyes widened. ¡°All that free stuff in the caf¨¦ and markets and shops¡ªthat was you?¡±


    A crooked, self-conscious smile tugged at his mouth, his skin flushing. ¡°I just...wanted you to have a good time.¡±


    I slumped into my seat, stunned by the realization.


    ¡°The Lunewing butterflies,¡± I whispered, almost to myself. ¡°You sent those, too.¡± Not a question.


    Kieran slid into the seat opposite me, setting the flowers on the table next to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I overstepped,¡± he murmured, fingers pressed tightly together.


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head, still feeling numb. ¡°I just...¡± I exhaled. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that was all you. I can¡¯t believe you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Would be capable of something like that?¡±


    I reached out, my fingers brushing the petals.


    We weren¡¯t touching, but a fragile, dangerous warmth spread through me, the echo of the bond stirring in response, tugging on my heartstrings. Tenderness, sneaking in when I least expected, slipping past my defenses in a single unguarded moment.


    It was the seaside restaurant and ne and fireworks all over again.


    This man had paid attention. Had noticed. Had learned my preferences quietly, without demanding anything in return.


    He had tried, in his own way, to make me feel seen¡ªeven when we were miles apart.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said sincerely, then set the flowers aside, resting them carefully against the chair leg. Out of sight.


    A waitress appeared; we ordered.


    The moment stretched.


    When the coffee arrived, I cupped the mug in my hands, letting its warmth anchor me.


    Kieran waited.


    Didn¡¯t rush me. Didn¡¯t fill the silence.


    That alone made this harder.


    Finally, I drew in a slow breath.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve...made my decision.¡±


    The caf¨¦ didn¡¯t quiet. The world didn¡¯t pause.


    But something inside him did.


    I felt it in the way the air shifted¡ªa subtle tightening, the instinctive awareness of a predator who sensed the ground changing beneath his feet.


    His shoulders squared, bracing.


    ¡°I¡¯m listening,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful,¡± I began carefully. ¡°For the flowers. For Seattle. The fireworks, the restaurant, the ne. For everything you¡¯ve done to try and make things right.¡±


    His fingers curled loosely around his cup. ¡°But.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± I echoed softly.


    I forced my head to lift, forced our eyes to meet.


    And then I forced the words out.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept the bond.¡±

 Chapter 293 FREEDOM

    <h4>Chapter 293: Chapter 293 FREEDOM</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The words slipped from my lips with surprising ease, despite the heaviness they bore.


    They didn¡¯t tremble or catch in my throat. Instead, they settled between us with a gentle finality that surprised even me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept the bond.¡±


    Kieran didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t blink. Didn¡¯t breathe. It was as if his body had locked itself in ce to keep something inside him from shattering outward.


    Ashar stirred¡ªa low, dissonant ripple that brushed the edges of my awareness before retreating, wounded but restrained.


    The caf¨¦ noise rushed back in around us. Cups clinked. Laughter rang out too loud nearby. The espresso machine hissed like nothing monumental had just happened.


    Kieran¡¯s gaze stayed on mine, and the sight of his pupils made my breath hitch.


    They were dted, blown wide in a way he couldn¡¯t hide. His breath turned shallow as if the air in the caf¨¦ had thinned.


    I braced myself.


    I¡¯d witnessed devastation in him before¡ªcars crashed, skulls cracked, power surging from him unchecked when he lost control.


    But he didn¡¯tsh out.


    Didn¡¯t raise his voice.


    Didn¡¯t shatter the room.


    Instead, his fingers curled tight around his coffee cup, knuckles nching as he forced himself still. His jaw flexed once, then again.


    When he finally spoke, his voice was hoarse, stripped raw.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    That single word carried more weight than any outburst ever could.


    The bond shuddered in response, sending a sharp echo of his pain racing up my spine.


    Yet beneath that ache was something steadier.


    I looked at him and, for a moment, I didn¡¯t see the Alpha in front of me.


    I saw the girl I once was¡ªquiet, hopeful, lingering at the edges of rooms, loving him from a distance so vast and telling myself that devotion might one day bridge it.


    I felt more for her than I did for him now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be bound anymore,¡± I said, each word careful. ¡°I need my choices to be mine. Not fate¡¯s. Not instinct¡¯s. Not even yours¡ªno matter how much care you wrap around it.¡±


    My fingers curled around my mug. ¡°If I walk toward someone, it has to be because I choose them freely. Not because some external forcemands it.¡±


    His brow furrowed, and the confusion that flickered across his face was so genuine it nearly unraveled me.


    I lifted my cup and took a sip of coffee, letting the bitterness bloom across my tongue, hoping it might distract me from the ache that spread with every heartbeat.


    ¡°Tell me something, Kieran,¡± I said quietly, setting the cup down. ¡°If there were no mate bond, would you still want me?¡±


    He didn¡¯t hesitate.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he said. ¡°I cared about you long before I knew. Before the bond¡ª¡±


    ¡°How convenient,¡± I interrupted softly, tightening my grip on the cup. ¡°It¡¯s easy to say that now, but what about thest ten years?¡±


    The words didn¡¯te sharp¡ªthey weren¡¯t meant to stab. But Kieran inhaled like they¡¯d done just that.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t care then,¡± I continued, a bitter smile tugging at my lips. ¡°Is it far-fetched if I believe you only really started to see me when the bond began to stir? The gifts and gestures...how much of it is really you? How much of it is influenced by the bond?¡±


    As if on cue, the bond red¡ªKieran¡¯s guilt flooding through me in a rush that made my chest throb.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to punish you,¡± I said. ¡°Or tally your sins or drag us through the barbs of the past until one of us bleeds out. I¡¯ve let those things go.¡±


    I met his eyes again.


    ¡°But letting go doesn¡¯t mean pretending nothing happened.¡±


    His fingers trembled against the porcin.


    ¡°Every choice I¡¯ve made thesest ten years has been influenced by outside forces. But this¡ªI need this to be my choice and mine alone."


    "What about my choice?" he rasped out.


    ¡°I want to believe you love me,¡± I said, voice bare. ¡°I think you do¡ªgods, I hope you do. But as long as the bond exists, I can never be sure if you love me because of it or for who I am.¡±


    ¡°I love you for you, Sera,¡± Kieran insisted, those words a desperate plea.


    A lump rose in my throat, but I swallowed it down, forcing the words out steadily.


    ¡°Is there a way,¡± I asked, ¡°for you to prove it with the bond in ce?¡±


    His head dipped, and he was silent.


    For a long time¡ªso long I wondered if he¡¯d ever answer.


    Atst, he spoke, his voice rough as gravel.


    ¡°I want to say yes.¡±


    His gaze caught mine again, his eyes deep as whirlpools threatening to pull me under. ¡°I want to tell you I¡¯ll try¡ªonce, twice, a thousand times. That I¡¯ll endure anything, give up anything, if it means keeping you. If it means proving my love is true. But...¡±


    A shudder ran through him, his grip on the mug so fierce that hairline cracks spidered along its edge.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you realize, but this is the first time you¡¯re not actively fighting against the bond. I can...¡± He swallowed. ¡°I can feel your pain flooding in¡ªraw, chaotic, threaded with fear and resolve¡ªand it kills me that I¡¯m the one who put us in this position.¡±


    My lips trembled, and I pressed them tight, trapping the sob wing its way up my throat.


    ¡°And the look in your eyes...¡± he continued, ¡°it¡¯s so achingly familiar.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, voice barely audible.


    ¡°You looked at me just like that the night I asked for a divorce.¡±


    The memory of that night unfurled in my mind¡ªthe aching finality of Kieran¡¯s choice, the struggle to hold myself together and ept it.


    Was this the same moment, only reversed?


    ¡°I had ignored it then,¡± Kieran went on, pushing on like he had to get all the words out before he couldn¡¯t anymore. ¡°I pushed forward, convinced myself it was the right path for me.¡±


    ¡°Kieran, we don¡¯t need to¡ª¡±


    He shook his head, and I fell silent. I realized he needed to speak his truth as much as I had needed to speak mine.


    ¡°You loved me once,¡± he said. ¡°And I was blind. I took it for granted, and I was the one who walked away. What right do I have now to deny your choice?¡±


    Slowly, as if it cost him dearly, he unclenched his fists from the mug.


    He exhaled, his whole body seeming to dete. ¡°I meant it when I said I loved you¡ªwith or without the bond. If I truly believe that, I shouldn¡¯t fear losing it.¡±


    Kieran drew a deep breath, as if bracing himself against something internal and immense.


    ¡°I won¡¯t force you,¡± he said atst. His voice was quiet, stripped ofmand. ¡°If this is what you need...I ept it.¡±


    His hand slipped to hisp, and he looked away. ¡°Do what you need to do.¡±


    I inhaled, the magnitude of his concession settling on me.


    ¡°I...I want you to know, Kieran¡ªI don¡¯t regret loving you.¡±


    His jaw flexed once as I continued. ¡°It hurt me, yes, but it also carved me into who I am today.¡±


    He nodded, still unable to look at me.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered, and meant it with everything I had.


    For letting me go.


    For not fighting me when it mattered most.


    Tears burned behind my eyes, but refused to fall.


    ¡°By the light¡ª¡± My words faltered, and I had to stop, reorient, take several calming breaths before I could get the words out.


    ¡°By the light of the moon that binds us, I reject you, Kieran ckthorne.¡±


    The bond shuddered.


    Then tore.


    Pain struck, bright and sudden, stealing the air from my lungs. I pressed my hand t to the table, eyes squeezed shut as thest threads that bound us unraveled.


    It hurt. Gods, it hurt.


    But beneath the ache was relief so profound it left me trembling.


    Freedom.

 Chapter 294 YOU WILL PULL THROUGH

    <h4>Chapter 294: Chapter 294 YOU WILL PULL THROUGH</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The moment I stepped out of the caf¨¦, my legs gave out.


    There was no spectacle, no dramatic swoon or copse to draw curious eyes. Only a sudden, merciless absence of strength, as if thest thread holding me together had quietly snapped.


    Maya was there in an instant.


    I sensed her presence before I saw her, unwavering and strong, arms already circling me as my knees buckled.


    She caught me easily, one arm braced around my back, the other anchoring my weight against her hip.


    ¡°Hey, hey,¡± she murmured, low and steady, like she was talking to a frightened animal. ¡°I¡¯ve got you.¡±


    The world spun, colors smearing at the edges of my vision. A wave of heat crashed over me, fierce and stifling, my heartbeat pounding like a frantic drum.


    I clutched at Maya¡¯s sleeve, fingers numb.


    She swore under her breath. ¡°Okay. That was...fast.¡±


    I tried tough, but all that escaped was a fractured breath, thin and unsteady.


    ¡°Guess I didn¡¯t...pace myself,¡± I managed.


    She tightened her hold, jaw flexing. ¡°You rejected the bond and walked out like you were leaving a boring meeting. I was gearing up to storm the caf¨¦ and body-check a raging Alpha.¡±


    ¡°It was...fine,¡± I whispered, blinking hard against the sudden sting in my eyes. ¡°He...he didn¡¯t fight me.¡±


    Her arms shifted, protective, as she guided me a few steps away from the door and onto the low stone bench beneath the caf¨¦ window.


    Cold crept through my clothes in an instant, shing harshly with the fever that raged beneath my skin.


    Maya crouched before me, her grip steady on my knees. Her keen gaze searched my face, noting the flush on my skin and every tremor that shook me.


    ¡°You¡¯re shaking,¡± she said quietly.


    I forced my lips into a shape that might have been a smile, brittle and ready to shatter. ¡°Look at you, Captain Obvious.¡±


    She didn¡¯t smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I assured her. ¡°I really am. It just...hurts.¡±


    Her gaze softened, pain flickering through it. ¡°Of course it hurts.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Maya,¡± I insisted, even as my teeth began to chatter.


    She didn¡¯t argue. Didn¡¯t tell me I didn¡¯t have to be brave. She just leaned in and pressed her forehead gently to mine.


    ¡°I know,¡± she said. ¡°And I¡¯m proud of you.¡±


    That was when the fever hit full force.


    The chill disappeared, swallowed by a heavy, smothering heat that made my skin itch and my thoughts sluggish and slippery.


    My heart thundered, each beat sending a fresh jolt of pain through the raw edges of the broken bond, as if the wound inside me was splitting further open with every moment.


    Maya pressed her fingers to my wrist, her frown deepening as she counted the frantic rhythm beneath my skin.


    ¡°Shit,¡± she muttered. ¡°You¡¯re burning up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I said automatically.


    She shot me a look. ¡°You just rejected a fated mate bond. No, you will not be ¡®fine.¡¯ Not without help.¡±


    She pulled out her phone, already scrolling. ¡°I¡¯m calling Lucian.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I croaked, grabbing weakly at her sleeve. The thought of seeing him like this made my stomach churn. ¡°Please. Not him. Not right now.¡±


    She hesitated, conflicted.


    Before she could decide, her phone rang.


    Ethan¡¯s name shed across the screen.


    Maya blinked, then answered, putting the phone on speaker. ¡°Ethan?¡±


    His voice came through brisk and tense. ¡°Maya, is Sera with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Maya answered. ¡°You¡¯re on speaker.¡±


    ¡°Sera?¡± Ethan called out.


    ¡°Here,¡± I replied, the sound scraping my throat.


    There was a pause. Not long¡ªbut heavy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking into things,¡± Ethan said finally. ¡°Into our parents¡¯ decisions. I found the healer.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°What healer?¡±


    ¡°Her name is Tallh,¡± he answered. ¡°She treated you as a child¡ªand she remembers everything.¡±


    My heart lurched. ¡°Everything?¡±


    Maya exhaled. ¡°That¡¯s great and all, but Sera really isn¡¯t in the right state of mind for more debilitating revtions.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s voice tightened. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Maya nced at me, and I gave her a short nod.


    She sighed. ¡°She just rejected her mate bond with Kieran.¡±


    ¡°She¡ª¡±


    I could practically hear the myriad of questions moring to be answered in Ethan¡¯s mind.


    But to his credit, my brother shelved them all and instead said, ¡°She needs toe to Lockwood Manor,¡± urgency bleeding through his usually controlled tone.


    ¡°She needs to rest¡ª¡±


    ¡°Tallh will know exactly what she needs. It¡¯s perfect timing.¡±


    Maya raised a brow, and as if he could see her, he backtracked. ¡°Okay, that was unfortunate wording, but you know what I mean.¡±


    The world tilted once more, but now pain mingled with something else¡ªa flicker of recognition, a pull toward something bothforting and terrifying.


    I nodded weakly, though Ethan couldn¡¯t see it.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I whispered.


    Maya studied me for a long second, then ryed it. ¡°We¡¯lle.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare everything,¡± Ethan said. ¡°And Sera...I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The call ended.


    Maya slipped her phone away and turned back to me, already shifting into motion. ¡°All right, babe. Lockwood Manor it is.¡±


    The pain ebbed and surged in waves as we traveled, my awareness drifting in and out, heat winding through my veins. When we arrived, the manor loomed familiar and alien all at once.


    Ethan was already waiting at the steps.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate when he saw me. No questions. No shock. Just action. He was at my side the moment the car door opened, one arm sliding beneath my shoulders, the other steadying my elbow as my legs threatened to betray me again.


    ¡°Easy,¡± he murmured, voice tight with restraint. ¡°I¡¯ve got you.¡±


    The familiarity of his presence broke something loose in me, a sudden, bone-deep exhaustion that made leaning into him inevitable.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered, ¡°for not telling you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he said. ¡°Not right now.¡±


    The world lurched and blurred as we moved, and suddenly I was lowered onto my childhood bed, the mattress sinking beneath me in a way that was both soothing and surreal.


    I melted into the familiar softness, my fingers twisting in the sheets, searching for something to hold me steady.


    A strange face hovered above me.


    No, not strange.


    I recognized those green eyes, sparkling like we were constantly sharing an inside joke. I recognized the dark hair pulled back in a smart bun, now threaded through with silver. I recognized the dimples at the edges of the smile, surrounded now by lines.


    ¡°Seraphina,¡±¡ªgods, I recognized that soft, sweet voice¡ª¡°you¡¯ve grown.¡±


    ¡°L,¡± I whispered, a memory blooming at the back of my mind, fluttering like a bird I couldn¡¯t quite get a grasp on.


    The healer¡¯s smile was fond and so achingly familiar. ¡°That¡¯s what you used to call me. You said Tallh was a mouthful.¡±


    I let out a weak breath that was supposed to be augh. ¡°Hi.¡±


    Tallh moved immediately, efficient and calm.


    She worked with methodical precision, setting wards, adjusting crystals, murmuring instructions to the assistants who appeared at her call.


    Her touch was calm, grounding, anchoring me when the pain threatened to pull me under again.


    Maya hovered near the foot of the bed, arms crossed tight over her chest. Ethan stood at my side, jaw clenched, eyes flicking between Tallh and me like he was trying to catalog everything at once.


    ¡°This pain,¡± Tallh said gently, adjusting a crystal at my corbone, ¡°is the echo of the bond unraveling. The deeper it ran, the louder the body protests when it¡¯s severed.¡±


    My throat tightened.


    ¡°But,¡± she added, ncing at me with something like pride, ¡°you are far stronger now than you were as a child. Your body knows how to endure this. You will pull through.¡±


    I believed her.


    I had to.


    ***


    ETHAN¡¯S POV


    I left Lockwood Manor with a knot in my chest that twisted tighter with each step.


    My head ached under the weight of everything that hade to light in thest few days: my parents had sealed my memories; they had suppressed my sister¡¯s powers¡ªand with them, her wolf; and that wolf had awakened long ago, had even formed a mate bond with my so-called best friend...only to reject it.


    The worst revtion? Everyone in my life¡ªmy mother, sister, best friend, even my mate¡ªhad kept things from me.


    It was a lot.


    But now was not the time to dwell on that sentiment.


    One skill every Alpha should possess is the ability to prioritize andpartmentalize.


    And right now, the main priority was making sure Sera was well cared for, and had all she needed for a speedy recovery¡ªwhich included her son.


    Which is why I left her with Tallh and Maya, and set out to bring Daniel home from Nightfang.


    The instant my boots crunched on the gravel of Nightfang territory, my wolf tensed, every sense on edge.


    Something was off in the air.


    It pressed in¡ªthick, sharp, electric. Power churned beneath the surface of thend like a storm trapped underground, pressing against my senses with barely contained violence.


    A chill shot through my veins.


    ¡°Shit,¡± I muttered.


    Kieran wasn¡¯t taking the bond severance well.

 Chapter 295 ANGER MANAGEMENT

    <h4>Chapter 295: Chapter 295 ANGER MANAGEMENT</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I didn¡¯t remember the drive back to Nightfang.


    There were fragments: red lights blurring past, the steering wheel biting into my palms, the guttural animal sound in my chest that wasn¡¯t quite a growl and wasn¡¯t quite a scream.


    I remembered pulling into the pack territory on instinct alone, muscle memory carrying me where thought no longer could.


    Pain had a texture.


    It scraped raw. It burned deep. It howled through every nerve.


    The bond was gone¡ªyet its absence roared louder than its presence ever had.


    Ashar was tearing at me from the inside, his mind a maelstrom of fury and loss so violent it eclipsednguage.


    The world felt wrong. Distorted. Like something essential had been ripped out, and the universe was bleeding through the wound.


    ¡®She rejected us.¡¯


    The thought wasn¡¯t formed in words. It was sensation¡ªraw, feral, catastrophic.


    I barely registered the look on my parents¡¯ faces when I stumbled into the pack house, power crackling around me in vtile waves that sent lesser wolves fleeing.


    ¡°Take Daniel,¡± I heard myself say, the words tearing out of my throat like they were being dragged over broken ss. ¡°Far from here. Now.¡±


    ¡°Kieran¡ª¡± my mother started.


    ¡°NOW.¡±


    The windows rattled.


    They didn¡¯t question me again.


    Amid the chaos, I seized Gavin, hauling him up by his jacket with enough force to lift him off his toes.


    ¡°If I lose control,¡± I ground out, every word an effort, ¡°you tranq Ashar. Immediately.¡±


    His eyes widened. ¡°Kieran¡ª¡±


    He reached for me through the mind-link, and instead of shutting him out, I hurled the caf¨¦¡¯s memories at him, forcing him to share in the raw fury of my pain.


    He gasped as I set him back on his feet, pupils dted. ¡°Oh, Kieran¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do it.¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for his answer.


    I don¡¯t remember when Ashar tore free.


    I only remember the moment thought ceased entirely.


    The Shift was violent¡ªbones snapping, skin splitting, reality blurring into red and ck and gold as Ashar surged to the surface with a roar that shook the earth.


    The pain of the transformation was nothingpared to what was already tearing us apart.


    Ashar didn¡¯t want to think.


    Ashar wanted to destroy.


    Trees exploded under his ws as he rampaged across the grounds, power detonating outward in every direction.


    Tranquilizer darts struck¡ªonce, twice, three times¡ªbut snapped harmlessly against his hide or dissolved into insignificance beneath the hurricane of his rage.


    Ashar¡¯s mind spun with instinct and grief, a wildfire urge to obliterate everything that dared exist in a world where she was no longer ours.


    Then¡ª


    A scent sliced through the madness.


    Leather. Pine. The faintest trace ofvender.


    Not her.


    But close.


    Something familiar enough to carve through the fog.


    Ashar skidded to a halt, ws gouging deep furrows into the earth as he swung toward the scent, unleashing a snarl that shook the forest.


    Another wolf stood at the edge of the clearing.


    Massive. Broad-shouldered. Fur dark as storm clouds.


    Logan. Ethan. Kin.


    The collision was inevitable.


    Logan struck first, a blur of teeth and fury, colliding with Ashar with bone-jarring force. We crashed through the undergrowth, the ground erupting beneath our weight.


    We were up again in a split second.


    We hit hard. Rolled. Snapped.


    Ashar¡¯s roar tore the air as his ws shed down Logan¡¯s side, blood hissing as it hit the cold earth.


    Logan answered with a savage headbutt, rattling Ashar¡¯s skull and snapping his jaws closed just shy of his throat.


    There was no strategy. No restraint.


    Ashar craved victory. Needed it. The challenge stoked his fury, honed it, gave it purpose.


    It was the sh between Xander and Ashar all over again.


    But Ashar¡¯s rage and agony were magnified a hundredfold, and this was pure Alpha dominance, colliding with unstoppable force.


    Alpha-on-alpha shes never ended with concessions. They ended with one Alpha standing over the cold, lifeless body of the other.


    ¡®Destroy him!¡¯


    Ashar leaned back on his haunches, ready to pounce again.


    But then¡ª


    Logan disengaged.


    He Shifted back mid-clearing, flesh folding and reforming in a rush of magic and breath until Ethan stood there instead, chest heaving, blood streaking his arm.


    The resemnce hit like a physical blow.


    The same cerulean-blue eyes. The same stubborn tilt of jaw. The same quiet, unyielding strength etched into his posture.


    Ashar froze.


    His ws sank into the dirt, trembling.


    The rage faltered¡ªnot extinguished, but suddenly confused, snarling inward instead of outward.


    Ethan met Ashar¡¯s gaze without flinching. ¡°Stop,¡± he said, voice rough but steady. ¡°This isn¡¯t helping her. Or you.¡±


    Ashar snarled, backing away a step, muscles coiled to flee or fight, torn between instinct and something deeper.


    ¡°She¡¯s suffering,¡± Ethan continued, each word deliberate. ¡°While you¡¯re tearing the world apart, she¡¯s burning up in bed, alone, enduring the consequences of a choice that nearly broke her.¡±


    The words hit harder than any blow.


    Ashar recoiled.


    ¡®She chose this,¡¯ he snarled.


    ¡°And do you think that was easy?¡± Ethan shot back. ¡°Do you think rejecting a fated bond is some casual decision?¡± His voice cracked just enough to cut. ¡°What do you think pushed her to take that risk?¡±


    Ashar¡¯s breath came in ragged gusts.


    ¡®You failed her,¡¯ the thought screamed¡ªdirected at me.


    Gavin appeared at the edge of the clearing, hands raised in a cating gesture, his voice cutting through the tension like a grounding wire. ¡°Ashar, listen.¡±


    Ashar¡¯s head snapped toward him, lips peeling back in a snarl.


    Gavin didn¡¯t retreat. ¡°You¡¯re missing the point. Sera didn¡¯t reject you. She rejected the bond.¡±


    Ashar stilled.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°Did you even listen to what she said?¡± Gavin asked. ¡°From what you showed me, she rejected the influence. The pressure. The doubt. The fear that what she felt wasn¡¯t real¡ªthat it was fate doing the choosing instead of her.¡±


    Images surfaced unbidden.


    Sera¡¯s eyes in the caf¨¦. Steady. Resolute. Hurting¡ªbut unwavering.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to be bound anymore.¡¯


    Ashar¡¯s fury wavered, debilitated by memory.


    ¡°She wanted certainty,¡± Gavin continued. ¡°She wanted to know that if you chose her, it would be because you wanted her. Not because the universe told you to.¡±


    ¡®But as long as the bond exists, I can never be sure if you love me because of it or for who I am.¡¯


    Ashar¡¯s shoulders sagged.


    The rage drained out of him in a rush, leaving behind something far destabilizing. Understanding.


    ¡°She¡¯s stronger now,¡± Ethan said quietly. ¡°But that young girl is still in there¡ªthe one whose heart was repeatedly trampled on by those supposed to care for it. Who love repeatedly failed. The mate bond is a beautiful thing, but it is not needed to live a fulfilled life of love.¡±


    Ashar let out a broken sound, something between a growl and a whimper.


    ¡®We did this.¡¯


    The forest seemed to exhale as Ashar finally lowered his head, ws retracting into the soil. The storm of power receded, leaving devastation and silence in its wake.


    Ethan released a slow breath and, to my utter disbelief, smiled faintly. ¡°Well,¡± he said dryly, ¡°I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t kill me. That would¡¯ve reduced your chances with Sera by a substantial margin.¡±


    Ashar shot him a look so withering it bordered on petnt, then Shifted back with a grunt of difort, human flesh reiming wolf in a shimmer of magic.


    I copsed to my knees.


    The pain hit then¡ªfully, unfiltered. No rage to shield me from it. Just the hollowed-out ache of loss and regret and the brutal rity of truth.


    Ethan crossed the distance between us without hesitation.


    I stood on unsteady legs and pulled him into a fierce embrace, my grip bordering on desperate.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I rasped. ¡°For stopping me. For being there for her when I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    He returned it just as tightly. ¡°I failed her, too,¡± he admitted quietly. ¡°As a brother.¡±


    He pulled back and sped my shoulder. ¡°And I failed you as a friend. I should have been aware of the turmoil you were going through. I won¡¯t let myself be blind again.¡±


    I covered his hand with mine and squeezed, our grip firm and steady¡ªan unspoken vow forged in shared guilt and resolve.


    Gavin huffed from behind us. ¡°I¡¯m just d I came out unscathed this time. Ashar should really consider Anger Management sses.¡±


    A full-body shudder that might have been augh or a sob ran through me.


    For the first time since the caf¨¦, something inside me loosened¡ªnot healed, not whole, but steadier.


    Sera might have rejected the bond. But she didn¡¯t reject me.


    She had simply chosen freedom from fate¡¯s influence.


    And if I ever hoped to walk beside her again, it would be by choice.


    Mine.


    And hers.

 Chapter 296 WELCOME BACK

    <h4>Chapter 296: Chapter 296 WELCOME BACK</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The room was hushed, dawn¡¯s light faintly pressing against my eyelids. My body throbbed with that deep, echoing ache left behind when a fever finally broke¡ªheavy, spent, but no longer ame.


    I opened my eyes slowly.


    Like a d¨¦j¨¤ vu moment, Maya was curled in the chair beside my bed, her boots discarded near the wall, her jacket draped over the armrest.


    Her head drooped forward, dark braids spilling across her face, one hand still loosely tangled with mine as if she feared letting go, even in sleep.


    For a moment, my vision blurred.


    The edges of the present wavered, and suddenly I was small again, my body too light beneath thick nkets.


    The bed feltrger, the ceiling higher. Amp burned low at the corner of the room, casting amber light over a familiar silhouette seated exactly where Maya sat now.


    Margaret Lockwood, younger than I remembered her ever being. No silver in her hair yet. No lines carved deep by years of careful restraint.


    She sat rigid in the chair, hands knotted in herp, eyes fixed on me as if her gaze alone could hold me together.


    ¡°Oh, my sweet little girl,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    The ache in my chest sharpened.


    I blinked, and the vision dissolved.


    A soft, pearlescent glow hovered by the headboard, unwavering and serene. One Lunewing butterfly floated inzy circles, wings sweeping slow and sure, while itspanion perched near the crystal enclosure, its light pulsing in quiet rhythm with my breath.


    Relief unspooled in my chest, only to coil tight again as gratitude and ache twined together, inseparable.


    I was grateful for the Lunewings¡ªtheir steady light, their gentle gravity, the way they kept me tethered to myself when everything else felt like it was shifting.


    But the gratitude came with a shadow.


    Because now I knew who had sent them.


    The thought of Kieran surfaced unbidden, tugging painfully at a ce inside me that hadn¡¯t finished healing.


    I wondered how he was¡ªwhether the bond¡¯s severance had hollowed him out the way it had me, whether the pain was wing at him as relentlessly as it had wed at me.


    At that point, Maya stirred. Her head snapped up, eyes instantly alert, fear ring before relief chased it away.


    ¡°Sera,¡± she breathed.


    Then she was up, leaning over me, arms circling my shoulders in a careful hug, as if too much pressure might break me to pieces.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± she said, voice thick. ¡°Gods, you scared me. We really need to not make this a pattern. I swear, I can¡¯t handle it.¡±


    I managed a weak smile, my throat parched. ¡°Deal.¡±


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    I swallowed. ¡°I thought I saw my mom.¡±


    Maya stilled, then softened. She pulled back just enough to look at me. ¡°You dreamt about her?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, I saw her. Sitting where you were. Watching me sleep.¡±


    Maya ced a hand on my forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever anymore, but maybe hallucinations are an aftereffect?¡±


    ¡°Are you calling me crazy?¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll get Tallh.¡±


    As if I had any intention or strength to do otherwise.


    Before I could respond, the door swung open.


    Ethan filled the doorway, arms folded, eyes rimmed with exhaustion but still sharp. Relief flickered over his face when he saw me awake.


    ¡°Thank the goddess,¡± he breathed.


    He moved closer, dragging a chair to my bedside. He winced as he sat, and I caught the faint bruise blooming along his jaw and just above his shirt cor.


    ¡°What the hell happened to you?¡± I rasped.


    ¡°ident,¡± he answered.


    Maya snorted. ¡°Yeah, he tripped and fell onto Ashar¡¯s ws.¡±


    ¡°Maya,¡± Ethan groaned.


    ¡°What?¡± She gave him a faux-innocent smile. ¡°You said you wanted total honesty from me henceforth, no?¡±


    ¡°I meant¡ª¡± he sighed. ¡°Never mind. I thought you were getting the healer?¡±


    She leaned down and kissed his bruised cheek. ¡°Be right back.¡±


    He watched her leave, his exasperation giving way to affection.


    Then he turned to me and his face tightened with concern. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°You fought with Ashar?¡± I asked instead.


    Ethan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was able to calm him down. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    But it was toote for that.


    I remembered the wound I¡¯d seen on Kieran¡¯s chest. Gods, I hoped Ashar would not punish him so harshly again.


    ¡°Is...is Kieran okay?¡±


    Ethan managed a reassuring smile. ¡°He will be.¡±


    I swallowed. ¡°And Daniel?¡±


    ¡°Safe with Leona and Christian. I checked in on him beforeing back, and decided it was best for him to stay there till you¡¯re back on your feet.¡±


    I reached for Ethan¡¯s hand and squeezed. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For taking care of me,¡± I said softly.


    His shoulders sagged just a little. ¡°It¡¯s long overdue. I¡¯ve been an absentee brother for too long.¡±


    Before I could reply, Maya returned, ushering Tallh into the room.


    The healer brought with her the scent of herbs and fresh rain, her expression warm and watchful as she neared the bed.


    ¡°Well,¡± Tallh said gently, fingers pressing lightly to my wrist, then my forehead where a Lunewingzily perched. ¡°Your fever has broken. The worst of the bond bacsh has passed. Wee back, Lady Sera.¡±


    Maya exhaled loudly, tension draining from her shoulders. ¡°Thank fuck.¡±


    Tallh shot her a mildly reproachful look. ¡°Colorfulnguage is unbing, dear, but I appreciate the sentiment.¡±


    I blinked up at her. ¡°It¡¯s really you, L.¡±


    A smile touched her lips. ¡°It¡¯s really me. Quite frankly, I¡¯m surprised you remember me, but then again, you were very keen even as a little girl.¡±


    I studied her face, memory stirring at the edges. ¡°You were...there. When I was a child.¡±


    ¡°I was,¡± she said. ¡°Your parents consulted many healers when your powers began to manifest. I was one of the few who disagreed with sealing your abilities.¡±


    Speaking of the sealing, aloud and unhidden in this house, shifted something in the room.


    Lockwood Manor had always been heavy with unspoken things, but this was different. This wasn¡¯t silence anymore. It was disturbance.


    I saw it in the way Maya¡¯s shoulders tensed. In the way Ethan¡¯s jaw set, his eyes darting to the door as if expecting our parents to barge in and shut down the conversation.


    ¡°But,¡± Tallh continued, ¡°I understood why your parents chose it. You were too young. Too exposed. And the world is not kind to gifted children who cannot protect themselves.¡±


    A shadow crossed her face. ¡°I only regret that I wasn¡¯t skilled enough back then to offer a safer alternative. Perhaps if I had been, you wouldn¡¯t have had to endure so much confusion and heartacheter.¡±


    Her wordsnded with weight in the room.


    ¡°The sealing didn¡¯t just affect you,¡± she said gently, hands stilling over the crystal at my corbone. ¡°It fractured everyone involved. Your parents carried that choice like a fault line through their marriage.¡±


    She turned to Ethan and gave him a small, sympathetic smile. ¡°Your brother felt it, even if he didn¡¯t understand it at the time. And you...¡±


    She met my eyes. ¡°You lived with the consequences.¡±


    ¡°But...there¡¯s more. Right?¡±


    My mother¡¯s diary had exined the why¡ªthe fear, the risks, the impossible decisions made in the name of protection.


    But I knew it hadn¡¯t exined everything.


    There were gaps.


    I felt them like missing teeth¡ªspaces my mind kept worrying at, unable to leave alone.


    ¡°I figured you wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with just the diary,¡± Ethan said from my bedside, voice rough around the edges.


    I huffed weakly. ¡°How can I?¡±


    The puzzle pieces of my life were finally clicking into ce. How could I stop before I saw the whole picture?


    His mouth twitched, but his eyes stayed serious. ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to. You deserve the truth. I didn¡¯t want you filling in the nks with the worst possibilities.¡±


    So he hadn¡¯t waited.


    While I traveled, trying to stitch myself whole again, Ethan had been digging through the past in his own way.


    ¡°I started looking for people who were there,¡± he continued. ¡°Healers. Advisors. Anyone who had a hand in the decision¡ªor argued against it.¡±


    Tallh inclined her head slightly. ¡°He was persistent.¡±


    Ethan let out a humorless breath. ¡°That¡¯s one word for it.¡±


    He told me how some doors had closed the moment he knocked. How others opened reluctantly, guilt etched into faces that had aged along with the secret. How not everyone agreed with our parents¡¯ choice, but very few had believed there was a better one at the time.


    ¡°They all remembered you,¡± he said, quieter now. ¡°Not as a problem or a danger. As a child¡ªa delightful one at that.¡±


    I managed a smile.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what you¡¯d need,¡± he admitted. ¡°Or if you¡¯d even want it. But I thought...when you¡¯re ready, having more than just Mom¡¯s version might matter.¡±


    It did.


    Because this wasn¡¯t about me anymore.


    It was about truth. About reiming the parts of my story that had been decided without me, and refusing to let them stay buried just because they were ufortable.


    I reached out and squeezed Ethan¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He squeezed back, once, firm and grounding.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve been paying attention,¡± he said. ¡°To you. To what didn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    I met his gaze. ¡°You are now.¡±


    He nodded, eyes briefly shining before he looked away. Then he cleared his throat and reached into his jacket.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing,¡± he said, voice husky. ¡°Something I found in Father¡¯s office. Hidden behind the false panel.¡±


    He handed me a thick, heavy envelope. ¡°It¡¯s something that belongs to you¡ªlong overdue.¡±

 Chapter 297 SERAPHINA LOCKWOOD

    <h4>Chapter 297: Chapter 297 SERAPHINA LOCKWOOD</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    My fingers trembled as I took the envelope and opened it.


    Inside were documents. Heavy parchment edged with sigils I recognized instantly, authority pressed into every line of ink.


    Edward Lockwood¡¯s signature sat at the bottom of each, above his personal seal.


    My gaze skimmed over the legal jargon, catching only on the words that mattered: restoration, recognized status, full rights and standing.


    Then I reached the final deration.


    ¡®This document hereby restores all legal, social, and pack-recognized identities to Seraphina Lockwood, of the Lockwood bloodline, and Seraphina of Frostbane, rightful member of the Frostbane Pack by blood, bond, and birth¡ªwithout reservation, condition, or limitation.¡¯


    Tears blurred my vision before I even noticed they had begun to fall.


    They sttered the parchment, dark and imperfect, blooming across my father¡¯s careful script before slipping down the backs of my hands.


    I scrubbed at my cheeks, heat rising with embarrassment, but the ache in my chest only grew heavier.


    I didn¡¯t know what had stopped Father from making this public.


    Fear. Politics. My mother. Timing. A thousand invisible constraints that Alpha Edward Lockwood had lived and ruled by.


    But the truth pressed into my palms, undeniable: the same man who cast me out after that night with Kieran had prepared these documents. He had signed, sealed, and tucked them away with purpose.


    He hadn¡¯t sent them.


    Yet he hadn¡¯t destroyed them either.


    That small distinction made all the world of difference.


    At least, in some small way, my father had notpletely abandoned me.


    The realization eased something hollow and raw inside me, an ache I had carried so long it felt fused to my bones.


    Tallh rested a warm, steady hand over mine, her touch grounding.


    ¡°For what it¡¯s worth,¡± she said softly, ¡°your father was always the most opposed to sealing your powers.¡±


    My breath caught, my grip tightening on the documents.


    ¡°What?¡±


    She nodded, expression thoughtful. ¡°He argued with every healer who stepped into this manor. With your mother. With himself, I suspect.¡±


    I sniffed. ¡°Then...why? Why was he so cold to me afterwards? I was still his daughter.¡±


    Tallh met my gaze again, regret shadowing her eyes. ¡°Honestly? I don¡¯t know. Everyone could see how much the Lockwoods loved you back then. You were their miracle, their joy.¡±


    Her lips pressed together. ¡°I didn¡¯t know the precise conditions of the sealing¡ªthose details were kept tightly contained¡ªbut I always believed this: a proper sealing should never have caused such a drastic shift in how they treated you.¡±


    A chill slid down my spine.


    ¡°A sealing suppresses power,¡± she continued, voice careful. ¡°It does not suppress love. It does not erase warmth. It does not turn parents cold.¡±


    The walls seemed to close in around me.


    Ethan¡¯s jaw tightened. Maya, who had been leaning against the wall, arms folded, stilledpletely.


    Tallh squeezed my hand once. ¡°Whatever happened afterward, Sera¡ªit went beyond the seal.¡±


    The words seeped into me, quietly shifting pieces I hadn¡¯t realized were still unmoored.


    Insight came not like a lightning strike, but like a quiet click.


    Something had gone wrong.


    Not just with me.


    With them.


    With all of us.


    ¡°I...I think I need to be alone,¡± I whispered.


    Ethan hesitated. ¡°Sera...¡±


    I gave him a small smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I just need to...process.¡±


    He searched my face for a long moment, then nodded once.


    One by one, they slipped out, leaving me alone on the bed, the documents fanned across the quilt like fragile relics.


    My thoughts circled, no longer wild but threaded with new purpose.


    But first...


    ¡®Alina?¡¯


    The warmth of my wolf¡¯s presence spread through my chest. ¡®I¡¯m here, Sera. I¡¯m okay.¡¯


    I exhaled, letting go of the fear that by breaking the bond, I had also broken my wolf before she ever had a chance to be whole.


    Then I reached for my phone.


    If I was going to keep reiming my story, I needed to stop circling it from a distance.


    I needed answers.


    I tapped my mother¡¯s contact.


    The call rang twice before connecting.


    But it wasn¡¯t my mother who appeared on the screen.


    ¡°Seraphina,¡± Catherine greeted, her face filling the disy. Sunlight gleamed off her perfectly arranged hair, her smile wide and practiced. ¡°What a lovely surprise.¡±


    My spine stiffened instinctively.


    Catherine. Celeste¡¯s godmother.


    She had always been like this¡ªeffortlessly warm, generously attentive, the sort of woman who remembered birthdays and favorite flowers. One of the few adults who had always smiled at me when I was small.


    Yet when I thought of Catherine, it was always her sneer that surfaced, not her smile.


    There was always a chill beneath her warmth, a distance between us that I could never quite bridge, no matter how polite or affectionate she was.


    Once, long ago, Catherine had proposed bing my godmother. I remembered the conversation vaguely¡ªhow I¡¯d clung to the idea afterward, hopeful and aching.


    But my mother had declined, exining that I already had a godmother, which I didn¡¯t.


    I had assumed that my mother simply hadn¡¯t wanted me to have one. That I hadn¡¯t been...worthy of being her best friend¡¯s goddaughter like Celeste was.


    Now, as everything else unraveled, I wondered if that memory hid more than I realized.


    ¡°Hello, Catherine,¡± I said evenly. ¡°I was calling my mother.¡±


    Her smile didn¡¯t falter. If anything, it sharpened.


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s here,¡± she said lightly. ¡°Just...upied.¡±


    ¡°Could you put her on?¡± I asked.


    For the briefest flicker of a second, something like mockery shed through Catherine¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Oh, darling,¡± she sighed, turning the camera. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she may not be free for a while.¡±


    The screen shifted.


    Beach. White sand. A blue so vivid I winced.


    And there,ughing, bent low over the shore, was my mother¡ªand sister.


    Mother was barefoot, her hair loose, sleeves rolled up as she helped Celeste collect seashells. Celeste¡¯sughter carried faintly through the speaker, light and carefree.


    The sight pierced straight through me.


    I forced my features into calm, though something jagged twisted inside my chest.


    Catherine¡¯s face floated back into the frame. ¡°The Maldives has a way of healing people,¡± she said fondly. ¡°Makes one forget worries and burdens. You really should visit sometime, Sera. I think it would do you wonders.¡±


    I met her gaze through the screen, my voice steady. ¡°I¡¯ll call back another time.¡±


    Her brows lifted in feigned regret. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll let her know you called.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you will,¡± I replied.


    Then I ended the call.


    The silence afterward was deafening.


    I stared at my phone, the image of my mother and sister seared behind my eyes. It hurt¡ªnot because they were together, but because of how effortlessly they fit in that moment.


    Celeste had never been a problem child. She¡¯d never caused my parents concern or worry. Being with Celeste probably felt like a vacation to my mother, a reprieve from all the heartache I had brought.


    My grip on the phone tightened until my knuckles throbbed.


    No.


    I drew in a slow breath, steadying myself.


    I wouldn¡¯t be baited.


    Catherine¡¯s little performance had been deliberate. Meant to provoke. To iste.


    Now I sensed it clearly, an undercurrent weaving through every memory and conversation.


    Someone had been intent on severing my ties. Nudging, redirecting, subtly ensuring I remained on the outside looking in.


    But I wasn¡¯t a child anymore. I wasn¡¯t weak or defenseless.


    No matter how much unraveled, no matter what truths surfaced, I vowed: I would not be written out of my own story again.


    A knock on the door broke me out of my reverie.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I called.


    Ethan stepped inside, closing it softly behind him. His gaze went immediately to the documents spread across the bed.


    ¡°How are you feeling about them?¡± he asked gently.


    I took a deep breath.


    ¡°Clearer,¡± I said honestly. ¡°And more determined.¡±


    His shoulders eased slightly. ¡°Good.¡±


    I met his eyes. ¡°Someone¡¯s been ying games. With all of us.¡±


    He nodded once. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let them win,¡± I dered. ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone convince me anymore that I don¡¯t belong. Not to this family. Not to myself.¡±


    A small, fierce smile tugged at his mouth. ¡°That sounds like my sister.¡±


    I returned it, feeling steadier than I had in days.


    ¡°No one gets to decide my ce anymore.¡±


    Ethan stepped forward and rested a warm, grounding hand over mine.


    ¡°Damn right,¡± he said.


    I upturned my hand and intertwined our fingers. ¡°I want to make it official.¡±


    He sucked in a breath. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    I nced down at the documents. My father had already signed and sealed where necessary. All that remained was my own signature.


    I nodded. ¡°Yes. I want to be Seraphina Lockwood again.¡±

 Chapter 298 THE FAMILIAL BOND

    <h4>Chapter 298: Chapter 298 THE FAMILIAL BOND</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Seraphina Lockwood.


    It had been so long since I answered to that name, and it felt strange in my mouth when I said it out loud.


    It wasn¡¯t that it didn¡¯t fit; it was that, for the first time in my life, it finally did.


    It was almost absurd how easy it had been¡ªjust a thumbprint and a signature, and that was that.


    ¡°Well,¡± Ethan said, gathering the documents, unable to hide the joy in his smile. ¡°You¡¯re officially Seraphina Lockwood. Wee back, sister.¡±


    I drew my knees close, my smile mirroring his.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡ª¡±


    In a heartbeat, something shifted.


    It felt like a seam giving way inside my chest, a hidden pathway opening where there had once been a wall.


    A soft gasp escaped me as my fingers curled into the sheets and my vision blurred.


    Ethan stiffened instantly. ¡°Sera?¡±


    Before I could answer, his eyes went unfocused, his jaw tightening as another presence stirred¡ªolder, heavier, threaded with instinct and power. It wasn¡¯t overwhelming or intrusive, just there, like a heartbeat quietly syncing with mine.


    ¡®Ah,¡¯ a voice rumbled, amused and curious all at once. ¡®There you are.¡¯


    I sucked in a breath. ¡¯What¡ª¡¯


    ¡®Hello, Sister. It¡¯s nice to finally meet you.¡¯


    Before I could react, Alina answered, soft and only a little hesitant. ¡®You too, Brother.¡¯


    Ethan exhaled, his gaze refocusing on me. And then his voice echoed in my mind. ¡®I wasn¡¯t going to bring it up because I didn¡¯t want to stress your recovery, but how could you keep the fact that your wolf had awoken from me?¡¯


    I blinked. ¡°Wha¡ªwhat¡¯s happening?¡±


    Ethan said out loud, ¡°You¡¯re officially a Lockwood again. The familial bond has snapped into ce.¡±


    My heart pounded¡ªnot from fear, but from the disorienting intimacy of it. ¡°That was...?¡±


    ¡°Logan,¡± Ethan confirmed. ¡°My wolf.¡±


    Maya straightened instantly. ¡°Wait¡ªwhat?¡±


    Ethan gave her a sheepish look. ¡°It was inevitable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point,¡± Maya snapped, pushing off the wall where she¡¯d quietly borne witness to me signing the documents. ¡°I was the first one who knew about Alina, and I haven¡¯t been able to speak with her, and Logan just¡ªwhat¡ªwandered in?¡±


    I pressed my fingers into the quilt, torn between apology and disbelief. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that would happen.¡±


    Ethan ran a hand through his hair. ¡°The familial bond follows instinct before intention.¡±


    Maya scoffed and crossed her arms. ¡°Fantastic. Love that for both of you.¡±


    Ethan smirked and slid next to her, slipping an arm around her waist. ¡°Well. There is a workaround.¡±


    Maya¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You could marry me,¡± he said. ¡°Be an official Lockwood and join the family bond. You¡¯d sense Sera¡¯s mind, too.¡±


    A heavy silence settled. In that suspended moment, I sensed the conflict take root in her¡ªfreedom versus connection, autonomy weighed against intimacy.


    Maya was a free spirit. She loved Ethan, but I doubted she was ready to settle down and wear the mantle of Luna just yet.


    ¡°Tempting,¡± Maya admitted after a beat. ¡°Very tempting.¡±


    Ethan grinned. ¡°I¡¯m going to ignore the fact that you¡¯re more tempted by the concept of bonding with Sera than marrying me.¡±


    She rolled her eyes, but there was no real heat behind it. ¡°You know I love you.¡± She shrugged. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be imed by a title yet.¡±


    ¡°Yet,¡± he echoed, leaning down to capture her lips with his.


    I groaned and looked away, warmth blooming in my chest, both infuriating and sweet.


    The warmth lingered, settling instead of surging, and with it a new sense of orientation¡ªan awareness of Ethan¡¯s presence, an acknowledgement of the echo of shared blood and history.


    It was a feeling I¡¯d spent my whole life missing.


    And this new bond made it easier not to dwell too much on the one I¡¯d lost.


    ***


    Taking back the Lockwood name was one thing. Rejoining Frostbane was an entirely different ball game.


    That door remained ajar, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to step through.


    For now, my name was mine again, my blood acknowledged, my history reimed¡ªbut my future remained unwritten.


    I¡¯d meant it when I said I was leaning towards Shadowveil.


    Shadowveil wasn¡¯t a cage. Not the way Nightfang had been. Not the way Frostbane felt even now, heavy with legacy and expectation.


    Shadowveil offered a fresh start, a ce where the scarred were weed and gently guided toward healing.


    Besides, I¡¯d given Lucian my word. After all we¡¯d been through, and all that stilly ahead, keeping it was the least I could do.


    Ethan hadn¡¯t argued, but he hadn¡¯t liked it either.


    ¡°You¡¯re really going to Shadowveil,¡± he said the morning I prepared to leave, having gotten Tallh¡¯s all clear.


    He leaned against the doorway of my room with his arms crossed, his tone a little too neutral.


    ¡°Nothing is set in stone,¡± I replied, tying my hair back. ¡°But...maybe.¡±


    He exhaled through his nose. ¡°And there¡¯s nothing I can do to convince you toe back to Frostbane?¡±


    I offered him an apologetic smile. ¡°There¡¯s too much history here. If I tried to sweep all the water under the bridge, the bridge would drown.¡±


    He chuckled dryly. ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    Then he sobered, the lightness fading from his expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit, I¡¯m not much of a fan of Lucian Reed,¡± he said, ¡°but I won¡¯t push you. I know how big a concession it was for you to change your name back to begin with.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    There was a brief pause¡ªjust long enough to acknowledge how unfamiliar this still was¡ªbefore Ethan stepped forward and pulled me into a hug.


    It was a little awkward, our movements hesitant, as if we were still getting used to the shape we were allowed to take in each other¡¯s lives now.


    His arms were firm around my shoulders, protective without being possessive, and after a heartbeat, I found myself rxing into it.


    When we pulled apart, he cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Do you want me to go with you to pick up Daniel?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Before I do that, I have a quick detour to make.¡±


    He cocked his head. ¡°Where?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s Friday.¡±


    ¡°And that means...?¡±


    It meant I¡¯d survived the fallout from one half of my choice. Now it was time to face the other.


    ***


    Lucian and I agreed to meet at one of the restaurants we usually frequented back when dinner dates were a normal part of routine.


    Soft light bathed the room in amber and gold, glinting off polished wood and muted ss.


    The air was rich with the scent of roasted herbs and fresh bread, warm and inviting, curling through the space and urging you to stay a little longer.


    I arrived early, sliding into a cushioned booth along the wall. The vinyl was cool under my fingertips, warming slowly as I settled in.


    The ce felt lived-in in the best way: quietughter drifting from nearby tables, cutlery chiming softly, a low hum of something familiar and safe, the steady reassurance of a ce unchanged even as everything else in my life shifted.


    It felt like the perfect ce for this conversation.


    A waiter brought water with a polite smile.


    I traced the rim of my ss as the minutes slipped past, studying the menu more out of habit than hunger.


    When it was five o¡¯clock, and Lucian hadn¡¯t walked through the door, I checked my phone and found no message from him.


    I set it down, then lifted it again a few minutester, thumb hovering over the screen.


    Me: Hey. I¡¯m here. Are you close?


    Delivered. Unread.


    Concern crept in slowly, uncalled for but persistent.


    An hour passed.


    My concern sharpened, threading uneasily through my calm.


    I told myself not to spiral. There were a hundred reasonable exnations for histeness. But each of them was apanied by a hundred unpleasant scenarios that made a prickle of unease slide down my spine.


    The sky had begun to darken when my phone finally buzzed.


    Lucian: I¡¯m sorry, Sera. I won¡¯t make it tonight; something urgent came up. I¡¯ll find you when I¡¯m back.


    I stared at the screen, its glow painting my fingers with pale light.


    Relief and disappointment washed over me, neither strong enough to overpower the other.


    I exhaled slowly and typed back, my hands a little unsteady.


    Me: Okay.


    I set the phone down and closed the menu, suddenly aware of how tired I was¡ªnot physically, but in that deep, bone-level way that came from too much change in too short a span of time.


    And even though I now had an exnation¡ªalbeit a half-assed one¡ªfor Lucian¡¯s absence, the unease didn¡¯t lift.


    If anything, it intensified.

 Chapter 299 IMPOSSIBLE SIGHT

    <h4>Chapter 299: Chapter 299 IMPOSSIBLE SIGHT</h4>


    LUCIAN¡¯S POV


    I set my phone face down on the table.


    I felt the vibration from Sera¡¯s reply in my bones, a faint echo of warmth I couldn¡¯t afford to indulge.


    It would have been so easy to let myself drift, to picture the golden glow of the restaurant where she waited. Where the answer I¡¯d waited so long fory, just within reach.


    Instead, I focused my gaze.


    Alpha Marcus Draven sat across from me, fingers steepled, mouth curved in the faintest suggestion of a smile.


    The Silverpine packhouse conference room was colder than it needed to be, stone walls leached of warmth, banners heavy with age and old victories.


    This was a room designed to haunt visitors with memories of power, even if true authority had long since slipped away.


    I straightened in my chair. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with, Marcus. I have no time for any more games.¡±


    His brow arched, slow and deliberate. ¡°Straight to business,¡± he said mildly. ¡°I¡¯d forgotten how little patience you have for pleasantries.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to entertain petnce masquerading as mystery,¡± I replied. ¡°If you¡¯ve summoned me here, say what you intend to say.¡±


    He leaned back, chair creaking. ¡°If you¡¯re so peeved by my summons, why do you keeping?¡±


    My jaw tightened.


    Marcus¡¯s smile widened, satisfied. ¡°Curious, isn¡¯t it? You call my games dull, but you still follow the trail. Every time.¡±


    ¡°Ie because you keep dragging ghosts into the present,¡± I said tly. ¡°And because I¡¯m foolish enough to believe you might eventually say something worth hearing.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°My so-called games are effective, then.¡±


    His words grated along my nerves, stirring a dangerous edge beneath my irritation.


    Very few people could aggravate me; I¡¯d mastered the art of selfposure a long time ago.


    But Marcus Draven somehow always knew exactly where to prod.


    My grip tightened around the ne in my hand.


    It was delicate, the fine chain cold in my grip. A deep, muted blue stone hung at its center, veined with faint threads of silver that only caught the light at certain angles, easy to miss unless you knew to look for it.


    The sp had been polished smooth by years of fastening and unfastening, by the way Zara would absently thumb it whenever she was lost in thought.


    ¡°Where,¡± I ground out, ¡°did you get this?¡±


    Marcus¡¯s eyes glinted. ¡°That¡¯s privileged information, and I¡¯m not sure you¡¯ve earned the privilege yet.¡±


    I pushed back from the table, the chair legs scraping stone. ¡°Do not attempt to manipte me.¡±


    Marcus¡¯s smile thinned. ¡°Manipte? That¡¯s a harsh word.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you keep getting your hand on Zara¡¯s belongings,¡± I continued, voice low. ¡°But this bullshit stops now. Let the dead rest and stop parading pieces of her life in front of me like bait.¡±


    His gaze sharpened. ¡°And here I was thinking you would be grateful for the keepsakes. After all, she was important to you.¡±


    ¡°She was everything,¡± I snapped.


    ¡°You sure? Cause you don¡¯t seem happy¡ª¡±


    My palm mmed the table, sending a jolt through the wood. The crack of sound split the room, sharp and absolute.


    Somewhere beyond the doors, I heard movement¡ªguards shifting, senses pricking.


    Marcus didn¡¯t flinch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push me,¡± I said, every word measured, restrained by effort. ¡°You are skating dangerously close to something you cannot afford.¡±


    A beat.


    Then Marcusughed.


    Hisughter was loud and raucous, bouncing off the stone walls and scraping at my ears like fingernails on a chalkboard.


    He pped his hands together as though I¡¯d just delivered a particrly entertaining performance.


    ¡°Ah,¡± he said, wiping at his eyes. ¡°There it is. The temper. It¡¯s so exciting for me that I get to see a side to you that no one else does. It thrills you too, doesn¡¯t it? To shred your restraint and show your true self.¡±


    I leaned forward, meeting his gaze unblinking. ¡°My restraint is not weakness.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he agreed. ¡°It¡¯s actually quite fascinating to watch it at work.¡±


    My fingers curled against the tabletop. ¡°Careful, Marcus. Trust me, you don¡¯t want to be anywhere near the line of fire should my restraint snap altogether.¡±


    He arched a brow, some of his amusement fading. ¡°Is that a threat?¡±


    I leaned in further. ¡°Shadowveil may not boast your numbers, but I do not lead weaklings. Every operative under me is chosen, trained, loyal¡ªand that¡¯s not considering the small army I¡¯ve built at OTS. If you provoke me any further...¡±


    I let the sentence trail off.


    For the first time since I¡¯d entered the room, Marcus studied me without amusement, his gaze assessing.


    Then, slowly, his expression softened again. ¡°You misunderstand me, Lucian,¡± he said. ¡°I have no intention of making an enemy of you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t rx. ¡°Then stop behaving like one.¡±


    He spread his hands in a show of mock surrender. ¡°I want cooperation. Sincerely.¡±


    ¡°Your sincerity involves bait and emotional ckmail,¡± I said. ¡°Forgive me if I doubt its purity.¡±


    Marcus rose from his chair, his broad shoulders and towering presence undiminished by the years lining his face.


    He circled the table, boots heavy against stone, until he stood beside me.


    ¡°You and I,¡± he said quietly, ¡°are alike in one regard: we both lost something precious, something that changed us.¡±


    I rose to my feet, any attempt at intimidation dissolving when I towered over him.


    ¡°My mate was killed. Your son sinned and was cast out. Do notpare us.¡±


    He smiled, unoffended. ¡°Why not? Loss is a universalnguage.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t speak your dialect.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± he conceded. ¡°But you understand leverage.¡±


    I arched a brow, but before I could respond, Marcus stepped back and pped his hands once.


    The doors at the far end of the conference room swung open.


    I turned toward it¡ªand the world fell off its axis.


    She stood framed by torchlight and shadow, the familiar slope of her shoulders unmistakable even before my mind could catch up.


    Her pale hair tumbled loose down her back, a little wild. Her eyes darted around the room, posture hesitant, one foot set half a step behind the other, as though she weren¡¯t certain she was allowed to take up space.


    My mind rebelled, scrambling for logic, for deception, for any exnation that made sense of this impossible sight.


    I¡¯d buried her. I¡¯d mourned her.


    I¡¯d built an entire section of myself around the grief that I would never see her again.


    And yet¡ª


    Her eyes met mine.


    Recognition red in the cerulean depths, and something inside my chest splintered when she smiled.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± she whispered.


    The sound of my name in her voice nearly brought me to my knees.


    I scrambled for my own voice, and when I found it, it didn¡¯t sound like mine. ¡°Zara?¡±

 Chapter 300 IMPOSSIBLE CHOICES

    <h4>Chapter 300: Chapter 300 IMPOSSIBLE CHOICES</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Lucian had been gone for days.


    No messages. No replies. No half-assed reassurances. Only a silence so absolute it pressed in on all sides, intentional as a locked door.


    Maya insisted it was normal.


    ¡°He does this,¡± she said, leaning against the railing after training, arms folded as she watched me towel sweat from my neck. ¡°Solo runs. He goes dark when he needs to. Comes back when he¡¯s ready. It¡¯s not a big deal, I promise.¡±


    I nodded as if I believed her.


    I tried to believe her.


    But the unease clung to me. It wedged itself between my ribs, a restless weight that grew denser with each sunrise he missed.


    Training helped¡ªtesting new anchorndscapes, practicing breathing exercises, grounding myself in rhythm instead of force. The burn in my muscles and the steady cadence of my heart left no room for anything else.


    But the moment I finished thest set, Lucian¡¯s absence slipped back into focus.


    Something was off.


    When I finally gave in in the locker room and called him for what felt like the hundredth time, the call rang long, and my chest tightened as I braced for it to go unanswered.


    Then the screen flickered¡ªand he was there.


    Relief crashed through me so hard I almost choked on it.


    ¡°You¡¯re alive,¡± I breathed, halfughing, exhaling days of worry in one go.


    Lucian¡¯s mouth curved faintly, but the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Last I checked.¡±


    I looked closer. The shadows under his eyes had darkened since Ist saw him, and tension carved lines into his face, as if he was holding himself together by force of will alone.


    ¡°You look exhausted,¡± I said softly.


    He shifted, angling the camera just enough that I could see stone behind him, dim light catching the edge of his cheek. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Sera.¡±


    It was a bald-faced lie, but I chose not to prod.


    ¡°When are youing back?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Soon.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not a date.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a promise,¡± he said, voice gentle but firm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Okay, if you say so.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, though. About missing our date on Friday.¡±


    The implication of the sentence settled. I had not yet given Lucian my answer.


    I hesitated, then let myself speak. ¡°I...I ended the bond. With Kieran.¡±


    His breath hitched.


    I could almost see the implications unfolding behind his eyes¡ªwhat it meant, what it cost.


    Then, quietly, I added, ¡°I also officially changed my name back to Lockwood.¡±


    Lucian didn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    When he finally exhaled, it sounded like he¡¯d been holding his breath for years.


    ¡°That¡¯s...a lot,¡± he said.


    ¡°I know.¡± I tipped my head, offering him a small smile. ¡°But it feels right.¡±


    He nodded slowly. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    For a moment, silence stretched between us, the distance humming with things unsaid.


    ¡°How¡¯s your training going?¡± he pivoted easily, though his voice was slightly tight.


    ¡°Really good,¡± I answered.


    ¡°I can feel Alina,¡± I added, softer now. ¡°Her full transformation is close. It¡¯s like standing at the edge of a rising tide, waiting to be swept away.¡±


    His eyes warmed, something tender breaking through the weariness. ¡°That¡¯s incredible.¡±


    ¡°I was hoping,¡± I said, my voice dipping, ¡°that maybe we could run together on the next full moon?¡±


    The look he gave me then¡ªraw, startled, almost undone¡ªmade the weight of unease increase.


    ¡°Remember?¡± I said with a nervous smile. ¡°We promised that we¡¯d one day run under the full moon without the confines of ¡®boring human flesh¡¯. I¡¯m sure the presence of an Alpha with me will help immensely.¡±


    He let out a small huff of breath, no doubt remembering the words he said to me before we went on our first run together.


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Lucian?¡±


    Lucian nced away, towards the voice that had called him off-screen, then back at me. ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said quickly, before he could exin. ¡°Go do what you need to. We¡¯ll talk soon.¡±


    He hesitated. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± I replied, forcing a smile. ¡°See you...soon.¡±


    I ended the call before he could say anything else.


    The screen faded to ck, and I found myself staring at my own reflection¡ªcheeks flushed, eyes too bright, hope flickering in a way that scared me a little.


    But beneath the hope, the unease lingered.


    And I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something, somewhere, had shifted beyond my sight.


    ***


    LUCIAN¡¯S POV


    The screen dimmed.


    My reflection stared back¡ªexhausted, splintered, barely stitched together. I stayed frozen, unable to move for a long, heavy moment.


    Sera¡¯s words reyed in my head, each one echoing louder than thest.


    ¡®I ended the bond.¡¯


    ¡®I was hoping that maybe we could run together.¡¯


    She hadn¡¯t said it outright. She didn¡¯t need to.


    The hope in her eyes had been unmistakable.


    She had chosen.


    She had rejected Kieran.


    This should have been the happiest moment in a long while.


    Instead, my chest felt like it had been split cleanly down the middle.


    Arms wrapped around me from behind.


    Soft. Familiar.


    All wrong.


    ¡°Luc?¡± Zara¡¯s voice was soft,ced with concern. ¡°You look upset.¡±


    I closed my eyes.


    Her presence was bothfort and torment. The weight of her arms, the warmth of her body¡ªshe was memory given flesh, and it hurt worse than any de.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said automatically.


    She tightened her hold just a little. ¡°You¡¯re not.¡±


    I turned slowly, forcing myself to look at her.


    Zara.


    Or...something wearing her shape.


    First of all, she was too young. Unchanged. Frozen in time at the age she¡¯d been when she died, untouched by years that should have reshaped her.


    Her memories were fragmented¡ªfaces without context, moments without consequence. She spaced at the wrong times. Asked questions Zara would never have needed to ask.


    And yet¡ª


    The essence was there, an unmistakable resonance that sang to something deep within me. Something even Rhegan recognized without hesitation.


    ¡®It¡¯s her,¡¯ he murmured, voice reverent and broken. ¡®Not whole. But real.¡¯


    ¡¯I know,¡¯ I replied, just as broken.


    Zara tilted her head. ¡°Who were you talking to?¡±


    ¡°Someone important,¡± I said carefully.


    Her brows knit. ¡°More important than me?¡±


    The question pierced straight through my ribs.


    ¡°No,¡± I said too quickly. Then, softer, ¡°Different.¡±


    She seemed to ept that, leaning into my chest, her ears pressed against my heart, just like Zara used to.


    ¡®The sound of your heartbeat is my anchor,¡¯ she used to say.


    My chest clenched as this Zara shifted, pressing herself into me.


    She felt so unbelievably real and...


    Unstable.


    Marcus¡¯ warning echoed every time I looked at her too closely, every time her presence felt too fragile, too carefully held together.


    Zara¡ªthis version of her¡ªwas not whole. She was an echo, sustained by forces I neither trusted nor fully understood, bnced on something precarious and conditional.


    And as much as a part of me knew this was wrong on so many levels, borderline aberrant, there was still that part that longed for his other half, for his mate¡ªor whatever half-bakedpensation this was.


    If I wanted her to remain, if I wanted her to be whole, then cooperation wasn¡¯t optional.


    My jaw tightened.


    I didn¡¯t trust Marcus.


    He was not a man who offered miracles without chains. Whatever tethered Zara to the present was bound up in his designs, his calctions. I didn¡¯t need to know the full mechanics to understand the price.


    And yet, I was still here. Still standing in Silverpine territory. Still answering summons. Still allowing him to set the terms of engagement.


    Because walking away might fracture her.


    Because defiance could cost her existence altogether.


    Marcus had an enemy, that much was obvious¡ªa target he circled with theatrical patience.


    I could see the outline of it even if the details remained obscured: Kieran ckthorne.


    The thought of Kieran¡¯s fall stirred nothing in me. No satisfaction. No fear. Barely even interest.


    Until Sera¡¯s face surfaced in my mind, and suddenly the question wasn¡¯t whether I wanted to be involved.


    It was whether I could afford to be, without dragging her into a war she never asked for.


    The thought of her being caught in Marcus¡¯ web made my blood run cold.


    Did I really want to be part of this?


    Did I have a choice?


    Zara shifted, looking up at me with those familiar eyes that were hers and not hers all at once.


    ¡°I¡¯m the most important person to you, right?¡± she said, not quite a question.


    Rhegan stirred uneasily.


    I rested my forehead against hers, heart splintering all over again.


    ¡°Right,¡± I affirmed.


    But the word tasted like a lie, getting more corrosive as I typed out a text to Sera.


    Me: I¡¯d love to go for a run with you under the full moon.


    Her reply came almost instantly.


    Sera: It¡¯s a date.


    The ache in my chest twisted tighter, sharpened by the cruel rity of being stretched between two impossible choices.


    Because somewhere out there, Sera was waiting.


    And here, in my arms, was a ghost I couldn¡¯t let die twice.

 Chapter 301 SHAME ON ME

    <h4>Chapter 301: Chapter 301 SHAME ON ME</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Training might not yet have delivered the perfect results I wanted, but I improved with each session, and it left me thrumming with satisfaction¡ªespecially the physical aspect.


    Myst session at OTS still lingered in my body, the memory of it settling into my muscles like a warm echo. That low, humming ache that meant I¡¯d pushed hard enough to matter.


    Smooth.


    That was the word Maya had used earlier, arms folded as she observed my footwork with a sharp, appraising eye.


    ¡°Your transitions are smoother,¡± she¡¯d said. ¡°Less resistance.¡±


    Less resistance.


    I hadn¡¯t realized how much of it I¡¯d been carrying until it loosened its grip, as if something unknotted after being pulled too tight for too long.


    Even now, clean and wrapped in fresh clothes, my body felt perfectly aligned¡ªpresent, steady. I relished not feeling like the ground beneath me was waiting to give way.


    Daniel didn¡¯t miss my good mood.


    When I walked into his room, he looked up from where he was crouched on the floor, carefully arranging his boots beside his backpack with military precision, his brow furrowing.


    Then he grinned.


    ¡°You¡¯re humming,¡± he said.


    I froze mid-step. ¡°And? Is that a bad thing?¡±


    He shook his head, his smile widening. ¡°Not one bit. I like it when you¡¯re happy.¡±


    I moved over to him and ruffled his hair, leaning down to ce a kiss on his temples. ¡°Thank you, my love. Are you all set?¡±


    He zipped his backpack. With his things now divided between my ce and Kieran¡¯s, all he ever needed was a single bag of essentials for his back-and-forth.


    ¡°Yep,¡± he said, then paused. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want toe with? I don¡¯t want you spending New Year¡¯s on your own.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, baby. I won¡¯t be alone.¡±


    His eyes narrowed. ¡°Who will you be with?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Someone.¡±


    He rose to his feet, hands on his hips, dark eyes gleaming with curiosity. ¡°Do you have a date with Uncle Lucian tonight?¡±


    I choked on myugh. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You heard me.¡±


    I flicked his forehead lightly. ¡°Mind your own business.¡±


    Heughed, darting out of reach. ¡°I knew it.¡±


    Just then, the doorbell chimed through the house.


    He let out an excited squeal. ¡°That¡¯s grandma.¡±


    ¡°Shoes,¡± I reminded him.


    He jammed his feet into his boots as I grabbed his backpack and swung it over my shoulder.


    "Easy," I called out as he bounded down the stairs, two at a time.


    At the foot of the stairs, he froze. ¡°I forgot Wolfy.¡±


    I ruffled his hair. ¡°Big bad Alpha heir still needs his stuffed wolf?¡±


    He shot me a miffed look and raced back up the stairs.


    Iughed on my way to the door, already forming a greeting for Leona.


    But the greeting died on my tongue.


    Because it was Kieran who stood in the doorway.


    For a heartbeat, time stilled, the world narrowing to the space between us.


    This was the first time I¡¯d seen him since rejecting the bond.


    I¡¯d imagined how it would feel a dozen times. Maybe the ache and fever would return. Maybe there would be some animosity. Probably some awkwardness.


    I had even imagined that maybe I hadn¡¯t severed it right, and echoes of the bond would remain.


    But no painnced through my chest. No answering pull sang beneath my skin. The silence where the bond had once lived was absolute.


    And yet¡ª


    My heart kicked hard against my ribs.


    He looked different.


    Not the brash dominance that had once wrapped around him like armor.


    Not the cold indifference I¡¯d spent a decade trying to thaw.


    Not the raw, haunted edges he¡¯d worn in the aftermath of everything we¡¯d broken.


    A gentleness radiated from him now, a quiet steadiness that softened the hard lines I remembered and made it impossible to look away.


    His shoulders were rxed, no longer braced for battle, and the tension that had once lived between his brows was gone.


    His eyes were still sharp, still unmistakably Kieran¡¯s¡ªbut warm, unburdened, and when he smiled, it tugged faint lines into their corners, transforming his handsome face into something that made my breath catch.


    ¡°Hi, Sera.¡±


    The rich timbre of his voice snapped me back into myself, and that was when I realized I¡¯d been staring, frozen.


    ¡°Um...hi,¡± I managed.


    His gaze darted behind me. ¡°Is Daniel ready?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded, a little too enthusiastically. ¡°He¡¯s just getting Wolfy.¡±


    Kieran nodded and held a hand out for the backpack.


    I handed it over, and our fingers brushed in the exchange.


    Nothing sparked.


    No electricity. No maic pull.


    Just warmth.


    And an utterly inconvenient flush that crept up my neck and into my cheeks.


    I ducked my head instantly, thankful for the curtain of hair that fell forward to hide the redness.


    If Kieran noticed, he didn¡¯t show it.


    He simply straightened, slinging the bag over his shoulder like it weighed nothing.


    A beat of the predicted awkwardness passed, and I turned, frowning.


    Why was it taking Daniel so long to retrieve the stuffed animal that slept on his pillow in in sight?


    Kieran cleared his throat. ¡°Just in case you were wondering about the New Year Schedule¡ªthere¡¯s a bonfire at dusk, then sparring demonstrations once it¡¯s fully dark. The elders will give the year¡¯s address after that, followed by the feast. There¡¯s a junior obstacle course that Daniel¡¯s pretty excited about. Fireworks at midnight, then the moon run.¡±


    I managed a smile. ¡°Sounds like fun.¡±


    He hesitated, then added, ¡°There¡¯s also the Hunting Festival next week, and if you¡¯re avable...I wanted to invite you.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t mask my surprise.


    It was one thing to be so uncharacteristically calm andposed, but casually inviting me to a pack event like nothing had broken between us?


    ¡°I¡ªIs that a good idea?¡±


    He lifted one shoulder in a small shrug. ¡°You asked me to prove my love for you without the bond in ce, right?¡±


    I stared at him.


    Kieran smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to overwhelm you or make you ufortable. This is just a gentleman inviting thedy he fancies to an event. No pressure. And,¡± he added carefully, his voice tightening ever so slightly, ¡°if you want, you¡¯re wee to bring your own..panion. You¡¯d both be Nightfang¡¯s honored guests.¡±


    I blinked.


    Magnanimous. Considerate. Disarmingly sincere.


    I searched for a reason to refuse and found none.


    ¡°I¡¯ll...think about it,¡± I said finally.


    He nodded once. ¡°That¡¯s all I ask.¡±


    Finally, Daniel¡¯s footsteps bounded down the stairs.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Kieran¡¯s attention shifted, his expression softening as he crouched to Daniel¡¯s level. ¡°Ready, bud?¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡±


    Kieran straightened and looked back at me.


    ¡°Bye, Sera.¡±


    ¡°Bye, Mom!¡± Daniel called, already halfway down the steps.


    ¡°Have fun!¡± I called out after him.


    Kieran paused at the car, ncing back at me. For a moment, something indecipherable passed between us.


    And then they were gone.


    Only when I took a long, deep breath did I realize how shallow my breathing had be.


    I stood in the doorway for a long time after they¡¯d left, reying the brief interaction with Kieran, unable to reconcile the calm, easy-going man who had stood at my door with any other version of him I¡¯d known prior.


    The imprint of his presence was still faintly there¡ªan ease I couldn¡¯t quite ce, let alone exin. The calm, the polite respect, the absence of everything that had once hurt.


    I¡¯d thought that after severing the bond, the only other connection I would have with Kieran would be Daniel. I thought I¡¯d hurt him so bad that he wouldn¡¯t want anything more to do with me.


    ¡¯You asked me to prove my love for you without the bond in ce, right?¡¯


    I cupped my still-warm cheeks, biting my lower lip as my heart fluttered.


    It didn¡¯t stop fluttering, even as I got ready to meet Lucian.


    ***


    Stand me up once, shame on you. Stand me up twice, shame on me.


    I stared at Lucian¡¯s text on my phone, which hade in after an hour of waiting, till the words blurred.


    Lucian: I¡¯m sorry, Sera. Something came up. I can¡¯t make it tonight. We¡¯ll reschedule.


    I tried to convince myself it was fine.


    Lucian wasn¡¯t careless. He wasn¡¯t cruel. He wasn¡¯t the kind of man who broke a promise without reason.


    Whatever was so important and urgent justified the pattern that was beginning to form.


    Each disappointment alone was small, forgivable. But together, they became something heavier¡ªa subtle umtion that pressed against my ribs with an ache that was bing all too familiar.


    The problem wasn¡¯t that he kept going AWOL.


    It was that I never knew why.


    No context. No exnation. Only apologies and more promises waiting to be broken.


    I had opened my world to him. I¡¯d let him see the soft, unarmored ces¡ªthe hope, the possibility, the way I was learning to want again without fear.


    I had told him things I didn¡¯t share lightly. Trusted him with parts of me I had once locked away to survive.


    And yet, he never quite stepped fully into that space with me.


    There was always a door he kept closed. Always something unnamed that took precedence. A life I could sense but not touch.


    I swallowed hard.


    I refused to slowly shrink myself into quiet eptance, to tell myself that wanting rity made me unreasonable, that asking to be met fully was asking for too much.


    I refused to repeat a despair I had barely survived once.


    ¡®Don¡¯t bother,¡¯ I typed, fingers steady despite the ache in my chest. ¡®Your actions speak loud and clear.¡¯


    I sent it before doubt could catch up to me, before hope could argue back.


    Outside, the night air was sharp and clean. I drew it in, willing my shoulders to loosen.


    I wasn¡¯t the woman who cried quietly in empty rooms anymore, waiting for a love that didn¡¯t deserve her.


    Even if perfect love eluded me, I still had bright, beautiful things worth living for.


    As if on cue, my phone buzzed, the brightest, most beautiful reason lighting up the screen.


    Smiling, I lifted it¡ªand froze.


    The air shifted.


    A pressure brushed my awareness, cold and eerie, like icy ws tracing my spine.


    Every sense sharpened as the world tilted toward something unseen¡ªand dangerous.

 Chapter 302 IT’S STARTING

    <h4>Chapter 302: Chapter 302 IT¡¯S STARTING</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The phone buzzed again in my hand, and I swiped my thumb across the screen absently.


    ¡°Mom?¡± Daniel¡¯s voice came through, bright and beautiful¡ªand grounding in a way nothing else could be. ¡°I sent you a video of Uncle Gavin and Dad sparring, did you see?¡±


    ¡°Daniel,¡± I said quietly, shifting my weight, mapping the space around me. ¡°I need you to listen carefully, okay?¡±


    Goosebumps prickled along my arms. The trees bordering the road stood unnaturally still, their outlines razor-sharp in the moonlight, shadows pooling thick and deep between their trunks.


    ¡°Mom?¡± Daniel¡¯s voice had lost its brightness. ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°First, I need you to stay by your dad¡¯s side,¡± I continued, voice calm by force of will. ¡°Don¡¯t wander. Don¡¯t leave his sight for a second. Can you do that for me?¡±


    ¡°Mom...what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Then I need you to call Uncle Ethan. Tell him myst known location is Virelle. It¡¯s only a couple of minutes from the Frostbane packhouse. Tell him I need help.¡±


    His breath hitched. ¡°Mom¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, baby. Just do what I ask, okay?¡±


    I edged backward, boots crunching gravel, eyes scanning the tree line. There¡ªa flicker of movement. Too intentional for the wind, too silent for any animal.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Daniel said, voice trembling but brave. ¡°I¡¯ll do it right now.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± I whispered. ¡°I love you, baby.¡±


    ¡°I love you too.¡±


    The call ended.


    I slipped the phone into my pocket just as the night exhaled.


    They emerged from the trees as if summoned by my awareness.


    Three of them.


    I sensed them before I truly saw them, their emotions radiating outward¡ªraw, unguarded.


    Greed.


    It tasted sharp and oily, clinging to the leftmost one¡ªa young man, barely past his twenties, eyes too bright, smile twitching at the edges as if he¡¯d already counted the reward my head would bring.


    Tension.


    The second carried it like a coiled wire beneath his skin, shoulders tight, scarred face set with determination, movements precise. His gaze never left my throat.


    And the third¡ª


    I frowned.


    There was...nothing.


    No hunger. No fear. No anticipation.


    Just a hollow absence that felt like staring into a pit that should have reflected something and didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Seraphina Lockwood,¡± the scarred man said, voice smooth, rehearsed. ¡°You¡¯reing with us.¡±


    The first strike came fast¡ªa blur of motion from the young one, dagger shing silver in the moonlight.


    I pivoted, feet remembering what my mind barely had time to process, letting the de skim empty air where my ribs had been a heartbeat before.


    ¡®Smooth,¡¯ Maya¡¯s voice echoed in my head.


    Less resistance.


    I stayed mobile, circling, never letting them box me in.


    My senses stretched outward. Beyond the small strip of the parking lot of the restauranty a stretch of trees, and beyond the woodsy an open field.


    If I could make it there, I¡¯d have space to maneuver. Clear sightlines. A chance to seize control.


    I turned and ran.


    Gravel scattered under my boots as I sprinted across the lot, lungs gulping sharp, measured breaths. Streetlights hummed and blurred as I plunged into shadow, the trees swallowing me whole. Branches scraped at my sleeves, leaves pped my face as I ducked and wove, muscle memory taking over where thought would only slow me down.


    Footsteps followed.


    They weren¡¯t shouting. Weren¡¯t rushing blindly.


    They expected me to run.


    That didn¡¯t mean I would stop.


    I vaulted a fallen log, barely breaking stride, boots hitting damp earth on the other side.


    The footsteps behind me adjusted instantly, perfectly in sync. One set of steps veered left, another right, the third staying dead center. A nking maneuver.


    My pulse thundered, but my footing stayed sure. Training burned through my legs, every step grounded, efficient, smooth.


    Moonlight spilled through the thinning canopy, silvering the grass beyond, its glow ncing off the still surface of a nearbyke. The field opened like a held breath finally released.


    I burst free of the trees and into open ground, slowing only when I reached the center, turning sharply on my heel as the first of them emerged from the shadows.


    Now, I had room.


    Now, I could fight.


    I reached out with my mind¡ªonly to have my awareness crash into an unseen barrier and slide off, denied entry.


    Just like with the Silencer.


    That¡¯s when I noticed the rings glinting on their fingers, etched with sigils that hummed unpleasantly against my senses, dampening the initial impact of my psychic probes.


    But my new life motto was to never repeat past mistakes. I would only be caught off guard once.


    I shifted tactics on instinct, moving from brute force to subtlety. Emotion was not a door to be battered down, but a thread to be recognized and teased free.


    The young one lunged first.


    I caught the loose thread of his fear¡ªfelt its depth, recognized it¡ªand pulled.


    I mmed the sensory memory into him without warning.


    Cold water closing over my head. The burn in my lungs. The wild panic of limbs tangled in heavy fabric. The world muffled, endless, and ck as I sank, convinced I¡¯d never see sunlight again.


    He gasped and staggered.


    He dropped his weapon as he clutched his throat, retching violently, eyes wide with terror that wasn¡¯t his own.


    ¡°W-what¡ª¡± he choked.


    The scarred man charged then, fist swinging for my jaw.


    I reached out again, sharper this time, and bent perception itself.


    Half a second¡ªthat was all I could manage to steal.


    But it was enough. His punch cut through the space I had upied half a second earlier, mming into the stone outcropping behind me with bone-crunching force.


    He howled, clutching his hand.


    The hollow one moved.


    Fast. Silent. Wrong.


    I retreated as the moon climbed higher. My awareness swept outward¡ªno new signatures, no backup lurking in the dark.


    Good.


    I nted my feet.


    Then I painted the air.


    Light streaked across the field in rapid arcs, illusionyered over perception: movement where there was none, footfalls, shadows, the sense of bodies rushing in from all sides.


    It was like the suggestion tactic I¡¯d done during the ambush with Iris and her team, but moreplex, honed by weeks of practice.


    The scarred man¡¯s eyes widened, his head swiveling as he braced for my phantom backup.


    ¡°The intel was wrong,¡± he snapped, panic bleeding through his words. ¡°Her psychic power is stronger than we¡ª¡±


    He cut off with a choking sound as I focused, pulled everything inward. And dropped it.


    The ground thickened beneath them¡ªnot in reality, but in their minds. Gravity pressed down, limbs turned sluggish, every movement dragging as if through wet cement.


    All three staggered and dropped to their knees, pinned.


    I gulped air, sweat chilling my spine, vision sharpened to a painful rity.


    I had them.


    I might not have been able to prate their minds fully thanks to the rings they wore, but an extra ounce of pressure on their perception, and I could easily¡ª


    The moon reached its peak.


    And something inside me snapped.


    Power surged¡ªwild, uncontained, tearing through my carefully built channels like a flood through paper walls.


    I cried out as my knees buckled, a sudden agony piercing through my core.


    My fingers dug into the grass to hold myself up as the world roared around me.


    The rogues gasped simultaneously, the relieved exhale of someone with a weight lifted off them as the gravity field shattered.


    They rose slowly, watching me curiously.


    Understanding lit the scarred man¡¯s face.


    ¡°No wonder,¡± he murmured, his lips curving. ¡°They timed it perfectly.¡±


    He stepped toward me, pulling a slender injector from his coat. The liquid inside shimmered silver.


    I recognized it instantly. It was the same drug the hunters would have used on the Omega I saved in Seattle.


    ¡°First Shift,¡± he said, his voice dripping with a mix of pity and glee. ¡°Power void. You can¡¯t fight it.¡±


    I tried to rise.


    My body screamed in protest, and I copsed back on the ground.


    The scarred man grabbed my arm, and I howled. His touch felt like a firece poker pressed against my skin.


    And then¡ª


    He flew sideways, crashing into the ground with bone-jarring impact.


    Through my blurry vision, I saw why.


    Kieran.


    Gone was the cool, calm man who stood in my doorway mere hours ago.


    Rage rolled off him in waves so dense it made the air vibrate. In less than five seconds¡ªso fast I couldn¡¯t narrate what actually happened¡ªit was over.


    The three roguesy in awkward heaps on the field, unmoving.


    Kieran stood over them, chest heaving, gold-ringed eyes burning.


    Then he turned.


    ¡°Sera!¡±


    He was on his knees by my side in a sh, scanning me with a fear he didn¡¯t bother to hide.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he said softly, reaching out for me with gentle yet firm hands. ¡°I¡¯ve got you.¡±


    I clutched his hand as if it were thest solid thing in existence, pain ripping through me in white-hot waves.


    ¡°It hurts,¡± I gasped. ¡°Kieran...it hurts. I think...it¡¯s starting¡ª¡±


    His grip tightened, anchoring. Steady. Sure.


    ¡°I know,¡± he said. ¡°I know. Breathe with me.¡±


    The moonlight poured over us.


    And somewhere deep inside, something wild and primal wed its way toward the surface, howling for release.

 Chapter 303 IN MY OWN SKIN

    <h4>Chapter 303: Chapter 303 IN MY OWN SKIN</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    The moment Sera¡¯s hand closed around mine, my heart stuttered so hard it hurt.


    Not because of the danger¡ªwe were long past that¡ªbut because I knew.


    I knew exactly what was happening to her body, to her blood, to the ancient, primal machinery awakening under her skin as bone and muscle and instinct tried to adjust to something they¡¯d never experienced before.


    I was an Alpha. I had guided countless young wolves through their first Shift. I had stood steady through screams, broken bones, bloodied hands clutching at me in terror.


    And yet I had never been this afraid.


    ¡°It hurts,¡± she gasped, her fingernails digging moon-shaped crescents into my skin. ¡°Kieran...it hurts. I think...it¡¯s starting¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said softly, keeping my voice low and anchored. ¡°I know. Breathe with me.¡±


    She tried. Failed. Tried again.


    ¡°I¡ªI can¡¯t,¡± she choked out, her entire body trembling as if something inside her was trying to tear free and she was fighting it with everything she had. ¡°It hurts¡ªKieran, it feels like I¡¯m breaking apart¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not,¡± I said immediately, firm but gentle. ¡°You¡¯re changing. There¡¯s a difference.¡±


    Ashar stirred restlessly inside me, his presence a low, steady weight beneath my rampaging thoughts.


    ¡®She¡¯s terrified,¡¯ he murmured.


    ¡®Yeah, no shit,¡¯ I replied.


    ¡®You cannot be terrified as well. You have to anchor her through this storm.¡¯


    He was right. I couldn¡¯t afford to lose myself to the debilitating panic of seeing her in pain. Not when I was the only one strong enough to help her through her first Shift and power void.


    Another agonizing howl tore out of her, and her back bowed, eyes rolling back in her head.


    I clenched my jaw, wrestling down the rising panic, and pulled her closer.


    Despite the severed bond, despite the clean, absolute silence where it had once existed, I could still feel her struggle in a way that went beyond sight or sound.


    It wove through me, raw and visceral, as if my body still remembered what my soul was no longer allowed to im.


    ¡®It shouldn¡¯t be this bad,¡¯ I told Ashar. ¡®Why is it this bad?¡¯


    ¡®She¡¯s lived thirty years locked in human form,¡¯ he replied, ¡®and her body and mind epted it, learnt to survive without us. Now it thinks this is an invasion and is resisting it.¡¯


    I swallowed hard.


    ¡®What do I do?¡¯


    A preternatural calm settled over me, muffling the panic and sweeping the fog from my mind.


    ¡®You already know.¡¯


    ¡°This isn¡¯t like the others,¡± Sera whispered, panic threading her voice. ¡°I¡¯ve seen first Shifts. They¡¯re not¡ªthis¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said, my voice soothing. ¡°This is different. Your body is afraid.¡±


    She let out a strangledugh that bordered on a sob, and a tear slid down her cheek, sshing onto the back of my palm. ¡°That¡¯s an understatement.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°Not fear like panic. Fear like instinct. You¡¯ve lived a long time without a wolf. Without this vital part of you. All the rules your body has learnt are now being broken.¡±


    Her eyes flickered toward me, ssy and unfocused, her fear naked and unguarded.


    ¡°H-how do I...how¡ª¡±


    ¡°You can do this, Sera,¡± I continued, making sure my voice and expression stayed calm. ¡°Your body just needs to learn.¡± I pressed a hand gently over her sternum, where her heart beat a rapid, stato rhythm against my palm. ¡°The same way you learnt to walk and talk.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± she repeated.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate.


    Pulling away from her was the hardest thing ever, but I forced myself to let go.


    I stood and stepped away, peeling off my jacket, then my shirt, then my boots. The night air swept over me, cold enough to raise goosebumps.


    Sera¡¯s eyes widened despite the pain, and her already shallow breaths seized altogether.


    ¡°Kieran...what are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Watch,¡± I said simply. ¡°Learn.¡±


    Ashar surged forward, ready, eager, but I held him back with practiced control.


    Slowly. Deliberately.


    I rxed my shoulders, loosened my spine, shifted my weight until my bnce changed.


    I didn¡¯t rush the pull of muscle or the stretch of bone; I let each transformation ripple outward visibly, step by step¡ªhands lengthening, fingers thickening, nails sharpening into ws.


    I kept my eyes on Sera the entire time.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t something done to you,¡± I said through clenched teeth as my jaw reshaped, my senses sharpening. ¡°It¡¯s something you embrace.¡±


    Golden fur spread across my skin in a gradual wave. My bones realigned with dull, familiar pressure, pain I weed like an oldpanion.


    ¡°This form isn¡¯t an enemy,¡± I told her, my voice roughening but still steady. ¡°It¡¯s not recing you. It¡¯s revealing you.¡±


    I dropped to all fours, only halfway through the Shift, and a shudder ran through me as I battled the urge to let instinct take over and finish the transformation in a heartbeat.


    When I lifted my head and met Sera¡¯s gaze again, I let her see that control was possible, that the line between forms wasn¡¯t a cliff, it was a threshold.


    ¡°This has always been a part of you,¡± I said, my voice halfway between a growl. ¡°Trust yourself. Trust your wolf.¡±


    Sera¡¯s eyes burned with tears as she watched me, chest heaving.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can,¡± she admitted.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said without hesitation, ¡°you can.¡±


    ***


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Watching Kieran Shift changed something inside me.


    He didn¡¯t rush. Didn¡¯t brace himself against the transformation like it was something to endure. He weed it. Let it unfold as naturally as breathing.


    Every movement was intentional, almost reverent, as if he were surrendering to something sacred instead of being bent to its will. Gradually, my terror began to loosen its hold.


    ¡®There you go, Sera,¡¯ Alina said softly inside me.


    Her voice was clearer than it had ever been, closer than it had ever been.


    ¡®This is what we are,¡¯ she continued. ¡®You are not losing yourself. You¡¯re bing whole.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m scared.¡¯


    ¡®I know,¡¯ Alina replied gently. ¡®But I would never harm you. You and I are one.¡¯


    I squeezed my eyes shut and made a choice.


    Instead of fighting the pain, I turned inward. Focused.


    Not on the tearing sensation in my muscles or the fire racing through my veins.


    But on her.


    On the way Alina felt¡ªwarm and steady and innately familiar. On the sense of alignment I felt during training, those moments where body and will moved as one.


    ¡®Together,¡¯ she assured me. ¡®We do this together.¡¯


    I reached for my psychic power¡ªnot as a weapon, not as control, but as connection. I wrapped it around the transformation like a steadying hand, guiding instead of resisting.


    The pain shifted.


    Not gone¡ªbut transformed.


    It became pressure instead of agony. Warmth instead of searing. Transformation instead of destruction.


    My breath evened out.


    My body followed.


    When I opened my eyes again, the world was...different.


    Deep sounds rumbled with new richness. Scents stacked in thick, dizzyingyers. The night glowed brighter, sharper, alive in a way I¡¯d never known.


    And I was taller.


    Drawn by something I didn¡¯t yet understand, I moved¡ªunsteady at first, then surer¡ªtoward the cool pull of water nearby.


    I blinked, disoriented, then froze as I caught my reflection in the still surface at theke¡¯s edge.


    A wolf stared back at me.


    Silver fur caught the moonlight, streaked with brighter undertones that shimmered with every movement.


    Amethyst eyes met my gaze from the water¡¯s surface, gleaming with pride.


    Emotion surged so fiercely it nearly knocked me off bnce.


    For thirty years, I had believed this part of me didn¡¯t exist.


    I had carried the awful certainty that something vital was stolen from me before I could ever know it, mourning a wolf I was told would never exist, settling for a life shaped by emptiness.


    Now the reflection stared back, undeniable.


    Real. Alive.


    Alina dipped her head, and the motion rippled through me with astonishing ease. The truth struck me in a single, blinding moment¡ªthis was me.


    ¡¯I did it,¡¯ I breathed, the words breaking loose from somewhere deep and fragile inside me.


    The sound came out wrong, a rough and resonant growl, shaped by a throat that was no longer human.


    ¡®We did,¡¯ Alina corrected gently, warmth curling through me like a steady embrace rather than a voice.


    For the first time in my life, I wasn¡¯t standing on the outside of the world I belonged to.


    For the first time in my life, I knew¡ªtruly knew¡ªwhat it meant to belong in my own skin.


    Then another shape slid into the reflection beside us.


    Larger. Broader. Golden fur cutting a solid line through the moonlit water.


    I looked up, and for a heartbeat, I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Ashar.

 Chapter 304 LITTLE SILVER

    <h4>Chapter 304: Chapter 304 LITTLE SILVER</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    As soon as Serapleted her Shift, I let go of thest threads of restraint. My own transformation swept through me, a grounding wave that sharpened the world and brought Ashar surging to the surface.


    He went utterly still as soon as his eyesnded on Sera¡¯s wolf. She stood at the heart of the clearing, moonlight gliding across her fur as if it recognized her, imed her.


    Ashar had waited a long time for this moment, and I could feel his awe like a held note reverberating through my bones.


    ¡®Silver,¡¯ he breathed.


    She was not pale, not merely grey¡ªshe was silver in its purest form. Luminous,yered with a depth that seemed to shimmer from within.


    Silver wolves were rare.


    The kind of rare that faded into stories and half-remembered legends, never solid records. Enigmas whispered about in hushed tones, if they were spoken of at all.


    Most wolves would live and die without ever glimpsing one, and fewer still could say they¡¯d stood under the same moon, drawn the same breath.


    ¡®Of course,¡¯ Ashar murmured, reverent. ¡®That exins everything. What is most valuable is often buried deepest.¡¯


    Sera¡¯s wolf turned then, padding toward theke with a grace so effortless it stole the breath from my lungs.


    The grass whispered beneath her paws, every step unhurried and sure, as if she had always known how to move this way and was merely reiming the knowledge.


    Ashar followed, his awareness unfurling, curious and cautious, as he drew up beside her. He kept just enough distance to honor her space but stayed close enough that his presence was felt.


    Together they reached the water¡¯s edge, where moonlight shattered across the surface, and ripples caught silver and gold in perfect harmony.


    She lifted her head, her gaze flicking to Ashar¡ªto us¡ªand then she froze.


    I braced myself for the worst.


    But there was no hostility in her stance. No bristling hackles, no bared teeth, no warning growl. Instead, there was something else: recognition.


    ¡®Little silver,¡¯ Ashar ventured gently through the temporary mind-link that formed when a new wolf emerged. ¡®What¡¯s your name?¡¯


    Her answer was not words, but motion.


    Sera¡¯s wolf leapt forward, a sh of silver slicing across the field like an arrow loosed from a bow.


    Ashar barked a startledugh.


    ¡®Catch me,¡¯ her voice rang clear in my mind, bright with mischief and promise. ¡®Then you may earn it.¡¯


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I barely had time to register what was happening before the world sped up.


    Wind whipped past us, sharp and exhrating as Alina surged forward. Grass blurred beneath her paws as the field opened wide, and for the first time in my life, I understood what freedom truly meant.


    Running on four legs was nothing like I had imagined. It was a world apart from riding another wolf astride.


    It wasn¡¯t clumsy. It wasn¡¯t strange.


    It was right. This was how I was born to move.


    Every stride found its mark. Muscles stretched and coiled in perfect harmony. Breath and movement synced into a rhythm so seamless it felt like flying just above the ground.


    Joy surged through me¡ªthrough us¡ªbrilliant and wild and bright, impossible to contain.


    ¡®This,¡¯ Alina exulted, ¡®this is what we were made for.¡¯


    Iughed, though it escaped as a breathy huff, swept away by the wind.


    Behind us, something powerful closed the distance.


    Ashar.


    I sensed him before I saw him¡ªthe weight of his presence, the confident cadence of his stride. He was fast. Faster than anything I¡¯d ever known.


    But Alina only scoffed lightly, the sound more yful than dismissive, and lengthened her stride.


    ¡®Try harder,¡¯ she teased.


    ¡®Challenge epted, little silver,¡¯ he replied, his amusement rippling through us like a caress.


    The field stretched and curved, moonlight chasing us in silver ribbons. We looped back to where the fight had ended, where trampled grass still bore the imprint of violence now eclipsed by renewal.


    Suddenly¡ª


    Nothing.


    Ashar¡¯s presence vanished.


    I skidded to a halt, confusion flickering through me as Alina slowed, head swiveling. She nced back, ears twitching, senses ring.


    A flicker of disappointment brushed through us.


    Had he left?


    Then¡ª


    Ashar materialized from the shadows, tackling Alina with gentle force, and we tumbled through the grass together.


    Laughter erupted, pure and unguarded, as fur and limbs tangling without threat.


    Ashar pinned Alina easily, his weight solid and careful, his posture protective rather than dominating.


    Then he lowered his head, breath warm on her neck, his voice turning soft and smooth as velvet.


    ¡®Mate.¡¯


    The word struck like a grenade dropped into still water, sending shockwaves through us.


    Alina froze.


    The joy ebbed away, reced by wariness.


    She slipped free in a single, fluid motion, retreating as her form shimmered and folded inward, silver light drawing close around her.


    ¡®Alina,¡¯ she said simply, her name offered like a boundary rather than an invitation.


    The world tilted again, and the pain red through my body, though less agonizing than before.


    Bones shrank, weight shifted, and breath snagged in my throat as I crumpled to my knees, human again, grass cool beneath my hands.


    For a long moment, Iy trembling, sweat slicking my bare skin despite the night¡¯s chill.


    I reeled from the aftershocks of the Shift¡ªskin hypersensitive, nerves singing, my body trying to remember where it ended and the world began.


    Then I heard a low whimper.


    I looked up. Ashar still stood there, golden fur muted by moonlight, his eyes gentled.


    A flicker of hurt passed through them.


    Just for a moment.


    Then it was gone.


    He stepped closer and lowered his head, nuzzling my neck with gentle reverence¡ªno im, no pressure.


    ¡®Thank you,¡¯ he murmured, voice carrying through the fading link. ¡®For letting me see her.¡¯


    Emotion too big to process clogged my throat.


    Before I could respond¡ªbefore I could even find the words¡ªthe world shifted again.


    Ashar stepped back, form flowing seamlessly into Kieran¡¯s, golden fur giving way to skin and muscle and the man I knew.

 Chapter 305 OUR FEELINGS

    <h4>Chapter 305: Chapter 305 OUR FEELINGS</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Ashar¡¯s abrupt withdrawal caught Kieran off guard.


    It was obvious in the way his bnce faltered, the way his control slipped just enough for instinct to surge unchecked.


    His hand shot out, searching for bnce¡ªand caught my shoulders. His weight followed before either of us could stop it.


    I yelped as I was pushed back into the grass, air rushing from my lungs in a single, stunned gasp.


    The impact didn¡¯t hurt, but the sudden closeness was jarring, and my heart mmed so hard against my ribs, I was sure Kieran would feel it.


    Because he was above me. Pressed against me.


    Bare skin to bare skin.


    Moonlight traced the sharp edges of his body, each breath he took rising and falling against me, his warmth ghosting over my face.


    My palms pressed t to his chest, fingers spread wide over muscles still thrumming with the wild energy of the Shift.


    For half a second thatsted an eternity, neither of us moved.


    Then heat flooded me.


    It wasn¡¯t subtle. It wasn¡¯t gentle. It was a fierce, electric awareness that ignited every nerve at once, my pulse stuttering wildly as sensation crashed through me¡ªthe roughness of grass beneath, the weight of him above, the visceral alignment of our bodies.


    Desire surged through me, sudden and scorching, exploding in my lower belly like a spark catching dry tinder.


    I felt Kieran¡¯s response¡ªthe answering hitch in his breath, the way his body went still in a way that had nothing to do with surprise and everything to do with restraint.


    His eyes darkened, something dangerous and raw flickering before he could smother it. The charge between us was a live wire, hot enough to burn.


    For one terrifying heartbeat, I thought he might give in. I...hoped he would.


    Then he pulled back. He rolled away and sprang upright, as if the earth beneath us had burned him.


    The abruptness left me reeling, blinking up at the spinning night sky.


    His jaw worked once before he cleared his throat, the sound rough.


    ¡°I¡ª¡± He cleared his throat again, turning away, one hand raking through his hair with enough ferocity to yank out several strands. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That was...Ashar surprised me. I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said too quickly, sitting up and pulling my knees to my chest, suddenly acutely aware of how exposed I was. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Kieran didn¡¯t look at me. ¡°I¡¯ll¡ªuh. I¡¯ll get us some clothes. I keep a spare stash in my car.¡±


    Then he was gone, retreating toward the trees with a purpose that screamed of someone desperate to escape temptation.


    I watched him disappear into the trees, leaving me exposed in the moonlit field with the silent bodies of three dead rogues.


    My heart didn¡¯t slow.


    If anything, it beat harder, wild and chaotic, a traitor in my own chest.


    ¡®What was that?¡¯ I demanded of myself, wrapping my arms tighter around my knees.


    The bond was severed. Gone.


    I had made that decision believing it was the best thing for me, the only way I could truly be free on the new path I was treading.


    So why did my body still react to Kieran like this? Why did the nearness of him still unravel me sopletely?


    Why did my chest ache with something that felt dangerously close to longing as I watched his retreating back disappear into the dark?


    Maybe I didn¡¯t sever it right. Some part of the bond must have still lingered. That had to be it. It had to be.


    ¡®It¡¯s not.¡¯


    Alina¡¯s presence brushed against me like a warm nket, steady and calm in the wake of my spiraling thoughts.


    ¡®I think you know, Sera¡ªthat wasn¡¯t the bond.¡¯


    I swallowed hard.


    ¡®I...I don¡¯t understand.¡¯


    ¡®These are our feelings. Free from the bond¡¯s influence. Just like you wanted.¡¯


    I stiffened. ¡®Our?¡¯


    Alina went quiet.


    I closed my eyes, images flickering through my mind¡ªsilver and gold fur in moonlight, Ashar and Alina¡¯sughter as he chased us across the field, the easy, familiar way she had moved with him, the joy that had poured through us like sunlight.


    In that moment, her emotions had been unguarded, bright, and open in a way I¡¯d rarely felt from her before. She hadn¡¯t been afraid. She hadn¡¯t been conflicted.


    And suddenly, I understood.


    ¡®You like him,¡¯ I said quietly. ¡®Ashar.¡¯


    Alina didn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡®I do,¡¯ she admitted. ¡®I always have.¡¯


    My chest tightened painfully.


    ¡®Since when?¡¯


    ¡®Since I saw him at Daniel¡¯s ceremony,¡¯ she answered.


    The confession left me reeling.


    Regret bloomed sharp and sudden in my chest as my worst fear was realized.


    By rejecting the bond¡ªby choosing myself, my healing, my boundaries¡ªhad I hurt my wolf too? Had I taken something from her without even realizing it?


    ¡®No,¡¯ Alina said immediately, her tone firm now. ¡®Never think that.¡¯


    She drew closer, her presence wrapping around my thoughts like arms.


    I pressed my forehead to my knees, shaking.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡¯ I asked. ¡®Why didn¡¯t you stop me from severing the bond?¡¯


    ¡®Because more than a mate,¡¯ Alina said, ¡®I cherish you.¡¯


    The words stole my breath.


    ¡®It is true that wolves are different from humans,¡¯ she continued. ¡®We feel the pull of fate more deeply. When we meet our fated mate, the world narrows. Others fade. Not because they are lesser, but because the bond is...singr.¡¯


    I listened, heart heavy.


    ¡®I could have obeyed fate and loved Ashar¡ªand Kieran¡ªfully, forever. But I could not ask you to forget your pain just to satisfy my longing.¡¯


    Tears burned behind my closed eyes as her presence tightened around me, protective.


    ¡®When you chose to reject the bond, I didn¡¯t object. Because I understand your fear, your need to start over and heal. And before a mate, Sera, before anyone and anything else, I will always choose you.¡¯


    Shame and gratitude twisted together inside me, leaving me stripped bare and aching.


    I folded in on myself, tears streaming down my cheeks and choking my breath.


    I barely registered the rustle of grass, the soft curse under Kieran¡¯s breath.


    ¡°Sera?¡±


    He was in front of me in an instant, crouching low, his hands hovering uncertainly like he was afraid to touch me without permission.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked urgently. ¡°Are you hurting? Did the Shift leave anything unstable? I can call a healer¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I sobbed, the words garbled and useless.


    His eyes searched my face, wide with concern, panic threading through his voice. ¡°Talk to me, please. I need to know what¡¯s wrong so I can fix it.¡±


    A sob ripped free, raw and sudden, shaking me as everything I¡¯d been holding back broke loose all at once.


    Kieran went still for half a second¡ªthen he reached for me, instinctive and sure.


    He gathered me into his arms, holding my trembling body close, one hand gentle at the back of my head as he murmured soft, steady reassurances that only made me cry harder.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he whispered. ¡°I¡¯ve got you. You¡¯re safe. You¡¯re okay.¡±


    I clung to him like a lifeline, my body curling into his as if it had always been where it belonged.


    I¡¯d hurt him; I¡¯d broken his heart. And here he was, there for me in the most vulnerable moment of my life, and even without the bond in ce, I could sense all of his emotions, practically spilling out of him.


    Fear.


    Concern.


    Care.


    Love.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t the bond,¡¯ Alina murmured. ¡®This is him.¡¯


    The realization shattered what little restraint I had left.


    I cried until my chest ached, until the night blurred around the edges, and Kieran held me through all of it, rocking me gently like I was something precious.


    For the first time since everything broke, I didn¡¯t doubt what I felt.


    And I didn¡¯t doubt what he did either.

 Chapter 306 ENOUGH

    <h4>Chapter 306: Chapter 306 ENOUGH</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    The phone only rang once before Daniel answered.


    ¡°Dad?¡±


    His voice came through tight and thin, stripped of its usual brightness. Too alert for the hour. Too controlled in the way children get when they¡¯re trying not to show their fear.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, bud,¡± I said, turning my body slightly away from the tree line, lowering my voice.


    There was a pause. I could hear his breathing on the other end, shallow, careful, like he was measuring each breath to keep himself steady.


    ¡°Did you¡ª¡± He stopped. Swallowed. ¡°Did you find her?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m with her right now.¡±


    The sound he made wasn¡¯t quite a sob, not quite a sigh, just a rush of air escaping him, like he¡¯d been holding his breath since the moment I left Nightfang.


    ¡°Is she hurt?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said firmly. ¡°She¡¯s shaken. Exhausted. But she¡¯s safe.¡±


    ¡°Where is she? I want to talk to her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s...changing.¡±


    Another pause. Longer this time.


    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked quietly.


    ¡°It¡¯s...a long story; we¡¯ll exin it all soon. But she¡¯s fine, I promise. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He was quiet again, and I pictured him exactly where I¡¯d left him¡ªsitting too straight on the edge of the couch at Nightfang, fists balled in hisp, trying to be brave because his mom had asked him to be.


    ¡°I was scared,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°I know,¡± I said. ¡°So was I, but you did good, Danny. I¡¯m proud of you.¡±


    That seemed to loosen something deep inside him.


    He let out a small, shaky breath. ¡°I want to see her.¡±


    ¡°Soon, I promise.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he said, like he was anchoring himself to the word. ¡°Okay.¡±


    A beat passed.


    ¡°Dad?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you were with her.¡±


    My throat constricted, and I shoved away the thought of what might have happened if I¡¯d arrived even a minute toote.


    ¡°So am I.¡±


    After a few more reassurances and a reluctant goodbye, I ended the call and let my arm drop, the phone still radiating warmth against my palm.


    That was when the trees rustled.


    I looked up¡ªand forgot how to breathe.


    Sera stepped out of the woods slowly, the moonlight catching on her hair, her posture careful but steady.


    My clothes seemed to swallow her. The shirt drooped off one shoulder, sleeves hiding her hands, fabric hanging loose except where it clung to her chest, still damp with sweat.


    The cold had drawn her nipples into unmissable sharp points beneath the cotton, and something primal twisted tight and fast inside my chest.


    Memory mmed into me without warning¡ªbare skin on bare skin, the jolt of her body beneath mine when I¡¯d fallen, the heat of her, the way my instincts had surged forward like a wild animal, desperate to take, im, mark.


    I cursed under my breath.


    Pulling away from her then had been one of the hardest things I¡¯d ever managed. And maybe the most foolish.


    Sera paused when she caught my expression, a flicker of uncertainty crossing her face, and that was enough to snap me back to myself.


    Before my thoughts could spiral further, I closed the distance, slipped off my jacket, and settled it over her shoulders with deliberate care.


    ¡°There,¡± I said, voice rougher than I intended. ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡±


    She blinked, then nodded, fingers curling into the sleeves. My scent mingled with hers¡ªcedar andvender and something I couldn¡¯t quite name¡ªand I forced myself to take a step back.


    Control. Always control.


    ¡°I just spoke to Daniel,¡± I added, softer. ¡°He¡¯s worried, but he¡¯s fine. I assured him that you are too.¡±


    Her shoulders eased a fraction.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said quietly. ¡°For tonight.¡± She waved a hand ambiguously around the field. ¡°For the rogues. And...for before.¡±


    The words unlocked something I hadn¡¯t let myself feel yet.


    While she cried earlier, I¡¯d felt utterly useless and utterly necessary at the same time.


    Each sob pierced straight through me, settling under my ribs, a reminder that I couldn¡¯t fix what had shattered.


    All I could do was stay, holding her, breathing her in, anchoring us both to the quiet certainty that I had been here when it mattered.


    That this time, I hadn¡¯t been absent.


    I would never be absent again.


    ¡°Given the...events of tonight,¡± I said, clearing my throat, ¡°you shoulde back to Nightfang with me. Daniel¡¯s already there; he needs to see you. And...I¡¯d rather not leave you alone.¡±


    She started to nod, but then she paused, her brows knitting together. ¡°Speaking of which...I asked Daniel to call Ethan for help. How did you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Daniel told me about the phone call instantly,¡± I confessed. ¡°I did try to contact Ethan because he was closer to you, but he¡¯s out of town. I didn¡¯t overthink it and just came.¡±


    I didn¡¯t tell her how recklessly I¡¯d driven, how fear had shrunk my world down to a single point¡ªher.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you came,¡± she said softly. ¡°You¡¯ve saved me...more times than I can count.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯ve also been absent too many times.¡±


    She started to object, but I went on, voice steady.


    ¡°After you were shot, I made a promise to myself: That I wouldn¡¯t hesitate again. That if I could stop danger from reaching you, no matter what it cost, I would.¡±


    She met my gaze and offered me a small, wavering smile, a small flush spreading on her cheeks. ¡°Tonight, you kept that promise.¡±


    My heart thudded hard in my chest, and I had to clench my fists tight to my side to keep from drawing her to me. ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    "Well," she said, hugging my jacket tighter around herself, and dropping her gaze, "shall we?"


    There was so much left unsaid: the fantastic revtion of her wolf, what had shattered her in those few minutes I was gone, why she¡¯d been hunted at all.


    But none of that mattered right now. The only thing that counted was her safety.


    The drive back to Nightfang passed in a quiet that waspanionable rather than awkward.


    Sera leaned back in the seat, jacket pulled close, eyes heavy but alert enough to track the road. I kept my hands steady on the wheel, grounding myself in the familiar hum of motion.


    Nightfang was still awake when we arrived.


    Warm light glowed behind the windows. Laughter floated from themon hall. The air carried smoke, pine, and the lingering scent of celebration.


    The car doors barely closed behind us before Daniel barreled forward.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Sera barely had time to steady herself before he flung himself at her, arms locked tight around her waist. Sheughed, breathless and bright, and dropped to her knees to hug him back.


    ¡°Oh, my baby,¡± she whispered, cradling the back of his head.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked, pulling away to assess her with too-intelligent eyes.


    She gently brushed his hair back. ¡°I¡¯m okay, baby.¡±


    Behind Daniel, my father, mother, Gavin, and Lydia filed out into the open, their gazes identically wary and concerned.


    Gavin¡¯s eyes darted first to the jacket draped over Sera¡¯s shoulders, then to the oversized pants cinched at her ankles and waist. His brows climbed with unrestrained curiosity.


    My mother¡¯s nose twitched, no doubt catching the blend of our scents.


    ¡°What...happened?¡± she asked carefully.


    Sera turned to me, and an unspoken look passed between us: permission.


    I cleared my throat.


    ¡°Serapleted her first full Shift tonight,¡± I announced.


    For a second, there was stunned silence.


    Then¡ª


    ¡°What?!¡± Daniel shouted.


    ¡°That¡¯s incredible,¡± Mother breathed.


    Father¡¯s face broke into a rare, unguarded smile. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful news.¡±


    Daniel bounced in ce. ¡°Can I see your wolf? Is she big? Is she fast? Does she¡ª¡±


    ¡°Later,¡± Father said gently, resting a hand on his shoulder. ¡°First Shifts take a lot out of you. Your mom needs rest.¡±


    Sera nodded, visibly relieved. ¡°Kieran offered for me to stay here,¡± she said hesitantly. ¡°Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is, dear,¡± Mother said, already leading her into the house.


    Daniel clung to Sera¡¯s hand, his excitement over the news washing away every trace of his earlier worry.


    I lingered in the entryway, listening to Daniel¡¯s muffled excitement echo down the hall, Sera¡¯s softer replies threading through it like a calming melody, and something inside me finally settled.


    Heavy. Hopeful. Unresolved.


    But enough.


    For tonight, enough.

 Chapter 307 WHAT IT MEANS

    <h4>Chapter 307: Chapter 307 WHAT IT MEANS</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Lydia, bless her heart, quickly arranged new clothes for me that fit.


    I was deeply grateful for that. And deeply ashamed of the instinct that rose in me when she asked for Kieran¡¯s clothes so she couldunder and return them to him.


    It wasn¡¯t rational. It wasn¡¯t dignified. It was visceral, primitive, and embarrassingly simr to a rabid squirrel guarding its hoard for the winter.


    Mine.


    The force of my reaction startled me. It was a struggle to school my expression, arms tightening around the jacket as I shook my head and said through clenched teeth, "You don¡¯t need to worry about that, thank you."


    Alina stirred at the back of my mind, amused and understanding, as if she felt it too¡ªthat feral, possessive tug that had nothing to do with logic and everything to do with newly awakened instinct.


    If Lydia sensed it, she was polite enough to hide her reaction behind a soft smile as she bid me goodnight.


    The guest room was warm and softly lit, amp glowing on the bedside table. After the night I¡¯d endured, the bed¡¯s crisp sheets and plumped pillows promised a rest that felt almost too decadent.


    ¡°Go take a bath and change,¡± Daniel ordered solemnly, nting himself on the edge of the bed. ¡°Then you have to tell me everything.¡±


    I let out an exaggerated groan. ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you enough?¡±


    He¡¯d fired off a dozen questions per minute during the short trip to the room, ranging from Alina¡¯s color to how the Shift felt to whether it was true that my senses were so keen I could count the des of grass in the field.


    ¡°Not enough,¡± he answered. ¡°I need more.¡±


    I chuckled, heading towards the adjoining bathroom. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    I took a bath that felt like stepping back into my own body. Steam curled around me, peeling back the night¡¯syers until I felt almost new. I scrubbed gently, my skin tingling as if it still remembered another shape, another self.


    When I stepped out in Lydia¡¯s borrowed clothes, Daniel was cocooned under the covers, nearly asleep¡ªuntil he spotted me and his eyes snapped wide with alertness.


    ¡°Mom,¡± he whispered, tapping the space beside him. ¡°Come on, I have more questions.¡±


    I smiled and slid under the covers, pulling them up around us both. ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want to go to bed, hon? You¡¯ve had a long night.¡±


    He stared at me like I had grown horns. ¡°I¡¯ve had a long night?¡±


    I chuckled and lightly flicked his nose. ¡°Exactly. You heard Grandpa¡ªfirst Shifts take a lot.¡± I pulled him to me. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted; let me rest.¡±


    He snuggled into me, eyes still wide. ¡°I just can¡¯t believe Alina came out tonight.¡± He sighed. ¡°I wish I¡¯d been there.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said softly. ¡°I wish you had been too.¡±


    He pulled back and propped himself up on one elbow, excitement crackling through him. ¡°Was it amazing?¡±


    Augh escaped me. ¡°It was...everything. Scary and incredible and beautiful all at once.¡±


    ¡°Did you run?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, unable to keep the smile from my voice. ¡°I ran faster than I ever have.¡±


    ¡°With Dad?¡±


    Gold and silver tumbling through green shed in my mind, and my heart fluttered.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I breathed, ¡°with your dad.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s grin stretched impossibly wide. ¡°We¡¯re going to run together, too, right? You promised.¡±


    I nodded, kissing his temple. ¡°Of course, my love.¡±


    A yawn caught him off guard before he settled against me again.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see Alina,¡± he murmured.


    I rested my chin on his crown. ¡°She can¡¯t wait to see you, too, pup.¡±


    His breathing slowed, words blurring at the edges. ¡°Next time...I have to...be...¡±


    As sleep imed him, a bittersweet ache of gratitude and weariness settled in my chest.


    I pressed a kiss to his temple and burrowed closer, surrendering to the pull of sleep myself.


    The knock came almost immediately.


    Suppressing a groan, I slipped from the bed, moving with care so Daniel wouldn¡¯t stir.


    The haze of fatigue gave way to confusion when I saw who was standing on the other side of the door.


    ¡°Leona?¡± I whispered, rubbing the rest of the grogginess out of my eyes.


    She gave me an apologetic smile. ¡°I know you¡¯ve had a long night, and I¡¯m sorry to bother you, but...may we speak? It¡¯s concerning your wolf.¡±


    I was alert instantly.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I said, quietly closing the door behind me.


    She pivoted, her dressing gown trailing behind her. I followed as she led me down the stairs, past the warmer light of the upper floors, and into the lower level of the house.


    We stopped in front of arge oak door at the far end of the hallway, and Leona did not hesitate before pushing it open.


    The Alpha¡¯s study.


    The room exuded dark wood and subtle sovereignty, shelves groaning with old records and worn spines, a broad desk scarred by decades of use, and the faint scent of cedar, ink, and wolf lingering in the air.


    Moonlight filtered through the high windows, catching on the carved arms of the Alpha¡¯s chair¡ªwhere Christian sat.


    I stopped short, tilting my head.


    That seat was meant for the Alpha of the pack, but Kieran stood near the window, arms crossed, brows drawn together.


    Gavin leaned against a bookshelf, looking equally perplexed.


    The atmosphere was unsettling in a way I couldn¡¯t immediately articte.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked carefully.


    Christian turned to me, his expression solemn in a way I had only ever seen during crises.


    ¡°Please, Sera,¡± he said, gesturing to the seat opposite him. ¡°Sit.¡±


    My body moved on its own, carrying me to the seat on the left.


    ¡°Kieran, you too.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s presence radiated warmth as he settled into the chair beside me.


    ¡°Father,¡± he started, leaning forward. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Christian ignored his son and kept his gaze unnervingly fixed on me.


    ¡°I failed you,¡± he said.


    I blinked. Never in a million years did I expect him to start like that.


    ¡°For years,¡± he continued, voice steady but weighted, ¡°you lived among us. You served this pack. You raised your son here. And you endured slights, dismissals, cruelties¡ªsome subtle, most not¡ªwhile I told myself it was not my ce to intervene.¡±


    My hands trembled at my sides, and I had to press them to my thighs to still them.


    ¡°Tonight,¡± he said, ¡°I learned that your wolf is silver.¡±


    My breath caught.


    ¡°I heard you tell Daniel,¡± he went on. ¡°You spoke the word without knowing what it means to us.¡±


    ¡°What does it...¡± I swallowed; my throat was suddenly dry. ¡°What does it mean?¡±


    Christian drew a slow breath. ¡°Two hundred years ago, a silver wolf saved the life of a ckthorne Alpha. My ancestor was grievously wounded, hunted, and alone. The silver wolf defended him, hid him, aided him, and guided him back to his people. To repay that debt, the ckthornes swore an oath: Any silver wolf, should one ever walk thisnd again, would be protected and guarded, their safety and well-being prioritized above all else.¡±


    The room was pin-drop silent. I didn¡¯t think any of us were breathing.


    He cleared his throat before continuing. ¡°No silver wolf has appeared since then. The vow faded into legend. Most forgot it entirely.¡±


    His gaze lifted to his son. ¡°Only my line remembered.¡±


    Kieran went still.


    ¡°I never intended to burden my son with a duty that might never be fulfilled,¡± Christian said quietly. ¡°I nned to pass it to him on my deathbed. A simple formality.¡±


    A bitter smile touched his lips. ¡°I never imagined the silver wolf had been standing beside us all along.¡±


    A sharp ache twisted through my chest.


    ¡°I...I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    In response, Christian rose to his feet, circled the desk, and stood in front of me.


    I tilted my head back, every hair on my neck standing on end.


    And then Christian ckthorne, the former Alpha of Nightfang pack, sank to one knee before me.

 Chapter 308 THE INVITATION

    <h4>Chapter 308: Chapter 308 THE INVITATION</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The low thud of Christian¡¯s knee hitting the carpet rang through the study like a struck bell.


    I gasped.


    Leona let out a weary sigh. Gavin swore under his breath.


    Kieran shot out of his seat like a rocket. ¡°Father! What are you doing?¡±


    Christian kept his gaze trained on me.


    ¡°When I think of how you were treated,¡± he continued, voice roughening, ¡°how alone you must have felt...I am ashamed.¡±


    He bowed his head. ¡°I apologize.¡±


    My vision blurred.


    An Alpha on his knees was unthinkable, a gesture reserved only for utter surrender or soul-deep remorse.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± I whispered, "make him stop."


    Kieran moved instantly and took Christian¡¯s arm. ¡°Father, stop. This isn¡¯t right. If apologies are owed, they¡¯re owed by the current Alpha¡ªby me.¡±


    Christian shook his head and yanked his arm out of Kieran¡¯s grip. ¡°You assumed full authority after marriage. The rot began before then. I failed to set the example. Whether Seraphina is a silver wolf or not, she deserved better.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t bear to witness another second.


    ¡°Please stand up,¡± I said, my voice breaking. ¡°You don¡¯t owe me this. You don¡¯t owe me anything.¡±


    He shook his head again.


    ¡°I mean it.¡± I leaned forward, my trembling fingers gripping his arm. I tugged, gentle but insistent, drawing his gaze to mine.


    ¡°Alina isn¡¯t the wolf who saved your ancestor. I¡¯m not her. Besides, you¡¯re my son¡¯s grandfather; I can¡¯t have you demeaning yourself this way.¡±


    Christian¡¯s expression faltered, and something heartbreakingly human slipped through.


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve¡ª¡± he began.


    ¡°I might have died tonight,¡± I admitted. ¡°If Kieran hadn¡¯te when he did, gods know what those rogues would have done with me. That aside, I wouldn¡¯t have made it through the Shift without him.¡±


    I turned to Kieran, a small, grateful smile curving my lips.


    His expression shifted¡ªeyes darkening, jaw tightening, something raw and startled flickering through as if my words had struck somewhere deep and unguarded.


    ¡°He anchored me,¡± I continued, ¡°helped me let go of my fear. Without him, without Ashar, Alina might never have emerged at all.¡±


    A gentle murmur of agreement rose within me: Alina¡¯s presence, warm and unwavering.


    ¡°So on that count,¡± I finished, tearing my gaze from Kieran back to Christian, ¡°I¡¯d say we¡¯re even.¡±


    Christian studied me for a long moment, then nodded and slowly rose to his feet.


    Someone¡ªGavin, I think¡ªlet out a harsh breath.


    ¡°You may not be the silver wolf of our history," Christian said, his hand covering mine, "but the vow covers all silver wolves that cross our paths. That includes you.¡±


    He straightened. ¡°As long as you need it, Nightfang is at your disposal. And if you allow it, we would be honored to help you stabilize your Shifting. You shouldn¡¯t have to navigate this alone.¡±


    The study seemed to hold its breath, the air thick with anticipation, as if the room itself waited to see how I would respond to the invitationid before me.


    An awareness flickered across Christian¡¯s face, and he released my hands slowly, as if making a point of not trapping me in the gesture.


    ¡°I know,¡± he said, before I could find the words to reply, his tone softening, ¡°that this may sound like an overreach¡ªespecially after all the hurt Nightfang has caused you.¡±


    Christian turned slightly, addressing all of us now, though his gaze kept returning to me.


    ¡°First,¡±¡ªhe lifted a finger¡ª¡°we cannot ignore what happened tonight. The rogues who attacked you were not opportunistic. They were prepared. Coordinated. They came with suppressive tools and a clear objective.¡±


    Gavin added grimly, ¡°We have their bodies. We¡¯re looking into what we can.¡±


    Christian nodded once. ¡°Their motives aren¡¯t fully clear yet. But this much is obvious: they knew who you are¡ªwhat you are.¡±


    ¡¯No wonder,¡¯ the scarred man¡¯s satisfied drawl rumbled through me. ¡¯They timed it perfectly.¡¯


    A knot of dread twisted in my stomach.


    Kieran shifted beside me, his presence a solid line at my shoulder, close enough that I could feel the heat of him through the thick material of my borrowed sweater.


    ¡°And once word spreads,¡± Christian went on, voice low and steady, ¡°that a silver wolf has emerged, it will draw attention. Covetous attention. From rogues. From hunters. From factions that see power as something to be collected.¡±


    I remembered the young rogue¡¯s eyes, fever-bright and hungry, and the sharp tang of his greed poisoning the air.


    ¡°And your wolf,¡± Christian added, ¡°is still unstable. Which means you are extremely vulnerable.¡±


    Alina stirred within me, not defensive. ¡®He¡¯s not wrong.¡¯


    Christian didn¡¯t even know the full extent of my power¡ªand how little of that power I had learned to control.


    Dammit, he was right. I was vulnerable.


    ¡°Second,¡± he continued, drawing a slow breath, ¡°I know your first instinct will be to seek the aid of the OTS.¡±


    I stiffened. Behind me, so did Kieran.


    ¡°That is not a criticism,¡± Christian added immediately. ¡°Nor a dismissal of their cause. OTS exists to protect those like you, and I respect themunity they¡¯ve built.¡±


    I waited for the ¡®but¡¯.


    ¡°But it is still just an organization. Not a pack.¡±


    The distinctionnded heavily.


    ¡°Organizations have structures,¡± he went on. ¡°Councils. Committees. Rotations of personnel. Too many hands, too many mouths. OTS would do their best, but they cannot guarantee silence. They cannot guarantee irond confidentiality.¡±


    Suddenly, the study felt darker, shadows thickening along the shelves.


    Unbidden, I thought of Lucian. Of absences. Of recent uncertainties.


    If he¡¯d kept our date, he would have been by my side when the rogues attacked. He would have been the one to help me through the Shift.


    I would most likely be at OTS headquarters right now.


    I couldn¡¯t exin why my stomach churned at that thought.


    ¡°And third,¡± Christian said, voice lowering, ¡°thanks to our history, the ckthorne line understands the silver wolf.¡±


    My brows drew together.


    ¡°Not mythologically,¡± he rified. ¡°Practically. Historically.¡±


    He gestured vaguely toward the walls. ¡°Our records. Our training methods. Invaluable information that was passed to us from the silver wolf. You would receive guidance tailored to what you are. Not generalized protocols. Not secondhand theory.¡±


    My heart thudded faster, anticipation prickling beneath my skin.


    ¡°And,¡± he added, softer now, ¡°If you¡¯re worried about how it would look to live here after your divorce, Daniel¡¯s heir training would provide cover. No one would question your extended presence at Nightfang while Daniel trains. It would be...unremarkable.¡±


    I closed my eyes.


    Every piece of logic fit together perfectly, each step meticulously nned.


    When I opened my eyes again, Christian was watching me closely.


    ¡°If you feel ufortable at any point,¡± he said carefully, ¡°you may withdraw. There will be no resistance; we will never vite your free will.¡±


    His words echoed inside me, ringing with unexpectedfort.


    I didn¡¯t need to reach out with my psychic senses to test him. I could feel the truth and sincerity of his offer the same way I¡¯d always felt his character¡ªsolid, unadorned, unscheming.


    He had never been particrly warm with me, but his integrity as a leader had never been called into question.


    Still, trust was not something I could grant on principle alone.


    ¡°You say the ckthornes understand the silver wolf,¡± I said slowly. ¡°Then I want to see that understanding.¡±


    Christian¡¯s brows lifted¡ªnot in surprise, but in approval.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t expect you to ept my word alone.¡±


    He turned and crossed to the far wall, pressing his palm against a panel by the bookshelf that anyone would assume was decorative.


    It slid aside silently.


    A narrow doorway revealed itself, and beyond were stone steps descending into darkness.


    A sharp breath caught in my throat.


    ¡°This,¡± Christian said, stepping aside, ¡°is where we keep the records, the details of our history with the silver wolf.¡±


    Alina¡¯s presence rose gently, brushing against my thoughts.


    ¡®We need to see,¡¯ she murmured, more curious than wary.


    I hesitated. It was a pretty far-fetched notion that the story and the act of contrition were all just borate theatrics so Christian could bludgeon me in a hidden room in the heart of Nightfang.


    That didn¡¯t mean I was okay descending into pitch-ckness with him.


    My gaze flicked instinctively to Kieran.


    He met it immediately, as if he¡¯d been waiting for it.


    The words were out before I could second-guess myself. ¡°Will youe with me?¡±


    Kieran¡¯s disbelief flickered across his face so fast I might have missed it if I hadn¡¯t been watching him so closely.


    He exhaled slowly through his nose, then gave a single, sharp nod. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Before I could overthink it, before fear could creep back in wearing logic¡¯s mask, I reached out and intertwined my fingers with his.


    The grounding was immediate, a steady pull that calmed my racing mind and soothed the restless energy beneath my skin¡ªthe same anchor that had steadied me through bone-deep agony and terror hours earlier.


    Kieran¡¯s grip tightened, his thumb brushing over my knuckles in a small, unconscious gesture that sent reassurance flooding through me.


    I turned to Christian and inhaled deeply, lifting my chin. ¡°Lead the way.¡±

 Chapter 309 COMING HOME

    <h4>Chapter 309: Chapter 309 COMING HOME</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    Nightfang had always been full of secrets¡ªpassageways behind walls, rooms sealed for decades, archives even Alphas rarely opened. A pack this old couldn¡¯t exist withoutyers buried beneath it.


    Still, as the hidden door sealed behind us and the stone swallowed thest spill ofmplight from the study above, I realized with a faint jolt of unease just how deep those secrets truly reached.


    The stairway curved downward in a slow spiral, the air cooling with each step. Embedded lights glimmered faintly along the walls, runes worked into the stone itself, glowing with amber warmth and shadows that stretched and danced as we descended.


    My father led the way, one hand brushing the wall as if following a memory rather than a path.


    Sera walked just ahead of me, her hand still in mine. Her fingers, warm and steady, no longer trembled.


    Despite whatever doubts lingered, she pressed on. The echo of her resolve reverberated through me, and the simple connection meant more than she could ever guess.


    When she¡¯d asked me¡ª¡®Will youe with me?¡¯¡ªsomething in me had gone utterly still.


    Disbelief, yes. Surprise, definitely. But beneath it, something fiercer and deeper.


    Relief.


    Because despite everything¡ªthe mistakes, the years of pain I could never erase, the severed bond¡ªshe still chose me.


    She trusted me to stand beside her in the dark.


    That knowledge settled in my chest, heavy and humbling, as the stairs finally leveled out.


    The hidden room unfolded before us, and I halted, breath caught.


    It was small, but every detail was meticulously preserved.


    Shelves hugged the stone walls from floor to ceiling, crowded with cracked leather ledgers, wax-sealed scrolls, and carved boxes marked with the ckthorne sigil in its oldest forms.


    ss cases stood in careful rows, each disying objects that seemed to hum with ancient magic.


    It felt less like an archive and more like a shrine¡ªa ce built for remembrance and honor.


    Father turned, his expression unreadable in the soft glow. ¡°This room was sealed to most,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Even heirs.¡±


    His wordsnded like a boundary, and I couldn¡¯t ignore the surge of bitterness that rose in me.


    All the years I¡¯d spent training to lead. All the histories I¡¯d memorized. All the oaths I¡¯d sworn.


    And something of this magnitude had been kept from me.


    ¡°I never expected it to matter again,¡± he continued as if by way of exnation. ¡°Until tonight.¡±


    Sera¡¯s grip tightened in mine. My pulse tripped.


    Father moved to one of the central cases and rested his palm on the ss. ¡°Eric ckthorne was not a great Alpha,¡± he said, and there was something almost fond in the admission. ¡°Not at first.¡±


    I frowned slightly, trying to sort through my memories for what I knew about my ancestor.


    I knew him as one of Nightfang¡¯s greatest Alphas, famed for many victories and conquests, but his early years were a nk in my memory.


    ¡°He was young. Impulsive. Brave in ways that bordered on foolishness.¡± A faint smile tugged at Father¡¯s mouth. ¡°He led a scouting party into contested territory two centuries ago, chasing rumors of hunters moving through the high passes. He was immediately ambushed.¡±


    He lifted his hand, and the ss slid aside soundlessly. The object inside caught the light¡ªa dagger.


    The de was narrow and elegant, forged from an unfamiliar metal, its surface etched with sigils so fine they looked like veins beneath the surface. The hilt was wrapped in dark leather, worn smooth by hands long gone.


    ¡°He should have died,¡± Father continued. ¡°He was wounded. Outnumbered. Bleeding out in the snow. It was then that Aria came to his rescue.¡±


    Father¡¯s voice softened.


    ¡°She was silver,¡± he said simply, turning to Sera. ¡°Like you.¡±


    Sera leaned in, drawn irresistibly closer.


    ¡°She saved him,¡± Father went on. ¡°Made quick work of his enemies, fighting in forms Eric had never seen before, untethered from any known style or schooling. Some of his records say it was as though the battle itself bent to her will. And then she hid him, guarded him, took care of him while he healed. Taught him to survive when his strength failed.¡±


    I watched Sera¡¯s face¡ªshe seemed to have forgotten to breathe, her gaze locked, unblinking, on my father.


    ¡°She was...unconventional. Clever. Curious. She mocked him endlessly for his recklessness. And when he swore eternal gratitude,¡±¡ªhe shook his head fondly¡ª¡°sheughed.


    ¡°She told him to repay her by living better. Leading better. And when he insisted on a vow, she merely humored him.¡±


    My father looked up, eyes steady.


    ¡°She told him that if another silver wolf ever crossed his path, he¡¯d better protect them. ¡®Or I¡¯lle back and haunt you,¡¯ she¡¯d said.¡±


    A breath escaped Sera, barely audible.


    ¡°But Eric,¡± Father said, voice firming, ¡°did not treat it as a joke.¡±


    He gestured to the shelves. ¡°He recorded it. Etched it into our lineage. Bound it with blood and intent.¡±


    I swallowed, feeling the weight of the vow settle over me.


    ¡°This dagger,¡± he continued, ¡°was forged by Aria herself. A gift. And a reminder.¡±


    He offered it to Sera with reverence, as if passing a crown to a monarch.


    Slowly, her hand slipped from mine as she reached for the dagger¡ªand froze.


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The instant my fingers touched the dagger, the world opened wide, and memories flooded through unseen gates.


    The room, the shelves, the men beside me¡ªall faded as the dagger¡¯s glow steadied, soft and weing, like a hearth fire banked but never truly extinguished.


    Snow beneath bare feet. Laughter, bright and sharp, cutting through mountain wind. A young man¡ªearnest, despite his wounds¡ªstumbling through drifts, swearing under his breath.


    ¡®You¡¯re an idiot,¡¯ a cheerful voice called out ahead. ¡®But I think I can change that.¡¯


    The vision changed, and silver shed.


    Aria.


    Her wolf was smaller than Alina, leaner, her movements quick and precise. Her eyes sparkled with humor as Eric¡¯s wolf limped after, stubbornly trying to match her stride even in his injured state.


    The images blurred and reformed: Eric healing under Aria¡¯s vignce. Eric training in quiet clearings, learning bnce where brute strength failed and patience where instinct once ruled.


    And then Eric standing straighter each time he returned to his pack, his movements steadier, his presence unmistakably changed.


    The vow surfaced next, not solemn, not ritualized.


    A joke.


    ¡®A promise,¡¯ Eric insisted.


    ¡®Fine,¡¯ Aria said, rolling her eyes. ¡®You Alphas can be so dramatic.¡¯


    A faint but unmistakable warmth pulsed through the dagger¡ªa bond, alive and present.


    Alina rose within me, clear and certain.


    ¡®He speaks truth,¡¯ she murmured. ¡®Those bound by this vow cannot harm us.¡¯


    ¡°Sera.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s voice cut through gently, but firmly enough to anchor.


    I blinked.


    The room snapped back into focus. My grip loosened on the hilt, breath rushing into my lungs as if I¡¯d been holding it for ages.


    ¡°How long was I¡ª¡±


    ¡°A while,¡± he said quietly, concern threading his tone.


    Christian watched me with something like reverence¡ªand hope.


    I turned to him, heart still racing. ¡°You weren¡¯t lying.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he said simply.


    I drew a slow breath, steadying myself.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ept your invitation,¡± I said, meeting his gaze squarely. ¡°With conditions.¡±


    Christian inclined his head. ¡°Name them.¡±


    I nced at Kieran, then back at Christian.


    ¡°My autonomy remains mine,¡± I said. ¡°Always. I train because I choose to. I stay because I decide to.¡±


    Christian nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°And Daniel,¡± I continued, voice firming. ¡°Hees first. Above vows. Above me. Above everything.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    I exhaled.


    The dagger¡¯s warmth lingered in my palm, a quiet reassurance rather than a im.


    Since fate began unraveling my life thread by thread, each new turn felt steeper, deeper, more tangled than thest.


    But this felt like finding solid ground atst. Like putting down roots. A piece of my history untainted by others¡¯ fears or choices.


    To Christian, maybe even Kieran, it might have seemed like a legending to life.


    To me, it felt likeing home.


    And that¡ªmore than any vow etched in blood or legend¡ªmattered most of all.

 Chapter 310 WHITE OR BLACK?

    <h4>Chapter 310: Chapter 310 WHITE OR BLACK?</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    Nightfang never truly slept¡ªnot with patrols rotating and sentries posted¡ªbut the sharp edge of activity had dulled. Voices were lower now. Footsteps softer.


    The quiet wasn¡¯t unusual, but in the wake of all that had been revealed tonight, it felt like the kind of hush that followed something momentous.


    As if the ground had shifted, but no one knew how to thread the new path revealed.


    Sera and I stayed suspended in that strange bubble as I walked her upstairs to the guest room.


    After she slipped her hand from mine earlier, she never reimed it, but my palm still tingled with her warmth. I shoved my hands in my pockets to resist reaching for her.


    The silence wasn¡¯t awkward, but it wasn¡¯t empty. It was full¡ªheavy with everything we hadn¡¯t said yet.


    Too soon, we reached the guest room.


    She didn¡¯t turn to face me immediately. She rested her palm against the wall and took a deep breath, like she was bracing herself against something.


    I cleared my throat.


    There were a million things I needed to say. My mind scrambled, trying to prioritize, but nothing felt like the perfect first step.


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡± I started, but she cut me off as her head snapped up and her eyes widened.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kneel.¡±


    I froze, my lips parted.


    ¡°I cannot deal with another kneeling Alpha.¡± She inhaled, shaking her head. ¡°I was attacked by rogues, fought them off with psychic powers, and transformed into a rare silver wolf for the first time, and that was indubitably the weirdest part of my night.¡±


    A surprised bark ofughter escaped my parted lips, and her lips quirked up.


    I shook my head, running my hand across my jaw. ¡°I won¡¯t kneel, but I do owe you an¡ª¡±


    She shook her head again. ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡±


    She leaned back against the door, tilting her chin to maintain eye contact, inevitably baring her throat.


    Like a predator sensing prey, something feral surged through me at the sight of her pulse fluttering against the sensitive skin of her throat.


    I¡¯d been disappointed earlier to see her out of my clothes, but I was beginning to realize that it didn¡¯t matter what she wore¡ªwhether she was stark naked or bundled from head to toe¡ªthe heat of desire that red whenever she was near never missed an appointment.


    It would have been so easy for me to lean forward, to trap her against the door with my body.


    I imagined the soft gasp of her breath catching. Her pulse would increase into a thunderous hammer. Her eyes would darken so much so that you could separate the green from the blue.


    Ashar¡¯s low growl rumbled through me. ¡®Mark. Her.¡¯


    That snapped me back to reality.


    It was a herculean task to ignore him and rein in my wandering thoughts to catch the rest of her sentence.


    ¡°...meant it when I said we¡¯re even. No more apologies from you, Kieran.¡±


    My jaw worked, the epistle of an apology I¡¯d been working on dying in my throat.


    She pped her hand over her mouth to stifle a yawn, and I swallowed back anything else I might have said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how exhausted you are,¡± I said instead. ¡°You should head to bed.¡±


    My feet felt like lead when I took a step back. ¡°Good night, Sera.¡±


    The corner of her lips tipped up a little more. ¡°Sleep well, Kieran.¡±


    She reached behind her and opened the door. Through the crack, I saw Daniel, curled into a ball under her nket, and a soft smile bloomed on my face.


    ¡°Sera?¡± Her name slipped out before I could stop myself.


    She paused. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re here. That you¡¯re staying.¡±


    Something flickered in her eyes, but it was gone before I couldbel it.


    She nodded. ¡°Me too.¡±


    I lingered outside the door long after she disappeared inside. The events of the night reyed in my mind with unwee rity.


    Everything I thought I understood about fate, duty, choice¡ªfuck, my own history¡ªfelt unreliable.


    As if I¡¯d been navigating the world with an outdated map, only to realize the terrain had shifted years ago and I wasn¡¯t given a heads up.


    My feet carried me back to the Alpha¡¯s study without conscious thought.


    The door was ajar, light spilling out into the hallway. When I pushed it open, only my father was still inside, seated at the table near the window.


    A chessboard sat between the two chairs, the ck and white pieces aligned in perfect order.


    He didn¡¯t look up when I entered.


    I shut the door behind me and exhaled slowly.


    The invitation was clear, but when Christian ckthorne invited you to y chess, it was never about the game.


    It was about control.


    It was his way of determining every move: who spoke, who listened, how conversations flowed. Every word measured. Every silence deliberate.


    I crossed the room.


    ¡°You¡¯re still up,¡± I said.


    He nced up then, eyes sharp and assessing. ¡°So are you.¡±


    I took the seat opposite him.


    He gestured to the board. ¡°White or ck?¡±


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°White.¡±


    A faint smile tugged at his mouth as he turned the board so the white pieces faced me. ¡°Still predictable.¡±


    ¡°I could say the same about you,¡± I replied.


    That earned a quiet huff of amusement.


    We began in silence.


    The first few moves came easily¡ªmuscle memory honed by years of games yedte into the night when training and the gravity of my problems left me too wired to sleep.


    I opened aggressively, pushing my pawns forward, staking space without fullymitting.


    Father countered with his usual restraint, pieces sliding into position with patient precision.


    My mind wasn¡¯t in it. That was instantly obvious.


    My attention drifted. My timinggged. Several times, I had to force my focus away from Sera and Alina and the night¡¯s events, back to the board, to the clean geometry of strategy and consequence.


    ¡°You¡¯re distracted,¡± Father noted, moving his rook.


    ¡®No shit,¡¯ sat on my tongue, but wisely didn¡¯t pass through my lips.


    He looked up at me then. ¡°Is that how easily unsettled you n to be,¡± he continued, ¡°when you¡¯ll need to stand beside Sera through greater troubles?¡±


    The effect of her name was immediate.


    Something in me snapped into sharp focus, like a de drawn from its sheath.


    ¡°You mean because I¡¯m bound to protect her kind by a centuries-old vow that was kept from me?¡±


    I tried, I really did, but I couldn¡¯t keep the bitterness out of my voice.


    Father set his piece down and leaned back, fingers steepled. For a moment, he simply studied me, his expression unreadable, an indecipherable weight pressing into that silence.


    Then he sighed, sounding tired.


    ¡°No. I mean, because she¡¯s your mate¡ªor at least, was.¡±


    I went very still.


    My hand hovered over the board, a knight suspended mid-decision.


    ¡°How long have you known?¡± I asked, voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°Long enough. Your mother is not the only keen one. There are very few things you can hide from me, Kieran.¡±


    ¡°Oh, like you hid my legacy from me?¡±


    He let out a dry chuckle. ¡°Touch¨¦. It¡¯s like I said earlier, I didn¡¯t want to burden you with what was essentially a myth, not until I couldn¡¯t put it off any longer.¡±


    I swallowed hard. I knew it wasn¡¯t his fault. How could he have possibly known that, of all people, Sera would turn out to be a silver wolf?


    I set the knight down. ¡°Everything about the silver wolf, everything that might help Sera in any way, shape, or form, I have to be privy to.¡±


    He regarded me for a while¡ªthen he moved his bishop and captured my knight. ¡°Done.¡±


    ¡°One more thing,¡± I added.


    He arched a brow, waiting.


    ¡°You had no idea Sera was a silver wolf. I¡¯m the one who failed her; I¡¯m the one who should have been on my knees.¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Father¡¯s fingers tapped once against the edge of the board. ¡°But the thing is, beyond being a silver wolf or the mother of my grandson, or your ex-wife, Sera is¡ª¡± He sighed. ¡°Was Edward¡¯s daughter.¡±


    That name hit harder than I expected.


    I straightened. ¡°And?¡±


    Father¡¯s hands tightened. His gaze shifted to the window, a distant, reflective look settling over his face.


    ¡°I failed more than just Seraphina,¡± he said, voice so low I had to strain to hear him. ¡°I failed Edward, too.¡±

 Chapter 311 CHECKMATE

    <h4>Chapter 311: Chapter 311 CHECKMATE</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    ¡°When Seraphina came to Nightfang,¡± Father continued, ¡°Edward was under a lot of scrutiny. His honor and legitimacy were questioned. Some of this was due to wild, baseless rumors. Much stemmed from the fact that he had a wolfless daughter¡ªwho had slept with her sister¡¯s beloved.¡±


    Ice slithered down my spine, and my hand curled into a fist in myp.


    ¡°Edward was very reticent, and I suspect even Margaret never fully knew what was going on in his mind. But, recently, some of his actions have be clearer and clearer to me.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    My father didn¡¯t turn to me. He kept his gaze on the lowering moon through the window, his mouth thinning. ¡°Publicly distancing himself from Sera was the only way he saw to quiet the inevitable uproar.¡±


    I felt a slow, sick twist in my gut. I would never, never put mundane things like legacy and honor before Daniel¡¯s well-being.


    As if my father could read my thoughts, he chuckled bitterly.


    ¡°Many thought him a cruel father to have cast aside his daughter so easily. But he never cast her aside. Not truly.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it until it was toote, but he trusted me. I was his closest ally. He must have trusted that leaving her in my pack, in my care, would keep her safe. That she would be protected. That whatever he could not give her openly, she would find here.¡±


    My jaw clenched.


    ¡°And instead,¡± Father said, voice trembling ever so slightly, ¡°she endured years of subtle cruelty. Coldness. Disregard. All while I told myself it was not my ce to interfere in your marriage. You were Alpha now; these trifling matters were yours to handle.¡±


    Shame burned in my chest.


    ¡°I let her suffer,¡± he said simply. ¡°And in doing so, I betrayed Edward¡¯s trust.¡±


    Silence hung in the wake of his words, thick and brittle.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you felt that way,¡± I said finally. ¡°About Edward. About...all of it.¡±


    The words felt insufficient the moment they left my mouth.


    Father exhaled slowly through his nose, the sound barely audible. ¡°Neither did I,¡± he admitted. ¡°Not fully. Not until tonight forced me to look at it without the luxury of distance.¡±


    ¡°I...I know you feel indebted to Edward, but you can¡¯t me yourself for everything that went wrong between Sera and me.¡±


    His gaze flicked to mine. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°I mean it,¡± I said. ¡°I was her husband. She was in my care, not yours. I was the one who drew the line. I was the one who chose distance. I exiled her from our marriage long before she ever walked away from it.¡±


    Sera might have been telling the truth; she might have left all my sins in the past. But they would never not burden me. The guilt would never not corrode me from within.


    Father rose then,ing around the table with measured steps. He stopped beside me and, to my surprise, ced a hand on my shoulder.


    The gesture was awkward, gentle, and so out of character it left me momentarily off bnce.


    ¡°I taught you to be steadfast,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Unyielding. Decisive. I made you an Alpha before you were allowed to be anything else.¡± His jaw tightened. ¡°I rushed your growth. Demanded strength without teaching you to tend to the fractures it creates.¡±


    His hand lifted, then settled again, firmer now. ¡°That failure is mine. You will not carry the consequences alone.¡±


    A lump formed in my throat.


    ¡°For all my insistence on discipline,¡± he went on, ¡°I offered you little guidance in matters of the heart. I treated emotion and vulnerability as a liability rather than skills to be honed. And yet,¡± he added, a faint note of something lighter threading through his tone, ¡°when it came to Daniel, you did better.¡±


    A startled breath left me.


    ¡°I watch you,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re a true father to that little boy. You listen. You adapt. You learned when to be firm and when to yield.¡± His eyes softened. ¡°You didn¡¯t raise him as I raised you, and at ten, he¡¯s already greater than either of us could ever hope to be. He¡¯s definitely more well-rounded than I am.¡±


    A reluctant smile tugged at my mouth despite the weight of my father¡¯s words. ¡°I can¡¯t take credit for that.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± His brow lifted.


    ¡°Sera,¡± I said simply. ¡°She set the example. Patience. Consistency. Unconditional love and support. I learned by watching her.¡±


    Father let out a low, thoughtful hum.


    ¡°Even without being a silver wolf,¡± he said, ¡°she is a remarkable woman.¡±


    A remarkable woman who, unfortunately, had been cursed to live in a world surrounded by blind fools.


    ¡°We blinded ourselves,¡± he went on, again disying the eerie ability to read my mind.


    His gaze met mine, and this time there was no Alpha there¡ªjust a man reckoning with himself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the depth of the dynamics between you both,¡± he said, ¡°but if love remains, don¡¯t let it go. Fight for it till your dying breath.¡±


    My breath caught.


    ¡°Boldly,¡± he added, his voice hardening a fraction. ¡°Without fear or restraint. Do not leave any regrets.¡±


    The words struck deeper than any reprimand he¡¯d ever given me.


    I looked down at the chessboard.


    For the first time since we¡¯d begun, I truly saw it.


    The pieces. The tension. The space I¡¯d left unimed while circling the same old defenses.


    I reached forward and captured his bishop with my pawn. ¡°Checkmate,¡± I exhaled.


    Father¡¯s eyes widened, his expression barely changing, but the surprise was clear in the tilt of his brow.


    Then he let out a soft, incredulous burst ofughter and squeezed my shoulder.


    ¡°About time.¡±


    CHRISTIAN¡¯S POV


    The study felt emptier after Kieran left.


    Not in the physical sense¡ªthe chessboard remained, pieces scattered mid-reckoning, the window open to the night air¡ªbut in the way spaces do when something long held finally loosens its grip.


    I remained where I was for a moment, staring at the board.


    He¡¯d seen it. The move. Not just on the board, but in life.


    That alone eased something tight in my chest.


    We all had our transgressions to atone for. But the first step was acknowledgement.


    ¡°Well,¡± a soft voice, as familiar as my own breath, drawled, ¡°I see you decided to try tenderness for once.¡±


    I turned as Leona stepped from the adjoining sitting room, arms folded loosely across her chest, eyes bright with quiet amusement.


    ¡°I¡¯m tender.¡±


    She snorted, an uncharacteristic sound no one but me would ever hear her make.


    ¡°You¡¯re about as tender as a cactus.¡±


    I huffed. ¡°And what does that say about you, who loves a cactus?¡±


    She moved closer, barely sparing the chessboard a nce as she settled in myp. ¡°What can I say? Tough and prickly has a certain...appeal.¡±


    I chuckled and slid my arm around her waist, pulling her snug against my chest.


    We stayed like that for a while, and I reveled in the warmth and peace only she could give me.


    Then, her voice broke the silence. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell him.¡±


    I pulled back slightly to meet her eyes. ¡°Tell him what?¡±


    ¡°That a silver wolf can rechoose her destined mate.¡±


    Ah.


    I leaned forward again, pressing my forehead against her shoulder. ¡°No.¡±


    Her fingers threaded in my hair, and a small sigh of contentment slipped past my lips. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°For several reasons,¡± I said calmly. ¡°None of them rooted in maniption.¡±


    Firm but gentle, she gripped a handful of my hair and tilted my head upward until our eyes met, her expression unyielding.


    ¡°Sera is not just a silver wolf. She is Edward¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Leona¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve affirmed her lineage already.¡±


    ¡°We already failed her once,¡± I continued. ¡°I will not burden her again by forcing the weight of fate on her.¡±


    ¡°But Kieran¡ª¡±


    ¡°Must prove his love without the safety of destiny,¡± I finished. ¡°As it should be.¡±


    Leona was quiet for a moment.


    ¡°She loved him deeply once,¡± she said.


    ¡°I know,¡± I replied.


    Neither of us spoke out loud about the part we yed in ruining that love.


    ¡°And she walked away anyway.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That takes courage,¡± Leona murmured. ¡°Especially when rejecting fate itself.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± I said. ¡°Her refusal wasn¡¯t rejection of him. It was a refusal to be loved only because she was meant to be.¡±


    She leaned forward, pressing our foreheads together. ¡°Do you think he can win her back?¡±


    ¡°If his love is true, his actions will speak for him.¡± I allowed myself a small, hopeful smile. ¡°And may the goddess bless their reunion.¡±

 Chapter 312 CHASING GHOSTS

    <h4>Chapter 312: Chapter 312 CHASING GHOSTS</h4>


    ETHAN¡¯S POV


    I told the pack I was headed north on business.


    It wasn¡¯t a lie. Just...not theplete truth.


    A couple of hours from LA, Fog Harbor announced itself with a crooked sign and the smell of salt, diesel, and rot.


    The city bled into fog the farther I drove. Concrete thinned into rusted railings and half-forgotten docks. It was the kind of ce that looked like it had been abandoned inyers, decade after decade, until neglect itself felt historic.


    ording to our old butler, Paxton, his cousin, Tobias, had always favored ces like this. Edges. In-betweens. Ports where people came and went without question.


    My hands tightened on the steering wheel as I parked near the wharf. The engine ticked as it cooled, loud in the quiet. For a moment, I just sat there, staring at the gray water pping against barnacle-crusted pylons.


    I hadn¡¯t thought about Tobias in years.


    Because I hadn¡¯t remembered him.


    Now that new memories were surfacing, it was hard not to be filled with resentment at how much of my past had been hidden from me for Sera¡¯s sake.


    Even now, I had to rely on Paxton¡¯s ounts to fill in the holes in my spongy memories.


    To the Lockwoods, Tobias had been another inconvenient memory best filed away with other inconvenient memories¡ªlike the years when Sera was ¡®dangerous.¡¯


    During that time, Paxton had rmended Tobias, a man tempered by storms and years of naval service. After retiring, he¡¯d built his own seafaring expedition crew, which carried him across the world, shaping him in a way books and manuals never could.


    At first, Tobias had seemed like an answer.


    Sera had been...calmer. Still powerful, but grounded. He taught her breathing techniques that weren¡¯t about suppression. Focus exercises that didn¡¯t feel like punishment. He treated her like a person, not a liability.


    I vaguely remembered that peace after seizures and flickering lights.


    Then the idents restarted, worse than before.


    An entire chocte cake exploded in the kitchen because Sera didn¡¯t like the color of the frosting.


    A maid mysteriously broke her hand because Sera wasn¡¯t allowed seconds. A chandelier shattered without anyone touching it.


    No deaths. No permanent harm. But enough.


    Enough for Catherine to step in.


    Oddly, as my memories returned, none that concerned her were hazy. I could hear her voice, crisp and final. ¡®This ends now.¡¯


    She¡¯d insisted on sealing Sera¡¯s powers entirely. Said it was mercy. Safety.


    Said Tobias was reckless, arrogant, dangerous.


    Tobias had argued back and tried to dissuade my parents from the sealing.


    ording to Paxton, Tobias had warned that one day, Sera¡¯s powers would grow too powerful to be held back and would overflow, destroying everything in their wake.


    Ultimately, my parents had taken Catherine¡¯s path.


    After that, everything changed.


    Sera stopped being ¡®dangerous.¡¯


    She also stopped being alive, in a way I hadn¡¯t known how to name then.


    And I...


    I never questioned anything. Never wondered why I feltpletely apathetic to the plight my little sister went through right under my nose.


    Tobias left soon after. No farewell. No exnations. Just gone.


    Most people assumed shame had driven him away.


    Paxton hadn¡¯t.


    ¡°Tobias was proud, yes,¡± the old man said. ¡°But he would not recklessly endanger a child to prove himself. He truly thought his method was the best for Lady Sera, but he would surely not sulk about not getting his way.¡±


    It was those words that pushed me to take this trip, hoping I could finally understand the choices made around Sera. Maybe Tobias knew more than he let on. Maybe he knew why the sealing had done more damage to my family than good.


    That fragile hope followed me onto the wharf.


    The Shipwreck Bar squatted at the edge of the docks like a bad habit, cracked windows flickering with neon. The door creaked when I pushed it open, and the smell hit me full-force¡ªstale beer, fried grease, old wood.


    Conversation dipped when I walked in, and eyes turned my way. Not hostile. Just curious.


    I took a stool at the bar. The bartender, a woman in her fifties with grey-threaded hair pulled back tight and sharp eyes, regarded me.


    I cut to the chase. ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we all,¡± she replied without warmth.


    ¡°Tobias Brighton.¡±


    Her hand paused mid-wipe, brow arched.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t heard that name in a while.¡±


    My breath hitched, anticipation prickling through my skin. ¡°How long?¡±


    Her sharp gaze measured me as she weighed whether to share what she knew.


    I didn¡¯t have time for skepticism or cagey locals, so I added a little...persuasion in my voice when I asked again. ¡°How. Long?¡±


    Her breath caught, and her pupils dted as the weight of my Alpha aura settled on her and loosened her tongue.


    She set the rag aside. ¡°He moved on. Three years back.¡±


    I clenched my jaw, mping back the wave of disappointment. ¡°Where?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t say. Just packed up and left.¡±


    ¡°Alone?¡±


    Her eyes flickered, and I doubled down.


    ¡°With a woman,¡± she continued after a beat. ¡°Green dress. Never seen her before until the day they stepped on the docks together. Looked like she belonged somewhere else.¡±


    I swallowed. ¡°Did they seem close?¡±


    A humorless snort. ¡°They didn¡¯t look like strangers.¡±


    Figures.


    ¡°Where was he living before he left?¡±


    She jerked her chin toward the window. ¡°Lighthouse. Old one. End of the point.¡±


    I nodded and released the pressure. She blinked, steadied herself with a hand braced on the counter, then frowned. ¡°You gonna order a drink or what?¡±


    I shook my head and pushed a hundred-dor bill across the sticky surface. ¡°No, thanks. You have a good day.¡±


    I rose from the stool and stepped back into the fog.


    The lighthouse stood exactly where she¡¯d said it would¡ªleaning slightly, paint peeling, windows dark. The door resisted when I pushed, then gave with a groan that echoed up the spiral stairs.


    Inside, the air was damp and cold. Mold crept along the walls like veins.


    I found logbooks stacked on a crate near the base, pages swollen and yellowed. I flipped through them, scanning entries about tides, wind patterns, and coordinates scribbled in a firm, angr hand.


    Many pages were torn out, none seemed of consequence.


    I swore under my breath.


    I searched the rest of the ce anyway. Old charts. A rustedpass. No personal effects. No clues. Just decay.


    By the time I stepped back outside, the fog had thickened, swallowing sound and muddling sight.


    I stood there, weighing my options.


    Keep digging. Or admit I was chasing ghosts.


    Across the narrow street, an antique store glowed warm and gold against the gray. Its door opened, bell chiming faintly, and a couple stepped out.


    I froze.


    The man¡¯s profile¡ªtall, sharp lines, dark hair pulled back into a man bun¡ªwas unmistakable.


    Lucian Reed.


    And the woman...


    She was turned away, adjusting something at her wrist. Long silver-blonde hair caught the light. Slim build, familiar posture, the tilt of her head suggesting she was always listening.


    My breath caught.


    Seraphina.


    But...


    That was impossible.


    Sera was in Los Angeles.


    Right?


    They crossed the street, moving in sync, close but not touching. The womanughed at something Lucian said, head tipping back just enough for me to glimpse her profile.


    Not enough.


    My feet moved without permission, but I¡¯d only taken a couple of steps when my phone buzzed.


    I cursed softly, tore my gaze away, and answered.


    ¡°Maya, babe,¡± I sighed. ¡°Now¡¯s not really a good ti¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ethan,¡± she cut in, breathless, voice shaking with something that might have been awe but sounded dangerously close to anger. ¡°You need toe back. Now.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    There was a pause. Just long enough to terrify me.


    ¡°Sera,¡± Maya said. A disbelievingugh broke through her words. ¡°She did it. Shepleted her wolf transformation!¡±

 Chapter 313 YOU. HYPOCRITICAL. MOTHERFUCKER

    <h4>Chapter 313: Chapter 313 YOU. HYPOCRITICAL. MOTHERFUCKER</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I hadn¡¯t felt this awkward in a very long time.


    Which, given the past twenty-four hours of my life, was saying something.


    Kieran and I sat on opposite ends of the couch in the private Alpha sitting room. We kept a respectable distance, but we were close enough that I could feel his warmth on my side.


    Across from us, Maya paced.


    Fumed, really.


    She stalked back and forth like a storm looking for something to strike, dark curls bouncing, hands perched on her hips.


    Her aura crackled, sharp and electric, brushing my skin like static. I was reminded that my bright and warm and cuddly bestie was usually a force to be reckoned with.


    ¡°So,¡± she said, pivoting on her heel to re at Kieran and me. ¡°Let me get this straight.¡±


    I winced internally. That tone never led anywhere good.


    ¡°You¡±¡ªshe pointed at me, finger trembling¡ª¡°gopletely off-grid. Miss our brunch date, my calls, my messages. Vanish. Disappear. Fall off the face of the damn earth¡ª¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have my phone,¡± I tried weakly. ¡°It was damaged during¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re getting there,¡± Maya snapped, holding up a hand. ¡°Believe me. We are absolutely getting there.¡±


    Kieran was silent beside me, posture straight, hands folded loosely in hisp. His jaw was set, eyes fixed ahead, and expression locked into careful neutrality as though he were facing a tribunal rather than my best friend.


    Maya whirled on him next.


    ¡°And you,¡± she said, voice dropping into something lethal. ¡°You had her. Here. All night.¡±


    Kieran inclined his head a fraction. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And you thought,¡± Maya turned back to me, incredulous, ¡°that at no point¡ªnot one point¡ªit might be a good idea to notify me? I had to call Daniel before I could find out the news?¡±


    ¡°We were dealing with matters of greater importance,¡± Kieran said evenly. ¡°Her transformation¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you dare,¡± Maya cut in, jabbing a finger at him. ¡°Greater importance?¡± She scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m her best friend, and I missed her first Shift!¡±


    Her voice cracked on thest words, and guilt bloomed, sharp and hot in my chest.


    I curled my fingers together in myp. ¡°Maya, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°You,¡± she snapped, spinning back to me, ¡°are not allowed to talk yet.¡±


    I shut my mouth.


    ¡°Do you know how long I¡¯ve waited? How many times I imagined what Alina looked like, and how it would feel for her and Nyra to run together? And I missed it. First, you bonded with Logan, and now¡±¡ªshe waved a hand between Kieran and me¡±¡ªwere with him.¡±


    I swallowed. ¡°I didn¡¯t n to,¡± I said quietly. ¡°Everything just...happened. The ambush. The Shift. I¡¯m sorry, Maya.¡±


    She inhaled deeply. Exhaled.


    ¡°I want to see her.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°What?¡±


    She shot me a sharp look, but some of the edge had dulled.


    ¡°Shift,¡± shemanded. ¡°Now.¡±


    That finally got a reaction from Kieran. A muscle in his jaw ticked, and his brows drew together. ¡°No.¡±


    She stopped in front of him. Crossed her arms and braced her legs like she was taking a fighting stance. ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°For now, Sera can only Shift in front of family.¡±


    I closed my eyes, swearing under my breath. That was not a good answer.


    Maya¡¯s voice dropped an octave, shaking with anger on the verge of exploding and taking out the entire building. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Kieran met her gaze without flinching. ¡°Sera¡¯s wolf is newly awakened. She is still stabilizing. There are factors involved that are not public yet. Until we understand them fully, I will not allow her to be exposed unnecessarily.¡±


    ¡°Unnecessarily,¡± Maya repeated, eyes zing. ¡°I am her best friend.¡±


    ¡°Not family.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve called Ethan,¡± she said, her voice so low that each word came out as a growl.


    Kieran simply inclined his head again. ¡°That is your prerogative.¡±


    ¡°When he gets here,¡± she continued. ¡°I will exercise my rights as future Luna of Frostbane and Sera¡¯s future sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Future.¡± Kieran echoed, tone respectful but firm. ¡°Which means, at present, you are not family by blood or bond. My stance will not change whether or not Ethan is present.¡±


    The temperature in the room dropped.


    ¡°You. Hypocritical. Motherfucker.¡± Each word was a spine-chilling snarl.


    I opened my mouth to intervene¡ªhe didn¡¯t mean it like that, he was just trying to protect me¡ªbut Maya¡¯s re cut me off at the knees.


    I mped my mouth shut. And shifted away from Kieran.


    He was already a dead man talking; no sense in making Daniel an orphan on the same day.


    ¡°The absolute fucking audacity! The nerve! I¡¯m not family? Are you? After everything, you have the gall to sit here and call the shots because¡ªwhat? Exactly what right do you think you have?¡±


    Maya started pacing again, ranting with renewed vigor. Months of pent-up resentment poured out as she dissected every wrong I¡¯d ever confided in her with surgical precision¡ªKieran¡¯s indifference, his absence, his arrogance, his timing, his...everything.


    And Kieran took it.


    Didn¡¯t interrupt. Didn¡¯t snap. Didn¡¯t defend himself.


    Watching the Alpha of Nightfang get verbally yed by my best friend was surreal.


    And...a little amusing.


    The look of contrition on his face had me biting the inside of my cheek to keep from smiling.


    But as the minutes wore on, Maya¡¯s rant lost cohesion. Points tangled. Timelines blurred. Her gestures grew wider, more dramatic.


    ¡°You are so smug for someone so clueless,¡± she said, her arms pinwheeling. ¡°Do you have any idea how many nights Sera spent bent over her desk trying to get the angle of your stupid fucking nose right¡ª¡±


    My head snapped up.


    Oh no.


    No no no no no.


    ¡°¡ªworking on that ridiculous portrait¡ª¡±


    I was on my feet in an instant.


    I lunged across the space between us and pped a hand over Maya¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Mmph!¡± she protested, muffled, trying to pry my fingers away.


    Kieran blinked. ¡°Portrait?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I said quickly, cheeks on fire. ¡°She means¡ªart. Abstract. Landscapes.¡±


    Maya red at me, then bit my finger.


    I yelped and pulled away just as there was a knock at the door.


    ¡°Mom? Dad?¡± Daniel¡¯s voice called brightly as he poked his head through the doorway. ¡°Lunch is ready.¡±


    I nearly dropped to the floor with relief.


    Maya straightened, smoothed her clothes, and shot me a look that promised, ¡®This conversation is not over.¡¯


    Daniel¡¯s eyes darted between us, picking up on the tension with his uncanny intuition. ¡°Did I interrupt something?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said quickly. ¡°Perfect timing, baby.¡±


    Kieran rose smoothly to his feet. ¡°Thank you, Danny.¡±


    He turned to Maya. ¡°You¡¯re wee to join us for lunch.¡±


    She bared her teeth. ¡°You bet your ass I¡¯m wee.¡±


    I slipped my hand into hers and squeezed. ¡°Maya, please. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    She turned to me, and her expression softened, her ire fading away. ¡°Since when do you keep things from me?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Since never. Kieran¡¯s just being overprotective.¡±


    She scoffed. ¡°Since when is Kieran allowed to be overprotective of you?¡±


    I bumped her shoulder. "It¡¯s a long story. A lot has happened over thest twelve hours, and once Ethan arrives, I promise I¡¯ll tell you everything."


    She sighed. ¡°Fine. But keep your Alpha away from me before I give in to all my intrusive thoughts and inadvertently start an interpack war.¡±

 Chapter 314 THE SAME PAGE

    <h4>Chapter 314: Chapter 314 THE SAME PAGE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Ethan arrived just before dinner.


    I felt him before I saw him¡ªthe simultaneously strange and familiar pull of blood and bond threading through the pack house like a change in pressure.


    By the time I came down the stairs, he was already in the entry hall, coat half-off, Maya in front of him with her hands braced on his chest.


    ¡°You had to hear how he talked to me,¡± she was saying, her tone using.


    He chuckled, wrapping his arms around her. ¡°I¡¯m just d I met both of you alive.¡±


    She snorted, her eyes fluttering shut as he pressed a kiss to her lips.


    Warmth and something ufortably close to envy filled me. ¡°Get a room, you two.¡±


    They pulled apart, and Ethan¡¯s gaze slid past Maya¡¯s shoulder to me.


    ¡°Sera,¡± he said, voice rough.


    I didn¡¯t wait for him to cross the distance. I stepped into his arms instead.


    For a moment, neither of us spoke. He held me like he was afraid I might disappear, one hand braced between my shoulders, the other cradling the back of my head.


    I breathed him in¡ªsalt and wind and pine¡ªand felt a knot in my chest loosen just a little.


    ¡°You shifted,¡± he said quietly, relief and awe threaded in his voice.


    I nodded against his shoulder. ¡°I shifted.¡±


    He let out a shaky breath and pulled back, hands braced on my shoulders.


    ¡°You won,¡± he said. ¡°You know that, right? All the forces that conspired to smother you and make you small¡ªyou beat them.¡±


    Tears blurred my vision, and all I could do was nod.


    ***


    After dinner, we¡ªme, Kieran, Gavin, Leona, Christian, Ethan, and Maya¡ªregrouped in the private sitting room.


    I took the lone chair opposite the couch this time because it faced everyone. Maya sat close to Ethan on the couch, one leg tucked beneath her, fingersced tightly with his.


    Leona and Christian upied the armchairs near the hearth.


    Kieran chose to stand, arms crossed, at the entrance to the room. Gavin stood beside him.


    Silence stretched as six pairs of eyes fixed on me expectantly.


    I inhaled slowly.


    ¡°To bring everyone on the same page, I¡¯m going to start with what you already know,¡± I said, ncing at Ethan and Maya. ¡°And then I¡¯m going to fill in what you don¡¯t.¡±


    My fingers curled together in myp. Alina stirred, a sliver of warmth beneath my ribs, steady and calm.


    ¡°I¡¯m...psychic,¡± I said.


    Christian¡¯s brows knit. Leona gasped.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been,¡± I went on. ¡°Since childhood.¡±


    Kieran stiffened like he¡¯d been struck by lightning. ¡°What?¡±


    I grimaced. ¡°I know I should have shared itst night, but there was already a lot of exposition going on, and...¡±


    The rest of my statement hung in the air, unspoken: ¡®I wasn¡¯t a hundred percent sure I could trust you.¡¯


    ¡°Go on, dear,¡± Leona said, her voice trembling ever so slightly. ¡°We¡¯re listening.¡±


    So Iunched into the story, forcing myself not to flinch as I gave them all the details I knew from my mother¡¯s diary¡ªthe early manifestation of my powers, the fallout that followed, my parents¡¯ fear, and the decision to seal me when control seemed out of reach.


    Then I told them about the transformation I experienced during my trip.


    I told them what happened in the Starlight Hallway. About how that had been the first step to breaking the sealing. How, after that, the world had unfurled inyers I never knew existed or would be privy to.


    I told them about the ambush with Iris¡¯ team, and about Seabreeze and Corin, and all the training I¡¯d gone through since then.


    When I finished recounting those events, I turned to the present.


    I told Ethan and Maya about Alina¡ªabout her identity as a silver wolf and what that meant to the ckthornes.


    Once everyone was caught up, the silence that settled over the room was so heavy it felt like it had its own gravitational force.


    To my surprise, Leona was the first to react. She shot to her feet like an unleashed panther and crossed the room in three quick strides before wrapping her arms around me.


    I startled, breath hitching as her sorrow washed over me in a sudden, overwhelming wave.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for everything you¡¯ve had to go through, Sera. And I¡¯m sorry for the part I yed in it all.¡±


    I sat frozen for a heartbeat before slowly lifting my arms and returning the hug.


    When she pulled back, her eyes were wet, and I could feel an answering sting in mine.


    ¡°Alina,¡± Maya murmured, ¡°is a silver wolf.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why Kieran got...protective.¡±


    I chanced a nce at him. He was still standing stiff, jaw clenched, eyes staring straight ahead, as if he were seeing into another dimension.


    For some ludicrous reason, I felt the urge to apologize for not telling him about my powers as soon as I returned, like I did Maya and Lucian.


    Maya let out a soft, incredulousugh that pulled my attention away from Kieran. Suddenly, sheunched herself at me, arms wrapping tight enough to cut off blood cirction.


    ¡°Of course Alina¡¯s special,¡± she murmured, stroking my hair. ¡°I expected nothing less.¡±


    I choked on augh and squeezed her back.


    When she finally let go, her arms remained around me, but her mirth faded, and her brows furrowed with concern.


    ¡°Those rogues,¡± she began. ¡°Were they after you because you¡¯re psychic, or did they somehow know Alina is silver?¡±


    I hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Maya sighed, straightening. ¡°First the rogues at the Seabreeze border, now the onesst night.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t like this one bit.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re still investigating,¡± Gavin said from his position beside Kieran. ¡°We know their aim was to capture, not kill. And once we trace them back to their origins, we¡¯ll know what they know.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Clue me in. We have an excellent investigative team at OTS, and¡ª¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Maya paused mid-sentence and turned to Ethan.


    He hadn¡¯t said a word since I revealed Alina¡¯s color. He sat rigid on the couch, hands sped together so tight his knuckles nched.


    ¡°No?¡± Maya echoed.


    Ethan looked at me then, his gaze sharp and hard. ¡°Who else knows about your abilities, Sera?¡±


    My brows knitted. ¡°Um... The people in this room, Iris¡¯ team, Seabreeze, and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Lucian,¡± he finished for me.


    An inexplicable lump formed in my throat. ¡°Uhm...yeah.¡±


    ¡°And you said you were supposed to meet himst night before you were attacked?¡±


    Maya bristled. ¡°Babe, what the hell are you insinuating?¡±


    Ethan nced at her. ¡°How well do you really know Lucian?¡±


    She frowned. ¡°Well enough. Longer than I¡¯ve known any of you.¡±


    Ethan hesitated, then sighed. ¡°I was in Fog Harbor today when I got your call. Guess who was in my sights at that very moment.¡±


    My heart skipped. ¡°Lucian?¡±


    ¡°With another woman,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Blonde. Simr build to you. If I hadn¡¯t known any better, I would have sworn she was you.¡±


    Maya scoffed. ¡°You must have been mistaken.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t,¡± he said, his tone hardening. ¡°I could have followed them if I weren¡¯t distracted by your phone call.¡±


    She cocked her head. ¡°What the fuck is that tone?¡±


    A quiet tension filled the air as everyone shifted in their seats, watching Maya and Ethan.


    I raised a hand. ¡°Enough. I don¡¯t know what you saw, Ethan,¡± I said. ¡°But Lucian isn¡¯t responsible for the rogue attacks. He wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re certain of that?¡± Ethan asked carefully.


    Lucian¡¯s face surfaced in my mind. His calm smile. His knowing eyes. The way he¡¯d looked at me the first time we met, as though seeing not what I was, but what I could be.


    Lucian Reed had glimpsed my potential long before I had.


    But that was faith; there was nothing insidious about it.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kieran uncrossed his arms and spoke for the first time since I had spoken. ¡°You trust him that much?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my friend, and he¡¯s only ever been kind to me,¡± I said, meeting his tumultuous gaze. ¡°Even his pack weed me with open arms when I was little more than a stranger.¡±


    Kieran flinched like I¡¯d sucker punched him in the gut.


    ¡°He could have been doing that to earn your trust,¡± Ethan said softly. ¡°So you would let your guard down.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Can you seriously tell me that nothing about him raises even the tiniest rm?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    Several defense points rose in my mind, but didn¡¯t make it past my tongue.


    I meant it when I said I didn¡¯t believe Lucian would ever hurt me.


    But he had kept secrets from me before, and I wasn¡¯t na?ve enough to think he didn¡¯t have more.


    And with his recent, continuous absences, his secretiveness, and the emotion that slipped through the crack in hisposure...


    ¡°I won¡¯t condemn him without proof,¡± I said, swallowing back the knot of unease. ¡°Not when he isn¡¯t here to defend himself.¡±


    Ethan studied me for a long moment. Then nodded slowly. ¡°I won¡¯t push. But I needed to say it.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate that,¡± I said. ¡°And when Lucian returns, I¡¯ll talk to him and clear the air. And I¡¯ll decide then whether to tell him about Alina.¡±


    A long, contemtive silence settled over us.


    Maya broke it with a loud exhale.


    ¡°Okay, enough suspense.¡± She fixed her gaze on me. ¡°I want to see Alina.¡±

 Chapter 315 A PROMISE

    <h4>Chapter 315: Chapter 315 A PROMISE</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I lingered in the sitting room a while longer after everyone filed out.


    After what Sera revealed tonight¡ªwhat had been done to her, hidden inside her, almost erased¡ªI needed to process.


    Psychic. Sealed.


    The words still refused to settle into something manageable. Every memory I had of her rewrote itself under their weight¡ªevery moment I¡¯d dismissed her silence aspliance, her restraint as weakness.


    Every time I thought I¡¯d reached the bottom of my guilt, it turned out there was more ground beneath me. The ache in my chest deepened, an insistent reminder of how much I¡¯d failed her.


    And then there was the issue of Lucian Reed.


    For the first time since I met him, I regarded him as what he was¡ªnot a rival, but a threat. One I couldn¡¯t cleanly identify or categorize.


    And that pissed me off like nothing else. Frustration surged in my chest, tightening my muscles and setting my teeth on edge.


    He had seen something in Sera before the rest of us had. That fact alone wasn¡¯t a crime¡ªif anything, it sold him as the good guy¡ªbut it sat wrong in my instincts, like an itch I couldn¡¯t find.


    I didn¡¯t believe he¡¯d orchestrated the attack. If he had, Sera wouldn¡¯t be standing here at all. He wasn¡¯t the kind of man who failed.


    But that didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t guilty of a hundred other sins. And gods help me, I would uncover all of them.


    And if there were even a hint that he had ns to hurt Sera, I would rip his head off his body and hang it over my mantle.


    ***


    We chose to converge around Daniel¡¯s tree house.


    The moon hung high and full above the treeline, its silver light spilling through the branches in soft, fractured ribbons.


    The air smelled of pine and damp earth, and every breath, step, and heartbeat thudded louder in the stillness.


    I stood just behind Sera, close enough to steady her if she faltered, yet not so close as to crowd her.


    She shifted her weight slightly, fingers flexing at her sides. I felt the faint ripple of her nerves through the air, subtle but unmistakable.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking,¡± I murmured, keeping my voice low so only she could hear. ¡°You¡¯ve already done the hardest part.¡±


    She nced back at me. ¡°That¡¯s easying from someone who¡¯s done this a million times.¡±


    I smiled softly. ¡°There was a time when I¡¯d only done it once before. Then twice. Then thrice.¡±


    Throwing caution to the wind, I reached out and took her hand. She didn¡¯t pull out of my grip.


    ¡°The first full Shift is the hardest part of your journey. You endured that. This will be easier.¡±


    She searched my face, as if weighing whether to believe me.


    I squeezed her hand. ¡°I promise.¡±


    Something in her shoulders eased. I watched relief flicker across her face as her breathing slowed.


    And then Daniel stepped forward and wrapped his arms around her waist.


    ¡°You can do it, Mom,¡± he said, eyes bright, voice buzzing with barely-contained excitement.


    Sera folded over him, hugging him tight. ¡°Thank you, baby.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see Alina,¡± he said fervently.


    Her hands slid into his hair, fingersbing through gently. ¡°She can¡¯t wait to see you.¡±


    I watched them embrace with something heavy and warm blooming in my chest, taking in the way she drew strength from him just as surely as he drew it from her.


    She straightened a momentter, breath steadier now, eyes clearer.


    Maya stepped forward then and tipped her head toward the bushes. ¡°Ready?¡±


    Sera nodded.


    Together, they disappeared into the undergrowth, leaves whispering as they passed. The clearing seemed to hold its breath.


    Nyra emerged first.


    Maya¡¯s wolf was a sleek, powerful thing, her dark coat catching the moonlight like polished onyx. She shook once, as if settling into herself, then lifted her head and let out a low, pleased sound that vibrated through the ground.


    And then, Alina stepped into the clearing like something out of myth.


    Her coat caught the moonlight and threw it back brighter, richer, as if she were woven from molten starlight rather than flesh and fur.


    Every movement carried a quiet authority, a grace that made me catch my breath.


    Ashar stirred within me, awe rolling through our shared consciousness.


    ¡®There,¡¯ he said, voice reverent. ¡®Our mate.¡¯


    I felt it too¡ªnot the bond, long severed, but something deeper. Recognition. Reverence.


    Daniel gasped.


    ¡°Oh,¡± he breathed. ¡°She¡¯s...she¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    Alina lowered her head, her gaze softening as she focused on him.


    Daniel didn¡¯t hesitate. He ran straight for her.


    ¡°Slo¡ª¡± I started instinctively, then stopped.


    Alina crouched, meeting him halfway, allowing him to throw his arms around her massive neck. Heughed, half-sobbing with joy, burying his face in her fur.


    ¡°You¡¯re so big,¡± he said, voice muffled by her coat. ¡°And shiny.¡±


    Alina huffed, a sound that might have beenughter, and nudged him back gently with her muzzle. Then she lowered herself further onto her haunches¡ªan unmistakable invitation.


    Daniel¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Can I really?¡±


    Her answer was a gentle nuzzle, and she lowered herself further.


    ¡°Go on,¡± I said softly. ¡°You wanted to run with her, right?¡±


    I stepped forward then, braced my hands around his torso, and lifted him, settling him between Alina¡¯s shoulders.


    She waited until he was bnced, until his hands fisted securely in her fur.


    Then she ran.


    The clearing erupted into motion.


    Nyraunched after them immediately, a dark streak chasing silver through the trees. Daniel¡¯sughter rang out, wild and free, carried on the night air.


    I didn¡¯t think.


    I was already shedding clothes, Ashar surging forward eagerly as I shifted. Bones stretched, and the familiar rush of power flooded my limbs.


    Ethan joined a heartbeatter, Logan breaking into stride beside me as we tore after them.


    The forest opened around us.


    Moonlight filtered through branches overhead, painting the ground in shifting patterns. Alina moved like she was born of this terrain, every stride effortless despite the precious weight she carried.


    Daniel whooped as she leapt over fallen logs, his joy a living thing that tugged at every one of us.


    I matched her pace, Ashar exultant within me.


    Nyra barked once, yful, pushing herself faster as Logan sidled next to her.


    I caught glimpses of my parents behind us. My father¡¯s wolf, Killian, was gold like Ashar, older but still swift and steady on his feet.


    My mother¡¯s wolf, Lily, was close at his side, her auburn-threaded coat glimmering faintly in the moonlight. She ran with a freedom I hadn¡¯t seen in her in years.


    Laughter. Howls. Breathless joy.


    It filled the night.


    I watched Sera from the corner of my vision as she ran, her silver wolf radiant.


    I felt the echo of what we had lost, yes¡ªbut also the fierce, undeniable truth of what remained.


    This.


    This was real.


    This was worth protecting.


    As Alina slowed, looping back toward the clearing, Daniel leaned forward and pressed his cheek to her neck, eyes shining with unshed tears.


    ¡°I love you,¡± he told her.


    She rumbled softly in response.


    When we finally came to a stop, panting andughing beneath the moon, something inside me settled into ce¡ªa promise.


    That I would do everything in my power to ensure that this¡ªthis joyous, precious moment¡ªwould not be thest of its kind.

 Chapter 316 LIKE MAGNETS

    <h4>Chapter 316: Chapter 316 LIKE MAGNETS</h4>


    DANIEL¡¯S POV


    I had the best sleep of my life.


    And the best dream.


    In it, the forest was endless and bright. The moon loomed, so big it felt close enough to touch. Mom and Dad were there¡ªbut not like usual.


    They were huge. Towering. Their wolves moved through the trees as if they belonged to the night itself, silver and gold weaving together.


    And I was there too.


    Not me-me. The version I couldn¡¯t wait to be¡ªa little wolf with clumsy paws and too-big ears.


    Alina slowed just enough so I could keep up, and Ashar stayed close behind, gaze shifting between us and our surroundings as if he was bracing for threats.


    We burst out of the trees into a wide, moonlit clearing, grass cool beneath our paws. I tripped over a root and went tumbling,ughing even as I rolled.


    Mom sprawled out next to me and bumped her head against mine, and Dad huffed something that sounded like amusement before lowering himself beside us.


    I wriggled between them, small and safe, their bodies warm and solid on either side.


    Alina tucked her head close, Ashar¡¯s tail curled around us like a promise, and for a while we justy there together, breathing under the moon like that was exactly where we belonged.


    When I woke up, sunlight was pouring through my window, warm and bright, and my chest felt full in a way I didn¡¯t have a word for.


    I sat up fast, heart still thumping, and rubbed my eyes.


    My first instinct was disappointment¡ªthat bittersweet ache you get after an amazing dream fades¡ªespecially since I knew I¡¯d have to wait to get my wolf for real. But memories ofst night surfaced, shifting that sadness into something fizzing and bright until I was grinning alone in my room like an idiot.


    I didn¡¯t bother changing out of my pajamas. I only brushed my teeth and washed my face because I knew Mom would send me back upstairs to do it before I could eat.


    Once I was done, I sprinted down the hallway barefoot, skidding slightly on the polished floor as I turned the corner toward the stairs.


    I smelled toast.


    And something sweet. Honey, maybe.


    I slowed at the bottom of the stairs.


    Mom and Dad were in the kitchen.


    Alone. Together.


    Dad stood at the counter, sleeves rolled up, focused like he was negotiating a peace treaty with a bowl of batter.


    Mom stood a little to his left, hair pulled loosely back, barefoot like me, passing him ingredients and stealing nces when she thought he wasn¡¯t looking.


    But he was looking¡ªjust when he thought she wasn¡¯t.


    They weren¡¯t touching, but they were close, like mas, one tiny push away from snapping together.


    I felt something like a lump rise in my throat.


    I remembered the essay that one of the elders had me write a few weeks ago during my theoretical lessons to ¡°hone my emotional awareness.¡±


    He said an Alpha had to be all-rounded, so he¡¯d asked me to describe my life like a puzzle and write about which pieces I thought were missing.


    I¡¯d been stumped. I wasn¡¯t a hundred percent sure what the full picture of my life was supposed to be, so how could I know what pieces were missing?


    But afterst night, and standing here now, I felt a new sense of understanding rising along with a tentative hope.


    For the first time, I could see what that perfect picture looked like.


    I was about to retreat up the stairs and give them space, but Mom must have sensed me.


    She turned, and her face lit up. ¡°Good morning, baby.¡±


    Dad looked over, too, and his mouth curved into a soft smile. ¡°Morning, champ.¡±


    I walked in slowly, afraid that if I moved too fast, the moment would shatter.


    ¡°Morning!¡± I greeted.


    ¡°You sleep okay?¡± Mom asked,ing over to kiss my hair.


    I nodded. ¡°Best sleep ever.¡±


    Dad raised a brow. ¡°That so?¡±


    ¡°I dreamed I was a wolf,¡± I said. ¡°And you guys were there too¡ªAlina and Ashar. And we were running.¡±


    They exchanged a look¡ªquick, private, unreadable¡ªand then Mom smiled again, gentler this time.


    ¡°That sounds like an amazing dream, baby,¡± she said.


    I climbed onto my chair and watched them finish making breakfast like it was my favorite show I never wanted to end.


    Dad slid a te of French toast toward me, golden and warm. Mom added sliced fruit and a drizzle of honey.


    I took a big bite.


    Yep.


    Best breakfast too.


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The kitchen in the Alpha wing was spacious¡ªtoo spacious, really, with its wide counters, tall windows, and open lines of sight that made every movement feel too visible. Exposed.


    And it was absolutely ridiculous that despite all that damn space, Kieran¡¯s presence pressed in on me as intimately as if we were packed in a closet.


    "Sera, could you pass the eggs?" he asked, his voice calm and casual. As it should be, because all we were doing was making breakfast.


    I handed him the crate of eggs without looking at him, and our fingers brushed.


    Barely.


    Still, my pulse stumbled, that fleeting touch sending a sudden rush of heat up my neck and making myposure slip.


    ¡®Control yourself,¡¯ I told my traitorous heart.


    ¡°This should be enough,¡± he said, showing me the bowl where he¡¯d broken four eggs into.


    ¡°For Daniel?¡± I asked. ¡°His stomach is a bottomless pit these days.¡±


    The corner of Kieran¡¯s mouth lifted. ¡°True.¡±


    I reached for the honey, stretching a little too far. He stepped in at the same time, and suddenly his chest was warm at my back, close enough that I could feel his breath shift.


    I froze.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± he said immediately, stepping back.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said too quickly, turning around and nearly colliding with him again.


    We both stilled.


    For a heartbeat, the kitchen seemed to hush around us. The steady hum of the refrigerator, the faint morning sounds of the house waking up¡ªall faded beneath the sudden, charged awareness between us.


    So much for space.


    Alina stirred.


    ¡®Look at you,¡¯ she teased. ¡®You¡¯re a living legend¡ªfighting rogues, shattering seals¡ªyet one man in a kitchen has you unraveling.¡¯


    ¡®Shut it,¡¯ I muttered back.


    ¡®First loves are persistent things,¡¯ she added, an unmistakable smugness in her voice. ¡®Even when you pretend you¡¯re over them.¡¯


    ¡°Seriously, shut up.¡±


    Kieran frowned and took a step back. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    My cheeks instantly reddened. ¡°Oh, no¡ªI wasn¡¯t...¡± I sighed. ¡°I was talking to Alina.¡± I bit my lip, ncing away. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know when to shut up sometimes.¡±


    He let out a small, amused breath. ¡°I know what you mean. Ashar¡¯s the same.¡±


    I fought the urge to ask whether Ashar constantly yapped about the same things Alina did.


    We didn¡¯t touch again, yet the closeness was unmistakable, a quiet pull neither of us acknowledged aloud.


    It was strange how something so simple¡ªshared space, shared purpose¡ªcould make every nerve in my body stand on edge as if...anticipating.


    What, I had no idea.


    A subtle shift in the air and a rush of a familiar scent snapped my attention to the stairs.


    A smile spread across my face, and some of my nerves dissolved at the sight of Daniel. ¡°Good morning, baby.¡±


    He stepped into view, eyes bright, cheeks flushed with sleep and excitement.


    ¡°Morning!¡±


    ¡°You sleep okay?¡± I asked, cing a kiss on his hair.


    He nodded. ¡°Best sleep ever.¡±


    Kieran raised a brow. ¡°That so?¡±


    ¡°I dreamed I was a wolf,¡± Daniel said. ¡°And you guys were there too¡ªAlina and Ashar. And we were running.¡±


    I nced at Kieran just as he looked at me, and memories ofst night surfaced¡ªthe wild and bright and exhrating feeling of running with Daniel on my back and Kieran by my side.


    My heart clenched as I tore my gaze away.


    ¡°That sounds like an amazing dream, baby," I said, my voice suddenly tight.


    The morning settled into something pleasant after that. Conversation drifted easily¡ªDaniel talking about training, Kieran offering advice, me chiming in when I could.


    Every so often, Kieran¡¯s gaze would flick to me, brief and searching, like he was checking that I was still there.


    Once, when Iughed at something Daniel said, I felt his eyes linger a moment longer.


    Another time, I passed him a cup, and our hands met again, eliciting yet another flush creeping up my neck.


    Alina hummed contentedly. ¡®This is nice.¡¯


    ¡®Shut u¡ª¡¯ I sighed. ¡®Yeah, it is.¡¯


    She smiled into my thoughts.

 Chapter 317 HUMAN REASON AND WOLF DRIVE

    <h4>Chapter 317: Chapter 317 HUMAN REASON AND WOLF DRIVE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    After breakfast, it was time for Daniel¡¯s training.


    ¡°Come watch, Mom,¡± he begged, practically vibrating with excitement.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Nightfang¡¯s training ground was nothing like the OTS facilities I¡¯d grown ustomed to.


    There were no clean white lines painted on the ground, no neatlybeled stations or observation decks with ss partitions.


    Instead, the space was rough and alive¡ªpacked earth, tree stumps worn smooth, climbing rigsshed with rope and iron.


    The air carried a faint metallic tang of old blood, the resin of pine, and something feral that settled in my lungs and lingered.


    Daniel stepped into the center, having changed into a pair of dark pants and a matching vest.


    He was still so small, all sharp elbows and narrow shoulders, but his forearms had been noticeably toned by training, muscle standing out when he flexed his hands.


    The moment he moved, though, size stopped mattering. He tore through the course with restless, yet contained force¡ªvaulting low barriers, ducking under weighted chains, rolling to absorb impact instead of stopping short. Apact hurricane held together by skin and bone


    At OTS, training was always about refinement: unlocking human potential, strengthening neural pathways, sharpening strategy until control overrode instincts.


    Every movement had a reason, every strike a goal beyond the immediate.


    Nightfang didn¡¯t polish control; it honed instincts.


    Daniel wasn¡¯t thinking three steps ahead; he was reacting in the moment, adapting on the fly, letting his body decide faster than thought ever could.


    His footwork wasn¡¯t precise in the way OTS drilled into its trainees, but it was sharp. Reactive. Alive.


    His sparring partner¡ªa boy three years older¡ªlunged, and Daniel slipped aside with a fluid pivot that would¡¯ve made a full wolf proud.


    ¡®Look at our pup go,¡¯ Alina murmured.


    Pride swelled in my chest, so raw and sharp, it hurt. I had to look away, blinking furiously to hold back sudden, burning tears.


    That was when I caught Kieran watching me from the edge of the grounds.


    His expression softened when our eyes met, and I realized he¡¯d been waiting to see my reaction. To see if I approved.


    I did more than approve.


    I believed.


    Every fear I¡¯d had¡ªthat Daniel was too young or too little for this¡ªevaporated.


    This was what he was born for. He would be the greatest Alpha Nightfang had ever seen.


    By the time Daniel was called away for afternoon theoretical lessons with the elders¡ªpackw, history, territorial ethics¡ªI was still buzzing with energy I didn¡¯t quite know what to do with.


    That was when Kieran came up to me.


    ¡°Your turn,¡± he said.


    ***


    We were back at Daniel¡¯s treehouse.


    Thend around it was quiet in a way that felt intentional. No footpaths cut through the underbrush. No patrol routes crossed its perimeter.


    I¡¯d purchased it under Daniel¡¯s name, but Kieran had gone the extra mile to make it a truly private space¡ªprotected and respected.


    Memories ofst night¡¯s run filled me with joy like a shaken fizzy drink. But today wasn¡¯t about fun; today was for work.


    Christian was already there, and when I got closer, he handed me an old journal, its leather cover cracked and darkened with age.


    A thrill shot through me as I read the name engraved on it: Eric ckthorne.


    ¡°He documented early silver wolf adaptations here. Failures, too.¡±


    I swallowed. ¡°Comforting.¡±


    Christian nodded. ¡°I promised tailored guidance.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get on with it.¡±


    The training began gently.


    It was only the third time, but as Kieran promised, the Shift was easier now. It still hurt like a bitch, but Alina and I moved without friction.


    My silver wolf stepped into the clearing, muscles rolling smoothly beneath her coat, senses sharp and bnced.


    Then we began.


    They pushed conditions, not force¡ªuneven terrain, sensory overload, restricted movement.


    Christian tested my reactions, throwing suddenmands, dragging branches to disrupt scent, forcing me to bnce my control with Alina¡¯s instincts.


    At first, I thrived. As I said, my time at OTS had made me no stranger to control.


    ¡®We¡¯ve got this,¡¯ Alina purred.


    But the journal didn¡¯t stop there.


    The next phase demanded extended partial shifts¡ªholding the wolf close without fully yielding. Switching back and forth in rapid session.


    The strain crept in quietly, like cold through bone.


    My breaths came sharper. The world blurred at the edges.


    ¡°Maybe we should take a break,¡± Kieran said after a while, voice steady but eyes dark with concern.


    The sun was already dipping in the sky, painting the world around us in orange and pink. I didn¡¯t realize how long we¡¯d been out here.


    I thought of Daniel, effortlessly going through his drills, getting stronger day by day.


    The stronger he got, the stronger I needed to be, so I would never be on the long list of liabilities he would one day inherit.


    I shook my head, panting. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Today¡¯s only your first day. We should¡ª¡±


    A growl ripped out of my throat, catching even me by surprise. ¡°I said no!¡±


    Kieran¡¯s jaw mped, and he nodded. ¡°Again,¡± he said lowly.


    I nodded and pushed.


    The world narrowed to breath and bnce¡ªinhale, ground, release.


    I shifted, feeling fur sprout along my arms. I pulled back, skin tightening, then surged forward once more, bncing between the urge to transform fully and my struggle to stay human.


    Alina hovered just beneath my skin, just as I hovered beneath hers, and I could constantly feel the flex of phantom muscles, the echo of ws that disappeared and reappeared.


    ¡°Steady,¡± Christian murmured.


    I forced my hands to unclench. Forced my heartbeat to slow.


    Again.


    The ground tilted as my weight redistributed, bones humming with the threat of change. My vision sharpened too much. Every sound snapped into painful rity. The scrape of bark. The rustle of leaves. The cadence of Kieran¡¯s breathing somewhere behind me.


    Again.


    Heat flooded my veins. Alina pressed harder, impatient now, territorial, bristling at the proximity of others.


    I tasted copper at the back of my throat and didn¡¯t know when I¡¯d bitten down.


    ¡°Enough, Sera,¡± Kieran said quietly. Not amand. Plea.


    I locked my gaze forward and dragged in another breath, forcing the Shift back by sheer will. My limbs trembled, sweat slicking my palms despite the cool air.


    ¡®One more,¡¯ Alina growled.


    I hesitated.


    ¡®Maybe we should take a b¡ª¡¯


    She coiled.


    The pressure built too fast. Too deep. It threaded through muscle and marrow alike. For a heartbeat, my control wavered, and something slipped past.


    Thest reversion tore through me.


    My human form returned¡ªbut everything stayed sharp.


    The world didn¡¯t soften the way it was supposed to. My senses remained yed open, raw and oversensitive, every sound scraping along my nerves.


    I swayed slightly and caught myself, fingers digging into the dirt as if the ground itself needed to be imed.


    "Sera?"


    I lifted my head slowly.


    Christian stood a few paces away, posture deliberately open, hands loose at his sides as my instincts catalogued him. Not a threat. An elder. Ally.


    My gaze found Kieran next.


    His presence seemed to fill the entire space, solid and unmistakable, Alpha weight pressing in without effort.


    My chest tightened, breath hitching¡ªnot fear, notfort, but a surge of something possessive and vtile that had no ce in a human body.


    ¡¯Mine,¡¯ a treacherous part of me growled.


    I clenched my jaw hard enough that it ached, forcing the thought down. Forcing my shoulders to lower. Forcing my ws to retreat into my hands.


    Then the air shifted.


    A new scent threaded through the clearing, sharp enough to cut through pine and earth. Saffron. Eucalyptus.


    Not pack.


    Not kin.


    Intruder.


    My head snapped toward the tree line as the scent grew stronger, my body already angling between the men behind me and the intrusion I couldn¡¯t yet name.


    A low sound rumbled in my chest before I realized it wasing from me.


    The scent grew stronger.


    ¡°Sera? What the hell is going¡ª¡±


    I lunged.


    My half-formed ws sank into flesh with a sickening squelch, amplified by my heightened senses.


    ¡°Maya!¡± someone shouted.


    The sound hit me a heartbeat toote.


    Horror red, hot and choking, but panic surged faster, swallowing it whole.


    Guilt followed close behind, sharp and searing. A scream lodged in my chest with nowhere to go.


    ¡¯I hurt Maya.¡¯


    The thought barely formed before instinct crushed it t.


    Run.


    I bolted.


    The forest swallowed me whole as I ran, branches whipping past, lungs burning, mind splintered between human reason and wolf drive.


    Shame burned alongside adrenaline, heavy and corrosive, each step driven by the same terrible certainty: something had broken loose, and I was about to find out how dangerous I could be.

 Chapter 318 SELF-PRESERVATION

    <h4>Chapter 318: Chapter 318 SELF-PRESERVATION</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    For the length of a heartbeat, no one moved, shock freezing us in ce as Maya crumpled backward, blood blooming dark and obscene against her shoulder and corbone.


    Then the world surged back all at once, and the clearing exploded into chaos.


    ¡°Maya!¡± Ethan was at her side instantly, catching her before she hit the ground.


    His hands came away red, slick, and steaming faintly in the cool air.


    The wound was bad. Worse than bad.


    Sera¡¯s ws hadn¡¯t just raked flesh; they¡¯d struck high and deep, tearing across the hollow between shoulder and neck, dangerously close to the artery.


    The edges of the gash glimmered, not with light exactly, but with a wrongness that made my instincts recoil.


    Silver.


    Maya gasped, her breath hitching as if the air itself resisted entering her lungs. Ethan swore viciously, pressing his palm over the wound, trying to stem bleeding that didn¡¯t behave as it should.


    ¡°Help!¡± he barked.


    Gavin appeared out of nowhere, dropping to his knees, hands hovering just above Maya¡¯s skin as if he dared not touch her.


    His face went grim as he said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a normal wound."


    ¡°It¡¯s burning,¡± Ethan whispered. ¡°I can feel it.¡±


    Maya tried to speak. Winced. ¡°She¡ªdidn¡¯t mean¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Ethan snapped, voice breaking as he cradled her head. ¡°Save your strength.¡±


    I was dimly aware of Gavin barking orders, of someone else appearing with a box.


    But my focus was already gone.


    Because Sera was gone.


    She¡¯d attacked her best friend and vanished into the trees like a rabid animal.


    What the fuck was I still doing here?


    I turned, preparing to charge after her.


    ¡°Kieran, wait!¡±


    My father came up behind me. "You need to know what you¡¯re up against."


    I turned on him sharply. ¡°Exin.¡±


    ¡°This is the silver wolf¡¯s self-preservation response. When she perceives a lethal threat¡ªreal or imagined¡ªher strikes carry a resonance,¡± he said. ¡°A cutting edge that mimics silver itself. Extremely lethal to unguarded wolves.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s head snapped up. ¡°You¡¯re saying there¡¯s fucking silver in Maya¡¯s wound?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Father¡¯s jaw tightened.


    ¡°She...didn¡¯t¡ª¡± Maya struggled to choke out.


    ¡°Stop fucking talking!¡± Ethan roared, his voice thick.


    Father turned back to me. ¡°Maya¡¯s not the only one in danger. This form is costing Sera. It burns through her life force. Fast.¡±


    I was already stripping off my jacket.


    ¡°Then I need to find her. Fast.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s just hope her spiritual power hasn¡¯t matured enough to obscure her scent.¡±


    I froze. ¡°What?¡±


    Father shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to worry about. If it were, she wouldn¡¯t have lost control like that.¡±


    That was our only mercy.


    "One more thing," Father added. "In cases of feral regression, the strongest tether is attachment."


    I frowned. "What?"


    "She needs something to remind her of her humanity¡ªof who she is, what she loves."


    My jaw clenched as I nodded. "Got it."


    ¡°Go,¡± he shoved me urgently. ¡°We¡¯ll stabilize Maya. Find her, Kieran.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    I was already shifting.


    The forest opened to me the instant Ashar took over, gold fur slicing through underbrush, paws eating ground with practiced precision.


    The first thing I noted with relief was that Sera¡¯s scent was everywhere. The second thing I noted with trepidation was her scent itself¡ªraw panic, silver heat, guilt so sharp it burned my lungs.


    ¡®She¡¯s terrified,¡¯ Ashar growled. ¡®And bleeding from the inside.¡¯


    I pushed harder.


    This forest was mine. Every fallen log, every ravine, every hollow carved by time and weather¡ªI knew them the way I knew my own breath. And I could find Sera, no problem.


    I cut left where a lesser tracker would go right, followed the subtle breaks in foliage, the ces she¡¯d stumbled when exhaustion began to take hold.


    There.


    A tree hollow, old and half-rotted, its roots forming a crude shelter.


    She was curled inside it, knees drawn to her chest, silver wolf half-manifested and bristling.


    The moment she sensed me, she snarled.


    Not warning.


    Challenge.


    Her stance was wrong¡ªtoo tight, too desperate. Defensive, but coiled to counterattack at the slightest provocation.


    I slowed immediately, lowering my head and adopting a nonthreatening posture.


    ¡®Sera,¡¯ I tried to say, but it came out as a deep huff.


    Her lips peeled back, fangs bared, amethyst eyes burning. No recognition. Just instinct.


    Without the bond, there was no path to her mind, no thread to pull her back.


    My father¡¯s words echoed in my memory.


    ¡¯In cases of feral regression, the strongest tether is attachment.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t need to think too hard.


    I dipped my head and caught the leather cord dangling under my chin between my teeth.


    Daniel¡¯s ne.


    He¡¯d gifted it to me just a little while ago¡ªthick leather, clumsily knotted, the charm uneven and unmistakably handmade.


    It was long enough to stay with Ashar even when I shifted, a constant weight against my chest no matter which form I wore.


    With a sharp twist of my head, I snapped the cord and let it fall gently to the forest floor between us.


    The scent of our son bloomed instantly¡ªsun-warm skin, soap, and home.


    Then I backed away, slowly, carefully.


    Sera¡¯s nostrils red.


    Her attention snapped to the ne.


    She crept forward an inch, then froze, body trembling. Her breath hitched as she caught the scent fully.


    A sound broke from her¡ªnot a snarl this time, but a broken whine.


    Her shoulders sagged. The light dusting of silver receded unevenly, flickering like a dying me.


    I surged forward, shifting mid-stride, catching her just as she copsed.


    She hit me hard, all her weight sagging into my arms, human again and frighteningly cold.


    I pulled her against my chest, heart pounding as I wrapped her tightly in my arms.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got you,¡± I whispered fiercely. ¡°I¡¯ve got you.¡±


    Her fingers fisted weakly against my chest. ¡°I hurt her,¡± she rasped, tears streaking her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡ªI couldn¡¯t stop¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said, voice rough. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re okay.¡±


    She went limp then, consciousness slipping as her body finally surrendered.


    I held her there in the hollow, forehead pressed to her hair, listening to her uneven breaths, thanking all the gods that I hadn¡¯t been toote.

 Chapter 319 THE IRONY

    <h4>Chapter 319: Chapter 319 THE IRONY</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Let¡¯s see¡ªd¨¦j¨¤ vu checklist.


    Waking up in a bed to the sound of my own ragged breathing. Check.


    The soft whisper of Lunewing butterflies around me. Check.


    Bone deep, soul-crushing, all-consuming guilt. Hmm...That was new.


    For a moment, I kept still. With my eyes closed, I deliberately catalogued each sensation the way Corin had taught me¡ªfeeling the weight of nkets pressing against my legs, noticing a faint ache behind my eyes, listening to the low, steady thrum of the world continuing on the other side of the walls.


    Nightfang.


    My temporary room.


    The realization settled gently, then sharpened.


    I shifted my arm.


    Cold metal circled my wrist.


    My eyes snapped open.


    The bracelet was slim, unobtrusive, etched with sigils so fine they almost disappeared against the silver alloy.


    Transformation-restricting.


    I¡¯d seen them used once or twice on young wolves who lost control during their first Shifts. I¡¯d felt a bitter, absurd kind of envy that they would never be used on me because I would never have a wolf.


    Oh, the irony.


    Memory surged back in a sickening rush¡ªtraining, pressure, the way the world hadn¡¯t softened when it should have.


    The scent that hadn¡¯t registered as Maya until it was toote.


    My breath caught in my chest like it didn¡¯t quite remember how to settle.


    Suddenly, the guilt made sense.


    ¡°Oh gods,¡± I whispered hoarsely.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± a measured voice said.


    I turned my head and found Christian seated in the chair near the window, hands folded, expression grave but not unkind.


    ¡°I¡ª¡± My voice cracked. I swallowed and tried again. ¡°I lost control.¡±


    A part of me hoped against hope that it had been a dream, a cruel trick of my mind. That there was another exnation for why I was wearing the bracelet and why Christian looked at me like I¡¯d razed an orphanage.


    But he didn¡¯t contradict me.


    ¡°You experienced a post-reversion feral ovep,¡± he exined. ¡°It happens. Rarely. More often with...unique lineages.¡±


    I reached out for Alina¡¯s presence, but found nothing. The bracelet must have cut me off from her entirely.


    My first instinct was panic; I¡¯d only just started hearing her voice a couple of months ago, but the idea of losing it now felt like losing my limbs.


    Then a small, gentle warmth pooled around me, and I let out a heavy breath.


    I couldn¡¯t hear Alina. But she was still here. She promised she¡¯d never leave me again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Christian said, ¡°I know you can feel the absence of your wolf¡¯s voice, but that¡¯s only temporary. So you can both rest and recover.¡±


    I swallowed back the panic andy on the bed. A Lunewing butterfly fluttered down and perched on my nose, its delicate legs tickling my skin.


    The sight brought forth a memory: another bed, another person sitting in a chair waiting for me to wake.


    ¡°Maya,¡± I breathed.


    Her name tasted like ash.


    I couldn¡¯t even picture her face in the moment Ished out; it was all a red-hazed blur.


    Christian inclined his head. ¡°She¡¯s alive. The wound was severe, but she made it.¡±


    A jagged breath escaped¡ªhalf-sob, halfugh. Relief and remorse crashed together.


    The butterfly fluttered away as I dragged my hands over my face, fingers trembling. The bracelet glinted in the light, and my next breath caught in my throat.


    ¡°I hurt her,¡± I whispered. ¡°I actually hurt her.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t choose to,¡± he said.


    ¡°But I did it anyway.¡±


    Silence stretched between us, thick and heavy.


    ¡°Why her?¡± I asked, looking up at Christian. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I attack any of you?¡±


    He crossed his arms. ¡°My guess is that Alina sensed Ethan as kin, and she recognized the vow between her kind and the ckthornes, so Kieran and I were safe. She was already primed to strike; Maya was just the easiest target.¡±


    My throat constricted as my eyes burned. Dammit.


    ¡°I should have warned you properly of the risks before we started,¡± Christian added, voice soft.


    I shook my head. ¡°No, I was too impatient¡ª¡±


    ¡°So was I,¡± he admitted. ¡°I was too eager to see the silver wolf in action, to live the same legend as my ancestor.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°There is a reason the elders train in theoretics, and the youths take the field aspect.¡±


    ¡°None of it would have mattered if I¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Christian said firmly, and I flinched at the sudden switch to Alpha hardness in his tone.


    ¡°You are not a danger,¡± he went on, voice steady. ¡°You are a silver wolf whose instincts activated under extreme strain. That response is ancient, innate. It¡¯s not a moral failing.¡±


    Iughed weakly. ¡°Try telling Maya that.¡±


    ¡°She already knows,¡± he said. ¡°And she¡¯s not angry with you.¡±


    Somehow, that twisted the guilt sharper.


    Christian stood then and approached the bed, stopping at a respectful distance. ¡°Both of us can stay here all day andment about the mistakes we made, or we can learn from them and move forward, making sure they are never repeated.¡±


    Maybe it was the weight of his Alpha aura, but as he spoke, the heavy pressure of guilt eased¡ªjust slightly¡ªletting in a fragile hope.


    He was right. I¡¯d hurt Maya and couldn¡¯t undo it. All I could do was ensure I never hurt anyone else.


    ¡°So...¡± I inhaled and squared my shoulders. ¡°Where do we go from here?¡±


    ¡°First,¡± Christian started. ¡°There is something else we need to discuss.¡±


    I waited.


    ¡°I was sure that Nightfang had all the help you needed, but...I may have been overconfident."


    My eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re going back on your word after one¡ª¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Absolutely not. But I do believe that we could use a little more help.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The silver wolf lineage is matrilineal¡ªpassed from grandmothers to mothers to daughters. There¡¯s a high chance one of your kinswomen was a silver wolf.¡±


    My heart stuttered.


    ¡°If you want proper guidance,¡± he continued carefully, ¡°someone from that line should be present.¡±


    "But the only female member of my family I know is¡ª" My mouth went dry.


    ¡°You mean...my mother. I need my mother here.¡±


    Christian inclined his head. ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 320 GOOD LUCK

    <h4>Chapter 320: Chapter 320 GOOD LUCK</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Oh, the ironies just kept piling up.


    Margaret Lockwood, the woman who had sealed me, who had looked at my power and chosen fear, was now the one I needed to fully understand and control that power.


    I remembered how evasive she¡¯d been at the Frostbane library. Was it because of the silver wolf lineage?


    Had she known back then what I was? Had that added fuel to the me?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if¡ª¡± I stopped myself, pressing my lips together.


    My fingers curled around theforter. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. My mother is...busy.¡±


    With Celeste. With the only daughter who didn¡¯t cause her woe.


    Calling her to my aid would only prove all the naysayers right: that I was more burden than daughter.


    ¡°Surely, we could ask,¡± Christian continued, voice uncharacteristically soft. "A burned bridge can still be crossed if you know the right steps to take.¡±


    My snort caught me off guard. ¡°You should meet Alois; you two would hit it off.¡±


    Christian didn¡¯tugh. ¡°You¡¯re here to learn, Sera. But I, too, am learning how to teach you. We wolves know better than anyone that that which lives in our blood cannot be learned from a book.¡±


    At the mention of blood, the image of Maya¡¯s blood coating my ws shed behind my eyes. ¡°I guess I need all the help I can get,¡± I conceded, my voice tight. ¡°I can¡¯t afford ever to lose control like that again.¡±


    Christian nodded once. ¡°Good choice.¡±


    He rose to his feet and began to walk towards the door. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give you some priva¡ª¡±


    ¡°Christian?¡±


    He paused, looking at me expectantly.


    ¡°How did...I mean, I don¡¯t remember how I came back to my senses.¡±


    His lips twitched. ¡°Kieran went after you. He brought you back.¡±


    A lump formed in my throat, and moisture gathered in my eyes again. ¡°Of course he did,¡± I said, my voice suddenly hoarse.


    ¡°And he was by your side all night, making sure you were okay.¡±


    A tear slipped down my cheek. ¡°Of course he was.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s with Daniel now.¡±


    ¡°Daniel!¡± I gasped. ¡°Did he see what happened? Was he¡ª¡±


    Christian shook his head. ¡°He believes you overtrained and passed out from exhaustion, and Maya got into a car ident on her way here.¡±


    I exhaled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Would you like me to let him and Kieran know¡ª¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, not yet. I...I want to call my mother first.¡±


    If I didn¡¯t do it right away, I was afraid I would lose the courage.


    He nodded. ¡°As you wish.¡±


    A tear slipped down my cheek. ¡°Thank you, Christian. For everything.¡±


    He offered me a smile that could be described as tender. ¡°Anytime.¡±


    After he left, I sat there for a long time, staring at my wrist, at the bracelet that was both a safeguard and an usation.


    ¡®Alina,¡¯ I whispered. ¡®I don¡¯t know if you can hear me through the restriction, but I want you to know¡ªI¡¯m okay. I hope you are too. And I don¡¯t me you, okay? You¡¯re as new to this as I am. We¡¯ll figure it out together.¡±


    It might have been my imagination, but I felt a tug of warmth in my belly, as if she was yanking on a weak chain.


    That feeling was the push that made me reach for my phone.


    Clumsy fingers pulled out the contact and clicked on it. My heart thudded loudly in rhythm to the long ringback tone.


    My mother didn¡¯t answer.


    I tried again.


    Nothing.


    It must have been the time difference¡ªalmost 6 pm here, 6 am in the Maldives. She was probably sleeping.


    The image of her with Celeste ying on the beach shed through my mind, and my stomach twisted.


    She hadn¡¯t called back since then. Either Catherine hadn¡¯t delivered the message, or she just didn¡¯t care enough to hear from me.


    The voicemail tone beeped, sharp and final.


    I closed my eyes.


    ¡°Mom,¡± I said softly. ¡°It¡¯s me, Sera.¡±


    I cleared my throat. ¡°Of course you knew that; you have caller Id. Anyway, um... I just wanted to let you know that I...I¡¯ve had my first full Shift.¡±


    The words felt unreal in my mouth. My chest ached with a mix of pride and grief, realizing that I was telling my mother about the most monumental shift in my life over voicemail.


    I was smart not to mention silver, though. Or psychics. Or...idents.


    Some truths needed to be faced in person.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but...I need help. Guidance. One that only you can give...if you¡¯re willing.¡± I sighed. ¡°Please call me when you can.¡±


    I hung up and leaned my head back against the wall just as the door opened, and Ethan stepped in.


    He looked...wrecked.


    Not physically, emotionally. Like someone had beaten the shit out of his psyche.


    I straightened immediately, all thoughts of my mother taking a backseat. ¡°Ethan.¡±


    His eyes lifted, relief flickering briefly before something darker took its ce.


    ¡°How¡¯s Maya? Is she¡ª¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± he said quickly. ¡°Stable. Healing.¡±


    I nodded, but the tension rolling off him didn¡¯t ease.


    He took Christian¡¯s evacuated seat. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°You fought,¡± I said, instead of answering. ¡°You and Maya.¡±


    His jaw tightened. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be worrying about that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my brother; she¡¯s my best friend,¡±¡ªat least I hoped she still was¡ª¡°it¡¯s my right to worry.¡±


    For a long moment, he didn¡¯t speak. Then he exhaled harshly.


    ¡°I marked her.¡±


    My eyes bulged. ¡°You¡ªwhat?¡±


    ¡°Last night,¡± he said, voice low. ¡°She was bleeding out, Sera. I could feel her blood pumping out through my fucking fingers, and none of the healers could do anything about it. I didn¡¯t think. I just¡ª¡± He ran a hand through his hair. ¡°I did it to activate the mate bond. To heal her.¡±


    I pressed a hand to my mouth, shock rippling through me.


    Maya. Marked. Without consent.


    ¡°And she¡¯s...angry,¡± I said carefully.


    ¡°She¡¯s livid,¡± he admitted. ¡°And she has every right to be.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t regret it,¡± I ventured.


    He shook his head. ¡°It worked, dammit. And I was going to propose anyway. She¡¯s my mate, Sera. She¡¯s it for me. I¡¯ve never wanted anyone before I met her, and there¡¯s no one after her.¡±


    There was no doubt in his voice. No hesitation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it right,¡± he added with that same firm conviction.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ethan. This is all my fault.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Nobody mes you, not even Maya.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll talk to me?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°She asked for you all night, even in the throes of her fever.¡±


    I swallowed hard and threw the nket off me. As I stood, I swayed slightly¡ªpart nerves, part exhaustion¡ªbefore steadying myself.


    ¡°Betterte than never, right?¡±


    Ethan exhaled, standing with me. ¡°Good luck. There¡¯s something I need to see to.¡±


    I tilted my head. ¡°Making it right?¡±


    He hesitated, then nodded.


    I reached out and took his hand, squeezing. ¡°Good luck.¡±


    I didn¡¯t let go of his hand as we walked out of my room, but then we parted ways.


    I watched him move down the hall, his shoulders hunched, and I sighed.


    Mate bond or no, the dynamic between two people was one of the hardest mysteries to untangle.


    And I had to go untangle mine.


    When I got to the room Maya had been situated in, I didn¡¯t give myself time to doubt or double back.


    They all said she wasn¡¯t mad. And even if she was, surely I¡ª


    I stepped inside and barely had time to register the dimmed lights and the sharp scent of antiseptic before something whistled past my head and shattered against the wall.


    Ceramic shards exploded across the floor.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Maya roared.

 Chapter 321 LOVE ADVICE

    <h4>Chapter 321: Chapter 321 LOVE ADVICE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I froze in the doorway, hands raised instinctively, pulse thundering in my ears.


    Layered beneath the smell of antiseptic and healing salves was the unmistakable tang of copper. My stomach churned.


    ¡°I said get the fuck out, Ethan!¡± Maya¡¯s voice cracked on thest word, raw and furious and wounded all at once.


    That¡¯s when I found my voice. ¡°Maya, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Silence.


    Then a sharp, disbelieving inhale.


    ¡°Sera?¡±


    I stepped further into the room. Her eyes¡ªwild and red-rimmed¡ªsnapped to my face. Immediately, the anger drained out of her expression, reced by horror.


    ¡°Oh gods¡ª¡± She lurched forward, wincing as the movement pulled at her injury. ¡°I thought you were Ethan. I didn¡¯t mean to¡ªare you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said quickly, crossing the room in two strides.


    Her shoulders sagged in visible relief. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    I stopped short in front of her bed.


    ¡°No,¡± I said hoarsely. ¡°You don¡¯t get to apologize. That¡¯s on me.¡±


    Her brows knit together. ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°I hurt you.¡± The words spilled out like a fountain now that they¡¯d been let loose. ¡°I don¡¯t care that everyone keeps saying it wasn¡¯t my fault. I don¡¯t care about instincts or whatever exnation makes it easier to swallow. I did this.¡± My hand hovered uselessly near the bandages wrapped around her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re my best friend¡ªone of the best people in my life, and I almost killed you.¡±


    Maya¡¯s expression softened. She reached out with her uninjured hand and caught my wrist, fingers warm and firm.


    ¡°Hey,¡± she murmured. ¡°There was never a single second when I med you. Not even when I couldn¡¯t breathe. Not even when it burned like hell. Not even when Ethan was losing his mind.¡±


    My throat tightened. ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°Sera,¡± she repeated, more firmly. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m your best friend, and you¡¯re mine. I know you. I know your heart. I know you would sooner carve off a limb than knowingly hurt me¡ªjust like I would for you.¡±


    Tears blurred my vision, and the knot of guilt loosened enough to let me breathe again.


    ¡°And Ethan?¡± I asked carefully. ¡°You don¡¯t resent him?¡±


    Her jaw tightened, but not in anger. Something like regret shed across her face.


    ¡°He¡¯s the love of my life, and he saved that life.¡± She exhaled and leaned back against the pillows, eyes drifting to the ceiling. ¡°How can I resent him?¡±


    I gingerly perched on the end of her bed and took her uninjured hand in mine.


    ¡°The shattered vase by the wall would say otherwise,¡± I said softly.


    She sighed. ¡°I resent the timing. And how it happened.¡±


    Another bout of guilt rose, but I stayed quiet, letting her find the words in her own time.


    ¡°I always pictured it differently,¡± Maya continued. ¡°Not...fear and blood and panic. I wanted it to be deliberate. Chosen. I wanted romance, damn it.¡± A humorlessugh escaped her. ¡°I¡¯ve already seen the ring, you know.¡±


    My brows shot up. ¡°You have?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± she said dryly. ¡°He thought he could catch me off guard. Like I didn¡¯t catch him constantly checking his pocket like it contained a live grenade. Or rehearsing lines under his breath in the bathroom at 3 a.m.¡±


    Despite everything, a smile tugged at my mouth.


    ¡°I was ready,¡± she said quietly, her earlier anger gone, reced by wistfulness. ¡°Mentally. Emotionally. I was going to say yes. And then this happened.¡± She tugged the cor of her shirt aside, exposing the dark red marks blooming at the juncture of her neck and shoulder.


    ¡°It felt like...like my autonomy slipped through my fingers. It felt like something sacred had been rushed. Taken. Even if I would¡¯ve given it willingly.¡±


    ¡°Oh Maya,¡± I whispered.


    She pulled her shirt back up and turned her head toward me, eyes sharp and vulnerable in equal measure. ¡°I¡¯m scared, Sera.¡±


    My breath hitched. I didn¡¯t think those were words I would ever hear from someone as fierce and sure as Maya Cartridge.


    ¡°I don¡¯t pretend I don¡¯t want a mate,¡± she continued. ¡°I do. I always have. I just...don¡¯t trust it the way other people seem to.¡±


    I shifted closer, careful not to jostle her. ¡°Why?¡±


    Her gaze drifted away again, settling somewhere far in the past.


    ¡°My family looks perfect now,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯ve met them. Loving parents. Warm house. Sunday dinners. But there was a time when it wasn¡¯t like that.¡±


    I held my breath.


    ¡°When I was in high school,¡± she went on, voice low, ¡°I came home early one day because I forgot my notes for a test.¡± She swallowed. ¡°I heard my dad in the bedroom. With another woman.¡±


    My stomach dropped.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see them,¡± Maya said. ¡°But I heard...enough. I ran away. Missed the stupid test altogether. I spent the next couple of days reeling, trying to decide whether to confront him or just tell my mom outright.¡±


    Her fingers twisted in the sheet.


    ¡°But then I¡¯d see my mom,¡± she whispered. ¡°The way she looked at him, as if the world made sense because he was in it, and I couldn¡¯t break her heart.¡±


    A wave of empathy swallowed me. For all the love I thought they never showed me, my parents adored each other, and I know it would have shattered my mother¡¯s heart if she¡¯d found out my father was unfaithful.


    ¡°I told myself that if it ever happened again, I¡¯d say something,¡± Maya said. ¡°But it never did¡ªat least, not that I saw. My parents stayed together; they stayed happy. And I carried that secret alone.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Maya.¡± I squeezed her hand. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    She shrugged her uninjured shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯te out of that unmarked.¡±


    I nodded slowly.


    ¡°I tried dating,¡± Maya continued, ¡°but all my rtionships were short. Turns out most men don¡¯t like being with someone who¡¯s stronger than they are. Or smarter. Or hard to control.¡±


    Her lips curved wryly. ¡°Shocking, I know.¡±


    I huffed softly.


    ¡°And then there was Maxwell,¡± she said, voice softening. ¡°Watching him and Willow gave me hope. They were fated. Real. I thought¡ªif they can do it, maybe mate bonds really are stronger than everything else.¡±


    Her eyes dimmed, shadowed in thought.


    ¡°But love doesn¡¯t fix neglect,¡± she said quietly. ¡°And it doesn¡¯t make you immune to disappointment. They loved each other too much to let it rot into resentment, so Willow left before it destroyed them.¡±


    I remembered Maxwell¡¯s story, the sadness lurking behind his eyes as he told it.


    ¡°That was when I decided not to rush,¡± Maya said. ¡°Not marriage. Not mating. Not until I met someone with whom I didn¡¯t have any doubts.¡±


    Her gaze shifted to mine, and she smiled.


    ¡°And then Ethan happened,¡± she said. ¡°And gods help me, he checked almost every box.¡±


    I smiled faintly at that.


    ¡°His ego isn¡¯t bruised by my strength. His wit matches mine. He¡¯s never once tried to control me. He never walks away, even when we fight. He gives space, sure¡ªbut never silence. Never abandonment. I feel...cherished by him. And that terrifies me.¡±


    ¡°Because you don¡¯t want him to fail you,¡± I murmured.


    She nodded. ¡°Exactly. And I don¡¯t want to fail him, either. You have no idea how relieved I was growing up knowing I would never have to take over as Beta. And then I find out that it¡¯s my destiny to be Luna? What if I suck at it? What if that¡¯s the one thing I¡¯m not good at?¡±


    She closed her eyes and sighed. ¡°If we don¡¯t work out, if I ever lose Ethan...it would kill me.¡±


    For a moment, we sat there together in the quiet, two women carrying different scars shaped by the same fear.


    I reached out and squeezed Maya¡¯s hand gently. ¡°I¡¯m thest person to give you love advice.¡±


    She snorted.


    I rolled my eyes good-naturedly as I continued. ¡°But if I¡¯ve learnt anything from the wild variety of case studies I¡¯ve encountered, it¡¯s that love isn¡¯t about never being afraid; it¡¯s about facing those fears and finding the courage to fight for your happiness anyway. Love makes you vulnerable, but it also gives you something worth fighting for.¡±


    She gave me a soft smile. ¡°Pretty solid advice.¡±


    I mirrored her smile. ¡°Besides, your fears are pretty stupid. You? Suck at being Luna?¡± I shook my head. ¡°You¡¯re going to be the most badass Luna in Frostbane history.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°Compliment me more. It¡¯ll help me heal faster.¡±


    I was about to do just that, but something outside the window caught my eye.


    Color.


    I turned my head, and my breath caught.


    Mini hot air balloons were rising into the sky beyond the treeline, their envelopes blooming open like flowers against the evening light.


    Reds and golds and deep blues drifted upward, mes ring softly within their baskets. They aligned perfectly, and glowing letters within spelled: MARRY ME


    Maya followed my gaze, and her eyes widened.


    ¡°That idiot,¡± she whispered.


    Augh bubbled up through my chest, and I patted her arm gently. ¡°Looks like he managed to catch you off guard after all.¡±


    Her eyes shimmered, tears gathering but not falling.


    ¡°Guess I should stop throwing vases,¡± she muttered.


    I smiled, warmth spreading through me despite everything.


    Love was terrifying.


    But, if you let it, it could lift you off the ground.

 Chapter 322 WHAT-IFS

    <h4>Chapter 322: Chapter 322 WHAT-IFS</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    Of course, Ethan had my full permission to propose at Nightfang.


    There was never any real question about that. After everything that had happened¡ªthe blood spilled on our soil, the way he¡¯d torn through fear itself to keep Maya alive¡ªthey deserved a happy ending. Or happy beginning.


    Still.


    Watching it unfold made something shameful and ugly rise like bile in the back of my throat.


    We gathered in the courtyard as dusk softened into evening, the air cool and clear,nterns already lit along the stone paths.


    The hot air balloons Daniel and I had worked on all day¡ªmainly to keep us (i.e., me) distracted from worrying about Sera¡ªhovered beyond the treeline like patient sentinels, their colors muted now in the deepening blue of the sky.


    The sea of curious eyes parted to reveal the woman of the hour.


    Maya¡¯s movements were cautious, her shoulder bandaged heavily beneath a loose shawl, her steps measured, but her chin was lifted, her eyes bright, defiant in the face of pain.


    Ethan stood waiting at the center of the courtyard, hands sped tightly in front of him, shoulders squared like he was facing an adversary rather than the woman he loved.


    His aura was a storm of nerves and devotion, radiating outward in waves even the least sensitive wolf could feel.


    When Maya finally reached him, Ethan¡¯s breath left him in a rush so audible it drew a softugh from her.


    ¡°You look like you¡¯re about to pass out,¡± she teased weakly.


    ¡°I might,¡± he admitted. ¡°But that¡¯s not the point.¡±


    He dropped to one knee, and the courtyard went utterly silent.


    I heard Maya¡¯s breath hitch as Ethan opened the small box, the simple and elegant ring catching thentern light.


    ¡°Maya,¡± he began, voice steady despite the tremor in his hands. ¡°I didn¡¯t n it this way. I wanted music. And candles. And time. But I don¡¯t regret choosing you; not now, not ever. You are my mate. My partner. My home. Forever. Will you marry me?¡±


    For a heartbeat, the world held its breath.


    Then Mayaughed, a broken, breathless sound that turned into sobs as she nodded.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said fiercely. ¡°Yes, you idiot. Of course I will.¡±


    Ethan surged to his feet and caught her carefully, mindful of her injury even as he wrapped her in his arms.


    She clung to him, forehead pressed to his chest. Laughter and tears mingled as the courtyard erupted into cheers and apuse.


    Joy rolled through Nightfang like a living thing.


    And I felt it.


    But that ugly feeling still crept in, insidious, tinting my vision green.


    Envy.


    Not bitter or resentful. Just a small, aching awareness of what I could have had.


    My gaze drifted without conscious permission.


    To Sera.


    I hadn¡¯t noticed when she stepped out, but now she was all I could see.


    A wave of relief crashed over me, threatening to send me to the ground. It took all of my willpower not to dart across the field and take her in my arms and make sure she was okay.


    I clenched my fists and nted my feet and forced myself to just...watch.


    She stood a few steps back from the crowd, hands folded loosely in front of her, her expression soft and radiant as she watched them.


    Her smile was genuine and warm, full of happiness for her friend and brother.


    But her eyes...


    Her eyes held something else.


    Longing.


    For a moment, I was dazed¡ªcaught in a dangerous spiral of what-ifs.


    What if she hadn¡¯t been sealed and had been allowed to flourish?


    What if I hadn¡¯t mistaken her for someone else all those years ago?


    What if I hadn¡¯t been blind in all the moments that mattered most?


    Could we have courted properly?


    Would I have proposed in a simr fashion?


    Would she be my mate, my partner, my home, forever?


    As if sensing my gaze, Sera turned her head, and our eyes met.


    The noise around us faded, the celebration dulling to a distant hum as something unspoken stretched taut between us.


    Ashar stirred, not gently.


    ¡®It isn¡¯t toote,¡¯ he snapped, voice low and insistent. ¡®Stop mourning ghosts.¡¯


    I moved before I could overthink it.


    I crossed the courtyard and stopped at a careful distance from her.


    ¡°Hey. How are you feeling?¡± I asked quietly.


    She blinked, then smiled faintly. ¡°A little sore. A lot embarrassed.¡± Her lips curved. ¡°And...grateful. I heard you saved me¡ªagain.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°It was nothing.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t nothing. In fact, I think you should start me on a tab.¡±


    I huffed a quietugh. ¡°At this rate, you¡¯d go bankrupt.¡±


    She..ughed. A soft, breathless sound that made my heart kick hard against my ribs. ¡°You¡¯re that confident that you¡¯ll always be there to save me, huh?


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied without hesitation. ¡°I will always, always be there for you, Sera.¡±


    Her smile faded ever so slightly, her eyes locking with mine, and I hoped she could see the sincerity there.


    For a breath, the air between us sparked¡ªsomething hot and dangerous and achingly familiar.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Daniel¡¯s voice cut through the moment as he barreled toward us, eyes bright, cheeks flushed with excitement.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± He wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Sera bent down to hug him, the tension between us breaking. ¡°I¡¯m okay, baby.¡±


    He huffed. ¡°The first rule of training is not to overexert yourself to avoid burnout. How hard did you work that you passed out for almost a full day?¡±


    Sera blinked, momentarily caught off guard by being scolded by a ten-year-old. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said finally, ruffling his curls. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    He hugged her again. ¡°I¡¯m just d you¡¯re okay and that Aunty Maya recovered from her ident quickly.¡±


    The way he said it...


    I could have been reading too much into it, but Daniel was borderline irvoyant himself. I wouldn¡¯t put it past him to have seen through the story we gave him so that he wouldn¡¯t worry about Sera.


    When I tuned back into the conversation, the subject had changed.


    ¡°Did you like the balloons?¡± Daniel was asking Sera. ¡°I helped!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re gorgeous,¡± she told him.


    I watched her smile at our son, at the celebration unfolding around her, and I pushed that ugly feeling down, down, down, and just tried to enjoy the moment.


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Nightfang was still running high after Maya and Ethan left.


    The afterglow of joy from the proposal lingered like the echo ofughter in a room long after the doors had closed.


    That night, I tucked Daniel into bed in his room, smoothing his hair back as he curled beneath the nkets.


    ¡°Mom?¡± he murmured.


    ¡°Yes, baby?¡±


    ¡°When Uncle Ethan officially marries Aunty Maya,¡± he yawned, ¡°does that mean I¡¯ll get a cousin?¡±


    I smiled and pressed a kiss to his forehead. ¡°I think that¡¯s very likely.¡±


    He hummed contentedly. ¡°Good. I want cousins. I¡¯ll be much older, but then I can teach them a lot of things...and...we can...still...pl...¡±


    And just like that, he was out.


    I lingered a moment longer, watching his chest rise and fall, before I ced one more kiss on his forehead and quietly closed the door.


    The corridor outside was empty, but it wasn¡¯t quiet.


    Sound drifted in from the other wing: mutedughter, the clink of sses being cleared away, footsteps moving in loose, unhurried patterns.


    Someone was recounting a story¡ªlikely the proposal¡ªvoice animated even through stone walls, and another voice answered with an indulgentugh.


    I walked slowly, letting the rhythm of my steps match the ebb of it all. My wrist ached faintly where the transformation-restricting bracelet rested, the metal cool and unyielding against my skin.


    Every time my fingers brushed it, I was reminded how close the day hade to ending very differently.


    Blood.


    Screams.


    And then¡ªballoons,ughter, vows.


    I told myself I should be grateful. Relieved. Happy for Maya and Ethan.


    I was all of those things, but the rapid swing from horror to celebration had left my emotions scrambled.


    There was a restless ache I couldn¡¯t quite shake¡ªthe lingering awareness of how thin the line had been, how easily joy could have been disaster.


    And no matter what anyone said, it would have been my fault.


    I felt wound tight, coiled, as if my body was still waiting for the next impact even as the world around me exhaled.


    I considered going for a walk, letting the night air burn the excess adrenaline from my veins.


    When I reached the door to my guest room, my steps slowed¡ªand then stopped short.


    Standing just outside my door, fist raised, frozen mid-knock, was Kieran.

 Chapter 323 SERENDIPITY

    <h4>Chapter 323: Chapter 323 SERENDIPITY</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    For what seemed like an eternity, Kieran and I just stood there staring at each other¡ªhim with his fist still half-raised, his jaw set and eyes wary, me arrested mid-step, stomach twisting, my pulse skidding as if I¡¯d been caught doing something wrong.


    The air between us crackled with tension and uncertainty.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± I breathed.


    ¡°Sera,¡± he said at the same time.


    We both stopped.


    Then he cleared his throat and lowered his hand, fingers flexing once like they¡¯d been clenched for a long time.


    ¡°I¡ª¡± he started.


    ¡°I was just¡ª¡± I said.


    We froze again.


    Augh slipped out of me before I could stop it. It was soft, nervous, and embarrassingly high-pitched¡ªa clear sign of how flustered I was.


    He huffed a quiet breath, something close to a smile flickering at the corner of his mouth. ¡°You first.¡±


    I nced down the corridor, then back at him.


    Up close, I could see the tight line of tension in his shoulders and the faint furrow between his brows. The way his weight wasn¡¯t evenly bnced, like he was prepping for fight or flight, made it clear he was anxious. He kept shifting, clearly struggling with what to say.


    An absurd thought struck me.


    How long had he been standing here?


    I didn¡¯t ask. But the mental image of him¡ªfearsome Alpha of Nightfang¡ªnervously waiting outside my door did something dangerous to the fickle organ in my chest.


    ¡°I just put Daniel to bed, and I was thinking of going for a walk,¡± I said, gesturing vaguely behind me. ¡°To clear my head.¡±


    His eyes flicked briefly to my wrist¡ªto the bracelet encircling it.


    "Father mentioned something earlier," he said, voice careful, like he was stepping onto uncertain ground. "About silver wolves and the moon. Apparently, moonlight helps stabilize you. Especially after strain. I...I was going to see if you wanted to go for a walk."


    I blinked.


    Then smiled. ¡°Serendipity, I guess.¡±


    The word hung between us.


    I hesitated, then made myself say it outright. ¡°Do you...want to join me?¡±


    For just a second, something unguarded crossed his face: surprise, relief, maybe even gratitude.


    ¡°I¡¯d like that,¡± he said quietly.


    I exhaled. ¡°Well then, shall we?¡±


    We walked side by side down the corridor and out into the night.


    The moon was high, nearly whole and luminous, casting silver light across the grounds like a benediction.


    The air was cool, but not cold, gentle, almost intimate in the way it brushed against my skin.


    Kieran and I kept a respectful distance. But somehow, even with space between our bodies, I felt the temperature shift.


    It was like the air was warmer where he stood. My awareness kept leaning toward him, whether I wanted it to or not.


    To keep myself from spiraling, I reached for the safest topic I could find.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe Ethan,¡± I said, smiling faintly. ¡°Hot air balloons? Who would¡¯ve guessed my brother was a hopeless romantic?¡±


    Kieran snorted. ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡±


    I shot him a look. ¡°Should I have?¡±


    ¡°Oh, absolutely,¡± he said. ¡°You should¡¯ve seen him when we were teenagers. He used to sketch out these absurdly borate proposal scenarios in the margins of his notebooks.¡±


    I stopped walking. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    ¡°I wish I were,¡± Kieran said solemnly. ¡°He didn¡¯t even have a crush on anyone, but he was obsessed with the thought of his future mate. There was one involving a waterfall, a dozennterns, and a trained falcon.¡±


    A sharp burst ofughter tore out of me. ¡°A falcon?¡±


    ¡°He was convinced it symbolized devotion,¡± Kieran went on, warming to the story. ¡°Said the bird would swoop down with the ring tied to its leg.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± Iughed.


    If a wave of resentment rose in me because Kieran knew my brother better than I¡¯d ever gotten a chance to, it was tempered by the ludicrous story I was being told. ¡°And you let that shit go on?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°When I told him he wasn¡¯t a fucking girl, he used me ofcking romance and said I¡¯d understand ¡®when I met the right woman.¡¯¡±


    Myughter softened into something gentler. ¡°Well, Maya is the perfect woman.¡±


    ¡°She is,¡± Kieran agreed. ¡°They¡¯re well matched. She grounds him. Keeps his head from drifting too far into the clouds.¡±


    ¡°And he gives her room to flourish,¡± I said softly.


    His gaze flicked to me, searching. ¡°Yes. That too.¡±


    We walked on, the tension between us eased by shared amusement, by memories that didn¡¯t hurt.


    Until Kieran asked, ¡°What were you like as a teenager?¡±


    The question startled me so much that I tripped. My foot caught on an uneven stone, and I gasped as my bnce tipped forward¡ª


    And suddenly, Kieran¡¯s hands were on me.


    One braced at my elbow, firm and unyielding, the other settled at my waist with an instinctive certainty that stole my breath. Strong. Steady. As if my bnce had never truly been in question¡ªnot with him there.


    The world jolted, then stilled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got you,¡± he said, low and immediate, already righting me as if the fall had never happened.


    My heart mmed against my ribs, wild and disobedient, my pulse echoing everywhere his hands touched.


    For a breath too long, neither of us moved. I was acutely aware of the heat of his palm through the thin fabric of my clothes, of the solid line of his body so close I could feel his breath shift.


    Too close.


    Too familiar.


    Too dangerous.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I blurted, the words tumbling out in a rush as I searched for something to anchor myself. ¡°The bracelet¡ªit messes with my spatial awareness a little.¡±


    For a heartbeat, his grip tightened.


    Not possessive. Not forceful. But reflexive¡ªlike holding me was the most natural thing in the world.


    Then he let go.


    He stepped back abruptly, like he¡¯d been burned. His jaw clenched, hands fisting at his sides as if it took effort not to reach for me again.


    The absence hit harder than the contact.


    Cool night air rushed in where his warmth had been, leaving a hollowness in my chest and a sensation of loss. Suddenly, I felt unsteady again¡ªnot in my footing, but in every emotion swirling inside me, making it harder to breathe steadily.


    For a moment, we stood there in the silvered quiet, the space between us charged and aching, heavy with everything neither of us dared to say.


    ¡°That thing,¡± he muttered, eyes dark as he red at the bracelet. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to wear it.¡±


    He reached toward my wrist.


    I jerked my hand back.


    ¡°No,¡± I said quickly. ¡°Please. I don¡¯t want to risk losing control again.¡±


    His jaw worked. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I already did,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°Sera, it wasn¡¯t your¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t my fault, I know, but...¡± I sighed. ¡°What if I hadn¡¯t been lucky? What if it hadn¡¯t been Maya? What if it had been Daniel or...you?¡±


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed with a thick swallow. ¡°Would that... Would you care if I was hurt?¡±


    ¡°Of course I would, what kind of fucking question is that?¡± The words were out before I realized I¡¯d said them with a little too much...intensity.


    Kieran didn¡¯t miss it, and something thick seemed to settle between us.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question,¡± he said softly.


    I blinked. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What were you like as a teenager?¡±


    Oh.


    I swallowed hard and looked away.


    What was I like as a teenager?


    Lonely. Miserable. Pathetic.


    I shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not a time I like to think back on. I was usually on the edges, watching everyone else live while I faded in the background.¡±


    His jaw clenched. ¡°Sera...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad.¡± I let out a nervous chuckle. ¡°It was a general thing; no one noticed me.¡±


    Silence ensued, and I cursed myself for saying even that.


    But then, Kieran said, ¡°I did.¡±


    My gaze snapped back to his. ¡°What?¡±


    He stuffed his hands into his pockets. ¡°You probably won¡¯t believe me, but I noticed you. On the edges of the training ground and family pictures and pack celebrations. You never faded in.¡±


    A lump formed in my throat, too thick to swallow. His words were...impossible.


    Celeste was a big, glowing disco ball. In her presence, no one else was visible.


    ¡°You don¡¯t...you don¡¯t have to say that to make me feel better,¡± I whispered.


    Kieran drew a breath. ¡°I¡¯m not. Sera, there¡¯s something you should know¡ªabout the past.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The truth is, long ago, I¡ª¡±


    The sound of my phone ringing cut through the moment like a de.


    We both flinched.


    I fished it out with a trembling hand and nced down at the screen. My heart stuttered for a whole other reason.


    It was Mother.

 Chapter 324 A STORM

    <h4>Chapter 324: Chapter 324 A STORM</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    At first, when Mother¡¯s face filled the screen, all I could do was stare at her.


    At the familiar curve of her cheekbones, the loose braid over one shoulder, the faint lines at the corners of her eyes that had deepened over the years.


    She looked...tired. Not the pleasant, sun-warmed tiredness one would associate with the Maldives, but something tighter. More apprehensive.


    ¡°Hello, Mother,¡± I greeted.


    I had no idea why I was nervous, but my palms were sweating so hard I had to grip the phone tighter to keep it from slipping out of my grasp.


    Her lips twitched into a barely there smile that somehow made her look even more strained.


    ¡°Seraphina, hello.¡±


    Then her gaze shifted to Kieran behind me.


    Some of the tension in her expression eased.


    ¡°Good,¡± she said, relief threading through her voice. ¡°You¡¯re with Kieran.¡±


    I frowned, feeling a pang of curiosity at the subtle change, wondering what about Kieran¡¯s presence softened her so quickly.


    Kieran inclined his head in a respectful greeting. ¡°Hello, Margaret.¡±


    She nodded back, a flicker of gratitude passing through her eyes that I didn¡¯t quite know how to interpret.


    Behind her, pale morning light filtered through gauzy curtains. The sky outside was bright, washed clean in that way tropical mornings were.


    It was almost surreal to know that, while night wrapped around Nightfang, Mother was already well into her day.


    I hesitated, then asked, ¡°Did you...get my message?¡±


    Her brows creased. ¡°Your message?¡±


    My frown deepened. ¡°You didn¡¯t...¡± I swallowed. ¡°I guess it didn¡¯t go through.¡±


    She studied me more closely now, the warmth in her expression giving way to something sharper. Attentive. ¡°What message, Sera? What happened?¡±


    I drew in a slow breath. ¡°I went through my first full Shift.¡±


    For a moment, Mother simply stared at me, as if the information was taking a little too long to process.


    Then her eyes widened, disbelief shing across her face before something softer took hold.


    ¡°You did?¡±


    I nodded.


    Her smile came slowly¡ªsmall, but genuine. Pride smoothed the tight lines around her eyes, loosening something in her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy for you, Sera,¡± she said quietly. ¡°That is...significant progress.¡±


    Warmth spread through my chest, surprising me with its intensity.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said. ¡°I¡ªthere¡¯s a lot I don¡¯t understand yet, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to,¡± she interrupted gently. ¡°Not all at once.¡±


    I swallowed. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. But, Mother, there¡¯s a lot that I have to ask you. Ethan gave me your diary and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, dear, I¡¯m sure you have many questions, but...¡± Her gaze darted to something off-screen before returning to me. ¡°Now is not the time.¡±


    Why? Is Celeste calling for you?


    I bit back the catty reply and asked, ¡°Okay, then, when will you be back?¡±


    Her gaze drifted off-screen again, like she was watching out for something. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to return anytime soon,¡± she answered.


    The wordsnded heavier than I expected, disappointment and confusion twisting together inside me.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said. ¡°I¡ªI thought¡ª¡±


    ¡°There are..plications,¡± she said, her voice measured. ¡°I have to stay longer than I nned.¡±


    Kieran shifted beside me, his presence steady, grounding. From the corner of my eye, I saw him looking down into his phone, fingers flying rapidly over the screen.


    ¡°Right,¡± I said, forcing calm into my voice. ¡°I just thought¡ªI hoped you could shed some light on¡ª¡±


    ¡°I have to go now, Sera,¡± Mother said. ¡°And for now, it¡¯s best if we limit calls. Short check-ins only.¡±


    A thread of unease slid down my spine.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Her smile tightened. Her eyes darted back and forth again. ¡°Nothing you need to worry about.¡±


    That answer did nothing to reassure me.


    ¡°Moth¡ª¡±


    ¡°Seraphina,¡± she said firmly, and there it was: that tone she used when she¡¯d already decided something and didn¡¯t want to be challenged. ¡°You¡¯ve done the right thing reaching out. I¡¯m proud of you. But right now, your focus needs to be on stabilizing yourself. The moon will watch over you.¡±


    I nced at Kieran, then back at her. ¡°I just want to understand what¡¯s happening to me.¡±


    ¡°And you will,¡± she said softly. ¡°In time.¡±


    Her eyes flicked to the side again, sharper this time. Alert.


    ¡°I have to go,¡± she said abruptly.


    Panic edged into my voice. ¡°Mother, wait¡ª¡±


    ¡°Sera,¡± she said, more gently now. ¡°I love you.¡±


    The words stunned me into silence.


    Then the screen went dark.


    I stared at my phone long after the call, my faint reflection visible in the ck ss. My heart beat too fast, my thoughts tangling into something uneasy and unresolved.


    ¡°That was...strange,¡± I murmured.


    Kieran exhaled slowly beside me. ¡°It was.¡±


    I looked up at him. ¡°Did she seem flustered to you?¡±


    ¡°She seemed afraid of being overheard,¡± he said carefully.


    That sent a chill through me. ¡°Overheard by who?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    I swallowed. ¡°And what was all that about her not being able toe back and to limit calls?¡±


    I was expecting another ¡®I don¡¯t know,¡¯ but Kieran said instead, ¡°There¡¯s been news." He waved his phone by way of exnation. "A storm system hit the Maldives a few days ago. It disrupted flights,munications. Some areas were without power entirely.¡±


    My chest tightened. ¡°A storm?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°From what I read, it¡¯s passed now. But the damage lingered. Dys, outages. It would exin why she can¡¯t return yet, and why she¡¯s limiting calls.¡±


    Relief and concern warred inside me.


    ¡°That makes sense,¡± I said slowly. ¡°She probably didn¡¯t want to worry me.¡±


    ¡°Likely,¡± he agreed.


    Still, the image of my mother¡¯s tense expression lingered, feeding a restless worry that tugged at the edges of my thoughts.


    I lowered my phone, fingers tightening around it. ¡°I hope that¡¯s all it is.¡±


    ¡°So do I,¡± Kieran said quietly.


    We stood there in silence for a moment, the moonlight brushing over us both. Our conversation from earlier seemed light-years away, and I was about to suggest we head back in when he said, ¡°There¡¯s something else."


    I turned to him. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°My mother spoke to me earlier.¡±


    I stiffened. ¡°About me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He paused, choosing his words carefully. ¡°She¡¯s concerned. Not just about your wolf¡ªbut about your psychic abilities.¡±


    I swallowed. ¡°That¡¯s fair.¡±


    ¡°Father shared the details of Margaret¡¯s influence, but if she can¡¯t return soon,¡± he continued, ¡°your training can¡¯t simply...stop.¡±


    ¡°And Leona thinks...?¡± I prompted.


    ¡°She thinks the anchor for your psychic abilities may be the same as your wolf¡¯s,¡± he said. ¡°The moon.¡±


    My breath caught. ¡°You think they¡¯re connected?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a safe conclusion,¡± he replied.


    I thought of the way my powers surged under moonlight. The way my first full Shift had aligned so perfectly with its peak.


    What had Codex said he saw around me? Moonlight-spectrum interference.


    And that Silencer in Seabreeze had said mockingly, ¡®The moon-touched girl returns.¡¯


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said softly, almost to myself. ¡°That makes sense. ¡°


    ¡°As Luna,¡± Kieran went on, ¡°my mother has years of experience drawing strength from lunar cycles. Rituals. Grounding practices. She won¡¯t rece your mother, but she could help guide you in that aspect. At least until Margaret can return.¡±


    I studied his face, and something about the mix of concern and certainty there eased any reservations I might have had.


    ¡°I¡¯d like that,¡± I said.


    His shoulders rxed. ¡°Good.¡±


    I nced down at my phone again, unease curling low in my gut, the weight of unanswered questions tightening my chest.


    I couldn¡¯t reconcile the joyful woman Catherine had shown me ying on the beach with the tense woman I had just spoken with.


    ¡°I just hope Mother really is only dealing with a storm,¡± I said softly. ¡°And not something worse.¡±

 Chapter 325 CONTROL AND MANIPULATION

    <h4>Chapter 325: Chapter 325 CONTROL AND MANIPULATION</h4>


    MARGARET¡¯S POV


    I ended the call with trembling fingers.


    The screen went dark, reflecting a faint, distorted version of my own face at me¡ªolder, tighter around the eyes, the lines ofposure pulled too thin to hold.


    I lowered the phone and exhaled slowly, careful to keep my trembling hands steady, as if any sudden movement might shatter the fragile calm I had forced into ce.


    Then, I heard what had made me hang up in the first ce: footsteps.


    Soft. Unhurried. Purposeful.


    I straightened immediately, smoothing my expression into something neutral as the sound approached the door.


    I didn¡¯t need to look to know who it was. There was only one person in this ce who walked with that particr blend of entitlement and familiarity.


    A polite knock sounded, more perfunctory than respectful.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door to the guest suite opened, and Catherine stepped inside, carrying a porcin tray bnced easily in her hands.


    For a fleeting moment, I saw her as she used to be¡ªmy best friend, Edward¡¯s confidante, the woman we once trusted without question.


    Maybe it was the distance of all the years spent apart, but now, standing before me, she felt like a stranger wearing a familiar face.


    Afternoon light followed her in, nting across the marble floor and catching in the fine silver threads of her hair.


    She wore pale linen today and the kind of effortless elegance that always made her look as though she belonged anywhere she stood.


    ¡°Tea,¡± she said pleasantly. ¡°I thought you might like something warm after your call.¡±


    I fought the urge to flinch as her eyes narrowed, lingering on the phone I¡¯d just set down, her expression unreadable and tight.


    I forced a small smile. ¡°That¡¯s kind of you.¡±


    She crossed the room and set the tray down on the low table next to me, arranging the teacups with practiced grace. The scent of bergamot and something floral rose into the air.


    ¡°I heard you didn¡¯t touch your breakfast,¡± she remarked lightly. ¡°You really must take better care of yourself, Margaret.¡±


    I sped my hands together to keep them from tightening into fists. ¡°Have you seen Celeste today? I haven¡¯t seen her in a while.¡± The question came out sharper than I intended.


    Catherine paused, one delicate brow lifting as she turned to look at me.


    ¡°Celeste?¡± she echoed. ¡°Oh, she left long before the storm hit.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± I pressed.


    ¡°The research facility,¡± she said, pouring tea into one of the cups.


    My unease deepened. ¡°Despite the pending storm?¡±


    Catherine shrugged, unconcerned. ¡°You know Celeste. When she¡¯s focused on a project, very little else exists.¡±


    On the contrary, while she was growing up, I could never get Celeste to focus on just one thing. She easily got distracted and rarelypleted any task she started.


    ¡°When will she be back?¡± I asked.


    Catherine shrugged. ¡°With the transportation system disrupted by the storm, who can tell?¡±


    I gazed out the window at the sea beyond the resort grounds. Ity unnaturally calm now, smoothed into ss by the storm¡¯s passing.


    The sky was bright again, washed clean and deceptively peaceful, but the air still felt charged, as if the ind hadn¡¯t yet exhaled.


    ¡°She¡¯s barely been here,¡± I murmured, more to myself than to Catherine. ¡°I¡¯ve been in the Maldives for weeks, and I¡¯ve hardly seen my own daughter.¡±


    Catherine¡¯s lips curved faintly as she handed me a teacup. ¡°Celeste has been very busy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what worries me,¡± I continued, ignoring the cup. ¡°This obsession with research. These...projects. She never cared about things like this before.¡±


    Catherine took a sip of her own tea, studying me over the rim. ¡°People change.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my daughter,¡± I said tightly. ¡°I would know if she was changing.¡±


    Catherine set her cup down. ¡°Would you?¡±


    The questionnded softly. It cut all the same.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I care for Celeste no less than you do,¡± Catherine went on, her tone gentle. ¡°As her godmother, her well-being has always been important to me.¡±


    ¡°Are you insinuating that it¡¯s not important to me?¡± I asked, arching a brow.


    She smiled then¡ªnot warmly, but knowingly, as if she held a secret I wasn¡¯t privy to. ¡°Important enough to understand her as well as I do?¡±


    My heart gave a sharp, ufortable jolt. ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±


    Catherine tilted her head, considering me. ¡°You¡¯ve always had a habit of trying to protect everyone, Margaret. Especially your children. You spread yourself so thin in the process.¡±


    Her gaze sharpened. ¡°But protection without rity is just presented as control and maniption. Sera would know.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unfair,¡± I snapped.


    ¡°Is it?¡± she countered calmly. ¡°You wanted to shield Sera from the world, from the truth, from herself. And she ended up hating you for it."


    The words struck harder than I expected. I felt them lodge somewhere deep in my chest, cold and immovable.


    ¡°Without my help, you might have lost her entirely. And now,¡± Catherine continued, unfazed, ¡°you look at me as if I¡¯m the enemy. Just like Edward did.¡±


    My breath stilled. ¡°Edward?¡±


    Her smile turned brittle. ¡°I served my purpose, and for over twenty years, you both ignored my existence. Imagine my surprise when he showed up at my door.¡±


    ¡°What did he want?¡± My voice barely held steady.


    Catherine¡¯s lip quirked. ¡°Oh, now, if he didn¡¯t feel the need to share with you, who am I to break his confidence?¡±


    Try as she might, there was no hiding the bite in her words, which led me to believe that whatever had brought my Edward here hadn¡¯t been good, and their interaction hadn¡¯t ended well.


    I closed my eyes briefly. I could imagine the scene all too clearly¡ªEdward¡¯s rigid posture, his righteous anger, his certainty that upfront confrontation could solve anything.


    ¡°He came to me with usations,¡± Catherine said, confirming my suspicions. ¡°With demands.¡± A softugh escaped her. ¡°It didn¡¯t go the way he hoped. He forgot that he has no authority here.¡±


    When I opened my eyes, I softened my expression deliberately.


    ¡°I¡¯m just...tired,¡± I said quietly. ¡°Of watching my daughters drift further apart. Of feeling like I¡¯m failing them both.¡±


    Catherine¡¯s gaze lingered on me, assessing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to reach Celeste anymore,¡± I went on. ¡°And Sera¡ªshe¡¯s finallying into her own, but I worry what that means for the bnce between them.¡±


    I let my shoulders slump, just enough. Vulnerability¡ªreal enough to be convincing, controlled enough to be useful.


    Catherine¡¯s lips curved slowly, dark satisfaction glinting in her eyes.


    ¡°Seraphina performed remarkably well in LST, even with those...dangerous parts of her locked away.¡±


    My stomach turned to ice, a cold dread pulsing.


    There was no way Catherine knew that the seal had been broken...right?


    ¡°You¡¯ve always said sisters should support one another,¡± she continued smoothly. ¡°Perhaps now is the time for Sera to help her sister.¡±


    My heart skipped. ¡°Help her...how?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Catherine replied, folding her hands, ¡°Celeste hasn¡¯t been herselftely. She¡¯s been...low. Losing one¡¯s wolf has a way of doing that.¡±


    The world seemed to tilt.


    ¡°She¡ªwhat?¡± My voice was a hoarse rasp.


    Catherine¡¯s eyes widened just a fraction, as if realizing she¡¯d said more than intended.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t mean to slip. I believed Celeste would trust you enough to tell you as soon as you arrived.¡±


    I pressed my hands tighter together, mostly to hide them from shaking¡ªand to stamp down the urge to reach out and scratch the pitying smile on Catherine¡¯s face.


    ¡°When did this happen?¡± I ground out.


    ¡°It was recent,¡± she said smoothly. ¡°Quite tragic, really.¡±


    I felt the blood run cold in my veins. Celeste. Wolfless. Panic rose, wild and insistent, as the implications spiraled, each more dire than thest.


    ¡°I had no idea,¡± I breathed.


    ¡°She must not have wanted to burden you,¡± Catherine said.


    Or...perhaps she hadn¡¯t been allowed to.


    Before I could fully process the gravity of this shocking news, my thoughts were interrupted by a sudden, sharp pull at the back of my mind, a familiar presence forcing its way through long-dormant channels.


    ¡®Margaret.¡¯


    I stiffened.


    Contrary to what Catherine thought, I hadn¡¯t arrived at the Maldives on my own. I hade with a small, discreet security team headed by Jonathan, Edward¡¯s former Gamma, who was still loyal to our family.


    I¡¯d quietly dispatched him weeks ago when Inded to keep an eye on Celeste when my unease had first taken root.


    I¡¯d trusted Catherine blindly before, and that had felt like a mistake for over twenty years. It was one I wouldn¡¯t make again.


    ¡®Report,¡¯ I responded silently.


    ¡®Celeste left the Maldives before the storm madendfall,¡¯ he reported urgently. ¡®We quietly traced her movements as you requested, but we lost her in the storm.¡¯


    My pulse thundered.


    ¡®Destination?¡¯ I demanded.


    ¡®Unknown,¡¯ he replied.


    ¡®Are you saying she¡¯s missing?¡¯


    There was a pause, and then: ¡®Unfortunately.¡¯


    The room swam. My knuckles whitened on the edge of the couch as I fought down a surge of panic.


    Catherine was watching me closely now. ¡°Margaret?¡±


    I forced a breath. Smoothed my expression once more. Was she aware that Celeste had left the ind? I couldn¡¯t tell, and there was no way I would divulge that information if she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°I need to rest,¡± I said, my voice steady despite the chaos raging beneath it. ¡°It seems this storm has unsettled more than just the weather.¡±


    Catherine studied me for a long moment, then inclined her head. ¡°Of course.¡±


    As she turned toward the door, her voice drifted back to me, light and sharp all at once.


    ¡°I worry about you, Margaret. In trying to protect everyone...you may find you¡¯ve protected no one at all.¡±


    The door closed softly behind her.


    I stood alone, the weight of too many truths pressing in from all sides.


    Celeste was missing.


    Sera had awakened.


    And the true storm was only just beginning.

 Chapter 326 THE TERMITES

    <h4>Chapter 326: Chapter 326 THE TERMITES</h4>


    LUCIAN¡¯S POV


    I woke to light filtering through the tall windows in a pale, washed-out spill, still bright enough to sting my eyes when I opened them.


    For a moment, Iy there disoriented, staring at the ceiling, my thoughts sluggish and heavy as if I¡¯d been dragged up from deep water rather than sleep.


    A nce at the wall clock opposite my bed confirmed what I already knew.


    Noon.


    Again.


    The realization settled with a familiar, sour weight in my chest.


    I¡¯d been sleeping too muchtely. Deep, dreamless stretches that swallowed entire mornings, sometimes whole days.


    It wasn¡¯t restorative. It was...avoidant, my body forcing shutdowns my mind refused to grant itself.


    That wasn¡¯t a healthy sign. Not for an Alpha. Not for someone who was a guest in a lion¡¯s den.


    I shifted slightly¡ªand froze.


    Zaray tucked against me, her head resting just beneath my chin, pale hair fanned across my chest. One arm was draped over my torso, fingers curled loosely into the fabric of my shirt like she¡¯d anchored herself there sometime in the night.


    Her breathing was slow, even. Peaceful.


    For a heartbeat, relief washed through me.


    She was still here. Still breathing.


    Still...real.


    Then my skin registered the cold.


    Her cheek rested against my corbone, and even through the barrier of fabric, the chill seeped in, unnatural and wrong. A cold that didn¡¯t belong to a living body.


    I carefully lifted my hand and brushed my knuckles along her arm. Her skin was smooth. Familiar. And icy.


    A sharp ache punched through me, so fierce it made my throat close and my eyes sting.


    It was a cruel reminder that Zara wasn¡¯t sustained by life. She was sustained by will. By power. By something external and precarious.


    By Marcus.


    Whatever he¡¯d done to anchor her here, to hold her together, it hade with conditions¡ªlimitations that screamed of control.


    I stared at the wall beyond the bed, jaw tightening.


    He thought he¡¯d cored me.


    And maybe, on some level, he had. Zara was leverage. Effective, cruel leverage. Marcus had taken someone I loved more than myself and turned her into a leash.


    But he¡¯d underestimated me.


    If I were the kind of man who surrendered easily, who bent at the first sign of pressure, then OTS would never have grown under my leadership.


    I hadn¡¯t built it byplying. I¡¯d built it by adapting. By always nning several moves ahead.


    By letting my enemies believe they¡¯d won long before they realized they¡¯d miscalcted.


    Marcus could keep thinking he¡¯d underestimated me. The more confident he got, the less attention he paid.


    Zara stirred slightly, a soft sound escaping her lips. She nuzzled closer, her forehead brushing my throat.


    ¡°Luc,¡± she murmured sleepily.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± I whispered, pressing a light kiss to her hair.


    Her lips curved faintly, satisfied, and she settled again.


    I stayed like that for several minutes, breathing carefully, memorizing the fragile rhythm of her presence.


    Then, gently, I eased myself free, recing my arm with a pillow so she wouldn¡¯t wake.


    She didn¡¯t stir.


    For a moment, I just stared at her sleeping figure. Like this, with her breathing so low and shallow, she looked like the Zara from that night all those years ago: lifeless. Gone.


    I turned away, pulled on a jacket, and grabbed my phone from the bedside table.


    The screen lit up¡ªand the first thing I saw was a notification of a tagged post.


    I would have swiped it away, but then I saw who owned the ount: Maya.


    The photo had been posted barely an hour ago.


    She wasughing, head tilted back, Ethan¡¯s arm wrapped protectively around her waist.


    And there, unmistakable even in the filtered light, was the ring on her finger¡ªsimple, elegant, catching the light of a dozennterns.


    A disbelieving gasp slipped out of me. Maya had gotten engaged.


    I felt it then¡ªhappiness, a genuine warmth unfurling in my chest, gentle and almost startling, reminding me I was still capable of feeling.


    It surprised me how clean it felt, how briefly the noise in my head went silent. For a moment, it was enough just to be d.


    But beneath it, something else coiled.


    Awareness.


    I¡¯d missed this, and gods knew what else.


    While the world kept moving, I¡¯d been...here. Sleeping through days. Locked in a gilded cage of my own making.


    Absent.


    I couldn¡¯t afford that anymore.


    It was time to go back.


    I slipped my phone into my pocket, cast onest look at Zara, and stepped out of the room.


    Reece was stationed outside, exactly where I¡¯d left him, eyes sharp despite the long hours. My Beta inclined his head the moment he saw me.


    ¡°No movement,¡± he reported quietly. ¡°No one in or out since you went down. Marcus¡¯ people kept their distance.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± I said. ¡°I need to speak to Marcus. Stay here and keep watch over her."


    His brow furrowed slightly, but he didn¡¯t argue. ¡°I¡¯ll be right here.¡±


    I turned and walked back down the corridor, boots echoing softly against stone.


    The Silverpine halls felt colder today¡ªless imposing, more calcted. Every shadow felt intentional. Every turn, watched.


    Marcus¡¯ office door was already open.


    He stood near the window, hands sped behind his back, gazing out over the mountains like a man contemting conquest rather than weather.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± he greeted without turning. ¡°I trust you slept well.¡±


    I kept my expression neutral. ¡°Let¡¯s not pretend you care about my sleep habits.¡±


    He chuckled, finally facing me. ¡°Straight to the point. I admire that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m cooperating,¡± I said tly. ¡°You wanted sincerity. So do I. But I don¡¯t appreciate games.¡±


    Marcus tilted his head. ¡°Games?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re circling something,¡± I said. ¡°If we¡¯re indeed partners, I deserve to know the n.¡±


    His smile deepened. ¡°Oh, but you know the n already.¡±


    I clenched my jaw. ¡°Knowing your target is not the same as knowing how you mean to subdue him.¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s nothing convoluted, really; our species has an age-old way of getting rid of our enemies.¡±


    ¡°War against Nightfang,¡± I gritted out. "Are you out of your mind? ckthorne will squash you like a pesky bug.¡±


    He tsked. ¡°Of course, I would not strike alone. Silverpine is not the only pack that has a bone to pick with Nightfang.¡±


    I scoffed, unable to believe the ridiculous conversation I was having. ¡°Surely you¡¯re not foolish enough to believe that rallying a few disgruntled packs could topple a force like Nightfang. You think your allies can hold a candle to theirs?¡±


    He cocked his head. ¡°You disagree?¡±


    ¡°Of course I disagree,¡± I hissed. ¡°A termite doesn¡¯t fell a great oak through brute force. You infiltrate, you weaken from within, you¡ª¡±


    Marcus¡¯ softugh cut me off. ¡°Very good, Lucian. You always did have a strategic mind. It¡¯s a pleasure to watch it at work.¡±


    It took all my willpower not to bare my fangs.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, of course,¡± he continued, pacing slowly. ¡°But just like I don¡¯tck allies, I don¡¯tck schemers either. No, that¡¯s not where youe in. That¡¯s not how you show yourmitment.¡±


    ¡°Then get to the point.¡±


    He stopped in front of me, eyes sharp now. ¡°I need ess to OTS data.¡±


    My pulse skipped, the audacity of his request catching me off guard.


    ¡°Monitoring records, training data,¡± he rified. ¡°Particrly those tied to members from...privileged backgrounds.¡±


    I masked my reaction easily, schooling my features into a resigned expression. ¡°OTS is made up of Omegas and outcasts, no matter how connected they are. That¡¯s like asking for information about the servants of the White House.¡±


    He cocked his head. ¡°Let me worry about that. You just get me what I need. You do still want to keep Zara alive, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I held back the surge of anger at the way he dangled my weakness before me.


    I nodded slowly. ¡°Fine.¡±


    The ease with which I agreed seemed to please him.


    ¡°Good,¡± he said. ¡°I knew you¡¯d see reason.¡±


    I turned to leave, letting my shoulders sag and my steps drag just enough to sell the image of desperation. Of a man willing to give up anything to save the ghost in his arms.


    Outside the office, I didn¡¯t go far.


    I lingered just beyond the doorway, leaning against the wall as if gathering myself.


    Then I shifted slightly, angling toward the mirrored panel across the corridor.


    And there¡ª


    Someone slipped into Marcus¡¯ office, confidence in every step. But just before the door closed behind her, I caught her features and my breath stilled.


    Jessica.


    The same Jessica, who had been a probationary member of Shadowveil and had left OTS months ago after the LST.


    The same Jessica whose exit had never quite sat right with me.


    Understanding clicked into ce with brutal rity.


    The termites had already begun burrowing. But it wasn¡¯t just one tree.

 Chapter 327 IMPENDING DOOM

    <h4>Chapter 327: Chapter 327 IMPENDING DOOM</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Ethan¡¯s door opened before I¡¯d finished knocking.


    ¡°Sera?¡± He blinked, surprise rippling across his face before his features tightened with concern. ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Hi,¡± I said, my voice wavering thinner than I meant, betraying nerves I tried to mask.


    ¡°What are you¡ª¡± He stopped himself as his eyes swept my face, and then he stepped aside. ¡°Never mind,e in.¡±¡¯


    I offered a brittle smile and followed him in. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Ethan raised a brow at something behind me. ¡°Oh, look who has her own escort.¡±


    The car from Nightfang idled quietly in the driveway outside.


    I shrugged. ¡°Kieran insisted. You know...with the rogue attacks and all that.¡±


    I didn¡¯t mention that Kieran wanted to drive me himself, and this was thepromise we settled on.


    Ethan nodded. ¡°Good. If he let you out on your own after all that, he would have me to contend with.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Please, you¡¯re too busy with your engage¡ª¡±


    ¡°Is that Sera?!¡±


    Thundering footsteps echoed through the house, and before I could brace myself, Maya¡¯s body mmed into me. ¡°Hi!¡±


    ¡°Whoa!¡± Iughed, catching her around the waist. ¡°You¡¯re injured, you shouldn¡¯t be body mming anyone.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding?¡± she said, pulling her shirt down to reveal her shoulder.


    The bandage she¡¯d worn yesterday was gone, reced by faint puckered pink skin where the injury had been, and Maya rolled her shoulder with a proud, defiant grin.


    ¡°Say what you will about the mate bond, that thing should be bottled up and sold in hospitals.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ethan said, sidling up to his mate. ¡°It¡¯s no longer ¡®a gross infringement on your autonomy?¡¯¡±


    She swatted his chest. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Her engagement ring glinted in the morning light, and I smiled. ¡°You two make me sick,¡± I said good-naturedly.


    Maya grinned, leaning her head against his chest. ¡°Good. Suffering builds character.¡±


    Ethan snorted, then looked at me again¡ªreally looked this time. His amusement faded, brow furrowing. ¡°Okay. Jokes aside, you look...wrecked.¡±


    ¡°I do not,¡± I said automatically.


    Maya lifted her head, eyes narrowing in that way that meant she¡¯d already clocked everything I was trying to hide. ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep.¡±


    I hesitated a beat too long. ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°You swallow that lie back down,¡± she snapped.


    I bit back a groan. It was both amazing and annoying how well she knew me.


    I sighed. ¡°Not much, no.¡±


    The mood shifted instantly. Maya¡¯s hand slid into mine, grounding and warm. Ethan¡¯s mouth set in a thin line as he gestured down the hall with a tilt of his head.


    ¡°Living room,¡± he ordered.


    Maya was already leading me before I could protest.


    The living room was flooded with soft morning light, the curtains half-drawn. It was the perfect blend of Ethan and Maya¡ªpristine but lived-in, sharp lines softened by small, careless details.


    I took it in absently, aware in the back of my mind that this was my first time here.


    Maya nudged me onto the couch and sat beside me, close enough that our knees touched.


    Ethan disappeared into the kitchen without a word and returned momentster with a steaming mug.


    ¡°Coffee,¡± he said, pressing it into my hands.


    I wrapped my fingers around the mug, clinging to its warmth as if the heat could hold me together.


    Maya studied my face. ¡°If you tell me you didn¡¯t sleep because you were up all night feeling guilty about hurting me, I swear I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡±


    Ethan sank into the armchair beside me and leaned in. ¡°Then what is it?¡±


    I took a sip of coffee, savoring the burn as it spread through my throat and into my belly.


    ¡°I...I called Motherst night,¡± I said. ¡°Told her about my Shift.¡±


    They listened as I recalled the call¡ªMother¡¯s odd behavior, and how I couldn¡¯t stop worrying about her.


    When I was done, Ethan leaned back and exhaled, running a hand across his jaw.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about Mom, Sera,¡± he said.


    My brows knitted. ¡°I don¡¯t?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°She went to the Maldives with a security team led by Jonathan. And as soon as I heard about the storm, I sent another team of my own to bring them back.¡±


    I froze. ¡°Them?¡±


    ¡°Mom and Celeste.¡±


    The coffee turned heavy and sour in my stomach, a queasy weight pressing inside me.


    A slideshow of confrontations flipped through my mind, and I ducked my head, staring at the surface of the dark liquid. ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been away long enough¡ªthey both have been,¡± Ethan said, his voice careful. ¡°It¡¯s time they came home.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°And,¡± he added, ¡°with our engagement partying up, the whole family has to be present.¡±


    My neck felt stiff as I nodded. ¡°Naturally.¡±


    Ethan hesitated, then sighed. ¡°Sera...I¡¯m not trying to defend Celeste or any of her...less than pleasant actions, but maybe with the seal broken...things might improve between you two. We know for a fact that it affected me, so maybe¡ª¡±


    Maya cut him off with a scoff. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± he asked, looking genuinely confused. ¡°I¡¯m not saying everything is automatically fixed.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she said calmly. ¡°Butparing your rtionship with Sera to hers and Celeste is likeparing a crack in concrete to the Grand Canyon.¡±


    He exhaled. ¡°I know, I¡¯m just saying maybe¡ª¡±


    I lifted a hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    They both turned toward me.


    ¡°When I reimed the Lockwood name,¡± I said, ¡°I knew reconnecting with Celeste was a part of it. Of course, I hope the unseal helps her. If it...softens her countenance towards me, I¡¯d be d for that.¡±


    I met Ethan¡¯s gaze, steady and unwavering. ¡°But if it doesn¡¯t,¡±¡ªI straightened my shoulders, voice firm¡ª¡°I¡¯m no longer the Sera who shrinks herself to keep the peace.¡±


    He nodded once. ¡°Fair.¡±


    Maya smiled softly. ¡°More than fair.¡±


    The smile I forced didn¡¯t fool either of them, but they were nice enough not to point it out.


    ***


    When I leftter that afternoon, the sky had shifted into that hazy, sun-warmed blue that always made Los Angeles feel deceptively gentle, like nothing truly bad could exist beneath it.


    Back at Nightfang, training resumed as scheduled.


    The transformation-restricting bracelet was gone from my wrist, its absence immediately noticeable.


    There was no muted drag on my senses, no dull pressure holding something vital at bay. And the sweet, sweet sound of Alina¡¯s voice.


    When I shifted through the basics, my body responded more readily than it had the day before, muscle memory slotting into ce.


    The Shift came easier and cleaner now, with the edges less jagged and the internal bnce more familiar.


    Like me, Alina was determined not to lose control ever again, and we took every step carefully.


    Still, focus was a struggle.


    My thoughts kept drifting¡ªsliding unbidden toward Mother¡¯s tense expression, toward the reality of Celeste¡¯s imminent return, looming over everything like a shadow I couldn¡¯t quite outrun.


    This time, when Kieran suggested a break, I didn¡¯t object.


    Christian excused himself, but Kieran lingered as I moved to the tree that bore Daniel¡¯s tree house.


    I settled against the broad trunk, the bark warm against my shoulder, cicadas hummingzily in the distance. The familiar wooden supports cast long, dappled shadows across the ground.


    ¡°May I?¡± Kieran asked softly.


    I nodded, not looking up.


    He settled beside me, and it was all I could do not to lean into his warmth.


    For a moment, we just sat there, the silence easy in a way it hadn¡¯t always been.


    A chilled can of soda was pushed into my line of sight.


    ¡°That was a good session,¡± he said.


    I snorted, taking the can from him. ¡°You mean, for someone who went off the railsst time?¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Well, yeah. But also, for someone who was distracted throughout.¡±


    I let out a huff of air. ¡°Was it that obvious?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°To anyone paying enough attention to you.¡±


    His words made my stomach flutter, but it wasn¡¯t enough to drown out the cold sense of impending doom.


    ¡°Are you still worried about Margaret?¡± Kieran asked.


    ¡°Celeste ising back,¡± I blurted.


    I had no intention of telling him, at least not like that. But the bomb had been dropped, and the silence that followed pressed down, carrying the same terrible weight of the words that caused it.


    Now that the words were out, I couldn¡¯t hold back the thought pressing against my mind.


    Thest time Celeste had returned after a long absence, everything had fallen apart.


    ¡®I want a divorce.¡¯


    The ache red, sharp and hot. Not just jealousy or fear¡ªthis was the pain of knowing exactly how easily the past could repeat itself if given the slightest opening.


    How easily the delicate bnce Kieran and I maintained could topple.


    I stood abruptly, my movements jagged, a defensive shield snapping up between us.


    ¡°I should go,¡± I said. ¡°I¡ªDaniel will be wondering where I am.¡±


    ¡°Sera.¡±


    Kieran stood as well.


    I took a step back, the words tumbling out faster now. ¡°It¡¯s fine, really. I¡¯m the one who broke the bond. You don¡¯t owe me¡ª¡±


    ¡°The only reason I ever chose Celeste was because I thought she was you.¡±

 Chapter 328 MAYBE, MAYBE, MAYBE

    <h4>Chapter 328: Chapter 328 MAYBE, MAYBE, MAYBE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The wordsnded between us like a physical blow, so strong I actually stumbled back a step.


    ¡®The only reason I ever chose Celeste was because I thought she was you.¡¯


    For a long moment, I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    The cicadas faded to a dull hum, the world narrowing to the space beneath the tree and the man standing a few feet away from me, looking as though he¡¯d just torn his own chest open and offered me the heart beating inside.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡ª¡± My voice faltered. I swallowed and tried again. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Kieran took a breath, slow and steady, as if bracing himself for the weight of what he was about to unearth.


    ¡°There was a park in the neutral zone,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I was a child¡ªsix or seven, maybe. I¡¯d run away after a fight with my father.¡± His jaw tightened at the memory. ¡°I fell. Hurt myself. I was angry and scared. And then a little girl found me.¡±


    Something stirred at the back of my mind. Not a memory exactly¡ªmore like a pressure, a soft knock against a door that had been sealed for far too long.


    ¡°She had pale hair with a ribbon in it,¡± he continued. ¡°Mud on her dress because she willingly sank to the ground next to me. Sheughed when I told her to go away.¡± A faint, broken smile crossed his face. ¡°She took my hand and drew something on my palm: a crescent moon surrounding a five-pointed star.¡±


    My pulse stuttered.


    ¡°She told me it was a blessing,¡± he said. ¡°That it would help me heal faster. I thought it was dumb.¡±


    His eyes lifted to mine. ¡°But I never forgot it. I never forgot her. I carried that memory like it was...proof that the world could be kind.¡±


    My heart began to pound, harder and harder, as fragments rose unbidden from somewhere deep inside me.


    The smell of wet grass. Mud squishing beneath brand new shoes. A boy with scraped knees and too much anger for such a small body.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want a handkerchief. It hurts.¡¯


    ¡®If it hurts, you can draw this.¡¯


    I pressed my hand to my chest, breath shallow. ¡°I¡ªI remember the park,¡± I whispered. The words surprised me as much as they did him. ¡°Not clearly. Just...pieces. I remember a boy crying. I remember thinking he looked lonely.¡±


    Kieran stilled.


    ¡°I never knew who he was,¡± I went on, my voice trembling now. ¡°I never even thought about it until...gods, it¡¯s like that memory just slipped away.¡±


    Kieran nodded. ¡°It faded, reformed itself until...¡±


    He looked away, throat bobbing with a hard swallow.


    ¡°I thought it was Celeste,¡± he said hoarsely. ¡°Yearster, I saw the same symbol on her school bag. Same surname. I convinced myself it was fate. That she was the girl.¡±


    Regret flooded his expression, raw and pained.


    ¡°By the time I realized the truth, it was toote. I¡¯d already built my life on the wrong memory.¡±


    Silence stretched between us, thick with everything that had been exposed.


    I expected anger to rise. Resentment. Something sharp and righteous.


    Instead, my chest ached with a bittersweet heaviness that threatened to fold me in half.


    ¡°We had identical school bags,¡± I rasped, barely recognizing my voice. ¡°Hers was blue, mine was pink. Celest woke up one morning and decided she preferred mine, and nobody stopped her when she took it.¡±


    I let out a harsh breath, running my hand through my hair. ¡°Fucking hell.¡±


    Kieran flinched. ¡°Sera, I know you¡¯re angry¡ª¡±


    ¡°Angry?¡± I hissed. ¡°I¡¯m livid!¡±


    His face crumpled, and his head dipped. ¡°I understand. I¡¯m so sorry¡ª¡±


    ¡°Not at you,¡± I interrupted softly.


    His head snapped up, tentative hope shing in his eyes. ¡°Not me?¡±


    ¡°All this time,¡± I murmured. ¡°All these years...¡± I shook my head slowly. ¡°Fate can be so cruel.¡±


    All the fight drained out of me, and I sank back to the ground, leaves fluttering up at the impact.


    ¡°If just one thing had been different,¡± I mumbled, staring down at myp. ¡°If the seal hadn¡¯t caused me to be hidden away. If it hadn¡¯t muddled my memories. If I¡¯d stood up to Celeste and taken my damn backpack back.¡±


    My throat tightened as I looked up at him. The dappled sunlight haloed his figure so he looked like something ethereal.


    ¡°Maybe you would have seen me. Maybe it would have been you and me from the very start. Maybe...¡±


    I dropped my head, choking on all the maybes.


    Maybe, maybe, maybe.


    Kieran sank to his knees before me, hands clenched at his sides.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Sera,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°I know,¡± I replied. And I did. If I doubted anything, Kieran¡¯s remorse wasn¡¯t one of them.


    I looked up at him and offered a small, sad smile. ¡°In a way, you were a victim, too. I can¡¯t imagine how it feels trapped in a marriage to someone else when you¡¯re convinced your heart belongs to her sister.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve had a bag over my head for thest ten years and I¡¯m seeing clearly for the first time.¡±


    I exhaled. ¡°Betterte than never, right?¡±


    The cicadas swelled again as evening crept closer, the light filtering through the leaves shifting from gold to amber.


    Kieran drew in a shaky breath, then lifted his gaze to mine with a kind of fragile determination that made my chest ache all over again.


    ¡°Sera,¡± he said. ¡°I have a million and one things to make up for, and I don¡¯t want to dwell any longer on maybes. Is there...is there any way you¡¯d be willing to give me¡ªgive us¡ªa second chance?¡±


    The question hung in the air, vulnerable and terrifying in its simplicity.


    My heart lurched.


    A whirlwind of emotions surged through me all at once: longing, fear, tenderness, grief, love.


    And beneath it all, the hopeful, dangerous desire to say yes.


    Before I could gather myself, Kieran shifted closer, his voice low and urgent. ¡°I know the bond is broken. I know I lost the right to ask for anything. But I want to do it right with you, Sera. I want to take all the chances I missed with you. You are the only woman I want. Bond or no bond.¡±


    Something flickered then, so faint I almost missed it¡ªa subtle pull, like the echo of a heartbeat that wasn¡¯t entirely my own.


    The severed bond between us stirred, yearning, as if it remembered what I had tried so hard to forget.


    My pulse thundered in my ears.


    Memories shed through my mind in rapid session: the nights spent alone, the quiet endurance, the pain of loving him when he couldn¡¯t see me.


    And then, more recent moments. His steady presence during my first Shift and every moment since then. The way he¡¯d stepped back without question when I broke the bond. The honesty in his voice now, stripped of pride ormand.


    I wanted to agree. Gods, I wanted to.


    But fear coiled just as tightly around my heart.


    What if this was another trapid by fate? What if rushing forward only led us back into the same cycle of obligation and heartbreak?


    Kieran must have sensed my hesitation. His shoulders slumped slightly, resolve giving way to restraint.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have pushed. I don¡¯t want to corner you into anything. I¡ª¡±


    He started to rise.


    On instinct, I reached out and caught his hand.


    The contact sent a jolt through me, and he stilled, eyes widening as if he felt it too.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± I said, my voice steadier than I felt.


    I took a breath, drawing courage from somewhere deep inside me¡ªthe same ce that had survived years of suppression ande out the other side stronger.


    ¡®Alina,¡¯ I asked silently. ¡®What do you think?¡¯


    ¡®You know what I think,¡¯ she answered softly. ¡®But that doesn¡¯t matter. This is all you, Sera. Follow your heart.¡¯


    I swallowed hard. I knew what my heart was saying. So I shut down my brain, the part where the fear was lodged, and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to give us another chance.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s breath hitched. Cautious hope red in his eyes.


    ¡°But...not the way we did before,¡± I continued. ¡°I don¡¯t want to rush into another marriage. Or another obligation. I want us to...date. Properly. To choose each other, every step of the way, without fate or duty forcing our hands.¡±


    I managed a small, tentative smile. ¡°Let¡¯s take it slow.¡±


    For a heartbeat, he just stared at me.


    Then joy broke across his face like dawn.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said, voice thick. ¡°Yes. As slow as you want. However you want.¡±


    Relief and happiness surged through me all at once, dizzying in their intensity.


    Kieran didn¡¯t hesitate this time. He pulled me to my feet and wrapped his arms around me, pulling me into his chest with a heady mix of passion and care that told me he understood exactly how precious this moment was.


    I leaned into him, resting my forehead against his shoulder as his chin dipped toward my hair.


    I breathed him in¡ªthe warmth of his skin, the clean scent of cedar and pine¡ªand felt my body answer without hesitation, without fear.


    There were no bonds tugging at us. No invisible chains or expectations hanging over our heads. No weights of past mistakes dragging us down.


    And it was perfect.

 Chapter 329 OPTION THREE

    <h4>Chapter 329: Chapter 329 OPTION THREE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The sky was already bruising toward evening by the time training wrapped at Nightfang the next day.


    Sweat clung to my skin, my muscles humming with the pleasant ache of exertion.


    It still felt faintly miraculous, this new equilibrium.


    Alina was fully present now, settled and steady, her presence no longer overwhelming but strong beneath the surface.


    Training had shifted to reflect that.


    Christian still oversaw the broader structure, watching closely and correcting when needed, but when it came to my wolf, to the specifics of my form and bnce, Kieran had mainly taken over.


    He had buried himself in every scrap of research on silver wolves the archive in the basement had to offer and more: old journals, fragmented records, half-mythic ounts.


    He was methodical, patient, and endlessly attentive.


    As for our new...dynamic. Not much had changed.


    Except that everything had changed.


    He no longer hovered on the edge of restraint, no longer pulled himself back as though proximity alone might be a transgression.


    Instead, he stayed¡ªclose enough that I could feel the warmth of him when he corrected my stance, close enough that our breaths asionally fell into the same rhythm.


    And this time, I didn¡¯t retreat.


    When his hand hovered near my elbow, I leaned into the adjustment instead of tensing away. When he stepped into my space to guide my bnce, I let him. When his fingers lingered on my skin, I didn¡¯t hide the shiver that ran through me.


    There was something profoundly different about choosing closeness instead of being pulled into it. About meeting his gaze without flinching, about allowing the quiet electricity between us to exist without fear of what it meant.


    And although the snail¡¯s pace we were taking looked boring to the average outsider, to me it felt...exhrating. Like the slow thrill of beingb partners with your first crush. Which was pretty fitting since Kieran was mine.


    When he gently gripped the edge of my jacket as I shrugged it on, my heart tripped in my chest.


    ¡°I wish I could go with you,¡± he murmured.


    I smiled as I shook my head. ¡°I know, but not tonight.¡± I gestured towards the packhouse. ¡°Taking you to dinner with my OTS teammates when we haven¡¯t even told the family about us yet is...a lot.¡±


    I know it was weird not to tell people, especially Daniel, about us, but it didn¡¯t feel like the right time, not with so many things still unsettled¡ªCeleste¡¯s return looming like an approaching storm and Lucian¡¯s absence gnawing at the edges of my thoughts.


    I wanted to protect this new beginning between Kieran and me. Let it breathe before the world weighed in.


    His jaw flexed, but he didn¡¯t argue.


    I reached out and slipped my hand through his. ¡°It¡¯s just dinner with my friends. And you¡¯ll have people watching me, anyway, right?¡±


    He nodded and squeezed my hand. ¡°Right.¡±


    He didn¡¯t let go right away. Neither did I.


    For a few heartbeats, we just stood there, hands linked, the evening settling around us, the promise between us unspoken but steady.


    Then I stood on my tiptoes and pressed a chaste kiss to his jaw. ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    His answering smile was quiet and certain. ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    And walking away didn¡¯t feel like leaving.


    ***


    The team dinner had been pinned in the group chat for weeks, long before everything spiraled into chaos, and stepping into OTS after so many days in Nightfang felt like a disorienting trip down memoryne.


    The private dining room we¡¯d secured was tucked away from the main hall, smaller, quieter, lit with warm overheadmps instead of harsh fluorescents.


    The smell of food hit me immediately¡ªspiced rice, roasted vegetables, something fried and unapologetically indulgent.


    It carried aforting, home-cooked warmth that made my shoulders ease before I¡¯d even taken a full step inside.


    Talia stood near the sideboard, carefully setting down a tray of tbread, her sleeves pushed up just enough to reveal flour-dusted wrists. She looked up when she noticed me and offered a soft, shy smile.


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s good,¡± she said. ¡°I...may have made too much.¡±


    ¡°You cooked all this?¡± I asked, genuinely startled.


    She nodded, cheeks pinking.


    ¡°It smells incredible,¡± I said.


    Voices ovepped in easy camaraderie as I moved farther in.


    ¡°Sera!¡±


    Judy spotted me first, waving a chopstick like a weapon. ¡°About time. We were debating whether to send out a search party.¡±


    Roxy narrowed her eyes. ¡°Yet, here you are, obviously not hurt and glowing.¡±


    I blinked, sliding into the seat next to her. ¡°Glowing?¡±


    Judy leaned back in her chair, eyes sharp and delighted. ¡°Oh yeah.¡± She cocked her head. ¡°Either you swallowed fireflies or your life has taken an...exciting turn.¡±


    Heat crept up my neck. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± she said. ¡°There are only three things that cause a glow like yours.¡± She lifted her index finger. ¡°A luxurious spa treatment,¡±¡ªshe held up the second finger¡ª¡°a luxurious shopping spree¡±¡ªshe lifted the third, a mischievous smirk on her lips¡ª¡°or an exciting new romance with some really good fucking.¡±


    Finn choked on his drink.


    I smacked Judy¡¯s arm. ¡°Judy! What the hell?¡±


    Roxy grinned wickedly. ¡°Ooh, I like option three.¡± She leaned in, wiggling her brows. ¡°Are we talking secret rendezvous? Because both you and Lucian have been ghoststely. That feels...coordinated.¡±


    My smile faded, something colder settling into ce. ¡°No,¡± I said evenly. ¡°I¡¯m not with Lucian.¡±


    The wordsnded heavier than I intended. Definitive. Final.


    The table fell silent, and I felt the energy fluctuate.


    Roxy¡¯s grin faltered. ¡°Oh. Okay. Sorry, I didn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said, then hesitated. ¡°Actually...does anyone know where he¡¯s been?¡±


    They exchanged looks¡ªquick, loaded nces that didn¡¯t go unnoticed.


    Finn rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°Not really. He hasn¡¯t been around OTStely.¡±


    My chest tightened. ¡°At all?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°Honestly, this ce has been...weird over thest couple of days.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The data department¡¯s been swamped.¡±


    Judy propped her elbow on the table and rested her chin in her palm. ¡°Swamped how?¡±


    Finn leaned forward, lowering his voice instinctively. ¡°This morning, they pulled together a group of undercover operatives. Short notice. High clearance.¡±


    Roxy arched a brow. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And I noticed a lot of them were from...well-established packs,¡± Finn finished carefully.


    Roxy straightened. ¡°Are you implying something?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not implying anything,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°I just noticed a pattern.¡±


    ¡°OTS doesn¡¯t discriminate by ss or background,¡± Roxy shot back. ¡°You know that.¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Finn replied, bristling slightly. ¡°That¡¯s why it stood out.¡±


    I raised a hand, cutting through the rising tension. ¡°Hey.¡±


    They all looked at me.


    ¡°No one¡¯s using OTS of anything,¡± I said calmly. ¡°Finn¡¯s attention to detailes from care, not suspicion.¡±


    Finn exhaled gratefully. ¡°You get it.¡±


    ¡°This ce took us in,¡± I continued. ¡°Trained us. Protected us. Of course, we want it to stay strong.¡± I met Roxy¡¯s gaze. ¡°LST put OTS on a bigger map. Thates with attention. Some of it...ambitious. We know about that firsthand.¡±


    The word settled uneasily. Each of us had had our fair share of propositions after the LST.


    ¡°Which is why now what matters the most is unity,¡± I said. ¡°We have to stand together, no matter what.¡±


    Judy studied me for a long moment, then tilted her head. ¡°That sounded like a warning.¡±


    It did sound like a warning. Even as I said the words, uncertainty and dread pooled in my gut. But I couldn¡¯t take them back; I felt the gravity of them settle heavy.


    It was like the ambush with Iris¡¯ team all over again. I couldn¡¯t see the danger clearly, but I knew in my bones that there was something to be braced for, and I was way past questioning my intuition.


    ¡°More like...an admonition,¡± I said carefully.


    ¡°And you?¡± she pressed gently. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you, Sera?¡±


    I looked around the table¡ªat the faces that had watched my back inbat, who¡¯d trusted me in the face of danger, who¡¯d be somewhat family to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m dealing with some things,¡± I admitted. ¡°Complicated things. I can¡¯t share details yet. But I will, when the timing¡¯s right.¡±


    Roxy nodded slowly. ¡°Okay, enigma, we see you.¡±


    My lips pulled into a small smile even as heavier words fell from my lips. ¡°I just...I need you all to be careful in the days toe. Watch each other¡¯s backs; don¡¯t take unnecessary risks.¡±


    Judy sighed. ¡°And we¡¯re back to ominous.¡±


    Talia shuffled nervously. ¡°You¡¯ll take your own advice, right? You¡¯ll let us watch your back, too.¡±


    A faint smile tugged at my lips. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to keep my mess from bing yours,¡± I said. ¡°And if I need help, I promise I¡¯ll ask.¡±


    Judy studied me for a while, and whatever she saw in my face must have satisfied her because she raised her ss. ¡°To asking for help before everything explodes.¡±


    Laughter rippled around the table, easing the tension a bit.


    ¡°To OTS,¡± Roxy added.


    ¡°To unity,¡± Finn said.


    sses clinked. The warmth returned, tentative but real.


    Later, as the night thinned and we said goodbye, I stepped outside into the cool air armed with containers of leftovers Talia had packed for everyone.


    Thepound was quieter now, lights dimmed, shadows stretching long across the pavement.


    I¡¯d just pulled my jacket tighter around myself when a familiar presence brushed against my senses.


    ¡°Sera.¡±


    I turned.


    The person stood a few feet away, half-shadowed beneath amppost. But I didn¡¯t need light to know who it was.


    Lucian had returned.

 Chapter 330 THE EMPTINESS

    <h4>Chapter 330: Chapter 330 THE EMPTINESS</h4>


    LUCIAN¡¯S POV


    The moment I saw Sera, I knew something had changed.


    It wasn¡¯t the way the moonlight clung to her, silvering the edges of her silhouette.


    It wasn¡¯t even the ease in her¡ªhow she stood without tension, as if she no longer needed to brace herself against the world.


    It was the pressure. A quiet, undeniable gravity that rested the way power does when it¡¯s finally allowed to settle into its rightful shape.


    Her presence wasyered now, deepened, humming with a resonance that made my chest clench with fierce pride.


    And regret.


    I¡¯d missed this. Missed the bing.


    I hadn¡¯t allowed myself to actively think about her over the time I was gone, because I didn¡¯t think I could bear the weight of my duality, especially when Zara hardly left my arms.


    But at the sight of Sera, the tension that had been coiled tight beneath my ribs for days finally eased a fraction, as her aura brushed mine.


    Along with it came a sense of relief that she was unharmed.


    All the storms I¡¯d been wrestling in my absence, all the dangers I¡¯d danced too close to¡ªnone of them had touched her, thank the gods.


    ¡°Sera,¡± I called out, stepping into the light.


    She turned at the sound of my voice, and for a heartbeat, something flickered in her eyes¡ªrecognition, relief, maybe even warmth.


    Then it smoothed into a nk canvas.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± she replied.


    Her voice was calm. Even. Carefullyposed.


    Ironically, that was what set my nerves on edge.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said immediately. The words came out rougher than I¡¯d intended. ¡°For disappearing without an exnation.¡±


    She studied me for a moment, as if weighing the sincerity of the apology against the man delivering it.


    Then she nodded once.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Just...okay.


    I expected outrage, disappointment, maybe even icy dismissal. I didn¡¯t know what to do with the emptiness of ¡®okay.¡¯


    We stood side by side beneath themppost, moonlight pooling at our feet, close enough that I could feel the faint edge of her warmth, but there was distance there all the same.


    It wasn¡¯t simr to the distance I felt from her after the LST, but this one felt different. Wider. Intentional.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been busy,¡± I offered, grasping for something neutral to bridge the gap. ¡°With training, and I heard about Maya¡¯s engagement.¡±


    ¡°Something like that,¡± she said in that same nd, empty tone.


    ¡°Sera,¡± I sighed, ¡°I know I disappointed you by missing our date, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°I think we¡¯re better suited as friends.¡±


    Her words pierced between my ribs with cold, surgical precision.


    Friends.


    I forced my expression to remain neutral, even as something fractured beneath the surface. ¡°I...see.¡±


    Her gaze flicked toward me then, sharper than before, as if she could hear the frustration in that single syble.


    And then, gods help me, she reached for me.


    Not with her hands.


    With her power.


    It was subtle. A gentle press, warm and grounding, sliding so carefully past my defenses, a less sensitive person would have missed it.


    She didn¡¯t invade; she soothed. Smoothed the jagged edges I¡¯d been holding together with sheer will.


    My breath stuttered.


    Her growth hit me all at once then¡ªthe finesse, the control, thepassion woven into her strength.


    And she might not have seen it all, but I knew she could feel the effects of the exhaustion I¡¯d buried. The strain. The nights spent beside a ghost, thepromises I¡¯d swallowed whole.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± she said softly, her brows creasing. ¡°Have you...run into troubletely?¡±


    The question was gentle. Earnest. And far more dangerous than usation.


    For a split second, I was tempted to tell her everything.


    Marcus. Zara. Jessica. The leash disguised as a miracle. The data requests. The rot creeping through ces I¡¯d built with my own hands.


    But the image of her caught in that web¡ªused, targeted, leveraged¡ªwas enough to choke the words before they could form.


    ¡°No,¡± I said instead, shaking my head. ¡°Nothing I can¡¯t handle.¡±


    She didn¡¯t argue, but something dimmed in her eyes.


    ¡°Umm.¡± I cleared my throat. ¡°Can I walk you to your car?¡±


    Her gaze flicked to the parking lot, then back to me, and she shrugged. ¡°Sure.¡±


    We began to walk, thepound paths stretching ahead of us in quiet curves, the sounds of OTS settling into the background.


    Our steps fell into an easy rhythm, like they always had.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t missed our date,¡± I asked suddenly, the question tearing itself free before I could stop it, ¡°would things be different?¡±


    Sera slowed.


    I kept my eyes forward, afraid that if I looked at her, I¡¯d see the answer before she spoke it.


    ¡°Would you have chosen me?¡± I added quietly.


    The regret in my voice must have been audible because when she answered, her voice was soft and careful.


    ¡°No,¡± she said.


    Not cruel. Not sharp.


    Yet that solitary syblended like an anvil on my chest.


    ¡°I think I might have given you the wrong impression with my call,¡± she continued, her tone tinged with remorse. ¡°I didn¡¯t end my bond with Kieran so I could be with you. I did it for myself.¡±


    A lump formed in my throat, preventing me from speaking.


    ¡°I meant it when I said I thought about joining Shadowveil,¡± she admitted. ¡°About what it meant to belong somewhere by choice.¡± A small smile tugged at her lips. ¡°I think that¡¯s why it was tempting. For the first time, I felt...seen. And I will always be grateful for that.¡±


    She paused.


    ¡°But even if I were going to join,¡± she went on, ¡°I would¡¯ve waited. Until Daniel came of age. Until his responsibilities stabilized. I would never have left him without the certainty that he didn¡¯t need me anymore.¡±


    The subtext of her words wasn¡¯t lost on me.


    ¡®Thought.¡¯


    ¡®Even if I were going to...¡¯


    Past tense.


    During my absence, she exined, rity had settled in. She spoke of gratitude and debt and the thin line between reliance and love, her words careful, almost clinical in their precision.


    ¡°You saved my life,¡± she said. ¡°You helped me when I was powerless. You gave without asking for anything in return.¡± Her gaze met mine fully now. ¡°I will always be grateful for that.¡±


    The lump in my throat burned.


    ¡°But gratitude,¡± she finished, ¡°isn¡¯t the same as love. Not the kind you deserve.¡±


    Silence swallowed the space between us.


    I watched her watch me with a held breath, waiting for my reaction.


    Hearing her answer after all this time of waiting was like finally releasing a held breath, only to find out I was underwater, and there had never been any air to begin with.


    But I was Lucian Reed, and when I didn¡¯t have anything, I had myposure.


    So I forced down the fireball in my throat and forced out a hollowugh, shoving my hands deep in my coat pocket, so I didn¡¯t give in to the urge to punch something.


    ¡°Then I suppose we¡¯re back to being friends. Permanently this time.¡±


    She winced. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Lucian. I know this is not the answer you wanted, but it¡¯s the one I can give.¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy with your decision,¡± I added, forcing the words past the burn.


    Something flickered in her expression¡ªregret, affection, sorrow tangled too tightly to iste.


    She opened her mouth, closed it again, then simply said, ¡°I hope you find someone who loves you the way you deserve.¡±


    Pale hair and cerulean eyes and icy skin shed through my mind, and the burn twisted sharply into bitterness.


    ¡°Good night, Lucian,¡± Sera whispered. ¡°It¡¯s good to have you back.¡±


    She hesitated, and I thought she might cut deeper¡ªmight grind more salt into my raw wound¡ªbut her lips pressed together, and she turned away, footsteps echoing off the floor with a finality so sharp it hollowed my chest.


    I clenched the bracelet hidden in my sleeve, fingers tightening around cold metal as I watched her go.


    Maybe this was for the best. With all the new burdens bearing down on my back, this was a relief, one less problem to worry about.


    This was good. This was the moment to let go. I couldn¡¯t chase both the ghost of the past and a phantom future.


    Even as I thought that, I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes from tracking Sera¡¯s movement as she walked across the parking lot.


    She paused in front of a dark car waiting at the curb. She stood for a few seconds at the back seat, ncing at the car¡¯s windows, before finally opening the door and sliding into the passenger seat instead.


    After a couple of minutes, the engine turned over, headlights cutting through the night.


    The car rolled forward, passing beneath the streetlight, and the driver¡¯s profile came into view.


    He was wearing a baseball cap pulled low and dark sunsses, despite the time, but his profile was unmistakable in the same way you could always pick out which apple was rotten in the bunch.


    Kieran ckthorne.


    Something uncontroble surged through me¡ªdark, sharp, bitter, and icy enough to drown out the burning spreading through me.


    Betrayal.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t end my bond with Kieran so I could be with you.¡¯


    But she¡¯d ended things with me to be with him.

 Chapter 331 ALPHAS AREN’T CUTE

    <h4>Chapter 331: Chapter 331 ALPHAS AREN¡¯T CUTE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The same dark car was waiting in the parking lot where it had dropped me off earlier, idling beneath the streetlight.


    I assumed my Nightfang driver had returned, efficient and unobtrusive enough that I could slide into the backseat and spend the drive home sorting through the heavy conversation I¡¯d just had.


    I reached for the handle of the back door.


    Then the interior light flicked on.


    Kieran looked back at me from the driver¡¯s seat, baseball cap pulled low, sunsses perched on his nose.


    I froze, my hand still hovering over the door.


    ¡°Kieran?¡±


    He lifted one hand from the wheel in a half-wave. ¡°Hi.¡±


    I stared at him. ¡°You¡¯re not my driver.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he agreed, having the grace to look sheepish. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, even as I pulled open the passenger door and slid in.


    ¡°Picking you up,¡± he said casually.


    I crossed my arms and turned to him. ¡°Really? Because to me, it looks like stalking.¡±


    ¡°I was going to watch from afar,¡± he said quickly. ¡°Just...make sure you got out okay.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°And the disguise?¡±


    He reached up and adjusted the brim of his cap, sheepishly. ¡°You didn¡¯t want people to know we¡¯re together.¡±


    Together.


    The word made something flip wildly in my stomach, warmth flushing my cheeks as my lips twitched despite my best efforts.


    He must have mistaken my silence for anger, because his shoulders slumped and he sighed, worry flickering across his face as he leaned back against the seat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is all new to me, and I¡¯m not at all sure how to maneuver it, but I missed you, and I wanted to see you, and I didn¡¯t think of anything else outside of that. I guess I...lost my head.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what disarmed me more, the rambling or the admission.


    The cap and sunsses couldn¡¯t hide the tension in his shoulders and the faint edge of innate Alpha possessiveness he hadn¡¯t yet learned how to temper.


    He reached for my hand without looking, and his fingers brushed mine¡ªhesitant for half a second, as if checking whether this was still allowed¡ªbeforecing our hands together.


    I didn¡¯t pull away.


    I had to stab my teeth into my lower lip to suppress the wide smile that threatened to spread. ¡°That¡¯s...cute.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at me, aghast. ¡°You did not just call me cute.¡±


    I tilted my head. ¡°I just caught you stalking and spying on me. You¡¯ll be whatever I call you.¡±


    He huffed, muttering something under his breath that sounded like ¡®Alpha¡¯s aren¡¯t cute,¡¯ then reached out and flicked the interior light off.


    I turned to put my seatbelt on and released my bottom lip, letting the smile unfurl along with the fluttering in my belly.


    The engine purred to life a secondter, and the car eased out of the parking lot, the glow of the OTSpound slipping away behind us.


    Through it all, our hands never unwound.


    For a few moments, the only sound was the hum of the road beneath the tires.


    Then Kieran said, too casually, ¡°So...I see Lucian¡¯s back.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t an usation. Just a statement. But I felt the weight of it all the same.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied, ¡°he is.¡±


    His grip on the steering wheel tightened ever so slightly. ¡°You two seemed awfully close.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help the snort that fell out of me. ¡°On the contrary, I think tonight is the furthest apart we¡¯ve ever been.¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    It was so adorable, the way he was trying so hard to keep his voice neutral. But I didn¡¯t mention it; he was still reeling from ¡®cute.¡¯


    I turned toward the window, watching the lights blur past. ¡°He¡¯s been gone for a while. It was kind of weird seeing him tonight.¡±


    ¡°But you were d to?¡±


    I met Kieran¡¯s gaze briefly, then shook my head. ¡°I thought I¡¯d feel many things when I saw him again: angry, happy, usatory...whatever. But mainly, I just felt concerned.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°He looked exhausted. Worn down in a way that didn¡¯t sit right with me.¡±


    Kieran exhaled slowly through his nose. ¡°Did you bring up...recent developments?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I wanted to ask about what Ethan said he saw, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to. And since the air on that isn¡¯t clear, I didn¡¯t tell him about the Shift or being a silver wolf. Alina masked her presence from him, too.¡±


    Try as he might, Kieran couldn¡¯t hide the sigh of relief that slipped out of him.


    He asked again, ¡°Why?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Because something about him felt...off.¡±


    ¡°Off...how?¡±


    ¡°His psychic imprint has always been benign,¡± I said. ¡°Hard to read, but generally harmless. But tonight, there was an...impurity. Something unfamiliar threaded through him that I¡¯d never sensed around him.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s grip on my hand tightened.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t see it clearly,¡± I admitted. ¡°I doubt I¡¯ll be able to see things like that without fully anchoring myself. I asked him outright if he was in any trouble, and he straight-up lied to my face.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Kieran said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s whatever.¡±


    I stared out the window as the city thinned, streetlights fading into darker stretches of road.


    It wasn¡¯t whatever. It was deeply unsettling.


    Lucian had always been an enigma, but now it was like thick dark clouds surrounded him, and I could barely see the man behind them.


    Wherever he¡¯d disappeared to, whatever he¡¯d been doing had...changed him. In a way that made my skin itch and stomach churn.


    Just because I didn¡¯t want to be with him romantically didn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t care about him.


    Whatever he was going through seemed to be eating at him, and as someone who had countlessly received his help, it was only natural that I wanted to return the favor however I could.


    ¡°You did the right thing, not telling him everything,¡± Kieran said. ¡°Lucian Reed is very good at hiding. Ethan and I already assigned people to look deeper into his movements.¡±


    That surprised me. ¡°You have?¡±


    Kieran nodded. ¡°Whatever is going on with him might be none of our business, but on the off chance that it even remotely affects you, we¡¯ll be on top of it. Once we have something solid, you can decide how to approach him. Or whether you even should.¡±


    I nodded, though the unease didn¡¯t fully leave. ¡°Okay. Yeah. That makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Are you still...friends?¡± Kieran asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, turning to face him. He nced away from the road long enough to see the sincerity in my eyes. ¡°Just that.¡±


    The smug satisfaction that flickered across his face was immediate and impossible to miss. ¡°Good.¡±


    I shot him a look. ¡°Don¡¯t getfortable.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m neverfortable when another Alpha is involved,¡± he replied dryly. ¡°Especially one who looks at you like that.¡±


    I tilted my head. ¡°Like how?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t make me relive it, or I¡¯ll turn this car around for the sole purpose of pulling Lucian Reed¡¯s eyes out of his head.¡±


    Nothing about that sentence was funny. Yet, a small giggle fell out of me.


    I turned back out the window, and that was when I fully realized that we¡¯dpletely driven out of the city. The car was on a darkened, narrow road, climbing steadily upward.


    ¡°Kieran?¡± I turned back to him with furrowed brows. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    He squeezed my hand. ¡°I was saving it for a more opportune time, but I don¡¯t want you thinking about another man all night, so I have to distract you.¡±


    I shot him a look. ¡°That¡¯s incredibly maniptive.¡±


    ¡°And hopefully effective,¡± he countered.


    The road wound upward, trees closing in around us until the only lights we had were the low of the moon and the car headlights.


    When the car finally came to a stop, we were perched at the edge of a quiet clearing.


    A cabin stood nestled among the pines, warm light spilling from its windows.


    My breath caught despite myself. ¡°What opportune time was this for?¡±


    ¡°Our first date,¡± he admitted. ¡°But I¡¯m flexible.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°So this...¡±


    He raised our intertwined hands and pressed my knuckles to his lips. ¡°Sera,¡± he murmured against my skin, sending shivers up and down my arm, ¡°will you go on an impromptu date with me?¡±

 Chapter 332 HIS HEART ON HIS SLEEVE

    <h4>Chapter 332: Chapter 332 HIS HEART ON HIS SLEEVE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I followed Kieran up the short stone steps and into the cabin, the door creaking softly as he pushed it open ahead of me.


    Warmth wrapped around me as soon as I stepped inside, lingering in the wooden walls and the low glow of themps. The cabin was open but felt intimate, the living space flowing easily into a small kitchte, all wood and stone softened by use rather than polish.


    A couch sat near the hearth with a throw draped over one arm, and the faint scent of cedar and old firewood hung in the air. It felt lived-in, quaint, and unexpectedly charming.


    I stepped fully inside, taking in the way the windows framed the dark forest outside like a painting, making it feel like a fairy tale.


    Kieran hesitated, hands sliding into his jacket pockets in a way that felt oddly...boyish.


    He nced around, then back at me.


    ¡°I had ns,¡± he said with a meek shrug. ¡°I was going toe up earlier. Clean, set things up properly. Maybe flowers.¡± He nodded at the bag of leftovers in my hands. ¡°Freshly made food.¡±


    He let out a half self-deprecating huff. ¡°But since this turned into an ambush date, this is...well, this is it.¡±


    I took a step towards Kieran, a soft smile ying on my lips. ¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡±


    His brows knit together, disbelief flickering across his face, mouth tense. ¡°It¡¯s haphazard, careless. You deserve¡ª¡±


    ¡°Honesty,¡± I said, stepping closer. ¡°Transparency.¡±


    I ced a hand on his chest; his heart hammered beneath my palm, sending a thrill through me.


    ¡°There were a lot of things I wanted from you during our marriage,¡± I said, looking up at him. ¡°But do you know what tops the list?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± he asked, his voice suddenly hoarse.


    ¡°You. Stripped of all affectation.¡±


    His brows furrowed. ¡°I don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    My smile widened. ¡°I love seeing you unsure and flustered.¡± I shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s something about the big bad Kieran ckthorne worrying about flowers for a date that¡¯s...cute.¡±


    He exhaled sharply, the tension in his shoulders easing. Then he ced his hand over mine, pressing it gently against his chest.


    ¡°I,¡± he murmured, his voice dropping an octave, ¡°am not cute.¡±


    An involuntary shiver darted down my body. Kieran¡¯s thumb pressed against the inside of my wrist, and I was certain he could feel the frantic leap of my pulse.


    His gaze dropped¡ªnot away, but to my mouth¡ªand stayed there a heartbeat too long.


    I felt it then¡ªthe pull. The unmistakable moment where the air between us tightened, charged with something neither of us could deny.


    He leaned in just enough that I could feel his breath brush my cheek. Close enough that my body responded instinctively, my fingers curling slightly against his chest.


    For one suspended second, I was certain he was going to close the distance.


    Then he stopped.


    I watched the effort it took¡ªhis jaw tightening, his breath drawing deeper as he forced himself back by an inch that felt like a mile.


    His hand slowly slipped from my wrist, the movement careful and deliberate, as if it cost him something.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he said, clearing his throat. ¡°Then...uh.¡± He gestured toward the counter. ¡°Wine?¡±


    A breath whooshed out of me, and I wasn¡¯t sure if it was relief or frustration. ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    He moved into the kitchte, the familiarity of his movements betraying how often he¡¯d been here. He poured carefully, then handed me a ss.


    I took it, my fingers brushing his.


    The contact sparked, not as overwhelming as the bond, but just as dizzying.


    I lifted the ss and took a small sip.


    The wine was warm with oak, and something darker beneath it, and it easily slid down my throat, taking the edge of my nerves with it. My shoulders loosened, the tight coil in my chest easing.


    Then, softly, music drifted through the room.


    I froze, body snapping still, heart squeezing painfully tight as the low, familiar melody unfolded gently and took me back¡ªback to a bar several months ago.


    ¡°Lillian¡¯s song,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°It greatly shames me to admit that I don¡¯t know what your favorite song is,¡± Kieran said, a faint smile tugging at his mouth as he watched me over the rim of his ss. ¡°I intend to take my time learning every single thing about you that I can. Until then...I hope this is enough.¡±


    My breath caught.


    The song swelled, familiar beats aligning with a memory I¡¯d tried very hard not to revisit too often: dim lights, sticky floors,ughter hanging in the air like smoke.


    His hands at my waist. Mine on his shoulders. The way the world had narrowed to the space between us, and I¡¯d been reminded of all the ways I¡¯d once yearned for Kieran¡¯s affection.


    And now, here he was with me in a cabin in the woods, wearing his heart on his sleeve, his hand outstretched toward me.


    ¡°Dance with me?¡± he asked softly.


    I nced at his hand. Then up at his face.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said without hesitation, setting my ss down next to his on the counter.


    His fingers closed around mine gently, reverently, and he drew me into his arms.


    The embrace was warm in a way that had nothing to do with body heat. His hand settled at my waist, solid and sure, while the other kept mine anchored between us.


    My free hand found his shoulder, fingers curling into the fabric of his jacket.


    We swayed slowly, unhurried. No choreography. No performance.


    The cabin seemed to fade around the edges, the walls retreating as the moment expanded. My breathing synced with his without effort.


    For a brief moment, my mind reached backwards.


    I remembered the other dance¡ªthe other time I¡¯d been held by him¡ªand how it had nearly undone me.


    How his touch back then had felt like something dangerous, something I wasn¡¯t meant to want, let alone enjoy. I¡¯d been swept up in sensation and the terrible tug of war of longing and hurt.


    This was not that.


    Kieran¡¯s hand at my waist was steady, firm, but not possessive. His other hand held mine lightly, not guiding me so much as matching my movement, as if we were meeting each other halfway with every step.


    Before, I¡¯d been consumed by the dance. By him. My heart had raced as though it were trying to outrun consequence, as though the moment might copse if I examined it too closely.


    Now, my breathing was even. My thoughts were clear.


    I didn¡¯t feel like I had to fight against anything¡ªnot the years we¡¯d lost, not the mistakes we¡¯d made, not the long distance we¡¯d had to cross to arrive here.


    All of it existed quietly in the background, acknowledged and no longer sharp enough to wound.


    The music carried us, gentle and unhurried, and I let myself sway with him without bracing for the moment it would end. I didn¡¯t cling. I didn¡¯t fear. I simply allowed the closeness, the warmth, the calm certainty of his arms around me.


    I rested my cheek against his chest, listening to the steady beat beneath my ear.


    ¡¯This,¡¯ I thought. ¡¯This is what it feels like when nothing is being taken from you.¡¯


    As the song neared its end, the final notes lingering like a held breath, Kieran¡¯s movements slowed even further, as if he were trying to memorize the feel of me in his arms.


    The music faded.


    I tilted my head up slowly, and the look in his eyes stole the air from my lungs.


    Yearning, raw and unguarded, burned there, barely contained beneath restraint so carefully maintained it hurt to witness.


    His jaw was tight, his breath shallow, like he was holding himself back by the thinnest of threads.


    ¡°Sera,¡± he murmured.


    My name sounded different in his mouth now. Not a im. Not a plea.


    A question.


    He hesitated, just long enough for me to see his longing overwhelm his restraint.


    ¡°Can I...¡± He swallowed. ¡°May I kiss you?¡±


    Maybe it was the wine, or the warmth of the cabin, or the quiet seclusion of it all, or the way the world beyond those walls felt very far away.


    Maybe it was the heat of his body, or the electricity running through my veins, or the vulnerability in his eyes.


    Whatever it was, it sted the definition of ¡®slow¡¯ right out of my mind.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I whispered.


    And when he leaned in, slow and careful, giving me every chance to change my mind, I realized, dimly, beautifully, that for the first time in a very long while, my heart wasn¡¯t bracing for hurt.


    It was leaning forward.

 Chapter 333 A FUCKING FIRE

    <h4>Chapter 333: Chapter 333 A FUCKING FIRE</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I had already held myself back once tonight. I stepped away when every instinct screamed to close the distance and ignore caution.


    I knew what we¡¯d agreed to. I knew we were meant to be taking this slowly.


    But after everything it had taken to get here, I found I no longer had it in me to deny this moment.


    Not with the way Sera looked at me, the way she molded into my arms, her body fever-warm and alive, the space between us pulsing with palpable tension.


    And when she said yes, when she leaned forward, something inside my chest broke open.


    I leaned in slowly at first, giving her every chance to pull away, to reconsider, to remind me that restraint was still required.


    My mouth brushed against hers in a kiss so gentle it was barely there, more question than im.


    Her lips were warm, softer than memory, and when she didn¡¯t withdraw¡ªwhen she angled her head instead, a subtle invitation¡ªI felt my control begin to fray.


    I kissed her again, letting myself linger, mapping the shape of her mouth as if I were learning it for the first time.


    Her breath hitched, a sound so small and devastating it sent a tremor through me.


    My hand lifted, hovering near her cheek, and when she leaned into the touch on her own, I allowed myself that too, my thumb brushing gently along her jaw, grounding myself in the reality of her.


    Ashar stirred at the back of my mind, a low, restless presence that had been patient for far too long.


    ¡®Mark her,¡¯ he urged, a roaring, pulsing heat that echoed in my blood.


    ¡®Slow,¡¯ I cautioned, even as my mouth returned to hers, deepening the kiss.


    Sera¡¯s lips parted beneath mine, tentative at first, then braver, and the sensation sent a sharp, electric awareness through me.


    My restraint slipped another inch. I adjusted my grip, one hand sliding to her waist.


    Her fingers gripped the front of my jacket and tugged me closer. For some reason, that did it.


    The dam broke. My kisses weren¡¯t wild or reckless, but they brimmed with contained intensity that demanded release.


    Each kiss built on thest, slow and unhurried butyered with meaning¡ªthe aching knowledge of everything I¡¯d nearly lost, and the impossible miracle to have a chance to regain it all.


    Ashar surged again, hot and eager, his desire bleeding into mine until it was impossible to tell where his instinct ended, and my caution began.


    ¡®More,¡¯ he pushed, a low growl reverberating through my bones. ¡®She wants you.¡¯


    My body answered before my mind could catch up.


    I kissed her again and again, letting my mouth trace the curve of her lips, the corner of her smile.


    I reveled in her soft exhale as I pulled back just long enough to make her lean closer.


    Her knees softened, and I felt it through her body, the subtle shift of weight as she leaned into me without thinking.


    I slipped my other arm around her, anchoring her to my chest, more to steady myself than anything else.


    Her breaths came faster now, shallow and uneven, and when I finally broke the kiss to draw in air, I didn¡¯t move far.


    My forehead rested against hers, my breath brushing her lips as I tried¡ªfailed¡ªto steady myself.


    ¡°Sera,¡± I murmured.


    Hershes lifted slowly, pupils blown wide, her gaze unfocused in a way that sent another surge of heat straight through me. She looked dazed. Kiss-swollen. Beautiful.


    I kissed her cheek, her jaw, the corner of her mouth¡ªsofter now, slower, memorizing the feel of her skin.


    Each press of my lips unraveled me further. My hands trembled with the sheer effort of holding back.


    Ashar was no longer subtle. ¡®Take her, dammit!¡¯ he goaded. ¡®She is yours!¡¯


    That night with Sera ten years ago was still somewhat of a haze, but now I understood a little more why I had lost control sopletely.


    If I could barely hold Ashar¡¯s instincts back after one ss of wine, I could only imagine how easily he had taken over when I was fully inebriated.


    ¡®Not like this,¡¯ I told him fiercely. ¡®Only if she asks. Only if she wants.¡¯


    Still, my body betrayed me. Heat coiled low and insistent, every nerve ending alight as I kissed her until her breaths turned into soft, helpless little sounds she clearly wasn¡¯t aware she was making.


    Her head tipped back slightly, exposing the line of her throat, and I nearly lost my grip on reality.


    I stopped myself with a shuddering breath, pulling back just enough to look at her.


    Her eyes were zed now, unfocused but trusting, her lips parted as she struggled to catch her breath.


    My hands tightened reflexively at her waist. Not to pull her closer, but to keep myself from doing something I couldn¡¯t take back.


    My voice came out rough. Unsteady. Barely recognizable as my own.


    ¡°Sera,¡± I said, slower this time. ¡°Can I...can I have more?¡±


    Her breath shuddered.


    For a moment, she didn¡¯t answer at all.


    Her hands were still on me¡ªone fisted in my jacket, the other resting at my wrist, and I was sure she could feel the way my pulse jumped erratically.


    ¡°Sera,¡± I repeated softly. I didn¡¯t mean to push, but she looked faraway, like she needed anchoring back to now.


    Her gaze flickered¡ªnot away, but inward, like she was weighing something heavy and fragile all at once.


    I saw the want written inly across her face, colliding with the reticence she¡¯d fought so hard to learn.


    Ashar went utterly still inside me, coiled and waiting, as if even he understood that this moment was not his to rush.


    Sera drew a slow breath, the kind she took when she was grounding herself. When she was choosing.


    ¡°Kieran.¡± The way she said my name¡ªsoft, breathless, so achingly close to surrender¡ªsent a jolt straight through my chest.


    She tipped her head forward, just a fraction, her lips parting as if the word ¡¯yes¡¯ was already forming. I could see it there, hovering. Feel it in the way her body leaned toward mine despite herself.


    ¡°I¡ª¡± she started¡ªand then my fucking phone rang.


    Sera startled, her head jerking back slightly as reality snapped into ce. I stiffened, every muscle screaming in protest as the moment shattered between us.


    She frowned and lifted a hand to my chest, pressing gently¡ªnot to push me away, but grounding me.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± she said softly. ¡°Your phone is ringing.¡±


    I closed my eyes.


    Anger red, hot and immediate¡ªnot at her. Never at her. At the timing, the interruption, the universe¡¯s impable cruelty.


    I drew in a slow breath, forcing the fire back down where it belonged.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I muttered.


    I didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°You should answer it.¡±


    I would have rather thrown the damned thing across the room. Let it ring. Let the world burn for all I cared.


    Ashar snarled his agreement.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± I ground out.


    I wanted to live in this moment forever¡ªSera¡¯s lips swollen with my kisses, her body soft and warm against mine, her scent everywhere.


    ¡°It could be serious,¡± she whispered. ¡°Pack business.¡±


    The role of an Alpha was heavy, but I didn¡¯t usually hate it. I loathed it in this moment.


    Reluctantly, I loosened my grip and stepped back, my hands lingering a moment longer than necessary before letting go.


    The space between us felt obscene after the closeness we¡¯d shared.


    I pulled the phone from my pocket, jaw tight, and nced at the screen.


    Gavin.


    I answered, turning away from Sera. ¡°There better be a fucking fire.¡±


    His voice came through clipped and urgent, stripped of all pleasantries. ¡°There might as well be.¡±


    I straightened instinctively, every Alpha instinct snapping into ce. ¡°Talk.¡±


    ¡°Remember Aaron Pike?¡± he asked.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± I snarled. ¡°You did not call me to reminisce about dead¡ª¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s back.¡±


    ¡°Gavin." My voice dropped to a murderous octave. ¡°I promise you this isn¡¯t the time for fucking with me.¡±


    ¡°I wish I was fucking with you,¡± my Beta said, swearing under his breath.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not possible,¡± I hissed. ¡°His fucking throat was torn out right in front of me.¡±


    It had been a ssic rogue attack a long time ago. Aaron had been one of my sentinels, and he¡¯d been a casualty of that battle.


    His blood had stained Ashar¡¯s coat. I¡¯d watched the rogues drag his lifeless body away as spoils of war. His widow and son had been on a sry from me for thest six years.


    So what the fuck was I hearing?


    ¡°Yeah, well,¡± Gavin said grimly. ¡°He walked into Nightfang territory tonight. Alive. Breathing. ims his memory is fucked up and thest thing he remembers is the ambush.¡±


    My grip tightened around the phone until my knuckles ached.


    ¡°When?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°An hour ago,¡± Gavin said. ¡°We have him contained, but¡ªKieran, I don¡¯t know what the fuck to do.¡±


    I nced back at Sera. She was watching me closely now, the softness of the moment reced with alert concern. I hated that I¡¯d brought this into her night. Into our night.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way,¡± I sighed.


    The line went dead.


    I lowered the phone slowly, my mind already racing, gears turning as years of training kicked in.


    But beneath it all¡ªbeneath the strategy and suspicion and rising dread¡ªthere was a quieter ache.


    Loss.


    Interruption.


    Another moment stolen.


    I looked at Sera again and forced myself to soften.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, the words inadequate and honest all at once.


    She stepped closer, resting a hand against my arm. ¡°I know,¡± she said gently.


    I nodded, swallowing hard.


    The night had changed.


    But the memory of her almost-choice burned steadily in my chest.


    And I intended toe back to it.

 Chapter 334 SLOPPY DRUNK

    <h4>Chapter 334: Chapter 334 SLOPPY DRUNK</h4>


    MAYA¡¯S POV


    The term ¡®heat¡¯ was aptly coined.


    Not the usual decadent warmth of desire, but an innate, biological shift¡ªclinging, raising my temperature, blurring emotion with sensation, refusing to be ignored.


    Dinnersted barely an hour. We startedposed¡ªwine, quiet conversation, Ethan¡¯s knee brushing mine¡ªbut the closeness became unbearable quickly.


    The heat coiled tighter with every passing minute, fed by the bond, by his proximity, by the way my body reacted faster than my mind could keep up with.


    I couldn¡¯t focus on the food, couldn¡¯t sit still beneath the weight of it, and Ethan sensed it without a word.


    One look passed between us, and tension shifted to urgency. Momentster, we stood, mumbling apologies to the waiter as we left behind unfinished tes.


    We¡¯d barely made it through the front door before we were tangled together, shoes kicked off somewhere behind us.


    His mark burned faintly at the juncture of my neck and shoulder, a warm, steady, living presence beneath my skin.


    Every night since he¡¯d marked me, it had been like this: Frantic, reckless, irresistible.


    We gravitated toward each other without thought, bodies attuned in a way that felt both new and ancient.


    I was keenly aware of the changes in myself. How easily I flushed, how acutely I reacted to his touch, how my senses seemed perpetually tuned too high.


    The healers had warned me gently: the next full moon would bring my heat. The knowledge sat low and heavy in my body, a countdown I felt with bated breath.


    Ethan moved with a deliberate care that only stoked the fire further, as if he were trying to savor each moment before instinct took overpletely.


    But I was an impatient bitch, and I tugged him closer, fingers curling into his shirt, when¡ª


    My phone rang.


    The sound steamed against the heat like an ice shower.


    Ethan stilled, forehead against mine, breath warm and uneven. ¡°Ignore it,¡± he muttered, his voice rough.


    "No shit," I murmured, tugging his shirt out of his pants.


    But the ringing continued, insistent and annoying, until I couldn¡¯t ignore it any longer.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I hissed, rifling through my back pocket.


    The screen lit up, and my stomach dropped.


    Lucian.


    "He never calls thiste," I said, pulling back despite Ethan¡¯s groan of protest. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s jaw tightened. His arms loosened reluctantly, one hand lingering at my waist. ¡°You don¡¯t owe him¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said softly. ¡°But he¡¯s been AWOL for weeks. I need to make sure he¡¯s fine.¡±


    The moment the call connected, Lucian¡¯s voice poured through the speaker.


    ¡°Maya,¡± he said hoarsely. Not his usual clipped andposed drawl, but...frayed.


    ¡°Can you meet me?¡± A pause. ¡°Please.¡±


    The vulnerability in that one word made my heart clench, jarring my focus from lingering heat to sudden, fierce concern.


    "Where are you?" I asked, redoing the buttons on my blouse.


    ¡°Luna Noire.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in fifteen.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s displeasure was immediate and palpable, his aura ring hot against my senses.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be fucking serious,¡± he hissed, his pupils still blown wide, his grip tightening reflexively at my waist.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, turning to face him fully. ¡°But I need to go.¡±


    His jaw flexed. ¡°I don¡¯t trust him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to,¡± I shot back, then softened, reaching up to cup his cheek. ¡°But this isn¡¯t normal for Lucian. He never sounds like that. And he never asks for help unless it¡¯s dire.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s gaze was sharp and unyielding. ¡°He¡¯s an Alpha. If he needs help, he should be calling his Beta.¡±


    ¡°He should,¡± I agreed. ¡°But he called me instead. Which means whatever¡¯s going on, he¡¯s not thinking straight.¡± I hesitated, then added quietly, ¡°He saved my life, Ethan. He¡¯s family to me. In every way that matters.¡±


    Thatnded.


    Ethan exhaled through his nose, his aura receding enough for reason to return.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this,¡± he said tly.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    A long beat passed.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you,¡± he said atst. ¡°I wait outside, and you get twenty minutes. Not one more.¡±


    The old Maya would have bristled at the audacity of a man telling me what to do.


    But pre-heat Maya just leaned forward and pressed a kiss to the corner of his lips, my blood still singing. ¡°Okay.¡±


    And just like that, the night shifted, urgency and desire giving way to a heavier, uncertain anxiety.


    ***


    The atmosphere in Luna Noire¡¯s private room hit me like a wall.


    Alcohol, sharp and sour and heavy, coated the air so thickly my eyes stung. I wrinkled my nose as the door shut behind me.


    Lucian slouched at the table, jacket discarded, ss half-full, and four empty bottles rolling across the floor. His hair was disheveled in a way I¡¯d never seen before, his usual immacte control cracked wide open.


    It was worse than I¡¯d imagined.


    Lucian Reed did not get sloppy drunk.


    And even if he did, why would he call me and not Reece?


    I crossed the room slowly. ¡°Did you go swimming in a distillery?¡±


    He didn¡¯t bother to look up. A weak, humorless huff escaped him. ¡°Feels about right.¡±


    I sat across from him, folding my hands together. ¡°What happened?¡±


    He stared at his ss for a long moment, thenughed quietly. "She chose him."


    She. Him. It didn¡¯t take half a second for the names click into ce.


    My chest tightened. ¡°Lucian¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he said, finally looking up at me. His eyes were bloodshot, rimmed with exhaustion and despair. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I always knew she would. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, getting wasted proves your point,¡± I deadpanned.


    His mouth twisted. ¡°I was patient. I held back; didn¡¯t push or overpower her. I trusted stupid fucking choice over fate. I did everything right, and yet...¡±


    He shook his head and swore softly. ¡°I¡¯m a fucking joke.¡±


    I exhaled slowly. ¡°Love isn¡¯t an achievement,¡± I said, forcing my voice to be gentle. ¡°It¡¯s not something you can win by following some sort of form, and it sure as hell isn¡¯t something you¡¯re owed.¡±


    He flinched, then his gaze sharpened. ¡°You knew.¡±


    My shoulders sagged. ¡°Lucian¡ª¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you warn me?¡± His voice stayed level, but there was usation in it, pressing in on me. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner that I was fighting a losing battle?¡±


    Indignation red, overpowering the pity I felt earlier.


    ¡°Even if I wanted to, how could I?¡± I snapped. ¡°You vanished. You went off-grid for days. No calls. No messages. You fucking stood her up and she¡ª¡±


    I stopped myself then. The events of that night were not mine to recount.


    Lucian stared at me, mouth opening once, then closing again.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± he said finally, quieter. ¡°Things just...gotplicated.¡±


    ¡°Complicated how?¡± I asked gently. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve been keeping vigil in hell.¡±


    His gaze slid away from mine.


    ¡°You¡¯re keeping secrets,¡± I said.


    His silence confirmed it. It stretched, thick and ufortable, and I fought the urge to check my watch.


    Then Lucian spoke again.


    ¡°Do you know why?¡± he asked quietly.


    I frowned. ¡°Why what?¡±


    ¡°Why she went back to him,¡± he rified.


    I shook my head. ¡°Lucian, I¡¯m in no ce to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Just tell me why.¡±


    My breath hitched, and I shifted in my seat, suddenly aware of the pressure in the room.


    Lucian had always been careful with his Alpha presence. Outside of training sessions or controlled demonstrations, he kept it tightly leashed, more philosophy than force.


    The people at OTS followed him because they believed in him, because he inspired loyalty, not fear.


    But now his aura pressed at the edges of my awareness with an intensity that made the hairs on my skin rise.


    ¡°Stop that,¡± I ground out.


    Lucian blinked, then drew a slow breath, his shoulders easing as the pressure receded.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± he said, rubbing a hand over his face. ¡°I¡¯ve been in back-to-back meetings all week. High-intensity ones. You get used to...letting it off the leash.¡±


    There was truth in that. I¡¯d seen Ethane back from negotiations carrying that residual edge.


    But something else lingered beneath his words, something he wasn¡¯t naming.


    Questions flickered through my mind. Where had he really been? Who had he been meeting with? And why did it feel like he was carrying more than professional stress?


    Before I could decide which one to voice, my phone buzzed again.


    Ethan.


    The reminder jolted me back into my body, back into time. Twenty minutes didn¡¯t quite stretch as you¡¯d think.


    Lucian saw the screen and winced. "Right. Your mate¡¯s probably pissed."


    I didn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have put you in this position tonight,¡± he went on, voice steadier now. ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s new,¡± I said dryly.


    The corner of his mouth twitched, but the humor didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes.


    ¡°Congrattions, by the way.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Your engagement.¡±


    Some of my irritation melted away at that. ¡°There¡¯s going to be a party... You shoulde.¡±


    He hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    ¡°Sera¡¯s my best friend, and she¡¯s about to be my family,¡± I added softly. ¡°But you¡¯re my family, too. I don¡¯t want to lose either of you.¡±


    Something in his expression shifted, and his smile was a little less empty. ¡°You¡¯re a good person, Maya.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°Debatable.¡±


    He chuckled weakly.


    ¡°Go home, Lucian,¡± I urged. ¡°Take a shower and a nap. You¡¯re less likely to tear yourself apart if you¡¯re thinking more clearly.¡±


    He nodded slowly. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    I wished I could do more¡ªreach in and mend what had fractured in him.


    But whatever Lucian Reed was dealing with felt far beyond my reach.

 Chapter 335 TECHNICALLY ALIVE

    <h4>Chapter 335: Chapter 335 TECHNICALLY ALIVE</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    The drive back to Nightfang was torturous.


    Every mile, every turn, put more space between me and what I¡¯d been forced to leave behind¡ªSera¡¯s lips, swollen and soft beneath mine. The almost. The choice she¡¯d nearly made, right before the world barged in and ruined everything.


    I¡¯d never been so angry at the sight of the packhouse looming out of the trees, all stone and shadow and responsibility.


    Lights burned on the lower level, brighter than they should have been at this hour. A knot tightened low in my gut.


    I cut the engine and stepped out, already feeling Ashar coil awake beneath my skin¡ªnot with desire this time, but with wariness. The kind that came when something smelled wrong.


    Sera lingered beside me. The cold night air stirred loose strands of her hair around her face, and she looked so beautiful, my chest ached.


    She watched the packhouse too, and I was sure the wrongness in the air was amplified by her gifts.


    ¡°I should let you get to it,¡± she said softly, shifting her weight back, giving me space the way she always did back when I ran off to handle pack business.


    ¡°Sera,¡± I said, reaching out before she could take another step away.


    She paused, turning back to me, brows lifting in question.


    I hesitated. Not because I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but because I was still learning what questions were okay to ask.


    ¡°Would you...stay?¡± I asked, my voiceing out quieter than I intended.


    ¡°Not because you have to. Just¡ª¡± I exhaled, the truth pressing forward. ¡°I want you with me. Through all of it. The good and the bad.¡±


    Her expression softened, her gaze searching.


    ¡°If you want,¡± I added quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to pull you into pack business if you¡¯d rather step back.¡±


    For a beat, she just looked at me, still searching. Then she closed the distance, slipping her hand into mine, fingers warm and steady despite the chill in the air.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay,¡± she said.


    The knot in my chest loosened¡ªjust a fraction¡ªbut it was enough.


    I squeezed her hand once, grounding myself in the certainty of her presence, and together we turned toward the packhouse, whatever waited for us inside no longer something I had to face alone.


    The conference room¡ªdim, windowless, all stone and restraint¡ªwas upied when I entered. A long table cut the space in half, chairs pulled back in disarray, as if no one had bothered to pretend this was a normal meeting.


    The air was thick withyered scents: unease, caution, something bordering on rot.


    Gavin stood near the central table, arms folded tight across his chest. My father was beside him, posture rigid, his expression carved into a grim, controlled mask. And near the far wall¡ª


    Aaron.


    For half a second, my brain refused to reconcile the image before me with the bloody carcass that had been dragged out of my sight.


    The first thing I noticed was that he was thinner. Not emaciated, exactly, but hollowed out, as if something essential had been scraped from the inside.


    His hair hung longer than regtion, dull and tangled, shadowing his eyes. His shoulders slumped as if the weight of his own body was too much for him.


    But it was his eyes that stopped me cold.


    They were open. Focused. Technically alive.


    But utterly empty.


    ¡°Aaron,¡± I said, my voice rough.


    He flinched at the sound of his name.


    His devoid gaze slid over me slowly, like he was cataloguing shapes rather than seeing people. Then his brows furrowed.


    ¡°Alpha?¡± Not an identification, a question.


    My jaw tightened.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I said. ¡°You remember that much.¡±


    He nodded once. ¡°A wolf should always recognize his Alpha.¡±


    Father¡¯s mouthpressed into a thin line. Gavin muttered a curse under his breath, voice tight with strain.


    I took a few steps closer, stopping just out of arm¡¯s reach. Close enough to feel him. To sense the strange tness where a wolf¡¯s presence should have been pushing back against mine.


    I reached out through the mind-link we shared as pack members. There was nothing at the other end of the bridge.


    ¡°What is thest thing you remember?¡± I asked.


    Aaron stared past my shoulder, eyes unfocusing slightly. His fingers twitched at his sides, like they wanted to curl into fists but couldn¡¯t quite remember how.


    ¡°We were tracking.¡± His words were stunted, as if he were learning how to speak on the spot. ¡°South ridge. Rogues had been circling for days. I remember the wind changing. Ash and blood. The shout of battle.¡±


    My chest tightened.


    ¡°And after that?¡± Gavin prompted with a dejected sigh, as if he already knew the answer.


    Aaron swallowed. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    I watched his throat work. Watched the faint crease form between his brows as he tried¡ªand failed¡ªto reach for something that wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°I woke up in the woods,¡± he went on. ¡°Didn¡¯t know where I was. Didn¡¯t know how long it had been. Just...knew I should walk north. That home was north.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± I asked sharply.


    He hesitated. Then shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    I straightened, turning slightly as movement caught my peripheral vision. Sera stood near the doorway, half in shadow, her arms folded loosely in front of her.


    She hadn¡¯t said a word since we¡¯d arrived, but her steady watchfulness grounded me, quiet support tempering my growing sense of unease.


    She was watching Aaron with a focus that made the hairs on my arms stand on end. What could she sense?


    I turned back to Gavin. ¡°Where was he found?¡±


    ¡°Edge of the eastern border,¡± Gavin replied. ¡°Stumbled into one of our patrol routes. Barefoot. No weapon. No scent markers. Like he¡¯d been...scrubbed.¡±


    That matched what my instincts had been screaming since I walked in.


    ¡°And what about your wolf?¡± I asked Aaron. ¡°Have you tried to Shift?¡±


    He blinked at me. Confusion creased his face.


    ¡°Shift?¡± he echoed.


    Father exhaled slowly through his nose. ¡°He doesn¡¯t feel his wolf,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Not even as absence. It¡¯s like the concept itself is...gone.¡±


    A low, dangerous stillness fell over the room.


    ¡°When you look at me,¡± I said slowly, ¡°do you remember anything about me at all?¡±


    Aaron¡¯s gaze returned to my face. He studied me with the same careful neutrality as before.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± he repeated. ¡°You¡¯re my Alpha. I feel your...gravity.¡±


    ¡°And Nightfang?¡± I pressed.


    Another pause. Longer this time.


    ¡°H-home,¡± he said.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°It all feels...familiar,¡± he said. ¡°Yet distant. Like a word on the tip of my tongue. But every time I reach for it, it slips away.¡±


    Before I could respond, hurried footsteps echoed down the hall. I turned just in time to see Aaron¡¯s widow burst into the room.


    Her eyes locked on him instantly.


    ¡°A-aaron?¡± she whispered, voice trembling.


    She darted forward, but Gavin moved at the speed of light and caught her around the waist, nearly lifting her off her feet.


    She barely registered the obstruction, her gaze never leaving Aaron¡¯s.


    ¡°Oh, goddess,¡± she sobbed. ¡°It¡¯s true. You¡¯re real. You¡¯re really here.¡±


    Aaron had frozen. Every muscle locked. His breath stuttered.


    ¡°I...I know you,¡± he said slowly, uncertainty bleeding through his tone. ¡°I think.¡±


    Her face crumpled. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± she said desperately. ¡°Imani. Your mate.¡±


    The word ¡®mate¡¯ struck him like a blow.


    He staggered back a step, hand flying to his chest. ¡°No,¡± he said hoarsely. ¡°That¡ªthat doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±


    I dragged a hand down my face, the headache behind my eyes blooming into something sharp and insistent.


    I gritted my teeth. ¡°Get her out of here.¡±


    Sera shifted behind me. I felt her focus sharpen, as if she were bracing for impact.


    Imani turned to me, eyes wild. ¡°Please,¡± she begged. ¡°Please, Alpha. Let me stay. Let me be with my mate.¡±


    I sighed heavily, the weight of my responsibilities pressing down hard on my shoulders.


    I looked at Aaron again. At the emptiness in his eyes. The wrongness of him standing here, breathing, when I had buried him in my mind years ago.


    And I knew that figuring out whatever this was¡ªwhatever had brought him back, whatever had been taken from him in the process¡ªwas going to be a fucking nightmare.

 Chapter 336 NOT MY PLACE

    <h4>Chapter 336: Chapter 336 NOT MY PLACE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I was not the Luna of Nightfang.


    I had chosen Kieran again¡ªcarefully, slowly, on my terms. Those terms did not include slipping into a role that had never been mine to begin with.


    But the hope and vulnerability in his eyes when he asked...


    How could I say no?


    I should have.


    A prickling unease burrowed deeper and deeper into my bones as I stood rigid near the doorway of the conference room, half in shadow, listening to voices fracture and ovep.


    This was pack business. Alpha business. The kind of thing Kieran had once handled while I waited elsewhere, pretending it didn¡¯t hurt every time I was left in the dark.


    But now, I wondered if the dark wasn¡¯t the best ce to be.


    Everything about Aaron was off. The sense of decay and poison stung against my senses so much so that I had to pull them back, like holding my breath against a foul stench.


    I was content to stay in the background and quietly support Kieran without inserting myself into situations that I had no business being in.


    Until Imani burst into the room.


    For a heartbeat, I wasn¡¯t in Nightfang¡¯s stone conference room anymore.


    I was back under glittering chandeliers and gold ents at Kieran and Celeste¡¯s reunion party, watching a tray shatter across marble while no one moved to help.


    I was hearing Laura, the head maid¡¯s voice¡ªcold, sharp, cruel: ¡®You will apologize to our guest, clean this mess up, and then we will discuss appropriate disciplinary action.¡¯


    Imani had seemed so much smaller then as she quivered under the head maid¡¯s icy stare and the Gamma¡¯s looming shadow. She seemed just as fragile now.


    The picture I was standing on the edge of was slowly taking shape.


    ¡°I...I know you...I think.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± The desperation in her voice felt like it could split her in two. ¡°Imani. Your mate.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s frustration strained against the leash he kept around his emotions. ¡°Get her out of here.¡±


    I shifted subtly, moving closer to him, bracing for the emotional bacsh I could already feel cresting.


    This was too much. For Kieran. For Aaron. For Imani. For everyone.


    Imani twisted against Gavin¡¯s hold and turned toward Kieran, her eyes wild with hope and sorrow in equal measure.


    ¡°Please,¡± she begged. ¡°Please, Alpha. Let me stay. Let me be with my mate.¡±


    It was at that point that I stepped forward, the thought: ¡®not my ce¡¯ dissolving into nothing.


    ¡°Imani,¡± I whispered.


    She turned, and my chest tightened at the sight of her.


    Her hair was loose and wild, dark strands clinging to her tear-soaked cheeks. Her hands curled into Gavin¡¯s arms, both a support and a barrier.


    Her red-rimmed eyes flicked wildly around the room until theynded on me, and her breath hitched so hard it bordered on a sob.


    ¡°Luna¡ª¡± she started, then stopped herself, horror shing across her face. ¡°I¡ªI mean¡ªLady Sera. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said quickly, moving closer. ¡°Imani, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here.¡±


    The relief that washed over her face was devastating. She looked like someone adrift for days who had spottednd atst.


    She twisted in Gavin¡¯s hold, reaching for me. "Please," she begged, voice cracking. "You have to help me. He doesn¡¯t understand. He doesn¡¯t remember. But he¡¯s here. He¡¯s really here."


    Beside me, I could feel the tension rolling off Kieran in waves, the Alpha in him braced and rigid, already thinking ten steps ahead¡ªto containment, to safety, to what could go wrong.


    I ced a hand gently on Imani¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Gavin,¡± I said softly. ¡°Let her go.¡±


    He hesitated, ncing at Kieran.


    ¡°Let her go,¡± Kieran reiterated.


    Gavin released her.


    Imani nearly copsed forward, and I caught her before she could hit the floor. She clutched at my shoulders, fingers digging in, sobs wracking her small frame.


    My throat ached, thick with the strain of holding my emotions back as I guided her to one of the chairs along the wall. I knelt in front of her and positioned myself between her and the man standing silently near the far wall, hollow-eyed and wrong.


    ¡°Imani,¡± I said gently. ¡°Where¡¯s your son?¡±


    ¡°With my friend,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Okay, good. Can you tell me what happened? Start from the beginning.¡±


    She nodded shakily, wiping at her face with the heel of her hand.


    ¡°Six¡ªno, five years ago,¡± she said, voice trembling. ¡°We¡¯d only just been married when he was called out to the border. Aaron was so proud; he said serving the pack meant everything, that he¡¯de back stronger, that we¡¯d start our real life then.¡±


    A wet, brokenugh escaped her. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know I was pregnant when he left.¡±


    My heart clenched as an image of her son, whom I¡¯d once babysat, shed through my mind.


    ¡°I found out a monthter,¡± she went on. ¡°I was so excited, but I didn¡¯t send word because I wanted to tell him in person. Then I felt the bond shatter." She swallowed hard. "Soon after, the news came. They said there was nothing left to bring home."


    Her eyes lifted to mine, shining with old pain. The room felt unbearably quiet, as if no one dared breathe.


    "I raised our son alone," she continued. "Worked double shifts to keep us afloat. People said I was young enough to try again. That I should remarry. I couldn¡¯t. Not when part of me died with him."


    Her shoulders caved, head bowing under a silent, crushing grief.


    "And then recently, I felt it again. Just a flicker¡ªso faint I thought I was imagining it. I told myself it was nothing, that grief is unpredictable." She let out a shaky breath. "But tonight, it was real. Strong. Pulling me forward like a thread. I followed it. I didn¡¯t even know where I was going. I just¡ª"


    She looked past me then, toward Aaron, and I moved, blocking her view. ¡°Eyes on me, Imani,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°I know he¡¯s confused,¡± she said, her gaze shifting to mine. ¡°I know something¡¯s wrong. But I don¡¯t care. He¡¯s my mate, and the goddess brought him back to me. He can meet his son. He can...¡± Her words dissolved into a sob.


    I turned, catching Kieran¡¯s gaze across the room. Compassion shone in his eyes, dulled and heavy with confusion, warring with caution.


    He shook his head, a minute action, but the message passed all the same.


    I turned back to Imani, softening my voice. ¡°How about this¡ªwe get you settled somewhere safe where you can rest. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll revisit this.¡±


    She shook her head, sniffling. ¡°I just want to be with my mate.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I know. And you will be, once we figure out what¡¯s going on.¡±


    She searched my face desperately. ¡°You promise?¡±


    ¡°I promise,¡± I said. And meant it.


    How I was going to fulfil it was still to be determined.


    After some coaxing¡ªand more tears¡ªI led Imani down the quiet hallway to the room Maya had used when she was here.


    She moved like someone in a dream, clinging to my hand the entire way.


    Once inside, I helped her into bed. She shook violently now, her adrenaline crashing.


    I sat beside her and reached outward, carefully, gently, letting my psychic presence unfurl just enough to soothe, not invade.


    A warm hush settled over the room, like a luby without sound.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe,¡± I murmured. ¡°Your son is safe. Your mate is safe. Everything will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered sleepily. ¡°You were always so kind to me. Back then and now.¡±


    My chest ached as her eyes closed and her breathing evened out.


    When I returned to the conference room, the air felt colder.


    Aaron hadn¡¯t moved from his position at the corner of the room, hands at his sides, posture loose in a way that wasn¡¯t rxed so much as...uninhabited.


    He looked up as I entered, and when his hollow gaze met mine, a slick of unease crawled beneath my skin.


    I¡¯d felt this same emptiness once before¡ªdeep in the forest on the night of my Shift, staring into the empty eyes of a rogue whose mind had been scraped raw.


    This was subtler. Cleaner. More...specific.


    But no less terrifying.


    ¡®Alina,¡¯ I reached inward. ¡®Are you feeling this too?¡¯


    ¡®Yes,¡¯ she answered immediately. ¡®It¡¯s not absence. It¡¯s removal.¡¯


    I inhaled and let my consciousness drift forward.


    I didn¡¯t expect it to be easy. I braced for the mental blocks I¡¯d experienced every time I¡¯d tried this.


    But it was like applying force to break down a door, only for it to simply fall off its hinges.


    The instant I stumbled through the threshold of Aaron¡¯s mindscape, cold rushed in.


    His mind wasn¡¯t just nk. It was empty¡ªemptied.


    Corridors ended abruptly. Rooms were sealed shut. Memories had been carved away with brutal precision, leaving echoes without substance.


    And at the center of it all¡ªsomething torn out.


    Not dead.


    Missing.


    I pulled back with a gasp, heart pounding.


    Kieran was at my side immediately. ¡°Sera?¡±


    I met gaze, dread pooling like ice in my veins.


    ¡°He¡¯s alive,¡± I said softly. ¡°But part of his soul is gone.¡±


    The room went very still.


    ¡°And it was done on purpose,¡± I added.

 Chapter 337 THE QUIET AFTERMATH

    <h4>Chapter 337: Chapter 337 THE QUIET AFTERMATH</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Aaron was escorted out of the room without resistance, guided down a separate corridor, and ced under careful guard.


    A guest and a threat, held in careful bnce.


    I¡¯d received confirmation that Imani¡¯s son was safe with a fellow Omega colleague.


    Kieran stood at the head of the table in the conference room, hands braced against the stone surface as if it were the only thing keeping him upright.


    Gavin lingered to one side, arms crossed tight, tension coiled into every line of his posture.


    Christian was seated, spine straight, expression carved from granite.


    The wrongness lingered, thick and unsettling, like smoke in a room after the fire was put out.


    Somewhere beyond the closed doors, night guards moved with quiet urgency, boots scuffing stone, voices kept low but strained.


    I didn¡¯t need to reach outward to know what that meant.


    By the time the sun rose, the whole of Nightfang would know something was wrong.


    ¡°In the morning,¡± Kieran said, voice low and controlled, ¡°we¡¯ll have Aaron moved to one of the housing units at the end of the estate. He¡¯s not a prisoner, but he will stay under watch. The truth stays within these four walls. Rumors will fly. Let them.¡±


    ¡°And what about Imani and their son?¡± I asked.


    He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for them to be together.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s her mate,¡± I said. ¡°She thought he was dead for five years, and now that he¡¯s here, you want to keep them apart?¡±


    He hesitated. ¡°You said it yourself¡ªa part of him is missing. For all we know, what¡¯s left is dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Which is why he¡¯ll be under watch, right?¡± I pressed, my tone pleading. ¡°Let Imani be with her mate. Let him meet his son. Who knows, their connection might trigger his memories. It might restore the parts of him that are gone¡ªor at least show us how to.¡±


    Gavin let out a short, humorless breath. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy. Whatever was done to Aaron was done with precision and intent. You don¡¯t carve pieces out of a soul by ident.¡±


    I met his eyes. ¡°I know. But the mate bond is attached to the strongest part of the soul. If even the tiniest part of him remains, it will echo there.¡±


    Silence fell in the room as Kieran considered my words. I held my breath, stamping down the urge to reach out and sense his thoughts.


    Had I overstepped? Was he regretting asking me to be here?


    But then he exhaled and nodded. ¡°Okay. Tomorrow morning, we move Imani and their son to be with Aaron.¡±


    I exhaled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    With that decision made, I left the men in the conference room and walked back through the hallways to Imani¡¯s room.


    She was still asleep when I slipped inside, curled on her side with one arm wrapped protectively around the space beside her, as if her body never forgot that she¡¯d once been part of a pair.


    Her breathing remained shallow but even. Dreams flickered faintly at the edges of my senses.


    I didn¡¯t touch her this time. Didn¡¯t reach outward.


    She deserved rest. We both did.


    Only after I closed the door behind me did the weight finally settle fully into my chest.


    I found myself walking without thinking, my steps carrying me through familiar corridors until I stopped outside a small, quiet room in the Alpha wing.


    Daniel¡¯s room.


    I eased the door open slowly, careful not to let it creak.


    Moonlight spilled across the bed in pale ribbons, illuminating the gentle rise and fall of my son¡¯s chest. Hey sprawled on his back, one arm thrown over his head, curls ttened on one side from sleep.


    His face was peaceful in a way that felt almost unreal after everything that had happened.


    I moved closer, stopping at the edge of the bed without sitting.


    For a long moment, I just watched him.


    This was the part no one talked about: the quiet aftermath. The space between crises where fear had room to bloom unchecked.


    I knew I had grown stronger.


    Breaking the seal had changed me¡ªhad returned things I hadn¡¯t even known I¡¯d lost. My senses were sharper. My mind, more expansive.


    I could feel the threads of the world in ways that would have terrified the woman I used to be.


    And yet.


    Every time I thought we were closer to the truth, something else surfaced. Anotheryer. Another conspiracy. Another life altered beyond recognition.


    What good was power if it always arrived toote?


    My fingers hovered just above Daniel¡¯s hair, afraid to touch and wake him. He stirred slightly in his sleep, murmuring something unintelligible, and my heart clenched painfully.


    What if strength didn¡¯t matter if I wasn¡¯t fast enough?


    The thought spiraled, dark and insidious.


    I didn¡¯t hear Kieran enter, but I felt him when warmth pressed against my back, arms slipping around my waist, offering wordless reassurance.


    I leaned back into him instinctively, my shoulders sagging as the tension finally found somewhere to go.


    ¡°You¡¯re spiraling,¡± he murmured near my temple.


    I huffed out a breath, halfugh, half-sob. ¡°Am I that obvious?¡±


    ¡°To anyone paying enough attention to you,¡± he said simply.


    A small smile pulled on my lips, remembering thest conversation we had under Daniel¡¯s tree house.


    Kieran¡¯s lips brushed my temple, gentle and grounding.


    ¡°No harm wille to you,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Or Daniel. Not while I¡¯m breathing.¡±


    The certainty in his voice steadied something inside me.


    I closed my eyes, letting myself sink into the solid warmth of him, into the familiar rhythm of his heartbeat behind my ear. For a brief, stolen moment, the storm receded.


    Then Daniel rolled over.


    The movement was small¡ªbarely more than a shift of nkets¡ªbut instinct snapped me out of Kieran¡¯s arms so fast it startled us both.


    I stepped away, cheeks burning.


    Kieran blinked, surprise and hurt flickering across his face before they were quickly masked.


    ¡°I...¡± I whispered, ncing at Daniel, who remained blissfully asleep. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just¡ªI don¡¯t want him to wake up and see us like that. It would be...awkward.¡±


    The word felt woefully inadequate.


    Kieran studied me for a beat, then...shrugged.


    ¡°I suppose,¡± he said lightly. ¡°Though I was going to suggest we relocate.¡±


    My stomach flipped.


    I recognized that look immediately. The softened gaze. The hint of heat beneath restraint. He wasn¡¯t pushing¡ªbut he was hoping.


    Return to his room. Finish what had been interrupted earlier.


    Desire stirred, unsettling and undeniable.


    But so did exhaustion. And fear. And the heavy knot of unease still lodged firmly in my chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s too fast,¡± I said softly. ¡°It¡¯s only been a day since we got back together, and we promised slow.¡±


    I knew I was being a hypocrite. Nothing that happened in that cabin had been slow, and I had been more than okay with it.


    But now, in light of everything that had happened, caution had been given room to creep back in.


    Kieran nodded, his smile soft and understanding. ¡°Slow,¡± he echoed. ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°I want to stay here tonight,¡± I added. ¡°With Daniel.¡±


    Kieran nodded again. Try as he might, he couldn¡¯tpletely mask his disappointment, but I sensed no resentment.


    He leaned in, stealing a brief kiss from my lips¡ªwarm, lingering just long enough to promise rather than demand¡ªbefore stepping back.


    ¡°Goodnight, Sera,¡± he murmured.


    ¡°Goodnight, Kieran,¡± I replied.


    I watched him leave with a dull ache in my chest, the door closing quietly behind him.


    I returned to Daniel¡¯s bedside, settling carefully into space beside him. I rested my head against the pillow, letting the steady rhythm of my son¡¯s breathing anchor me.


    Outside, Nightfang remained awake.


    And somewhere within its walls, something broken waited to be understood.

 Chapter 338 DEFINE WEIRD

    <h4>Chapter 338: Chapter 338 DEFINE WEIRD</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The dream didn¡¯t begin with me.


    That was the first thing that was off about it¡ªnot the content, not the intensity, but the angle.


    I wasn¡¯t inside myself the way I usually was when my mind wandered in sleep.


    I was drifting. Watching. Slipping in and out of others¡¯ skin like frequencies crossing on a crowded wavelength.


    The first was Lucian.


    Not the sharp,posed Alpha the world knew, nor the shrewd, half-smiling man who so often stood at my side with quiet calctions behind his eyes.


    This Lucian stood alone at the edge of something vast and empty, shoulders bowed, gaze fixed on the ground as if he were afraid that looking up might break him.


    There was no dialogue. No exnation.


    Just the weight of regret and something...foul clinging to him like fog.


    Then the scene shattered, and I was falling¡ª


    Into heat. Smoke. Blood.


    Aaron.


    I felt the battlefield before I saw it: the copper tang in the air, the ache in muscles pushed past exhaustion, the distant roar of wolves shing in the dark.


    His thoughts splintered, shing through me in sharp bursts.


    Imani.


    Her name wasn¡¯t spoken aloud, but her presence echoed everywhere. In the tightening of his chest, in the memory of herugh, in the half-formed image of her hands smoothing his hair the night before he left.


    ¡®I have to go back,¡¯ he thought, even as fangs sank into his shoulder. ¡®I have to see her again. I have to¡ª¡¯


    Pain exploded.


    The bond screamed.


    And then¡ªnothing.


    I was wrenched sideways again.


    Not into a moment this time, but a long, grinding stretch of time that pressed down on my chest until it was hard to breathe.


    Imani.


    Her perspective wasn¡¯t as vivid as Aaron¡¯s had been. It was duller. Heavier. Built of monotony and endurance.


    I felt the ache of waking every morning to the same empty space beside her. The weight of holding a crying child through the night, while grief sat like a stone in her throat.


    Five years, her mind whispered, not in words but in weariness.


    Five years of longing. Five years of pain. Five years of choosing survival, not for her sake, but for her son, the only remnant of their bond, the only proof that it ever existed.


    The image shifted again, folding in on itself¡ª


    And suddenly, I was warm.


    Firelight flickered across wooden walls. A familiar cabin. Familiar arms.


    Kieran.


    But this wasn¡¯t memory exactly¡ªit was distortion. A refracted version of something that had almost happened.


    I felt his possessiveness first, sharp and instinctive, the Alpha in him coiling tight as he looked at me like I was something precious he¡¯d unearthed after decades of excavation.


    His hands framed my face, thumbs brushing my jaw, reverent and restrained all at once.


    ¡®Mine,¡¯ his thoughts murmured¡ªnot as amand, but as a hope he was afraid to voice.


    This time, there was no ringing phone.


    No interruption. No startling return to reality.


    I saw myself lean forward, saw myself nod.


    And then¡ªanother shift, and I felt myself give in.


    The heat of him pressed against me, sudden and unyielding, as if whatever restraint he¡¯d been holding onto had finally shattered.


    His mouth crashed into mine¡ªrough, hungry, iming, the kind of kiss that stole breath and left no room for hesitation.


    I barely had time to react before I was being backed into the wall, his body caging mine in with a low, possessive growl that vibrated straight through me.


    His hands were everywhere¡ªat my waist, my back, my thighs¡ªstripping awayyers of clothing with impatient precision. Fabric slid and fell, forgotten the moment it left my skin.


    His touch was no longer careful; urgency reced restraint. He¡¯d reached the end of his control and had no intention of reiming it.


    My name left his mouth like a vow and a warning all at once.


    His kisses burned a path down my throat, over my corbone, lingering just long enough to make me ache before moving on. Teeth grazed skin. Fingers dug in, holding me as if he was afraid I¡¯d disappear if he loosened his grip even for a second.


    I clutched at him just as desperately, nails scraping bare skin, anchoring myself to the solid reality of him¡ªhis weight, his heat, the fierce hunger behind every touch.


    It wasn¡¯t the bond pulling us together. It wasn¡¯t instinct demanding its due.


    It was choice colliding with desire, unchecked and uncontained.


    I gave myself to him without fear, without reservation, without the careful brakes I¡¯d clung to in waking life.


    I let myself drown in the intensity, in the way he held me like he¡¯d waited far too long and wasn¡¯t willing to wait another second.


    And just as my body arched toward the sensation, surrenderingpletely¡ª


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    I jolted awake with a gasp.


    Daniel stood beside the bed, brows furrowed, small hand resting uncertainly on my arm.


    ¡°You okay?¡± he asked. ¡°You¡¯re all red.¡±


    I blinked, heart racing, the remnants of the dream clinging to my skin like heat trapped beneath nkets. My cheeks and throat burned.


    ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m fine,¡± I rasped, pushing myself upright. ¡°I think I just...got too warm under the covers.¡±


    He squinted at me, unconvinced. ¡°You¡¯re sure you don¡¯t feel sick?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I snapped, sharper than I intended.


    Daniel¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and I reached out and ran a hand through his curls, bringing his head forward to kiss his temple. I softened my voice. ¡°Really, baby. I¡¯m okay.¡±


    He nodded slowly, still watching me like he wasn¡¯t entirely sure, before turning toward the door. ¡°Dad made breakfast.¡±


    Something low in my belly twisted at the mention of Kieran. I ignored the residual heat simmering in my veins and forced a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡±


    I swung my legs over the side of the bed, forcing myself to breathe evenly as thest fragments of the dream dissolved¡ªexcept they didn¡¯t entirely.


    They lingered. Faint but insistent impressions pressed deep into memory.


    We went downstairs together. Daniel chattered about his training schedule for the day, grounding me in the present, but my thoughtsgged, senses still trying to reorient.


    Then I saw Kieran.


    He stood at the counter, sleeves rolled up, casually ting pancakes. The morning light caught in his hair and softened the hard lines of his face.


    And just like that, the final fragment mmed back into me.


    Heat. Possession. His hands. His mouth¡ª


    I dropped my gaze immediately, focusing far too intently on the floor.


    ¡°Morning,¡± he said, voice warm.


    I cleared my throat. ¡°Good morning.¡±


    I chanced a nce, and the smile he gave me was...knowing. As if he were the psychic one.


    Daniel took his seat. ¡°Dad, did youe to my roomst night?¡±


    I froze.


    Kieran nced at me before answering, the corner of his mouth lifting in a way that made my stomach flip.


    ¡°Just to say goodnight,¡± he said lightly. ¡°Your mom was already there. Why? Did we...disturb you?¡±


    My foot connected with his shin under the table before I could stop myself.


    He only smiled wider.


    Daniel¡¯s eyes flicked between us, curiosity sharpening. ¡°You guys are being weird.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not,¡± I said at the same time Kieran said, ¡°Define weird.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked between us, and I waited for him to announce that he knew the truth about our new rtionship.


    But he just huffed and reached for the syrup. ¡°Never mind.¡±


    Across the table, I shot Kieran a warning look, but he just shrugged, offering me a coy smile in return.


    It was innocent enough, but I felt my cheeks heat and had to duck my head, focusing extra hard on the pancakes before me.


    After breakfast, we walked Daniel to training. The crisp morning air helped to clear my head and ease the residual heat in my veins.


    However, once Daniel disappeared into the training yard, Kieran moved closer.


    I stepped back.


    His brows lifted slightly. ¡°Sera.¡±


    ¡°We talked about this,¡± I said quietly. ¡°Not here. Especially not now.¡±


    His gaze sharpened, but he nodded. ¡°I understand your reservations, but I thought about it allst night, and I don¡¯t want to hide us anymore.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat at his mention of ¡®us.¡¯


    ¡°I understand,¡± I said. ¡°But right now, we have a lot to deal with. I think it¡¯s best to keep things under wraps, at least until we can settle the current storm we¡¯re standing in.¡±


    Kieran nodded, almost as if he anticipated my answer. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Then he took another step back. ¡°I have to go. Let¡¯s suspend training for today.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I need to figure out what the fuck is going on and squash it.¡± The corner of his lips twitched. ¡°And then I can scream from the rooftops that you¡¯re mine.¡±


    A surprisedugh fell out of me. Then I said, ¡°Actually, I think there¡¯s a way I can help with that.¡±

 Chapter 339 STUDY DATE

    <h4>Chapter 339: Chapter 339 STUDY DATE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    By the time the sun climbed high enough to burn thest of the morning haze away, I had added ¡®study date¡¯ to the increasingly growing list of my favorite things about my new rtionship with Kieran.


    He and I sat shoulder to shoulder at the long table in his office, the curtains drawn, the doors locked.


    The only light came from the deskmp and theptop¡¯s muted glow between us.


    The New Moon Institute¡¯s offline database, which Alois had gifted me, was open, its folders branching into increasingly obscure ssifications the deeper we went.


    Psychic theory.


    Cognitive fractures.


    Soul-adjacent phenomena.


    And then...


    Rituals.


    Not the modern kind. Not meditation techniques or grounding exercises disguised as mysticism. These entries were old. Fragmentary. Written innguage that felt...cautious, as if the authors had known that even recording the information was dangerous.


    ¡°Soul mending,¡± I murmured, my fingers slowing over the keyboard.


    Kieran leaned closer, soothing warmth radiating from him. "That doesn¡¯t sound like something people do casually."


    ¡°No,¡± I agreed. ¡°Doesn¡¯t sound easy either.¡±


    I clicked the file open.


    Most of it was redacted¡ªlines interrupted mid-thought, diagrams half-erased. But enough remained to make goosebumps rise on my arms.


    There were mentions of fractured soul-anchors. Of intentional excision. Of restoration attempts that failed more often than they seeded.


    Forbidden arts.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t healing,¡± Kieran said slowly, reading over my shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s reconstruction.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°And whoever did this to Aaron knew exactly what they were cutting away.¡±


    We sat in silence for a moment, the weight of it pressing down on us both.


    If soul mending existed...that meant something had to be broken first.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I dered. ¡°I¡¯m going to do it.¡±


    I sent Alois the call request with hands that didn¡¯t quite feel steady.


    An hour passed.


    In that time, neither of us spoke much. Kieran paced for a while, then stopped, leaning against the window with his arms folded, a faraway look in his eyes.


    I studied the ritual notes again and again, determined to memorize every step, map the shapes: how the power moved, where it anchored, where it tore.


    When myptop chimed atst, I flinched.


    Iing Video Call


    Before I could answer, a message shed beneath it.


    ¡®Set up a psychic barrier. Imprable.¡¯


    I inhaled sharply.


    Of course he would sense how dire the situation was.


    I closed my eyes and reached inward, pulling my psychic defenses into ce with careful precision.


    As soon as the barrier was established, surrounding the room like a second skinyered, sealed, humming faintly with restrained power¡ªI epted the video call.


    Alois¡¯s face filled the screen.


    He looked exactly as thest time I saw him¡ªsilver-streaked hair pulled back neatly, sharp amber eyes magnified slightly by thin-rimmed sses.


    But there was something alert in his expression, a flicker of immediate assessment.


    His gaze flicked once. Then settled knowingly on Kieran.


    ¡°Well,¡± he said mildly. ¡°This is an...interesting development.¡±


    Kieran inclined his head. ¡°Director Alois.¡±


    Alois¡¯s lips curved. ¡°Alpha ckthorne. I can¡¯t say I¡¯m surprised.¡±


    ¡°Nor should you be,¡± Kieran replied coolly.


    I frowned, looking between the screen and Kieran, confused. Their exchange spoke of heavy context beneath the surface, and I couldn¡¯t help feeling I was at the center of it.


    Before I could ask, Alois¡¯ attention shifted to me. ¡°Hello, Seraphina.¡±


    I exhaled and leaned forward. ¡°Director Alois, I hope you¡¯ve been well. Thank you for calling back.¡±


    ¡°I certainly didn¡¯t do it to exchange pleasantries,¡± Alois said. ¡°Tell me what the problem is.¡±


    So I did.


    First, I told him about finally being able to Shift. I left out the part of being a silver wolf, though. For some reason, I didn¡¯t feel the release to share that piece of information.


    Then I spoke of the rogue attacks, the hollowness I sensed in one of them, and how it was mirrored in Aaron. I exined the wrongness of Aaron¡¯s return and how precisely parts of his mind and soul had been removed.


    When I was done, Alois leaned back in his chair, folding his hands. ¡°Thatplicates things.¡±


    ¡°Because?¡± Kieran prompted with a frown.


    ¡°Because among the forces you¡¯re dealing with, one of them is a psychic,¡± Alois replied. ¡°A formidable one at that.¡±


    The wordsnded heavily.


    ¡°Psychics,¡± Alois continued, ¡°even the strongest among us, have limits. Range. Endurance. Anchoring requirements. No one can stretch indefinitely without leaving traces.¡±


    He looked directly at me then.


    ¡°You,¡± he said, ¡°are already an anomaly.¡±


    My stomach tightened.


    ¡°A psychic of your caliber is rare,¡± he went on. ¡°But theoretically, after a full transformation, you should be able to sense any psychic operating within proximity¡ªespecially one exerting control at that scale.¡±


    I swallowed. ¡°And if I can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Then,¡± Alois said quietly, ¡°the only logical conclusion is that their level exceeds yours. And there¡¯s only one level that exceeds yours.¡±


    The room felt suddenly too small.


    Corin had said I had the potential to reach Dominator status, which meant...


    ¡®Most never even meet a Dominator. Sovereigns are...rare.¡¯


    I sucked in a sharp breath before I could stop myself. ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°Dangerous,¡± Kieran finished, tone t.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Alois agreed. ¡°Extremely.¡±


    I felt the words settle deep in my chest, cold and heavy. Surpassed. Outsensed. Outmatched.


    Alois¡¯s expression softened, just slightly. ¡°Which is why you must be careful, Seraphina. Until your psychic abilities are fully anchored, until you reach your full potential, you cannot afford exposure.¡±


    ¡°How do I protect myself?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Barriers,¡± he answered. ¡°Constantly. During training. During exploration. Even during rest. You cannot risk broadcasting your signature.¡±


    ¡°Because they¡¯ll notice,¡± I murmured. ¡°Whoever this big bad is.¡±


    ¡°They already might have,¡± Alois said. ¡°But do not make it easier. You must make yourself an enigma. Unpredictable. Inscrutable.¡±


    I nodded slowly.


    ¡°As for Aaron,¡± Alois continued, ¡°I would need to see him in person. Soul tampering of that nature cannot be urately assessed remotely.¡±


    Relief surged through me. It felt like my teacher had announced that he would take control of a project that stumped me.


    ¡°When can you¡ª?¡± I began.


    A suddenmotion erupted on his end.


    ¡°Director!¡± a voice called urgently, off-screen. ¡°We have a problem.¡±


    A momentter, a young man burst into frame, breathless, brown hair uncharacteristically disheveled, sses askew.


    He was so rattled I almost didn¡¯t recognize him: Lionel, Alois¡¯ assistant.


    ¡°There¡¯s a fire,¡± he said. ¡°Moonlight Alley. It¡¯s spreading fast.¡±


    Alois¡¯s face hardened instantly. ¡°Evacuations?¡±


    ¡°Already underway,¡± Lionel replied. ¡°But the psychic suppression grid is destabilizing. We need you.¡±


    Alois closed his eyes briefly, then looked back at me. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to leave immediately.¡±


    My chest tightened.


    ¡°Did he say Moonlight Alley?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Alois answered. ¡°I have to go.¡±


    ¡°Wait. How are Ava¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in touch,¡± Alois said distractedly, already standing. ¡°Maintain your barriers. Do nothing reckless.¡±


    The call cut off abruptly.


    For a long moment, neither Kieran nor I spoke.


    Moonlight Alley. On fire.


    I pressed a hand to my chest, unease winding tighter in me, my instincts screaming that this wasn¡¯t just bad timing.


    This was convergence.

 Chapter 340 TACTICS AND STRATEGY

    <h4>Chapter 340: Chapter 340 TACTICS AND STRATEGY</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    "Sera? Are you okay?"


    Only when Kieran called my name did I realize that I¡¯d been staring at my reflection from the ckenedptop¡ªeyes wide, lips parted, chest rising and falling with shallow breaths.


    My thoughts were scattered, looping back to the words Lionel had spoken as if they were hooks lodged deep in my chest.


    ¡®There¡¯s a fire. Moonlight Alley.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said automatically, even as my pulse raced.


    Kieran¡¯s eyes searched my face, doubt flickering, suspicion deepening in his furrowed brow.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not,¡± he said, voice soft. ¡°The news about the fire affected you. Why?¡±


    I swallowed and dragged a hand through my hair, finally turning away from theptop. I rose, crossed the room, and leaned against the edge of his desk, grounding myself in the solidity of something bearing my weight.


    ¡°Moonlight Alley,¡± I said slowly, ¡°is where Alois sent me months ago. For a trial. It was a step I had to take to reach the Origin Archives.¡±


    Kieran leaned forward, focusing the entirety of his attention on me. ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±


    I drew a breath and began from the beginning¡ªabout the puzzle with no edges, the vague instructions, the way Moonlight Alley had felt like a world forgotten on purpose.


    I told him about the child who had crashed into me, the chase through narrow alleys, the traps she¡¯d set with ingenuity no one had ever bothered to nurture.


    ¡°Ava lives there with her sick grandmother,¡± I went on. ¡°Pneumonia. Malnutrition. Ava was carrying all of it alone.¡±


    My voice faltered, thick with sudden emotion that threatened to spill over despite my efforts to bite it back.


    ¡°She can¡¯t be more than nine years old, Kieran. She¡¯s so small, and she was already convinced the world wouldn¡¯t help her unless she took what she needed.¡±


    His hand curled slowly into a fist in hisp.


    ¡°Maxwell helped me get her help,¡± I said. ¡°A doctor. Safe lodging. Food. I forgot about the trial entirely.¡± I huffed a breath that wasn¡¯t quite augh. ¡°Turned out helping someone in need was the trial.¡±


    Understanding flickered in his eyes.


    ¡°So when Alois¡¯s assistant said there was a fire on Moonlight Alley...¡± I trailed off, shaking my head. ¡°All I can think about is Ava and her grandmother. Whether they were able to get out in time.¡±


    My head dipped, shame burning in my throat, tightening my chest, and sending a sting to my eyes. "With everything that has happened since I left, I haven¡¯t even spared them a second thought. I promised I would be there for her and I just...forgot."


    Kieran stepped closer, his presence solid and protective in a way that made my chest ache.


    He wrapped his arms around me, and I didn¡¯t hesitate to lean into him, letting his warmth and scent ease the guilt swirling inside me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s fine,¡± he said. ¡°From what I just heard, she¡¯s extremely resilient.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just a child,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send a small team to assist the Institute. Medical aid, evacuation assistance, and perimeter security, if needed. And we¡¯ll find out about Ava and her grandmother.¡±


    I pulled back to look up at him. ¡°You can¡¯t divert Nightfang resources for this. Not now. Not with everything else unfolding.¡±


    The corner of his mouth lifted. ¡°You underestimate how much strength this pack actually has.¡±


    I arched a brow. ¡°Still. If you¡¯re stretched too thin¡ª¡±


    ¡°Nightfang isn¡¯t fragile, Sera,¡± he cut in gently.


    Then his gaze shifted into something thoughtful. ¡°But...we do need to adapt. We¡¯ve been holding the line for years, but lines don¡¯t hold forever if they¡¯re not reinforced.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.


    His tone turned contemtive, as if the n were forming as he spoke. ¡°The New Moon Institute has always been neutral, and we respected that. Let them y Switzend while the rest of us bled around the edges. But that luxury is fading.¡±


    I straightened. ¡°You think they can¡¯t stay neutral much longer?¡±


    ¡°I think,¡± he said slowly, ¡°that neutrality bes a liability once monsters stop respecting borders.¡±


    The words sat heavy between us, and it confirmed that Kieran¡¯s train of thought matched my own: that fire didn¡¯t feel like coincidence.


    ¡°We have powerful alliances now,¡± he continued. ¡°But I sense that what¡¯sing can¡¯t be solved with brute force. We need to adapt, take on a different strategy.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Two things,¡± he answered. ¡°First, we offer the Institute aid, and in the process, broach an alliance. Secondly, we snuff out the enemy before anyone else gets hurt.¡±


    He nodded to himself, as if the final piece of the puzzle he was forming just clicked into ce. ¡°And the uing Hunting Festival is the perfect ground.¡±


    My pulse picked up. ¡°Of course. Whoever is circling us won¡¯t be able to resist attending.¡±


    Kieran nodded. ¡°An excellent way to take everyone¡¯s measure. Find out who¡¯s an ally and an adversary.¡±


    His gaze lingered on me then, sharp and assessing in a way that had nothing to do with tactics and strategy.


    ¡°You¡¯ll attend,¡± he said, ¡°right?¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± I replied calmly. ¡°But not with you.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s eyes darkened, jaw tightening.


    ¡°I know I said you could bring whoever you wanted, but that was before¡ª¡±


    Iughed, cing a gentle hand on his chest. ¡°Rx, Alpha. I¡¯m not bringing anyone.¡±


    He rxed ever so slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ming on my own,¡± I said. ¡°As a Lockwood. Which also means I have to go back home.¡±


    I felt Ashar instantly¡ªthe sudden re of wounded, possessive heat.


    Kieran¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°That¡¯s a terrible idea.¡±


    I lifted my hands, cupping his face. His skin was warm beneath my palms, but a shiver still ran through him at my touch.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t rejection,¡± I said softly. ¡°It¡¯s strategy.¡±


    ¡°If you go alone,¡± he said tightly, ¡°every predator in attendance will see an opening.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I agreed. ¡°That¡¯s the point.¡±


    His eyes narrowed.


    ¡°We already know I matter to the rogues,¡± I continued. ¡°And we know someone went to extreme lengths to tamper with a member of your pack. So am I the target? Is it you? Nightfang? Are we dealing with two different forces or one? We can¡¯t find out if we¡¯re glued at the hip.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s jaw clenched.


    ¡°Not to toot my own horn,¡± I said, ¡°but I¡¯m in high demand. Someone¡ªor someones¡ªwants me, and I¡¯m sure they don¡¯t want me affiliating with anyone else. Not to Nightfang. Not to Frostbane. They¡¯ll want to assess. Probe. Maybe even recruit.¡±


    ¡°So,¡± I finished, ¡°if I publicly maintain distance from you, it creates uncertainty about my loyalties. The ambiguity will make others more likely to approach me, revealing their intentions. It gives us a better chance to identify threats and uncover hidden agendas.¡±


    Silence stretched.


    I could feel the war inside Kieran¡ªAlpha possessiveness crashing headlong into strategic necessity.


    Finally, he exhaled through his nose. ¡°I hate that you¡¯re right.¡±


    I smiled faintly. ¡°I know.¡±


    He stepped closer, eliminating the minute space that existed between us. ¡°Fine. You can y whatever role you want in public,¡± he said, voice low andmanding. ¡°But there are rules.¡±


    I tilted my head. ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re attending alone,¡± he said. ¡°I expect you to be alone in every sense of the word. Single females are¡ªas you said, ¡®in high demand¡¯ at events like this. You will entertain no one. No dancing, no epting drinks, no polite conversation. Nothing.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Why not shackle my ankles and p duct tape over my mouth?¡±


    His eyes shed. ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying,¡± I said with an innocent shrug, ¡°it might be hard since I¡¯m so charming and desirable.¡±


    Teasing him was a mistake.


    The next thing I knew, my breath was knocked clean out of me as my back hit the surface of the table behind me.


    Kieran¡¯s weight followed, bracing himself over me with one arm while the other captured my wrists above my head.


    ¡°Infuriating woman,¡± he murmured, mouth already descending on mine.


    His kisses were not gentle.


    They were iming, heated, the kind that left no room for doubt or hesitation. I melted into them, a soft sound escaping my throat as his mouth traced a scorching path along my jaw, down my neck.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± I breathed, half warning, half plea.


    His answer was to kiss me harder.


    As his tongue explored my mouth, his hands roamed, bold and unapologetic, skimming beneath the hem of my shirt, tracing my curves with growing impatience.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± I panted, arching despite myself. ¡°We should...stop.¡±


    ¡°You realize,¡± he muttered against my skin, ¡°the barrier hasn¡¯t failed. No one would know.¡±


    He was right; the barrier around the room held steady, humming softly. The world outside was oblivious.


    ¡°That¡¯s not¡ª¡± I gasped as his mouth found a particrly sensitive spot underneath my ear. ¡°That¡¯s not the point.¡±


    His hand slid lower, hovering at the hem of my skirt.


    I caught his wrist just in time.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± I said firmly, breathless but resolute. ¡°Stop.¡±


    He lifted his head to look at me, frustration and desire warring openly in his eyes.


    ¡°Why?¡± he demanded softly. ¡°I know we agreed to take things slow, but...you want this.¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± I admitted, cheeks ame. ¡°But if we have sex now, your pheromones will cling to me for days. Baths won¡¯t help. Barriers won¡¯t hide it. And then our carefully constructed strategy falls apart before it even begins.¡±

 Chapter 341 CAREFUL

    <h4>Chapter 341: Chapter 341 CAREFUL</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    Timing was quickly bing an enemy.


    I cursed it now as Sera¡¯s breaths came uneven beneath me, her hands braced against my chest, her eyes dark with want she was refusing for reasons that both made sense and infuriated me in equal measure.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to make this harder,¡± she said softly, as if reading the war etched into every line of my body. ¡°I want you. Goddess, Kieran, I do. But right now...we have to be careful.¡±


    Careful.


    The word scraped against every frayed nerve.


    I forced myself to still, my forehead dropping to hers, breath hot and restrained.


    ¡°You have a terrible habit,¡± I muttered, ¡°of being right at the worst possible moments.¡±


    A small, breathlessugh escaped her. ¡°You love it.¡±


    I did.


    I loved her mind. Her foresight. The way she saw three steps ahead while still standing firmly in the present.


    And hearing her say she wanted me sent something fierce and hungry swelling in my chest.


    I remembered thest time I¡¯d let her go after a heated moment, remembered the way Ashar had berated me.


    ¡®You should¡¯ve been bolder,¡¯ he¡¯d chided. ¡®You shouldn¡¯t have stopped. Even if you were going to let her go, you should have given her an experience she¡¯d never forget. Something she¡¯d think about every night she was away. A memory burned into her skin, so nothing else couldpete.¡¯


    He stirred now. ¡®Are you going to make the same mistake again?¡¯


    Fuck no.


    I straightened slowly, pulling just enough space between us to breathe again. ¡°Fine,¡± I said gruffly. ¡°No traces.¡±


    Relief flickered across Sera¡¯s face¡ªfollowed by surprise when my hands didn¡¯t leave her.


    ¡°That,¡± I added, voice low, deliberate, ¡°doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m letting you go untouched.¡±


    Her breath caught.


    I kissed her then¡ªnot hurried, not rough, but devastatingly thorough. As if I had all the time in the world to remind her exactly who she belonged to.


    My mouth traced her jaw, her throat, lingering where her pulse pounded a frantic, uneven rhythm.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± she whispered my name like a prayer. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Being careful,¡± I murmured, my lips skimming her corbone. ¡°I won¡¯t leave a trace¡ªat least not one that can be sensed.¡±


    Her breath hitched, and the sound sent a jolt of electricity that branched through my entire being and pooled in my groin.


    I felt the desire everywhere¡ªtight and aching and demanding¡ªand it took every shred of discipline I had not to push us straight past the line she¡¯d drawn.


    Instead, I let my hands guide us downward, slow and deliberate, until she was seated back against the table, palms braced behind her, eyes already ssy with anticipation.


    ¡°Look at you,¡± I murmured, dragging my knuckles along her thigh, reveling in the way she shivered beneath my touch. ¡°Trying to be sensible while your body betrays you.¡±


    ¡°Kieran,¡± she warned again, but there was no real protest left in it¡ªonly breath, only heat.


    I answered by sinking to my knees.


    The movement drew a sharp gasp from her, her fingers curling instinctively in my hair as I looked up at her from below.


    The sight nearly undid me¡ªher flushed skin, parted lips, the way she was already trembling as if she knew exactly where this was going.


    I slid my hands along her thighs, pushing her skirt up till I got to her hips. My thumbs traced slow arcs on her hip bone, making her shift restlessly.


    ¡°Still want me to stop?¡± I asked quietly.


    Her head tipped back, throat exposed as she gasped, ¡°No.¡±


    That was all the permission I needed.


    I rose again and kissed my way down her body, unhurried, reverent, pausing just long enough at each ce I knew would make her breath stutter.


    She sucked in air sharply when I lifted her shirt and pressed a kiss to her stomach, her fingers tightening in my hair.


    ¡°Goddess,¡± she whispered, voice breaking.


    I smiled against her feverish skin.


    It had never been like this between us. Every sexual encounter had been mechanical. Functional.


    But never again.


    When I said I would learn everything about her, I meant everything¡ªfrom her favorite song to all the sounds she made and all the ways her face contorted in the throes of pleasure.


    I took my time removing what little barrier remained between us, my touch deliberate and unrushed, because I wanted her to be aware of every second of it.


    Wanted her to feel the anticipation coil tighter and tighter until she was shaking with it.


    Her back arched as I slid her panties off, and I bit back a groan as her scent filled the air, warm and sweet and wanting.


    I had to pause, the dampce material bunched in my fist as I struggled to reorient myself, to hold back the monster that wanted to surge forward and ravage.


    I leaned over her and took her lips in mine again, slower this time, deeper, letting the kiss linger until her breath turned rough and uneven against my mouth.


    My hand slid between us, not rushing, not demanding¡ªjust enough pressure, just enough contact to make her gasp into the kiss.


    Her body responded instantly, arching closer, every inch of her aware of exactly where I was touching her.


    And then, without breaking stride, I slid a finger between the sopping lips between her legs and pressed my thumb against the sensitive nub.


    Sera broke the kiss with a shaky breath, head thrown back against the desk, and I felt the tremor run through her as if I¡¯d struck a live wire.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± she panted, her chest rising and falling erratically.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± I murmured as my lips slid from hers, trailing down her chin, lingering in the valley between her breasts, over the toned line of her stomach, before finally stopping at the apex of her thighs.


    Then I lifted my head. ¡°You know what? Maybe you¡¯re right. We should take things slow¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking dare,¡± Sera hissed, lifting her head. She tried to summon a re, but her lust-addled brain couldn¡¯t do more than a dazed frown.


    I cocked my head, lowering myself to one knee. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to stop? To be careful?¡±


    ¡°If this is some sort of punishment, I swear, you¡¯ll¡ªfuck!¡±


    Her back arched, a raspy cry tearing free as her hands fisted in my hair, tugging¡ªnot hard enough to hurt, just desperate enough to tell me she was already right on the edge.


    The sound went straight to my cock, possessive satisfaction curling low in my gut as I repeated the action that drove her wild: sliding my tongue through the damp folds of her pussy.


    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± I murmured, lips fastened around her engorged clit. My hands anchored her hips so she couldn¡¯t pull away even if she wanted to. ¡°Let go for me.¡±


    She tried to respond¡ªtried to say my name, I think¡ªbut it dissolved into breathless sounds instead, her body responding far faster than her mind.


    I felt every tremor, every tightening, every helpless arch toward me, and it fed something feral and devoted all at once.


    I took my time, savoring every second of this maddening moment.


    What the fuck was wrong with me? How had I had this right across the hall from me for ten years, and I never once took a taste?


    Whatever. That was the past, moronic Kieran.


    This Kieran wasn¡¯t going to waste a second or take for granted the feast before him.


    I stayed right there, my tongue steady and relentless¡ªuntil the tension in her snappedpletely, until she arched onest time, crying out before she copsed backward, breath shuddering, fingers clutching at me as the release tore through her in waves.


    I held her through it, pressing my forehead against her thigh, grounding us both as her body slowly went ck with the aftermath.


    When I finally rose, she was still catching her breath, eyes unfocused, cheeks flushed.


    I brushed a thumb gently along her swollen lips.


    ¡°I was careful,¡± I murmured, mesmerized by the sight before me. ¡°I didn¡¯t leave a trace.¡±


    She let out a weak, breathlessugh. ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡±


    But the way she looked at me¡ªwrecked, glowing, unmistakably imed¡ªtold a far deeper truth.


    ***


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I have no idea how I made it back home in one piece.


    Everything after what happened in Kieran¡¯s office was a delicious haze of trembling limbs and fuzzy minds.


    I showered the moment I arrived, standing under the spray longer than necessary, letting the heat ground me¡ªbut it didn¡¯t erase him. Nothing could.


    He might not have branded me with his pheromones, but he¡¯d definitely done a lot more damage.


    Sliding into bed and closing my eyes only made it worse.


    I didn¡¯t even have to dream to relive it all. His hands. His mouth. His touch.


    His. Fucking. Tongue.


    The way he looked at me like a feast spread before a starving man.


    We had shared beds before. Shared nights. Shared space.


    But I had never felt pleasure like that¡ªnot when duty clouded intimacy, not when love was buried beneath resentment.


    Only now, when nothing was forced, and nothing was imed beyond what we freely gave.


    Tears slipped free before I realized I was crying.


    Bittersweet ones.


    Because for the first time, I understood what lovemaking was supposed to feel like, even without crossing the final line.


    My phone buzzed.


    Kieran: Home safe?


    I smiled through the tears.


    Me: Yes. But you knew that, stalker.


    Kieran: If only I could stalk my way into your dreams.


    Me: Don¡¯t worry, something tells me you¡¯re going to make an appearance regardless.


    Kieran: Good. Sleep well. Don¡¯t let dream Kieran tire you out too much. Tomorrow, we face the world. Together


    A Lunewingnded on the edge of my phone, its delicate form catching the moonlight filtering through my window.


    I reached out, brushing my fingers over it gently.


    A symbol of endurance. Of healing. Of braving the storm instead of hiding from it.


    Me: Together.

 Chapter 342 THE HUNTING FESTIVAL

    <h4>Chapter 342: Chapter 342 THE HUNTING FESTIVAL</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The Elysian hotel had not changed over thest decade.


    The same ivory fa?ade rose into the Los Angeles evening, gilded balconies catching the amber wash of sunset.


    The same towering ss doors reflected the red carpet unfurled across the entrance.


    Even the chandeliers inside¡ªvisible through the high windows¡ªglimmered with the same ostentatious brilliance they had eleven years ago during the Blood Moon Hunt.


    I had known the Hunting Festival would be hosted here.


    But no amount of mental preparation could shield me from the tidal wave of dread now crashing through me.


    As Maya, Ethan, and I stepped out of our limo, I hesitated mid-step, my heels pausing on the pavement.


    The air reeked of jasmine and luxury, but beneath it all, memory stabbed¡ªa younger, shattered me, clutching silk sheets to preserve what was left of my dignity, heart in splinters as I was cast as the viin in my own life.


    For an agonizing instant, the weight of the past crushed tight enough that I nearly buckled.


    Then warm, slender fingers slipped into mine.


    I nced sideways.


    Maya didn¡¯t look at me. She kept her chin lifted, posture impable, gaze forward like a Luna ustomed to scrutiny.


    But her thumb pressed reassuringly against my knuckles, steadying me.


    ¡°You¡¯re not her anymore,¡± she murmured under her breath.


    Her voice was barely audible over the hum of arriving guests, but it was enough.


    I straightened.


    No, I wasn¡¯t that fragile, trembling twenty-year-old Sera any longer.


    The woman who had stood here eleven years ago had been uncertain, wolfless, desperate to be seen.


    The woman who stood here now had been tempered by fire into something formidable.


    I squeezed Maya¡¯s hand, exchanged a small smile with Ethan, and together, we stepped forward through the entrance.


    My gown shimmered, deep obsidian blue silk catching silver like liquid midnight.


    A fitted bodice flowed into a sleek column with a subtle thigh-high slit. A thin silver cuff circled my wrist; my hair fell in loose waves, pinned on one side with a butterfly clip.


    The marble foyer overflowed with crystal light. Wolves of every rank and territory filled the space, Alpha insignias gleaming, Betas poised, high-ranking traders and envoys sparkling in gemstones and tailored suits.


    Heads turned as we entered. The world inside my mind had quieted since Alois told me to reinforce my barriers, but it was not silent.


    Emotional currents brushed against my senses like soft wind against skin.


    A young Gamma whispered to his mate, admiration bright and unfiltered.


    An older Alpha from the East Coast eyed me with skepticism and grudging respect.


    Two socialites radiating thinly veiled envy.


    But I sensed no threat. No spike of hostility. No psychic distortion.


    So far, so good.


    But myposure wavered the moment I saw him.


    Kieran stood near the central staircase, dressed in a tailored charcoal suit that fit his broad frame like it had been sewn onto him. No tie¡ªjust an open cor that made him look both dangerous and debonaire. His hair was styled back, exposing the sharp cut of his jaw.


    He looked every inch the Alpha of Nightfang¡ªdominant, regal, invincible.


    And his eyes were on me.


    Not the casual once over he afforded the guests as he politely greeted them. His gaze pinned me to the spot like a butterfly on the wall, and the intensity of it heated my skin beneath the silk of my dress.


    I couldn¡¯t look away, no matter how much I wanted to.


    But I managed to narrow my eyes and silently pass the message: Careful.


    We had agreed. We were nothing more than former spouses navigating cordial coexistence. No whispers of reconciliation or affiliation¡ªnot until we¡¯d snuffed out the big bad.


    But Kieran¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t leave me.


    If anything, they darkened as they slowly trailed down my body in a look so possessive and hungry, he might as well have been touching me with his warm, rough palms.


    I shifted slightly, turning my body in Maya¡¯s direction, pretending to react to something she¡¯d said.


    Then I lifted my eyes again and met his directly with a subtle lift of my brow.


    He didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t blink.


    And then¡ªbarely perceptible¡ªhis jaw tightened.


    He turned slightly to engage the Alpha beside him.


    Maya leaned closer. ¡°There are a lot of things that can be made erotic. I did not think staring contests were one of them. That gave a whole new meaning to the term ¡¯visual porn¡¯.¡±


    Heat climbed my neck. ¡°Shut up, horndog.¡±


    With her heat approaching, I¡¯d lost count of the number of sexual innuendos I¡¯d been subject to.


    Sheughed softly as she leaned into Ethan. If my brother noticed the silent exchange between Kieran and me, he didn¡¯tment.


    At that moment, music swelled from the ballroom signifying the opening dance.


    Ethan offered Maya his arm even as he looked at me. ¡°You¡¯re good on your own?¡±


    I nodded, waving them away. ¡°Go, have fun.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get into trouble,¡± Maya told me lightly as Ethan led her to the dance floor.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    They moved toward the dance floor, blending into the swirl of silk and tuxedos.


    They made a perfect picture¡ªhis ck suit sharp and understated, her midnight-blue gown echoing the silk of his pocket square.


    They moved in perfect sync, his hand firm at her waist, hers resting over his heart.


    The way he looked at her¡ªunapologetically devoted, faintly possessive¡ªand the soft, knowing smile she gave him in return was almost sickening.


    Not performative. Not strategic. Just painfully, disgustingly in love.


    My chest clenched. If there were no rogues, no elusive, powerful psychics to worry about¡ª


    ¡°A pleasure, truly, to finally corner you, Ms. ckthorne.¡±


    I turned at the sound of my name spoken with polished confidence.


    A woman stood before me¡ªelegant,posed, entirely self-assured.


    She looked to be in her mid-fifties, though time had been generous. Silver-blonde hair was swept into a sculpted chignon, her emerald gown cut impably to tter without begging for attention.


    She offered her hand, and my brows shot up before I could stop myself.


    Seven gemstone rings adorned her fingers.


    Ruby. Sapphire. Emerald. Onyx. Topaz. Amethyst.


    And at the center,rger than the rest, a moonstone set in tinum.


    The stones caught the chandelier light in deliberate shes, sparkling like a mobile kaleidoscope.


    ¡°Astrid Volker,¡± she said smoothly. ¡°President of the New Moon Trade Alliance.¡±


    I took her hand. ¡°Seraphina Lockwood,¡± I corrected.


    She didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°Of course. Individuality is a woman¡¯s strongest weapon.¡±


    I dropped my hand. ¡°So,¡± I started. ¡°I guess Corvus got tired of having his emails ignored and gifts returned, so he sent in the big gun.¡±


    After our initial meeting after the LST, Corvus Amand, the representative of the New Moon Trade Alliance, who had approached me, had been relentless.


    He¡¯d invited me to conferences, panels, private dinners disguised as ¡°informal discussions.¡±


    His persistence only made me less willing to indulge him.


    Astrid¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter at my jab. If anything, it sharpened.


    ¡°Corvus is thorough,¡± she said mildly. ¡°But thorough does not always mean effective.¡±


    ¡°And I guess that¡¯s where youe in?¡±


    A faint hum of music swelled from the ballroom as a new song began. Around us,ughter rippled, sses clinked, alliances were built and broken in murmurs.


    Astrid adjusted one of her rings, moonstone catching the light as her thumb brushed over it.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to show my sincerity,¡± she said. ¡°I hoped you would find my own invitation more...enticing.¡±


    I tilted my head, letting my expression soften. ¡°I¡¯m ttered,¡± I said, allowing just enough warmth into my voice as I sent out mental feelers.


    No spikes of hostility radiated from her. No psychic distortion. Her emotional state flowed with mechanical steadiness¡ªregted, disciplined.


    She inclined her head towards the dance floor. ¡°May I?¡±


    I blinked.


    A woman dancing with a woman at a g was novelty¡ªconversation fodder¡ªbut harmless.


    I¡¯d promised Kieran I wouldn¡¯t dance with anyone, but this felt like an extenuating circumstance. Plus, I definitely needed to study Astrid more.


    So I nodded. ¡°Why not?¡±


    I slipped my hand into hers and let her guide me to the middle of the dance floor.


    Astrid¡¯s hand rested lightly at my waist, her other hand taking mine as we started to move together.


    She was a capable partner. Steady. Measured. Her steps precise without being rigid.


    We moved through the waltz seamlessly.


    ¡°Your refusal intrigued me,¡± Astrid murmured as she guided me into a slow turn. ¡°Most at least entertain a little courtship dance before outright rejection.¡±


    ¡°Most enjoy being courted,¡± I replied lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    A faint smile touched her lips. ¡°No. You¡¯re a woman who needs to be earned.¡±


    Her grip at my waist adjusted¡ªsubtle, controlled.


    ¡°Do you have any idea the effects of the LST?¡± she continued, voice smooth as silk. ¡°Territories recalibrated. Supply chains rerouted. Influence redistributed.¡±


    So that was thenguage she spoke.


    Commerce. Positioning. Value.


    ¡°And you believe I¡¯m...what?¡± I asked, arching a brow. ¡°Amodity?¡±


    Her eyes gleamed¡ªnot offended. Amused.


    ¡°An investment,¡± she corrected. ¡°A very lucrative one.¡±


    We pivoted together seamlessly, skirts whispering against polished marble.


    ¡°The Alliance thrives on alignment,¡± she said. ¡°We partner with individuals who alter the board simply by standing on it.¡±


    ¡°And what return are you expecting on this investment?¡±


    Something sharpened beneath her smile, and I felt it then¡ªa crack in her mechanicalposure.


    Greed¡ªpulsing beneath her aura like a second heartbeat.


    ¡°The Alliance does not enjoy watching value appreciate from a distance,¡± she replied evenly. ¡°Especially when others are circling.¡±


    We slowed as the music softened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t belong to any table,¡± I said mildly.


    ¡°Yet,¡± Astrid murmured.


    The final note rang out.


    She released me with perfect poise and dipped into a graceful curtsy, gemstone rings shing.


    ¡°I look forward,¡± she said, looking up at me through silvershes, ¡°to the next time we meet.¡±


    ¡°Likewise,¡± I replied, mirroring her curtsy.


    She withdrew.


    Dancing with Astrid opened the floodgates of invitations.


    I declined politely.


    Again.


    And again.


    And again.


    By the sixth refusal, my cheeks ached from smiling politely.


    I slipped toward the restroom corridor, grateful for the reprieve.


    The mirror inside the restroom reflected a woman flushed¡ªwhether from nerves or exertion, I couldn¡¯t quite tell. I pressed cool fingers to my pulse and forced myself to breathe evenly, drawing in a slow breath before letting it out just as carefully.


    When I felt steadier, I stepped back into the corridor.


    I had barely taken a step when a familiar scent enveloped me, announcing the presence standing before me.

 Chapter 343 CHANGING THE SCRIPT

    <h4>Chapter 343: Chapter 343 CHANGING THE SCRIPT</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I hadn¡¯t forgotten the n.


    Public distance. Cordial indifference. No whispers of reconciliation until we identified our enemy.


    I knew it.


    I agreed to it.


    I understood why it was necessary.


    But that didn¡¯t mean I liked it one fucking bit.


    From my position near the staircase, I had a clear view of the dance floor¡ªand of her.


    Sera moved with Astrid Volker in a controlled, effortless waltz. Astrid¡¯s emerald gown contrasted sharply with the obsidian silk hugging Sera¡¯s frame.


    Under the chandelier light, Sera looked like midnight given shape, silver flickering through her dress as she turned. Each time Astrid¡¯s hand settled at her waist, something low and territorial coiled inside my chest.


    ¡°She¡¯s dancing with a woman,¡± Gavin drawled from beside me, following my line of sight. ¡°You look like you¡¯re about to dere war.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m evaluating,¡± I said tly.


    ¡°Right. With murder in your eyes.¡±


    I ignored him.


    Astrid leaned in slightly, speaking near Sera¡¯s ear as they turned. Sera¡¯s expression remained polite and guarded, but she smiled at something said.


    My jaw tightened.


    ¡°At least she¡¯s female,¡± Gavin continued lightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s notforting,¡± I muttered. ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors that she...entertains both genders.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± Gavin mused, his lips quirking. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the rumors, too. Juicy little gossip tidbits. Trade summits in Prague. Singapore. Reykjavik. She¡¯s...flexible.¡±


    I watched Astrid¡¯s hand shift slightly at Sera¡¯s waist, and the possessive instinct that had been simmering roared awake.


    ¡®Get that hand off before I rip it out of its socket,¡¯ Ashar growled.


    I ground my teeth, mentally tightening the leash around him.


    Thankfully, the music finally slowed, and the dance ended.


    Astrid curtsied with practiced grace. Sera responded in kind.


    I¡¯d barely taken a relieved breath when, as if sensing blood, the rest of the predators closed in.


    One male approached¡ªa Beta from the Western territories.


    Then another¡ªan Alpha¡¯s heir I vaguely recognized from a past summit.


    And then more and more.


    Each requested a dance.


    Each looked at Sera as if she were the shiniest new limited edition toy on the shelf.


    I forced my face into carefully practiced impassivity.


    Alpha of Nightfang. Unbothered. Detached.


    Inside, I was seconds away from shifting and bathing the Elysian hotel¡¯s ballroom in the blood of Sera¡¯s suitors.


    My only saving grace was that Sera declined them all. But did she have to offer them that damn mesmerizing smile as she did?


    When she finally slipped away toward the restroom corridor, I didn¡¯t hesitate.


    I excused myself from the Alpha beside me mid-sentence and followed.


    The hallway was dimmer, quieter, the music from the ballroom dulling to a distant hum.


    I positioned myself near the wall opposite the restroom entrance, every nerve strung tight from the night¡¯s mounting frustration.


    Minutester, the door opened.


    Sera stepped out, exhaling as if centering herself.


    Then she stiffened, and her gaze lifted.


    ¡°Kieran¡ª¡±


    I didn¡¯t give her time to finish.


    I stepped forward, caught her wrist gently but firmly, and guided her back into the restroom. I closed the door behind us with a definitive click.


    For a heartbeat, we simply stared at each other.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you followed me here,¡± she said softly, eyes wide, lips parted in a way that snapped thest threads of my restraint. ¡°What happened to distance?¡±


    I stepped closer until her back met the cool marble of the sink counter. ¡°Fuck distance.¡±


    My mouth imed hers with everything I had held back all night¡ªjealousy, hunger, the memory of her under my hands in my office just days ago.


    She made a soft sound against my lips¡ªhalf protest, half surrender¡ªas her fingers fisted in mypels.


    My hand slid to her waist, pulling her flush against me.


    ¡°You looked veryfortable,¡± I murmured against her mouth.


    ¡°With our first suspect?¡± she breathed.


    ¡°With someone other than me touching you.¡±


    She smiled against my lips. ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m out of my damn mind.¡±


    I deepened the kiss, pressing her closer and letting her feel just how much of a maddening effect she had on me.


    At first, she responded without hesitation. Her hands slipped up into my hair, nails grazing my scalp not enough to hurt, but enough to spark heat down my spine.


    Then she stiffened, her lips pausing mid-kiss.


    Her breathing shifted¡ªnot arousal. Awareness.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± she whispered.


    I was already sliding my hand down her side, fingers tracing the slit of her dress, slipping beneath silk to the warm curve of her thigh.


    She sucked in a breath.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± she repeated, sharper this time.


    ¡°What?¡± I murmured, lips trailing along her jaw.


    ¡°We havepany.¡±


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    His mouth was still on mine when I felt it.


    Not the heat. Not the jealousy. Not the delicious and reckless way his fingers had slipped beneath my dress.


    The shift¡ªa current in the air that didn¡¯t belong to us.


    Kieran¡¯s hand was high on my thigh, thumb pressing into bare skin as his mouth devoured mine like a starving animal.


    And there was nothing I wanted right at that moment more than to melt into it. The fervor. The im. The fire that was scorching me within didn¡¯t seem likely to stop until I was burned to ashes.


    But beneath that heat was something else.


    A disturbance.


    Breathing too controlled outside the door.


    Footsteps that didn¡¯t move on.


    I pulled back just enough to whisper against his mouth. ¡°Kieran.¡±


    He didn¡¯t stop. His teeth grazed my lower lip, and I had to bite back a moan.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± I said again, sharper now, fingers tightening in hispels. ¡°We havepany.¡±


    His body went still, but his hand lingered, palm pressed possessively against my thigh. I tried not to breathe, hyper-aware of his thumb flexing between my legs as if he wanted whoever was listening to know exactly where he was touching me.


    Instead of retreating, his expression shifted, something dangerous flickering in his eyes.


    He leaned close, lips brushing my ear. ¡°We¡¯re changing the script.¡±


    My pulse jumped.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He leaned back and...winked.


    His voice rose. Not shouting, but no longer intimate. Definitely loud enough for whoever was on the other side of the door.


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t see it?¡± he demanded, stepping back just enough to create space but not enough to break the tension. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know what this is?¡±


    I blinked at him.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I been punished enough? Do you have to parade yourself all night in front of me as the one thing I can¡¯t have?¡±


    Understanding dawned on me.


    Oh.


    Fine.


    I guess we were changing the script.


    ¡°What exactly are you using me of?¡± I shot back coolly, letting ice slide into my tone.


    Outside the door, someone shifted.


    ¡°I let you walk away,¡± Kieran said, frustration bleeding through his voice in a way that didn¡¯t feel entirely fabricated. ¡°I let pride make decisions for me. I won¡¯t make that mistake again.¡±


    There it was.


    We were no longer cordial ex-spouses.


    We were the desperate ex-husband, and the good thing he let get away.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to rewrite history because you suddenly don¡¯t like the ending,¡± I replied.


    He stepped closer again, close enough that his chest brushed against mine.


    "I don¡¯t like watching other wolves circle you like a piece of meat." His knuckles traced along my arm, raising goosebumps in their wake.


    I almost smiled. Jealous idiot.


    Instead, I tilted my chin. ¡°That sounds like a you problem.¡±


    His other hand slid up my thigh again, fingers grazing dangerously high. My breath betrayed me before I could stop it.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± I warned quietly, though I wasn¡¯t sure if that was for the eavesdropper or his wandering hand.


    ¡°Let them listen,¡± he murmured against my ear. ¡°Let them hear I¡¯m not done with you.¡±


    That did something reckless to my heart, and I had to grip his arm to keep myself standing.


    Focus.


    ¡°You¡¯re months toote,¡± I said louder, shoving lightly at his chest. ¡°You made your choice. I made mine.¡±


    His jaw flexed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t I? You can¡¯t suddenly decide that you want me after ten years of pretending I didn¡¯t exist.¡±


    For a split second, something real flickered between us.


    Because the line between performance and truth was thinner than we realized.


    So I wrapped my arms around him and pulled him closer, pressing our foreheads together.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go back,¡± I said, making my voice cold even as I pressed my lips to Kieran¡¯s. ¡°You don¡¯t get to decide you want me when I¡¯ve already moved on.¡±


    The silence outside thickened, and I weed it. Let them carry that version of events¡ªlet them report tension, fracture, unresolved resentment.


    Kieran¡¯s expression hardened into something wounded and proud.


    ¡°I always get what I want,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Even if it kills me. Even if I have to kill everyone else.¡±


    My lips curved against his as I shook my head.


    Sweet, territorial, dramatic idiot.


    I forced myself to step back, smoothing the front of my dress.


    Kieran reached out, his thumb gently wiping at the corner of my mouth where my lipstick must have smudged.


    I adjusted the butterfly clip in my hair, ensuring not a strand was out of ce.


    ¡°I suggest you don¡¯t embarrass yourself further,¡± I replied, reaching out to cup his cheek. ¡°I will never be yours again.¡±


    Then I leaned forward and ced a soft, lingering kiss on the corner of his lips.


    Before he could reach out for me, I moved to the door.


    ¡°Goodbye, Kieran,¡± I said, loud enough to carry.


    I waited three beats before I opened the door and stepped out as if nothing had happened.


    There was no one out in the corridor, but I could still feel the lingering presence, and I knew they weren¡¯t far.


    The golden sconces cast elongated shadows along the walls, giving the corridor an eerie feeling that hadn¡¯t been there before.


    I walked calmly.


    One step.


    Two.


    At the first corner, I slowed.


    The eavesdropper was exactly where I expected them to be.


    What I didn¡¯t expect, however, was who it was.


    Vidar Skovgaard.


    Shadow w Pack¡¯s representative.


    And Byrnjar¡¯s brother.

 Chapter 344 NUMBER ONE

    <h4>Chapter 344: Chapter 344 NUMBER ONE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Vidar was tall and broad-shouldered, with pale blond hair braided neatly back from his temples. Faint w scars marked the left side of his face, pale against tanned skin.


    It was easy to tell that he and Brynjar were brothers.


    But in appearance only.


    Brynjar was loud. Obvious. All brute ego and thin-skinned pride.


    Vidar was...still.


    His presence didn¡¯t crash into a room the way Brynjar¡¯s did.


    His energy was contained andyered. No careless emotional spikes. No obvious insecurity. Just a dense, unreadable weight pressing against my senses like fog.


    ¡°Ms. ckthorne,¡± he said smoothly, straightening from the wall to give me his full attention.


    ¡°Lockwood,¡± I corrected, just as smooth.


    His lips twitched. ¡°Ah, yes.¡± His gaze flickered behind me, and I didn¡¯t need to turn to know that Kieran was behind me.


    He didn¡¯t speak or move close, but his aura filled the corridor like a storm front rolling in.


    Vidar noticed too, and his posture shifted almost imperceptibly.


    I bit back a smile. As tough and foreboding as he was, a Beta would always be inferior in the presence of an Alpha.


    Vidar¡¯s gaze fixed on me again, and it turned into a sneer as his eyes trailed up and down my body.


    He...tsked.


    ¡°I expected more,¡± he said.


    My brows shot up. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Gossip is usually exaggerated, but the ones surrounding the wolf who bested my brother during the LST were very greatly so.¡±


    Ah.


    Wait till he saw Judy.


    ¡°And what did you expect?¡± I asked, arms folded, tone edged.


    He tilted his head slightly, studying me as though I were a specimen under a microscope.


    ¡°Formidable,¡± he said. ¡°Dangerous.¡±


    His gaze dropped, slow and deliberate, to the slit in my dress¡ªto the bare skin revealed there, then back to my face.


    ¡°Not some hussy relying on unting herself to leech off an Alpha patron. That¡¯s how you won, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The wordsnded like a p.


    The sudden jolt in the air was the only warning before Kieran exploded forward, body tensed to charge at Vidar.


    But I shot my hand out and stopped him with a palm pressed tightly to his chest.


    ¡°You don¡¯t fight my battles,¡± I snapped, still ying our new role. ¡°You lost that privilege ages ago.¡±


    I locked eyes with him, silently pleading for him to step back and let me handle this myself.


    This was my confrontation.


    I watched the war y out in his obsidian depths, and then his jaw clenched once, and he took a step back.


    I heard a derisive snort behind me. ¡°Cool trick,¡± Vidar drawled. ¡°You have to teach me that.¡±


    I closed my eyes briefly and took a long, calming breath.


    Then I turned and smiled, as sweet and sharp as a poisoned dart.


    ¡°Narrow-minded men,¡± I said, ¡°only ever perceive a narrow world.¡±


    His brow twitched.


    ¡°If all you can see when a powerful woman stands in a room is who she might be sleeping with to get ahead,¡± I continued, ¡°that says far more about you than it does about me.¡±


    I tilted my head and matched his mocking look. ¡°Or is your ego bruised because you¡¯re not influential enough for someone to sleep with you for power?¡±


    A faint hum of tension tightened the air, and Vidar¡¯s copper eyes darkened.


    ¡°I loathe your type,¡± he hissed. ¡°You wear righteousness like armor. But that fa?ade cracks under pressure.¡±


    ¡°Bold of you to think your presence carries any kind of pressure,¡± I retorted.


    He took a step forward. It was supposed to be a menacing move, but I stood my ground, tipping my chin up.


    ¡°You should be careful who you antagonize,¡± he warned, his voice low. ¡°Shadow w doesn¡¯t forget.¡±


    I let my smile sharpen. ¡°How is Brynjar, by the way?¡±


    At the mention of his younger brother, a flicker of rage passed across Vidar¡¯s face.


    Good. He wasn¡¯t the only one who could provoke.


    ¡°I hope he has a poster of my face in his room that he throws darts at.¡± I shrugged. ¡°Although he¡¯s so inadequate, I doubt he¡¯ll ever hit the bullseye.¡±


    Vidar lunged without warning, his movements so fast that a lesser wolf would have been thrown against the wall before realizing he¡¯d moved.


    But contrary to what I had believed all my life, I was not a lesser wolf.


    Alina surged forward, reflexes fluid. I twisted sideways, heels pivoting on marble as I slipped past his reach.


    His hand cut through empty air where my shoulder had been as Inded lightly two steps away.


    But that was not what I let him see.


    As I moved, I altered my psionic field¡ªsubtlypressing and releasing it in a brief pulse. Just enough to distort.


    To imply that psychic intervention, not pure wolf instinct, had saved me. Alina¡¯s existence was still on a need-to-know basis.


    Vidar stumbled to a halt, surprise briefly nketing his face before he straightened again.


    Kieran, too, had moved, and he was at my side now, presence heavy and unmistakably dangerous.


    ¡°Try that again,¡± he snarled, his voice taut with barely leashed aggression. ¡°I dare you.¡±


    Vidar ignored him, his attention still on me.


    ¡°Psionics,¡± he mused, sounding bored, but there was a hitch in his voice he couldn¡¯t quite mask. ¡°That¡¯s a cute little trick.¡±


    I arched a brow. ¡°I have a lot more up my sleeve, wanna see?¡±


    His gaze sharpened. ¡°identally gaining some talent means nothing.¡±


    The word ¡®identally¡¯ was deliberately derisive, and heat rose in my chest.


    Vidar stepped closer again¡ªbut stopped after one step when Kieran let out a warning growl that rippled through the hallway.


    ¡°Power like that is dangerous in the hands of the inept,¡± he said with a sneer. ¡°You¡¯re like a child ying with a grenade.¡±


    The heat in my chest intensified, and I had to reach behind me and grip the end of Kieran¡¯s sleeve to ground me, to stop me from reaching forward and showing Vidar just how dangerous I had be.


    ¡°Power like that does not bloom in istion,¡± he continued, smugness seeping into his tone. ¡°It requires cultivation. A guide. Discipline. Structure.¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t know any better,¡± I said, forcing my voice to be calm, ¡°I¡¯d think I¡¯d stumbled into some kind of sales pitch.¡±


    Vidar¡¯s eyes flicked briefly toward the ballroom¡ªtoward the world of wolves and factions and alliances¡ªthen back to me, a faint smile touching his mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯re a smug bitch,¡± he said. ¡°You think surviving the LST made you exceptional.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I snarled. ¡°I think winning it made me exceptional.¡±


    His amusement faltered for a second, then he reached into the inner pocket of his jacket.


    Kieran tensed instantly. I tightened my grip on his sleeve.


    Vidar withdrew his hand slowly, revealing a ruby between his fingers¡ªdeep crimson, perfectly polished, its facets catching the light like liquid fire.


    He held it between us for a moment, as if he were pausing for us to admire the beauty of the gem.


    Then flicked it toward me, the gemstone arcing cleanly through the air.


    My free hand twitched on instinct, but I kept it firmly at my side.


    The ruby struck the marble floor near my heel with a sharp click and skidded slightly beforeing to rest, red against pale stone.


    ¡°I¡¯m more of a moonstone kind of girl,¡± I said coolly.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t a gift,¡± Vidar replied.


    His voice had shifted¡ªless taunting now. More coaxing.


    ¡°Should you wise up,¡± he continued, ¡°and decide that raw instinct isn¡¯t enough...seek me out.¡±


    His eyes dropped to the ruby. ¡°If you¡¯re as talented as you think, you¡¯ll know how.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold your breath,¡± I hissed. ¡°You¡¯re thest person I need.¡±


    His smile sharpened. ¡°That remains to be seen.¡±


    He stepped back atst, satisfaction settling over his features as if he¡¯d aplished exactly what he came to do.


    He nced at Kieran and dipped his head in the most irreverent show of respect I¡¯d ever seen.


    ¡°Fascinating,¡± he mused. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen an Alpha on a leash before.¡±


    He smirked at me. ¡°You really are one for tricks.¡±


    And then he was gone.


    The corridor felt wider without him.


    I leaned back into Kieran, exhaling slowly.


    His arm wrapped around me instantly, neither of us caring that anyone else could enter the hallway.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked, voice tight.


    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    I tipped my head back and offered him a small smile. ¡°That was pretty fucking impressive. I had no idea you had that much restraint in you.¡±


    His answering smile was grudging. ¡°You¡¯re not a damsel in distress. I¡¯ll always be by your side, but you¡¯re powerful enough to fight your own battles.¡±


    Something warm fluttered in my chest as I turned, wrapping my arms around his torso.


    ¡°And if I¡¯m being honest," he added, "a part of me hoped you¡¯d lose it and sh him the way you did with Maya.¡±


    I let out a burst ofughter as Iy my head against his chest, and instantly the glint of the ruby on the floor caught my eye.


    I felt the catch in Kieran¡¯s breathing under my cheek, and I knew he was looking at it too.


    ¡°It¡¯s safe to say that Vidar beats Astrid out for number one on the suspect list, right?¡±


    I let out a humorless breath. ¡°Yep.¡±


    Vidar was not his brother. He hadn¡¯te for petty insult or posturing. He was definitely someone to look out for.


    ¡°What are you going to do with that?¡± Kieran asked.


    I stared at the gemstone a beat longer before I crouched and picked it up.


    It was warm and heavy as I rolled it between my fingers.


    Then slipped it into my clutch.


    Kieran¡¯s eyes tracked the movement with thatment.


    ¡°Tell your people to keep an eye on him,¡± I said quietly.


    Kieran¡¯s gaze darkened, unfocusing for a beat before it refocused on me again. ¡°Already done.¡±

 Chapter 345 PRIVATE AUDIENCE

    <h4>Chapter 345: Chapter 345 PRIVATE AUDIENCE</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    The ballroom carried on with its polished rhythm as though the corridors beyond it had not just hummed with threats and poisoned invitations.


    Music softened into an anticipatory lull. Laughter rose and fell in curated waves. Servers moved like synchronized dancers, clearing sses and adjusting centerpieces as the master of ceremonies prepared to call the room to order.


    Sera and I had separated ten minutes ago.


    She stood between Maya and Ethan, posture rxed, smile genuine instead of strategic. With them, there was no performance¡ªjustfort, familiarity, and ease.


    What I wouldn¡¯t give to be in that space right now.


    Instead, I stood with two Alphas near the central staircase, discussing moonstone trade quotas and mineral transport routes while my gaze tracked the subtle shifts of the ballroom.


    Vidar, I noticed, was absent.


    Either he hadn¡¯t reentered the main hall yet, or he¡¯d left.


    Or the snake was lurking around somewhere else, eavesdropping. Either way, I had eyes on him, ready to report to me if he so much as breathed wrong.


    ¡°Alpha.¡±


    Gavin¡¯s voice cut in low at my shoulder, all business.


    I didn¡¯t turn. ¡°Report.¡±


    ¡°Beta Gunnar of the Iron Hollow Pack has requested a private audience.¡±


    It took a beat for the name to register.


    Iron Hollow¡ªa small mining pack in the northern bordends. Inconsequential. Under normal circumstances, I wouldn¡¯t have given them a second thought.


    Except that ording to our intel, Jack Draven wasst sighted in Iron Hollow pack before we lost his trail.


    ¡°When?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Now,¡± Gavin replied. ¡°He seems...eager.¡±


    I nced once more across the room.


    As if she could feel my gaze, Sera looked up and our eyes locked briefly.


    I gave her the faintest nod.


    Fine?


    She replied with the smallest lift of her chin.


    Fine.


    She wasn¡¯t a damsel in distress, I reassured myself. I could let her out of my sight for a couple of moments.


    I turned back to Gavin. ¡°Stay here, and hold the fort. I¡¯ll be back before the host¡¯s speech.¡±


    He inclined his head.


    I slipped from the ballroom through a side corridor, the music fading behind me.


    ***


    Beta Gunnar was waiting in one of the private reception suites reserved for small delegations.


    When I entered, he nearly knocked over the decanter in his haste to stand.


    ¡°Alpha ckthorne,¡± he spluttered, nervous energy radiating off him in uneven waves.


    I arched a brow, studying him. He was shorter than I expected. Broad but soft around the edges. Dark hair thinning at the temples.


    ¡°You requested a meeting,¡± I said evenly.


    ¡°Yes. Yes, of course.¡± He swallowed, smoothing his jacket with trembling fingers. ¡°It¡¯s an honor, truly. I didn¡¯t anticipate that you would be so gracious¡ª¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase,¡± I cut in.


    His prepared speech died mid-breath.


    ¡°Rogue Jack Draven,¡± I said, stepping closer, gaze sharp. ¡°Hisst known location was your pack.¡±


    Gunnar¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°I¡ªyes,¡± he admitted quickly. ¡°He did. He was.¡±


    ¡°What did he want?¡±


    Gunnar exhaled shakily. ¡°Shelter. Supplies.¡±


    ¡°And you gave it to him¡ªa rogue who was cast out for viting a sacredmonw.¡±


    His jaw tightened defensively. "We are not a powerful pack, Alpha ckthorne. We mine iron; we don¡¯tmand legions. Refusing the son of Silverpine¡¯s Alpha could bring trouble we cannot fend off. We had to grant him shelter, or risk retribution."


    I watched him carefully, but there was nothing deceptive in his aura. Just difort and a grudgingly satisfying tinge of fear.


    ¡°Tell me about his visit,¡± Imanded.


    ¡°He was...audacious,¡± Gunnar said carefully. ¡°Demanding ess to our best guest quarters. Throwing outmands as though he still held rank.¡±


    Yep, that sounded like Jack.


    ¡°And what can you tell me about his visit? His ns? His roguework?¡±


    Gunnar shook his head. ¡°He didn¡¯t stay long, and he shared nothing. Alpha Marcus¡¯s men retrieved him personally after a few nights.¡±


    I stilled. ¡°Retrieved.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Formal escort. We were told he was being reintegrated under supervision.¡±


    Reintegrated.


    So Marcus was openly reiming him now. Interesting.


    Even though I already knew the answer, I asked, ¡°And why are you here, Gunnar?¡±


    ¡°My pack wishes to align with Nightfang,¡± Gunnar said earnestly. ¡°We value strength and stability backed by discipline and righteousness.¡±


    I scoffed, leaning back. ¡°You¡¯re afraid that Marcus, in his vtile nature, will wake up one day and decide that your pack will make a fun little target, and you need protection.¡±


    Gunnar ducked his head and said nothing.


    Silence thickened in the room as I mulled his proposition over.


    An alliance with Iron Hollow would not be mutually beneficial, but instinct told me it would be unwise to turn Gunnar away just yet.


    ¡°For now,¡± I said evenly, ¡°continue as usual. If Marcus makes any sort of move, inform Nightfang immediately.¡±


    Gunnar¡¯s relief was palpable.


    ¡°Yes. Of course.¡± He ducked so far down that his hair almost brushed the floor. ¡°Thank you, Alpha.¡±


    I inclined my head toward the door. ¡°I have a party to get back to.¡±


    As I reached for the handle, Gunnar spoke again.


    ¡°Alpha ckthorne¡ªwait.¡±


    I paused.


    ¡°There is...something else,¡± he said, voice dropping.


    My brows rose. ¡°Yes?¡±


    Gunnar straightened, puffing his chest out as if summoning courage.


    ¡°As a gesture of sincerity, I¡¯ve prepared a...gift.¡±


    I stared at him. ¡°A gift.¡±


    ¡°Yes. To demonstrate goodwill.¡±


    ¡°What kind of gift?¡± I asked.


    He hesitated. ¡°Best seen in person.¡±


    My instincts sharpened immediately.


    ¡°And where is this...gift?¡±


    ¡°In the adjacent suite,¡± he said quickly. ¡°Prepared privately.¡±


    I nced once toward the clock over the mantle in the room.


    I had minutes before the host¡¯s speech.


    I turned back to Gunnar. ¡°You do realize that if this is all some kind of ruse and your so-called gift is a trap, I will send you back to your pack in bite-sized pieces.¡±


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed with a hard swallow. ¡°Of course, Alpha. I would never dream of misleading you.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Lead the way, then.¡±


    We stepped into the corridor.


    Halfway down, Gunnar slowed.


    ¡°My apologies, Alpha,¡± he said awkwardly. ¡°I cannot apany you further.¡±


    I stopped. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It would be...improper.¡±


    I shifted my wrist subtly, flexing my fingers twice.


    At the signal, two guards moved into position at the far end of the hall, casual but ready.


    Gunnar gestured toward the door at the end of the hall.


    ¡°There.¡±


    I walked toward it slowly, every sense heightened.


    No immediate hostile auras.


    No other wolf signatures beyond faint Iron Hollow scents and Nightfang sentinels.


    I opened the door and stepped into the dimly lit suite.


    The air struck me first¡ªthick with an artificially sweet scent that clung to the back of my throat. Aphrodisiac. Potent enough that I had to steady my breathing before stepping further inside.


    My eyes adjusted quickly to the dim lighting, and I saw the figure on the bed¡ªsilk barely covering flushed skin, the fabric arranged to reveal more than it concealed. Golden hair spilled over her bare shoulders, her lips parted as uneven breaths slipped free, her pupils blown wide and ssy.


    I took it all in for one stunned heartbeat before my brain registered who, exactly, was before me.


    Celeste.

 Chapter 346 ROOM 417

    <h4>Chapter 346: Chapter 346 ROOM 417</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Where¡¯s Kieran?¡± Maya asked lightly. ¡°I¡¯m bored and could do with some eye-contact porn.¡±


    I rolled my eyes as I scanned the room from our spot near the front of the hall.


    He was no longer by the central staircase.


    Nor among the cluster of Alphas near the west pir.


    Nor along the perimeter where he liked to observe unseen.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± I admitted.


    We had separated to avoid any more attention. He¡¯d given me that small nod of silent reassurance before drifting out of the ballroom.


    But that was about half an hour ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be back in time for his speech,¡± Ethan said.


    Probably," I replied, forcing my shoulders down as tension wound tight across them.


    Kieran was Alpha. People requested him constantly. A private word. A quick negotiation.


    I was sure there was a perfectly reasonable exnation for his absence.


    And yet...


    My fingers tightened slightly around my clutch as the emcee stepped onto the stage, smile bright and effortless. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, Alphas and Lunas, honored guests¡ªbefore we hear from our distinguished host, we invite you to enjoy amemorative reel celebrating the legacy of the Hunting Festival.¡±


    Polite apuse rippled through the hall as the lights dimmed, and arge screen silently descended.


    I slipped my phone from my clutch and texted Kieran.


    Me: Hey, where are you?


    No response.


    Bright footage of past Hunting festivals filled the screen. Young wolvespeting in archery trials. Packsughing around bonfires. Training drills under full moons. Interviews with past winners, their faces proud and glowing.


    As the crowd oohed and aahed, I tried calling Kieran.


    It rang.


    And rang.


    And went to voicemail.


    A chill ran down my spine.


    The screen shifted to highlight reels of the huntbat shes, wolf forms colliding, cheers erupting.


    Then the footage stuttered, static rippling across the massive screen before the montage dissolved into something else entirely¡ªdim lighting, unfamiliar shadows, the unmistakable outline of a bedroom that had nothing to do with any festival.


    The camera angle was skewed, as though ced deliberately but discreetly.


    Amber light spilled across a rumpled bed where a female figurey draped in silk that slipped over bare skin, while a darker silhouette stood at the bedside.


    A hush spread through the ballroom, confusion flickering over faces as the image sharpened just enough to outline the thick arms, wide frame, and shadowed jawline of a man.


    The lighting hid certainty but not implication.


    Ethan went rigid beside me, and Maya¡¯s fingers tightened around my wrist as I struggled to remember how to breathe.


    Before the image could resolve further, the screen went ck, and the lights snapped back up to full brightness.


    A stunned, suffocating silence fell over the room.


    Then Gavin¡¯s voice filled the room, amplified through hidden speakers. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, our sincerest apologies for the technical malfunction.¡±


    He stepped onto the stage as though nothing had happened.


    ¡°Alpha Kieran has been called away due to an urgent matter requiring his immediate attention. However, in his absence, he has prepared something special for you all.¡±


    He gestured grandly. ¡°A fireworks disy at the rooftop garden. A spectacle worthy of this year¡¯s festival opening.¡±


    There was a beat of hesitation. A moment of ¡®Are we just going to pretend that didn¡¯t happen?¡¯


    Then staggered apuse.


    Music surged back to life as servers began guiding guests toward the elevators and rooftop staircases.


    I stood where I was, unease sharpening inside me.


    That image.


    That room.


    That silhouette...


    I nced down at my phone.


    No new message.


    No missed call.


    I closed my eyes and let my senses expand, not in a reckless surge that would draw attention, but in controlled, deliberate threads that slipped quietly through the edges of the ballroom.


    I searched for Kieran, allowing the music and conversation to recede from my awareness as I reached beyond the walls, along the north corridor, the west wing, the upper floors, finding nothing distinct at first.


    Then I felt it¡ªa subtle disturbance, a dense, contained presence watching¡ªand my eyes opened.


    Vidar stood across the hall near a column, a champagne flute dangling between his fingers. His gaze was fixed on me, his lips curved. Even from here, I could see the amusement dancing in his eyes.


    He inclined his head¡ªthen began walking toward me.


    Ethan shifted, taking a half-step forward.


    Vidar stopped just within conversational distance.


    ¡°Well,¡± he said lightly. ¡°Seems we were robbed of quite a show.¡±


    My jaw tightened. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    He sighed theatrically. ¡°The footage looked interesting. Shame it cut so early.¡±


    Vidar¡¯s gaze slidzily over my shoulder, then back to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure if you hurry,¡± he continued, voice low enough for only us to hear, ¡°you might still catch the grand finale.¡±


    My heart pounded.


    ¡°I hear the masterpiece is being shot in Room 417,¡± he added casually.


    Heat red behind my ribs.


    ¡°You think this is amusing?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°I think,¡± he replied, ¡°that wolves who y games should be prepared to lose them.¡±


    I took a step toward him, my lips already peeled back to bare my fangs before I could stop myself.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to turn that smile bloody,¡¯ Alina snarled.


    Maya¡¯s nails dug into my arm in warning.


    Ethan¡¯s handnded firmly on my shoulder.


    He shot Vidar a pointed look. ¡°All guests are to assemble on the rooftop for the fireworks disy. Enjoy the show.¡±


    Vidar¡¯s smile widened a fraction, and he raised his ss. ¡°Oh, I will.¡±


    He winked at me. ¡°You enjoy yours.¡±


    Then he sauntered away.


    As soon as he was out of sight, my focus tunneled.


    Room 417.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± I whispered.


    I turned toward the exit.


    Maya grabbed my arm before I could take a step.


    ¡°Sera.¡± She stepped in front of me, blocking my path just enough to slow me without restraining me. ¡°Listen to me. If this is what it looks like¡ª¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t,¡± I snapped.


    It couldn¡¯t be. I refused to entertain that possibility.


    Her eyes softened. ¡°Exactly. Which means someone"¡ªshe nced pointedly in the direction Vidar went¡ª"wants it to look that way. Don¡¯t give him the show he wants.¡±


    I forced air into my lungs, forced the logic of her words to settle.


    If I stormed upstairs publicly, it would validate the spectacle. Fuel the narrative.


    Then, Maya raised her voice slightly.


    ¡°Seraphina, I need your help with something urgent.¡±


    The neutral, mildly concerned tone was just loud enough to carry to nearby ears.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I replied.


    We turned away from the main flow of guests heading toward the rooftop.


    Instead of taking the grand staircase, Maya veered toward a service corridor partially concealed by decorative drapery.


    We slipped inside, and the noise of the ballroom dimmed instantly.


    The corridor was narrow, lined with storage doors and utility panels.


    ¡°Secret passage?¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Old hotel,¡± Maya replied. ¡°Renovations don¡¯t erase everything.¡±


    Ethan squeezed my shoulder. ¡°Stay calm,¡± he murmured. ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a perfectly good exnation for all this.¡±


    I gritted my teeth, trying my hardest not to rey the footage in my mind.


    We moved quickly through back corridors, up a maintenance stairwell that bypassed the main elevators.


    Room 417.


    The hallway outside was unnervingly quiet, the kind of silence that felt constructed rather than natural.


    Two Nightfang sentinels stood at attention on either side of the door.


    The moment they saw us, they stepped forward in unison, blocking the entrance.


    ¡°Lady Sera,¡± one said respectfully, though his posture did not shift. ¡°Alpha has given strict instructions. No one is to enter.¡±


    My pulse spiked.


    ¡°He¡¯s inside?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Move.¡±


    A flicker of hesitation crossed the other sentinel¡¯s face. ¡°He was very clear.¡±


    Alina surged to the surface, hot and vtile.


    My lips stung as my fangs slid out and I bared my teeth. ¡°Move,¡± I growled.


    ¡°I would do as she says,¡± Maya said from behind me. ¡°Trust me, you don¡¯t want to get on her bad side.¡±


    They exchanged a look, but before they could decide, I¡¯d already shoved one aside. He stumbled sideways, barely catching himself against the wall.


    ¡°Lady Se¡ª¡±


    I was already shoving the door open.


    The scent overwhelmed me instantly¡ªsweet in an artificial, cloying way,yered thickly enough to make the back of my throat tighten.


    Contrary to the video, the suite was brightly lit, everymp switched on, despite the curtains being drawn to bring in the cool night air.


    My eyes adjusted quickly to the harsh glow, and then I saw them.


    Kieran was in the bed, jacket off¡ªhis arms around Celeste.


    For a suspended heartbeat, everything inside me went still.


    The noise in my head, the careful calctions, the awareness of politics and optics¡ªnone of it mattered.


    All that existed was the image in front of me: his hands around her, her body pressed to his chest.


    Violent heat surged up from my stomach to my throat in a wave strong enough to burn the room to the ground.


    ¡°What. The. Fuck,¡± I snarled.


    Kieran¡¯s head snapped toward me.


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    I didn¡¯t hear what he said after my name.


    Because I was being transported back in time to eleven years ago.


    Same hotel. Same three characters in the fucked up love triangle.

 Chapter 347 PAWN OR PARTICIPANT

    <h4>Chapter 347: Chapter 347 PAWN OR PARTICIPANT</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I stepped fully into the suite, but I didn¡¯t move toward the bed.


    I mped down on the storm of emotions rising¡ªoutrage, indignation, confusion¡ªletting years of discipline and control take over as my gaze swept the room in one controlled pass.


    The curtains were shut. Lamps glowed deliberately dim. The air pulsed with the cloying sweetness of the aphrodisiac that coated my throat. It was so potent I had to deliberately slow my breathing to keep it from seeping deeper into my bloodstream.


    And then I looked at her.


    Celestey half-curled on the mattress, silk twisted around her legs. One strap had fallen loose from her shoulder, revealing the top curve of her breasts.


    Her breathing was uneven and shallow, and her eyes were unfocused, staring at the ceiling.


    She hadn¡¯t noticed me. I wasn¡¯t sure she even knew where she was.


    I crossed to the window first and pulled the curtain aside, cracking it open to let the night air cut through the artificial sweetness. I flipped every switch within reach,mps and overhead lights igniting one after another until the suite was washed in a stark, unforgiving brightness that made my eyes sting.


    Then I reached out to Gavin through the mind-link.


    ¡®Get Doctor Hale to room 417. Now.¡¯


    I heard the exasperation in his reply. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    ¡®And lock this floor down,¡¯ I said instead of answering. ¡®No one enters. No one leaves. And I want Gunnar in a room under lock and key.¡¯


    A beat.


    ¡®Yes, Alpha.¡¯


    Celeste stirred then, mumbling an unintelligible string of words.


    I let out a shaky breath and shifted my focus back to the bed.


    ¡°Fucking hell,¡± I hissed.


    What the hell was happening? How had Celeste gone from sunbathing on the beach in the Maldives to...this?


    She stirred again, and her head tilted, her unfocused gaze falling on me.


    ¡°K-kieran?¡± she breathed, voice cracked and desperate, as if I were a lifeline instead of the worst possible person to find her like this.


    I took a hesitant step forward and stopped, the scent of the aphrodisiac stronger the closer I got to her. ¡°Celeste, what the hell is this?¡±


    She tried to push herself upright.


    Her arms trembled violently as she braced against the mattress, silk slipping further down her shoulder.


    For a second, she looked almost lucid¡ªdetermined, even¡ªas if she were trying to prove she wasn¡¯t helpless.


    ¡°I¡ªI can¡ª¡± she muttered.


    Her legs swung off the side of the bed.


    ¡°Stay where you are,¡± I said, every instinct in me on high alert.


    Whatever the fuck this was had been cleverly orchestrated, and I wasn¡¯t sure yet what role Celeste was ying¡ªpawn or participant.


    She ignored me and tried to stand.


    Her knees buckled immediately, body swaying as she lost her bnce. For a moment, I watched the inevitable copse unfold, needing to know whether this was a performance.


    It wasn¡¯t.


    Her eyes rolled back, and she would have crashed face-first if I hadn¡¯t moved.


    I crossed the distance in two strides and caught her just as she pitched forward, one arm wrapping around her waist, the other bracing her shoulders. Her full weight sagged against me, boneless and overheated.


    Her pulse hammered wildly beneath my fingers.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± she breathed again, clutching weakly at my shirt. Not seductive. Not strategic. Just desperate.


    I cursed and shifted my grip to keep her upright, muscles rigid with caution.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave,¡± she whispered, fingers digging into the fabric. ¡°Please¡ªdon¡¯t¡ª¡±


    "I¡¯m not leaving," I said, my voice clipped.


    I guided her back onto the bed, keeping distance where I could, but she was shaking too violently to sit upright on her own.


    Every time I tried to ease her down against the pillows, she clung tighter.


    Her nails scraped my corbone as she pulled herself up against my chest.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± she breathed again, and there was no seduction in it. Only need. Panic. Fear.


    I exhaled and repositioned, sitting against the headboard to prop her upright while keeping as much space between our bodies as physically possible.


    My phone buzzed in my pocket, but I couldn¡¯t free a hand without destabilizing Celeste¡¯s grip.


    The door opened sharply a minuteter, and Dr. Hale rushed in, medical case in hand. He stopped short when he took in the room.


    ¡°Goddess,¡± he muttered.


    ¡°Fix this,¡± I ordered.


    He nodded and moved quickly, pulling a syringe from his case while assessing Celeste¡¯s pupils and pulse.


    ¡°How much exposure?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Unknown.¡±


    Celeste whimpered when he approached her arm. ¡°No¡ªno¡ªdon¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said firmly. ¡°He¡¯s helping you.¡±


    Her gaze darted wildly before locking onto mine again.


    ¡°You promise?¡± she whimpered.


    I clenched my teeth and nodded sharply. ¡°I promise.¡±


    She didn¡¯t rx fully, but it was enough for the doctor to inject the suppressant into her vein.


    ¡°It should dampen the response within a few minutes,¡± he said.


    But the minutes passed.


    And Celeste did not calm down.


    If anything, the desperation intensified.


    She pressed her face into my chest, breathing unevenly, fingers fisting in my shirt as though I were the only solid thing keeping her froming apart.


    ¡°Kieran, please,¡± she whispered hoarsely. ¡°It hurts.¡±


    ¡°Celeste,¡± I said carefully, trying to angle her away so she wasn¡¯t fully draped over me. ¡°Look at me.¡±


    She did.


    And for a second, beneath the blown pupils and flushed skin, I caught something raw.


    This wasn¡¯t the Celeste who had thrown vases at my head. Not the Celeste who¡¯d shed crocodile tears and made scenes every time she didn¡¯t get her way.


    Not the one who¡¯d mocked and maneuvered and postured.


    This was...


    I had no idea who the fuck this was.


    Dr. Hale frowned. ¡°It should be working.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t,¡± I said tly.


    He checked her pulse again, swore under his breath, and began rummaging through his case.


    ¡°It¡¯s stronger than standard. Possiblypounded.¡±


    ¡°Can you counter it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But didn¡¯t expect this dosage. I need a secondary inhibitor from my main kit.¡±


    ¡°Then get it!¡± I snapped.


    He hesitated only long enough to nce at Celeste clinging to me. ¡°Keep her stable. Don¡¯t let her overexert.¡±


    As if I had a choice.


    He left swiftly, and I was alone with her again.


    She shifted, silk sliding further down as she tried to climb higher into myp.


    ¡°Stay still,¡± I said sharply, but my tonecked bite.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± she whispered again, her breathing stuttering. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean¡ª¡±


    Her words dissolved into incoherence.


    I stared down at the top of her head, at the familiar golden hair tangled against my shirt.


    Once upon a time, I had loved her.


    Or thought I did.


    I had been enamored with the way sheughed. The way she tilted her chin when she was challenging someone. The way she drew every attention in every room she entered.


    What the hell had happened?


    And how had she ended up here¡ªdrugged, arranged as bait in a suite meant to frame me?


    I exhaled slowly, steadying my pulse against the artificial scent still clinging to the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m cold,¡± Celeste whispered, though her skin was burning.


    ¡°You¡¯re not,¡± I countered.


    She pressed closer. ¡°I¡¯m so cold, Kieran.¡±


    And that was when the door burst open and the scent ofvender and fury cut through the synthetic sweetness like a de.


    ¡°What. The. Fuck.¡±


    I looked up and saw Sera standing in the doorway, eyes zing as she took in the entire scene in a single, devastating sweep.


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡± I began.


    But the look on her face told me she wasn¡¯t hearing anything.


    Because it didn¡¯t matter that this was a trap. All that mattered was that I was in the center of it, holding the most incriminating piece of evidence in my arms.

 Chapter 348 THE CONSEQUENCES

    <h4>Chapter 348: Chapter 348 THE CONSEQUENCES</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The world narrowed to red.


    Red like the silk twisted around Celeste¡¯s thighs.


    Red like the phantom memory of humiliation from eleven years ago.


    Red like the part of me that had once been small and unwanted and convinced I would alwayse second.


    Alina surged forward, teeth bared.


    ¡®Rip her off him.¡¯


    ¡®Rip him off her.¡¯


    ¡®Make something bleed.¡¯


    But before I could sumb to the savage urge to tear the suite apart, the door mmed open behind me.


    Dr. Hale, Nightfang¡¯s pack doctor, rushed in, breath uneven, arge ck case in his hand.


    He stopped short when he saw me, eyes flicking from my bared fangs to the bed.


    ¡°Lady Sera,¡± he said carefully, as though I were the vtile element in the room.


    Maybe I was.


    ¡°Do you have it?¡± Kieran snapped from behind me, his voice hoarse.


    Dr. Hale jolted out of his temporary stupor and rushed past me.


    ¡°Secondary inhibitor,¡± he muttered, moving toward the bedside. ¡°This will counteract thepounded dosage¡ª¡±


    Celeste¡¯s body convulsed in Kieran¡¯s arms, and my fury faltered as I focused on what was happening.


    Celeste¡¯s pupils were blown wide¡ªnot with desire, but panic. Sweat slicked her temples. Her fingers clutched Kieran¡¯s shirt with frantic desperation, not seduction.


    And Kieran...


    He was rigid. Fully dressed except for his jacket. His posture wasn¡¯t indulgent. It was braced. Controlled. His hands weren¡¯t roaming; they were stabilizing.


    This wasn¡¯t intimacy.


    It was containment.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± I asked, voice softer.


    Dr. Hale looked up, relief flickering across his face when he realized I wasn¡¯t about to rip Kieran¡¯s throat out.


    ¡°The secondary inhibitor isn¡¯t taking full effect,¡± he said. ¡°She¡¯s metabolizing it too quickly.¡±


    Celeste whimpered and buried her face in Kieran¡¯s chest.


    ¡°It hurts,¡± she gasped.


    I stepped closer, ignoring the sting of scent. Ignoring the image.


    "Move," Imanded Kieran.


    He didn¡¯t argue. He shifted just enough for me to kneel on the bed beside them.


    The scent of the aphrodisiac pressed against my senses again, but I forced my awareness deeper¡ªinward.


    Into Celeste.


    The room blurred at the edges as I reached, controlled threads of silver slipping beneath the surface.


    Her mind was chaos.


    Not structured malice. Not scheming intent.


    Pain.


    Disorientation.


    Every nerve screamed. Every instinct hijacked. Heat and fear braided together until she could no longer tell them apart.


    Her thoughts were fragmented, images shing like broken ss¡ªhotel corridors, a drink pressed into her hand, dizziness, confusion, someone adjusting fabric, darkness.


    ¡°She¡¯s notplicit,¡± I said softly.


    Kieran¡¯s jaw flexed. ¡°I know.¡±


    I met his eyes for the first time since entering. Relief battled apprehension in his obsidian depths.


    I looked away.


    ¡°Celeste,¡± I murmured.


    Celeste¡¯s head rolled toward me, unfocused.


    ¡°Sera?¡± she whispered hoarsely.


    A small, petty impulse¡ªthe part of me shaped by old wounds¡ªtried to awaken, wanting to take satisfaction in Celeste¡¯s pain.


    Then a cold balm flooded me, quelling the ze in my veins.


    Alina¡¯s presence shifted, the wildness ebbing, reced by an unexpected calm.


    Ironic that she could be both the most feral part of me and the most peaceful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Celeste,¡± I said, voice soft. ¡°You¡¯re safe.¡±


    Her mind wed toward any anchor it could find, and I let hertch onto my presence.


    I threaded my psychic field gently around hers, dampening the frantic spikes, smoothing the erratic surges the aphrodisiac had ignited.


    I cooled the heat artificially burning through her bloodstream, calm flooding gently into the overstimted pathways of her nervous system.


    Her breathing began to slow, pulse evening out under my touch.


    Her body ckened, and her fingers loosened in Kieran¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°Sleep,¡± I whispered into the storm of her mind.


    Her body sagged, muscles goingx as unconsciousness imed her in something resembling peace.


    Dr. Hale checked her pulse again and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s...far more effective.¡±


    I withdrew slowly, careful not to jolt her psyche.


    Hershes fluttered once. Then stilled.


    The room exhaled collectively.


    Kieran carefully shifted her weight, easing her down fully onto the mattress now that she wasn¡¯t clinging to him.


    I turned toward the door.


    ¡°Ethan.¡±


    My brother stood by the door, staring at Celeste as if she were a ghost. Maya¡¯s arm was around his waist, holding him up.


    ¡°Babe.¡± She nudged him slightly, and he blinked.


    ¡°I¡ª¡± He swallowed. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard from the crew I sent to bring them back, but I thought that was due to the storm. How...how is she¡ª¡±


    I moved toward him, cing a hand on his arm. I recognized that look in his eyes: it was the guilt he looked at me with when we¡¯d been on the road to reconciliation.


    ¡°You need to take her away from here,¡± I told him. ¡°Make sure no one outside this room sees her like this.¡±


    He swallowed back his confusion and guilt, his Alpha self-possessiveness slipping on as he moved toward the bed. ¡°Right.¡±


    He lifted Celeste carefully into his arms. She looked tiny. Breakable.


    As Ethan carried her out, Maya on his heels, the air in the room shifted again.


    The crisis had passed.


    The consequences had not.


    Kieran took a step toward me. ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    I stepped back before he could reach me.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked.


    Hurt shed in his eyes, but it was quickly reced by anger. ¡°Gunnar,¡± he spat. ¡°The Beta of Iron Hollow pack.¡±


    The heat in my veins red again. Good. A perpetrator. Someone to direct all this anger at.


    Gunnar was escorted in momentster by the two sentinels at the door, wrists restrained, face pale and damp with sweat.


    He looked between Kieran and me like a man who had just realized he¡¯d stepped into a war zone without armor.


    ¡°I swear,¡± he began immediately. ¡°I didn¡¯t drug her.¡±


    ¡°Start talking,¡± I snarled, ¡°before I pull out your tongue and stuff it down your throat.¡±


    He swallowed, ncing at Kieran.


    Kieran growled. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for mercy from me, you¡¯re looking in the wrong ce.¡±


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t know who she was at first,¡± Gunnar began, his words stumbling over themselves. ¡°She showed up at Colombo. She said she was stranded, imed she had been restricted, and that travel had been made difficult. She begged to join our delegation when she learned we were going to LA. We thought she was just another wolf trying to get back to the maind.¡±


    ¡°When did you learn who she was?¡± Kieran asked, voice deathly cool.


    ¡°After wended in L.A,¡± Gunnar answered. ¡°She kept a low profile. But at one of the pre-festival gatherings, she was recognized.¡±


    ¡°By whom?¡± I asked.


    He hesitated. ¡°Vidar Skovgaard.¡±


    Of-fucking-course.


    ¡°He spotted her among us,¡± Gunnar went on, wordsing faster now. ¡°Pulled me asideter. Said she was...an opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Opportunity,¡± Kieran repeated tly.


    Gunnar shifted, his pulse quickening. ¡°He said, you were troubled over your missing fianc¨¦, so reuniting you two would be an excellent opportunity to gain your favor.¡±


    The word ¡®fianc¨¦¡¯ slid beneath my ribs like a de, reminding me that Kieran and Celeste had been loud about their reunion, but had never announced their breakup.


    ¡°And this is your idea of a reunion?¡± Kieran snarled.


    Gunnar shook his head frantically. ¡°No. No. I told her of the idea, and she was more than happy with it. She agreed to wait in this room for you. She was dressed appropriately and waspletely lucid when I left her.¡±


    ¡°So what happened?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he spluttered, falling to his knees. ¡°I swear I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t do anything to her.¡±


    While he begged for his life, I let my senses brush against him.


    No fracture in his intent. No spike of concealed triumph.


    Only fear. Embarrassment. A genuine belief that he had miscalcted socially rather thanmitted a crime.


    ¡°You¡¯re not lying,¡± I grit out.


    Gunnar sagged slightly in relief.


    Kieran¡¯s expression darkened further. ¡°That doesn¡¯t absolve you.¡±


    His voice shifted into Alpha steel. ¡°You¡¯ll remain detained until we trace every movement from the airport to the hotel. Get him out of my sight."


    The guards dragged Gunnar out, his protests muted by the closing doors.


    Silence settled in the suite again.


    I didn¡¯t look at Kieran as I dered, ¡°I¡¯m going home."


    I walked toward the door without waiting for permission or protest.


    I reached the threshold and paused.


    The corridor beyond was dimmer than the suite, the light softer, less using. For a second, I simply stood there, my hand resting on the doorknob, breath steadying.


    Then I turned.


    Kieran was still standing in the center of the room, shirt rumpled, jaw tight, the weight of what had happened still clinging to him like a second skin.


    ¡°Are you taking me home,¡± I asked evenly, ¡°or what?¡±


    ***


    The only sound in the car throughout the entire drive was the engine humming and the faint rush of air through the vents.


    Every time the car stopped at a light, I felt Kieran¡¯s gaze flick toward me and then away again, as if he were measuring the distance between us and deciding whether to cross it.


    As soon as he cut the engine in my driveway, I opened the door and stepped out without looking back.


    I heard his door open a secondter.


    Felt him behind me as I walked to the front door.


    The click of the lock disengaging sounded unnaturally loud in the quiet of the night.


    I stepped inside.


    He followed.


    The door shut behind us with a soft, definitive sound that sealed the house in stillness.


    For a moment, neither of us spoke.


    The faint scent ofvender from the living room diffuser drifted through the air, cutting through the lingering tension clinging to my skin.


    ¡°Sera, I¡ª¡±


    I turned before he could finish.


    I crossed the distance between us in three strides, grabbed the front of his shirt, and shoved him back against the wall.


    And then I kissed him.

 Chapter 349 LOSE CONTROL

    <h4>Chapter 349: Chapter 349 LOSE CONTROL</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    The moment Sera¡¯s mouth crashed into mine, I stopped breathing.


    There was no hesitation, no softness, no careful restraint like the night in the mountains.


    She twisted a fist in my shirt and shoved me harder into the wall, the impact rattling the picture frame behind my shoulders.


    Her teeth caught my lower lip, and I tasted copper and heat and fury.


    I gripped her waist instinctively, fingers digging in enough to feel the rapid rhythm of her breathing and the tremor she couldn¡¯t quite suppress.


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    She deepened the kiss, silencing me, forcing my mouth open, setting the air between us alight with something chosen and real, not staged and manipted.


    Her body pressed flush against mine, and I slid my hands from her waist to her hips, anchoring her in ce.


    Her breath fanned across my cheek as she broke the kiss just long enough to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m furious,¡± she admitted, voice low and rough.


    A well of guilt rose in me. ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡±


    ¡°Not at you,¡± she hissed, pulling back slightly. ¡°I need you to know that when I walked into that room, what I felt wasn¡¯t doubt or fear.¡±


    I lifted my hand slowly, carefully, as though she might bolt, and brushed my thumb along her jaw.


    ¡°And what did you feel?¡± I asked.


    She met my eyes without flinching. Her fingers tightened in my shirt.


    ¡°Rage,¡± she said. ¡°Because someone was touching what¡¯s mine.¡±


    The words detonated inside me.


    Mine.


    Ashar surged forward, a low, possessive growl rumbling through my chest before I could contain it.


    Sera didn¡¯t recoil.


    Her eyes smoldered.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she whispered. ¡°There you are.¡±


    Then she kissed me again.


    This time, I answered with everything I¡¯d been holding back since that door had burst open and her scent had cut through the artificial sweetness of that suite.


    Guilt lingered at the image of her in the doorway, seeing me hold another woman.


    Even knowing it had been a trap, even knowing I¡¯d done nothing wrong, the hurt in her eyes cut deep.


    But under the guilt was something far more dangerous¡ªa climax of hunger that had been building in me from the moment I recognized her as my mate.


    Her hands slid down my chest deliberately, iming, and then she pulled me away from the wall, grabbed my arm, and dragged me into the house.


    ¡°Bedroom,¡± shemanded.


    Every Alpha instinct that demanded to be the most authoritative figure in the room took a backseat, and I let her pull me up the stairs.


    As we went, my mind flickered with the memory of the cabin, of how carefully I had held myself back, how deliberately I had slowed my instincts so she would never feel pressured.


    Tonight, she was the one pushing.


    Literally.


    She shoved me backward onto the edge of the bed. Inded with a muted bounce, the mattress shifting beneath me as she stood between my knees.


    She looked incandescent.


    Her hair spilled down her shoulders, the butterfly clip having been discarded somewhere in the hall, and her eyes zed like blue fire.


    As I sat there beholding her, something shuddered through me.


    Relief wasn¡¯t the right word.


    It was something heavier. Deeper. A bone-deep understanding that whatever game Vidar thought he had set into motion had failed the second she chose to walk toward me instead of away.


    Her hands gripped the open cor of my shirt and shoved it off my shoulders, buttons straining before giving way under her impatient fingers.


    I caught her wrists gently.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to prove anything,¡± I said quietly. ¡°I¡¯m yours, Sera. Wholeheartedly.¡±


    Her lips curved, but there was no softness in her smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m not proving,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m iming.¡±


    The word ignited something primal.


    Ashar surged again, pressing against my ribs, against my control, against the fragile restraint I had spent weeks perfecting.


    Sera¡¯s fingers traced my chest with deliberate slowness, as though memorizing the feel of my skin.


    ¡°You were so controlled in that room,¡± she murmured. ¡°Even with the aphrodisiac in the air.¡±


    ¡°I had to be,¡± I gritted out.


    She nodded.


    ¡°You always think you have to be.¡±


    Her hands ttened against my torso, sliding lower, her touch no longer impatient but exploratory. Possessive.


    My breathing deepened.


    She leaned down and kissed the side of my throat. Her teeth grazed just below my jaw, drawing a growl from deep in my chest.


    Her fingers tightened in my belt.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you controlled around me anymore,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Sera,¡± I groaned.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she cooed, the sound of nging metal echoing through the room as she slid my belt out of the loops.


    She pushed me so that my backy fully on the mattress this time, then climbed over me to straddle my hips. The heat of her body settled over mine, immediate and all-consuming.


    ¡°Lose control, Kieran.¡±


    Thosest words were all the permission I needed, and I felt something tear free within me.


    I sat up suddenly, flipped our positions so she was beneath me on the mattress.


    Her breath hitched¡ªin exhration, not fear.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re the only one who felt rage?¡± I asked, lowering my mouth to her neck.


    She arched beneath me as I kissed down her throat, slow and deliberate, savoring the way her pulse jumped beneath my lips.


    ¡°Someone staged that room,¡± I continued, my voice rough against her skin. ¡°Someone thought they could manipte us.¡±


    My mouth moved lower, along the curve of her heaving breast.


    ¡°I wanted to tear the city apart when I saw the look on your face.¡±


    Her legs wrapped around my waist, hips canting up to meet mine.


    ¡°Then do something useful with that energy,¡± she breathed.


    Iughed softly against her skin, and then the rest of my restraint burned away.


    Clothes disappeared in a blur of hands and heated skin. The air in the room thickened with ourbined scent, with the unmistakable charge of two wolves giving in to their basest instincts.


    And when we were both naked, bodies slick and trembling with anticipation, Sera didn¡¯t hesitate.


    She pulled me down over her, aligning our bodies with deliberate precision. Her eyes locked onto mine, something like challenge glinting there.


    I met it head-on.


    When I pressed forward, it wasn¡¯t slow.


    Her breath fractured against my mouth, nails digging into my shoulders as she took me fully, back arching.


    The sound she made wasn¡¯t soft. It wasn¡¯t shy. It was raw, guttural, and it went straight through me, fueling the voracity of my desire.


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± she gasped, hips lifting to meet my thrusts. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t even if I tried.


    She felt like heat and resistance and home all at once, and when I moved again, it was deeper, harder, answering the fury she¡¯d brought into the room.


    The mattress shifted violently beneath us. The headboard struck the wall in a steady rhythm that echoed the pace building between us.


    She met every thrust with equal force, refusing to be overtaken, refusing to be passive. Her legs locked around my waist, keeping me exactly where she wanted me.


    Mine.


    Her teeth found my shoulder, and the sting only drove me further. The restraint I¡¯d practiced for years shattered into something darker and hotter.


    I drove into her with the full weight of everything I had held back since that night at the cabin¡ªsince the moment I¡¯d realized she was my mate and forced myself to be careful.


    There was nothing careful about this.


    It was friction and heat and breathlessmands tangled together.


    Her body mped around me as tension peaked, wrenching a rough sound from my throat. She didn¡¯t soften; she urged me harder, nails dragging down my back as if branding me.


    There was nothing hesitant about her tonight. No measured pace. No careful boundary.


    She wanted.


    And she fucking took.


    Round after round, neither of us willing to be the first to slow, the anger melted into something euphoric and addictive. Each climax only sharpened the hunger again.


    We moved together with urgency that bordered on feral, the mattress shifting beneath us, breath tangling, heat building fast and unrelenting.


    And then Ashar surged forward, instinct roaring, the ancient urge rising sharp and undeniable.


    ¡®Mark her.¡¯


    ¡¯im her.¡¯


    The world had narrowed to the curve of her shoulder beneath my mouth, to the scent of her skin heated by exertion, to the wild rhythm of her pulse beating against my lips. The urge wasn¡¯t lust anymore.


    It was instinct.


    Ancient. Commanding. Absolute.


    Mine.


    My vision sharpened, edges turning gold at the periphery.


    Every nerve in my body lit up, roaring forpletion¡ªfor the sealing of something that had already been decided by fate.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± she warned, fingers tightening in my hair.


    But my control was slipping through my hands like sand.


    I pinned her wrists above her head, my body braced over hers, breath ragged. My teeth pressed firmly against her skin, not breaking it¡ªyet.


    My jaw shifted as my fangs descended.


    Sera¡¯s body tensed beneath mine.


    Then¡ª


    Everything stopped.


    My muscles locked mid-motion. My jaw froze a breath away from her skin. My fingers, still wrapped around her wrists, would not tighten or release.


    Even my lungs stalled, air suspended halfway between inhale and exhale.


    Ashar roared in confusion inside me, mming against an invisible barrier.


    I tried to move.


    Nothing.


    I was caught in the invisible chains of a psychic hold.

 Chapter 350 ASH AND BLOOD

    <h4>Chapter 350: Chapter 350 ASH AND BLOOD</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    One moment, Kieran¡¯s body was braced over mine, muscles trembling, breath ragged against my shoulder. His teeth hovered at the curve of my neck, just above the pulse point where a mark would root itself deep and permanent.


    The next, the world shifted.


    Not a full vision. Not like the psychic dives I was learning to navigate. This was something else¡ªan intrusion of sensation.


    I wasn¡¯t in my bedroom anymore. I wasn¡¯t underneath Kieran anymore.


    I was standing in a clearing I did not recognize, the air thick with smoke. The ground was scorched ck, and ash coated my bare feet.


    The sky overhead was bruised red, as if wounded.


    And at the center of it¡ª


    Kieran. On his knees.


    Blood from a wound I couldn¡¯t see poured from him in a steady spill, spreading fast and dark, soaking the ckened earth beneath him as if it were drinking him in.


    His shoulders sagged with a heaviness I had never seen in him before, not in battle, not in grief, not in fury.


    When his eyes lifted to find me, they were dimming, the fierce gold-rimmed obsidian I knew so well fading into something distant and unreachable.


    I tried to move toward him, tried to call his name, but my body would not obey. My limbs felt anchored to the ash beneath my feet, my voice trapped behind my teeth. Helplessness and terror mped around my ribs, sharper than any wound.


    I could see him slipping away, could feel the inevitability of it rushing toward me like a tide, and I could do nothing.


    I could not reach him. I could not shield him. I could not save him.


    And then the image shattered, dropping me back into the heat of my bedroom with his breath hot against my skin and his fangs poised at my throat.


    ¡®If he marks you now, he dies.¡¯


    The certainty was absolute.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I panted, fear twisting with the hunger gnawing at my insides.


    But Kieran wasn¡¯t hearing me. I could feel Ashar¡¯s dominance flooding the room, pressing against my skin like heat before a storm.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± I pleaded, tightening my grip in his hair in a bid to bring him back to himself.


    But he¡¯d already crossed that razor-thin edge where restraint tipped into instinct.


    I¡¯d been the one to tell him to lose control, after all.


    My power reacted before my conscious mind did.


    The psychic hold surged outward from me like a pulse of lightning, threading through his muscles, his spine, even the wolf inside him.


    He stopped as though his pause button had been pressed.


    His jaw remained parted, fangs bared inches from my throat. His hands still wrapped around my wrists, but they no longer tightened. His body was suspended, breath caught halfway through an inhale.


    Ashar roared in fury against the barrier, mming into my power.


    But he could not break it.


    For a moment, I simply stared at him, stunned as deja vu went through me.


    It was the same unyielding force that had once frozen Lucian mid-stride on the OTS mats when pressure became too much.


    But this was deliberate. Controlled.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± I breathed, though he could not respond.


    His eyes were still gold at the edges, burning with instinct and frustration. I saw the struggle there¡ªthe war between man and wolf, control and im.


    I did not release him immediately.


    I needed to be certain the vision had not lied.


    I needed to feel that edge again, to confirm that what surged through me was not just my own fear masquerading as prophecy.


    The wrongness still hummed beneath my skin, an ache that wed for recognition. I didn¡¯t know how or when, but if Kieran marked me tonight, I would lose him. The dread was absolute, trembling beneath every breath I took.


    My heart pounded, but my mind was clear.


    I released Kieran carefully. The psychic threads loosened and retracted into me like drawn silk.


    The second he could move, he did.


    Away.


    He rolled off me in one smooth motion,nding on his back beside me. His chest rose and fell hard as he forced air back into his lungs.


    For a moment, neither of us spoke.


    The room still hummed with the aftermath of what had nearly happened.


    After what felt like an eternity, he dragged a hand over his face, then sat up, elbows braced on his knees.


    ¡°You said you weren¡¯t angry at me,¡± he said through clenched teeth, not looking at me.


    My stomach twisted.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    The muscles in his back tensed.


    ¡°Then...why?¡±


    I pushed myself up, pulling the sheet around me more from instinct than modesty.


    ¡°Kieran...you can¡¯t mark me,¡± I said softly. ¡°Not now.¡±


    He turned to me then, frustration sparking in his eyes.


    "Is it because the bond was severed?"


    "I¡ª"


    ¡°Sera, we don¡¯t need the mate bond for me to mark you. It would deepen our connection. You wouldn¡¯t have to walk into a room and wonder what you¡¯re seeing. I wouldn¡¯t have to guess what you¡¯re feeling.¡±


    His voice softened at the end.


    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have to worry about anyone manipting optics again.¡±


    The words hit somewhere tender.


    He wasn¡¯t wrong.


    A mark would deepen everything. It would fuse us in ways that couldn¡¯t be staged or falsified.


    But the image of ash and blood refused to fade.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t stop you because I¡¯m angry at you, Kieran,¡± I repeated, forcing him to hear that first.


    ¡°Then why?¡± he demanded again.


    Because if you mark me tonight, you die.


    The words sounded insane even in my own head. Thest thing I wanted to do was tell him. But if I kept it to myself, he would run with the narrative that I still held a grudge.


    ¡°I...saw something,¡± I admitted.


    He went still.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t clear,¡± I said, my hands curling in the sheet. ¡°And I didn¡¯t understand it or the details or¡ª¡±


    ¡°Sera.¡±


    He turned fully toward me now, skepticism sharpening his features.


    I sighed, forcing myself to look him in the eyes. ¡°If you mark me tonight, you¡¯ll die.¡±


    Silence dropped heavy between us.


    Kieran stared at me as if waiting for me tough.


    I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°If I mark you,¡± he repeated slowly. ¡°I die.¡±


    I exhaled, shaking my head. ¡°I know it sounds crazy.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so I don¡¯t have to point that out.¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re strangers to crazy,¡± I snapped.


    He stood abruptly and began pacing, running a hand through his hair.


    ¡°Sera, you¡¯re basing a life-altering decision on a vague intuition.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t vague.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t concrete either. You said it yourself¡ªyou don¡¯t understand the details.¡±


    I hesitated.


    He wasn¡¯t wrong about that. It hadn¡¯t been a fully formed prophecy. There had been no date, no enemy named, no sequence of events, not even a proper location.


    Just certainty.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how vague it was,¡± I said softly. ¡°I can¡¯t risk you.¡±


    He stopped pacing.


    ¡°I am an Alpha,¡± he said matter-of-factly. ¡°I face risk every day. You can¡¯t shield me from all of it.¡±


    ¡°If I can, I damn well will,¡± I shot back. I reached out and took his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to understand¡ªgoddess knows I don¡¯t¡ªbut I need you to trust me, Kieran.¡±


    The words hung between us, heavy and aching. He softened ever so slightly, pain shadowing his expression.


    He did trust me, I knew that. But this touched something primal in him¡ªhis right to im, to seal.


    ¡°You froze me,¡± he said suddenly, quieter now.


    I blinked, a little surprised by the topic change.


    ¡°Are you mad?¡±


    His lips twitched. ¡°That was pretty fucking incredible.¡±


    A small breath escaped me. ¡°I guess.¡±


    Slowly, the anger drained from his face.


    For a long moment, we simply looked at each other, breathing in the aftermath of everything we had unleashed tonight.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this,¡± he admitted.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea that something out there can dictate whether I mark you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not dictating,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s warning.¡±


    He sank back into the bed, eyes never leaving mine.


    ¡°You realize what this does to Ashar,¡± he murmured.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You realize he won¡¯t stop wanting it.¡±


    I bit my lower lip, shrugging. ¡°I don¡¯t expect him to.¡±


    He leaned forward, and his hands framed my face.


    ¡°I will not die because I marked you,¡± he said, his voice steady. ¡°If anything, it would make me stronger.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not gambling with your life,¡± I whispered.


    Frustration red in his eyes again, but this time he didn¡¯t pull away.


    He leaned in and kissed me.


    His mouth imed mine with certainty, slow and controlled. There was no desperation in it, no loss of restraint¡ªonly intention.


    When he broke the kiss, his hands slid down my body, slower this time, but no less heated. He pulled the sheet away and tossed it onto the floor. A shiver that had nothing to do with the sudden cold ran through me.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t mark you,¡± he said quietly, mouth brushing my corbone, ¡°then I will remind you exactly what you¡¯re postponing.¡±


    His frustration didn¡¯t disappear; it changed shape, and what had been reckless instead turned precise, every touch intentional, every movement measured.


    The heat between us was no less intense, but it no longer felt like instinct straining at its leash.


    He pulled me closer¡ªnot to bite, not to seal, but to im in every other way. As if proving that a mark wasn¡¯t the only way to bind two souls.


    And beneath the heat that rose again between us, beneath the friction and the breathless tension, the vision lingered like smoke at the edge of my mind.

 Chapter 351 PLAN B

    <h4>Chapter 351: Chapter 351 PLAN B</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I woke to cool sheets and space.


    For one disorienting second, Iy still, staring at emptiness, trying to decide whether the night before was a memory or a fever dream.


    My body ached in that deep, satisfying way that came from being thoroughly, repeatedly ravished.


    Ashar was quiet for once¡ªsated, if not entirely appeased.


    But the bed beside me was cold.


    Movement caught my attention, and I turned my head.


    Sera stood near the dresser, fully dressed.


    Sunlight spilled through the half-drawn curtains, gilding her in pale morning light. She wore fitted charcoal cks and a soft cream blouse that draped elegantly over her frame. Her hair was pulled back in a sleek, low knot, exposing the clean line of her neck.


    I sat up slowly, my gaze zeroing in on her neck.


    There were no visible marks. No flush. No lingering disarray that suggested she¡¯d spent the better part ofst night and early this morning writhing and moaning beneath me.


    And then something else hit me.


    I inhaled deeply.


    Lavender. Clean linen. A faint, unfamiliar floral undertone.


    But not me.


    Not the unmistakable im of my pheromones threaded through her skin, the proof of our connection that she¡¯d been so concerned would expose us.


    My chest tightened.


    Had I imagined it?


    Had the fury, the possessiveness, the heat been nothing more than my own desperation heightened by the aphrodisiac we¡¯d been exposed to?


    ¡°Gods,¡± Sera said, ncing at me in the mirror. ¡°I can literally hear you thinking¡ªand my barriers are up.¡±


    She turned fully, leaning back against her vanity. ¡°Morning, sleepy head.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°Did we...¡±


    Her lips curved. ¡°Did we what?¡±


    I pushed the sheets aside and stood, crossing the room in slow, deliberate steps. Her teeth sank into her bottom lip, and I saw her struggle not to nce down.


    ¡°Last night,¡± I said carefully. ¡°That happened.¡±


    She tilted her chin up to meet my eyes, crossing her arms.


    ¡°Did it?¡± she asked, her face the picture of innocence.


    I stopped a foot from her and leaned in, lowering my voice.


    ¡°Sera.¡±


    She held my gaze, and I saw the mischief flicker there before she relented with a softugh.


    ¡°Rx,¡± she said, cing a hand on my bare chest. ¡°It happened. All your marks are covered by concealer and foundation.¡±


    I exhaled, relief loosening the tension in my muscles.


    I leaned in further, bracing my hand on the table on opposite sides of her hips.


    Her breath hitched, and her pulse fluttered wildly as I gently stroked my nose up and down the expanse of her throat.


    ¡°Then why can¡¯t I smell myself on you?¡± I grumbled.


    ¡°Well,st night while you were busy babysitting, Astrid approached me again and offered me a gift.¡±


    I flinched at the word ¡®gift¡¯, and shoved down the image of Celeste that rose in my mind.


    I gritted my teeth, and I pulled back to look at Sera. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Very conveniently, one of the items she sells is a scent-masking perfume. It temporarily conceals pheromones.¡±


    Irritation bristled beneath my skin.


    ¡°You used it on yourself?¡±


    She arched a brow. ¡°Only one day of the Hunting festival has passed, and look how much chaos unfolded. n A crumpled to shitst night.¡±


    She leaned forward and captured my lips in a slow, drugging kiss that almost made me forget my ire at being denied both the chance to mark her and the primal satisfaction of smelling myself on her.


    She pulled back slightly, her lips still brushing mine. ¡°So this is n B.¡±


    ¡°But why use it now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I have a meeting this morning,¡± she answered.


    ¡°With who?¡±


    ¡°Astrid.¡±


    The image of them on the dance floorst night shed through my mind, and Ashar bristled.


    ¡°Keep your distance,¡± I snarled before I could stop myself.


    Sera blinked. ¡°Kieran.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s female,¡± I forged on. ¡°She circles assets the way vultures circle carcass. And you¡¯re a valuable asset.¡±


    She tilted her head. ¡°And that¡¯s your only reason? Not because of the...rumors?¡±


    I bit back a snarl. ¡°Well, they don¡¯t fucking help.¡±


    Sera let out a small, softugh. ¡°I can handle Astrid.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°You know what? Screw it. I¡¯ming with you.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because if you¡¯re within ten feet of me, the perfume¡¯s effect will weaken. Your scent will override it. I already need to reapply as is.¡±


    I exhaled sharply. ¡°Good. You don¡¯t need to mask yourself.¡±


    ¡°I do if I want to control the tone of the meeting.¡±


    Her reasoning was infuriatingly sound.


    She leaned closer and wrapped her arms around my neck.


    ¡°You hovering weakens my position," she said softly, her fingers idly curling through the hair at my nape. "I need Astrid to see me as independent and in control.¡±


    The wolf in me didn¡¯t like any of this.


    But the Alpha in me understood optics.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I said finally. ¡°But if she crosses a line¡ª¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°And if she does?¡±


    Sera¡¯s eyes shed silver for half a second.


    ¡°She¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    That mollified me. Barely.


    She leaned in and pressed onest kiss to my jaw.


    ¡°Besides,¡± she whispered against my skin. ¡°We don¡¯t need scent to know what happened. I feel it in every step I take.¡±


    A guttural growl rumbled up as I gripped her hip hard, staking my silent im.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ***


    I was halfway down the freeway toward Nightfang territory when my phone rang.


    ¡°What?¡± I answered.


    Ethan¡¯s voice was tight. ¡°She¡¯s awake.¡±


    I knew exactly who he meant. My grip on the steering wheel tightened.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s unstable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not news.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°Not likest night unstable. Like...Celeste unstable. Gods, I forgot how fucking frustrating her fits were.¡±


    I grit my teeth. ¡°And you¡¯re telling me this, why?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s demanding to see you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Kieran¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ethan, you saw what happenedst night,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle I didn¡¯t lose Sera. Whatever drama Celeste brought back, whether she¡¯splicit or not, I want no part of it.¡±


    ¡°Toote,¡± he retorted. ¡°Whether you like it or not, you¡¯re already a part of it. Besides, maybe she has rity on what happened. And I need information about our mother, but the only person she¡¯ll speak with is you.¡±


    I paused for a moment as the logic sank in.


    I muttered a curse.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    As soon as I ended the call, I sent Sera a quick message.


    Going to Frostbane. Celeste is awake and unstable. Will update.


    I waited, but no reply came.


    ***


    The Frostbane packhouse felt colder than usual. But that could have just been my sense of foreboding.


    Ethan met me in the corridor outside the Alpha wing, tension radiating from him in waves.


    ¡°She¡¯s been up since dawn,¡± he said. ¡°Won¡¯t eat. Won¡¯t drink. Just keeps asking for you.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s she?¡± I gritted out.


    He nodded towards an ajar door at the end of the hall. ¡°In there.¡±


    This time, I didn¡¯t step inside the room. I positioned myself in the doorway, arms folded loosely across my chest.


    Celeste sat upright in bed, her hair a tangled mass of gold, her skin pale against the stark white sheets, even though it should¡¯ve been tanned.


    Her eyes snapped to the doorway the second she sensed me.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± she breathed.


    I showed no visible emotions. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    Her gaze sharpened, eyes flicking to my corbone.


    ¡°What the fuck are those?¡±


    I knew exactly what she meant.


    I had not covered the marks Sera left on me.


    I ripped the bandage off. ¡°Sera and I were togetherst night.¡±


    Celeste¡¯s nostrils red. ¡°You¡¯re fucking with me.¡±


    ¡°What part of my demeanor suggests that I¡¯m in the mood for fucking around?¡±


    Her lips parted and closed. Then a sharp, bitter bark ofughter spilled out of her.


    ¡°Unbelievable,¡± she rasped. ¡°While I was going through hell, you were here shacking it up with my sister? It¡¯s thest ten years all over again.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I ground out. ¡°It¡¯s not. Sera is my mate. I love her. It¡¯s always been her, I was just too blind and stupid to see it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re blind and stupid right now,¡± she snapped, her eyes ring.


    I sighed, running my hand through my hair. ¡°What do you want from me, Celeste? Why am I here?¡±


    She was silent for a beat, and then her hands fisted in the sheets.


    ¡°I lost my wolf,¡± she said suddenly.


    The entire room froze, air crackling with stunned silence.


    Ethan shifted behind me.


    ¡°What?¡± I whispered.


    Her eyes went misty, and she blinked furiously.


    ¡°Kharis¡ªshe¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°What the hell happened?¡± Ethan asked,ing to stand beside me.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t act as if you care,¡± Celeste hissed. ¡°You all have been living happy lives with your fucking bitch mates while I¡ª¡± The words seemed to lodge in her throat.


    She shook her head, letting out another brittleugh. ¡°It¡¯s good I don¡¯t have a wolf, so I don¡¯t have to smell the sickening mixture of my fucking sister¡¯s scent with my fianc¨¦¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Ex,¡± I corrected.


    ¡°Fuck you,¡± she spat.


    ¡°What right do you have,¡± she demanded, voice rising, ¡°to be happy when I¡¯ve lost everything?¡±


    I held her gaze unflinchingly.


    ¡°Your condition is not rted to my rtionship with Sera.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± she shot back.


    ¡°No.¡± The finality in my tone silenced her.


    ¡°I will do what I can to help for old times¡¯ sake,¡± I said. ¡°But I will not ept moral ckmail because your life did not unfold the way you wanted.¡±


    Her face twisted into an ugly sneer.


    ¡°You chose her.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The bluntness of my answer made her flinch, pain surfacing raw and stark.


    ¡°You were supposed to choose me.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No. It was always her. Choosing you was the mistake.¡±


    Tears glimmered in her eyes, but the rage there was scorching, holding grief at bay.


    ¡°I waited for you,¡± she whispered. ¡°I loved you. And she took¡ª¡±


    ¡°Sera did not take anything from you,¡± I cut in, tired of hearing the same fucking spiel over and over again. ¡°Not me, and definitely not your wolf.¡±


    Celeste¡¯sughter came again, hollow and sharp.


    ¡°Get the fuck out.¡±


    I didn¡¯t waste a second longer in the doorway.


    As I turned away, I glimpsed her¡ªmotionless, jaw tight, eyes haunted as though listening for something that no longer spoke.

 Chapter 352 INFORMATION IS CURRENCY

    <h4>Chapter 352: Chapter 352 INFORMATION IS CURRENCY</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Astrid¡¯s message arrived at 7:12 a.m.


    My phone buzzed on the nightstand, the faint sound swallowed by the steady rhythm of Kieran¡¯s breathing beside me.


    Iy still, half tangled in cool sheets and Kieran¡¯s warmth, watching pale gold sunlight seep through the curtains.


    The room smelled like us. Like heat and sweat and something deeper that had nothing to do with pheromones.


    Kieran¡¯s arm was draped heavily across my waist, his palm resting possessively against my hip as though even in sleep he feared losing me.


    The marks he¡¯d left along my throat and corbone throbbed faintly¡ªtender reminders of the one line we had not crossed.


    My body ached in that delicious, thoroughly imed way that provedst night was no hallucination.


    The phone buzzed again.


    Kieran stirred slightly, his fingers tightening unconsciously against my skin.


    I exhaled carefully and reached for the device, angling my body so the screen¡¯s glow wouldn¡¯t fall across his face.


    Astrid Volker.


    Of course.


    I opened the message.


    ¡¯Good morning, Seraphina.


    I hope today finds you well afterst evening¡¯s excitement.


    If you are avable, I would value the opportunity to speak with you in a more private setting. The brunch terrace at the Elysian hotel is discreet enough.


    Ten o¡¯clock?


    Warmly,


    Astrid V.¡¯


    My gaze drifted back to Kieran.


    A faint crease marked the space between his brows, as though tension never fully released him even in sleep.


    Darkshes rested against his cheek. His corbone and shoulders bore the imprint of my fingers where I had clutched him too hard and scratched him.


    Mine.


    Thest thing I wanted to do was get out of bed, and even less did I want to see Astrid.


    But after the...excitement ofst night, it was evident that we needed to step up our game if we wanted to protect our interests and outmaneuver potential threats.


    Whether Astrid was an adversary or an ally remained to be seen, and this meeting was a good way to see that.


    Kieran shifted again, his nose brushing absently against my shoulder as though scenting reassurance even in sleep.


    For a long moment, I did not move. I let myself memorize the weight of his arm, the warmth of his chest at my back, the faint rasp of his breathing.


    The urge to burrow closer was overwhelming.


    But strategy did not allow indulgence.


    I nced at my clutch by the door, knowing the perfume bottle was inside.


    I typed carefully with one hand.


    ¡¯Ten works. I¡¯ll see you there.¡¯


    ***


    The brunch terrace overlooked Los Angeles, the city soft in thete-morning haze.


    It was an orchestration of white linens, polished silverware, and discreetly positioned bodyguards posing as businessmen.


    I picked a central table¡ªneither too exposed nor too private. A server poured sparkling water as I sat, back straight, ankles crossed.


    The scent of espresso drifted through the air. Conversations murmured around me, utensils tapped porcin, and beneath it all, the subtle hum of pack politics vibrated like a second pulse.


    Astrid arrived precisely at ten, her steps unhurried and confident.


    She wore ivory silk and gold jewelry that gleamed without ostentation. The seven gemstone rings adorned her fingers, moonstone dominant.


    Her eyes swept over me as if taking inventory.


    When she was close, her nose twitched; amusement flickered across her face.


    ¡°My, my,¡± she said as she took the seat opposite mine. ¡°I did not think you would use my gift so quickly.¡±


    I pursed my lips and said nothing.


    She signaled a server with a lift of her fingers before her gaze returned to me. She leaned back, studying me intently. ¡°You¡¯re not embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°About perfume?¡±


    ¡°About the reason you require it.¡±


    The implication hung between us, undeniable. So much for controlling the tone of the meeting.


    Herugh was low and satisfied. ¡°Well, I¡¯m pleased to know that my product is effective. Masking powerful pheromones like Alpha ckthorne¡¯s is no small feat.¡±


    My face did not so much as twitch.


    I lifted my ss. ¡°Surely you didn¡¯t call me here to discuss the effectiveness of your product. I would assume you tested it before it hit the market.¡±


    Her eyes warmed. ¡°Talking to you truly is a delight.


    She leaned forward, folding her hands atop the table, gemstone rings catching the light. ¡°And seeing youst night only solidified my determination to coborate with you.¡±


    I arched a brow. ¡°I thought I was an investment. Now it¡¯s a coboration you want?¡±


    A server arrived with a tall ss of mimosa. Astrid waited until he retreated before continuing.


    "I did some digging,¡± she said as I reached for my drink. ¡°Eleven years ago, there was a scandal in this hotel. A narrative constructed with surgical precision.¡±


    My fingers stilled against the stem of my ss.


    Astrid watched for a reaction.


    I gave her none.


    ¡°You were shunned by two packs,¡± she continued, pity slipping into her voice. ¡°Publicly humiliated. More or less exiled. The story was simple: opportunistic sister seduces her sibling¡¯s intended mate.¡±


    The memory throbbed like a wound reopening.


    I cleared my throat, forcing my voice to steady. ¡°You didn¡¯t invite me to brunch to recite my own history.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Astrid agreed. ¡°I invited you because I possess something of interest.¡±


    From her structured leather bag, she withdrew a slim metallic USB drive and ced it on the table between us.


    ¡°Stories that clean rarely are. I think it¡¯s time the world knew what really happened that night, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I stared at the USB but did not touch it. Honestly, I didn¡¯t think I was capable of moving without trembling.


    ¡°To be candid, I have to point out that it isn¡¯t direct proof,¡± she continued. ¡°That has already been purchased.¡±


    My gaze lifted.


    ¡°Purchased by who?¡±


    A faint smile curved her lips. ¡°By protocol, I cannot disclose that. And I believe it is better if you do not know.¡±


    My stomach tightened.


    Better for who?


    She tapped the USB. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is enough to prove you were the victim that night.¡±


    My throat felt dry. I would have taken a sip of my water if I could fucking move.


    Astrid held my gaze steadily. ¡°What do you say?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re offering this, why?¡±


    Her eyes gleamed. ¡°Because it¡¯s easier to trust people who are in my debt.¡±


    There it was.


    ¡°What is the price?¡± I asked.


    Her lips curved again, pleased at the absence of guessing games. ¡°A few weeks ago, I was to receive a shipment of Moonstones. Uncut. High-grade. Bound for refinement.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And they were hijacked,¡± she said. ¡°Intercepted mid-transport by individuals with capabilities that exceeded standard rogue interference. I suspect psychic involvement.¡±


    I clenched my teeth. ¡°And why do you think I¡¯ll be of any help?¡±


    Her smile sharpened. ¡°Oh,e on, Sera. Let¡¯s skip the part where we pretend your abilities are a secret. I do not chase what I haven¡¯t studied.¡±


    The air between us shifted.


    I had to give it to Astrid, her position as president was well earned. The woman knew how to go for what she wanted.


    ¡°You want me to locate them.¡±


    ¡°I hear you can do wonderful things.¡±


    ¡°And if I refuse?¡±


    Her smile did not falter as she tapped a finger on the USB and moved it an inch closer to her. ¡°Then we simply enjoyed a pleasant brunch.¡±


    My eyes narrowed. ¡°You¡¯re withholding something.¡±


    ¡°Of course I am,¡± she replied with a light shrug. ¡°Information is currency.¡±


    ¡°Why me?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have a myriad of resources at your disposal.¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± she agreed. ¡°But none like you. And as you said, I test all my products before endorsing them.¡±


    Silence settled between us.


    Around us, the terrace continued in curated normalcy. sses clinked. Laughter drifted. The city shimmered beyond the railing, unaware of the converging forces beneath its glitter.


    I looked down at the USB drive.


    Eleven years of quiet suffering.


    My parents¡¯ rejection.


    Ethan¡¯s disappointment.


    Kieran¡¯s coldness.


    Celeste¡¯s usations.


    ¡°If this proves veritable...¡± I began.


    ¡°Then you will consider assisting me,¡± Astrid finished.


    ¡°Consider,¡± I emphasized.


    She inclined her head. ¡°I would expect nothing less.¡±


    ¡°You understand,¡± I continued, voice even, ¡°that if this connects to somethingrger¡ªif your moonstones are fueling harm beyond financial loss¡ªI will prioritize that over your shipment.¡±


    Her eyes did not waver. ¡°As you should.¡±


    ¡°Astrid,¡± I said, voice dropping low, ¡°if this is maniption...¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± she replied calmly. ¡°All negotiation is. But it is not deceit.¡±


    I held her gaze for a long moment. I knew there was a lot she was hiding, but that was expected from someone of her caliber.


    I still sensed no malice from her, just that slight undertone of greed¡ªagain, not surprising.


    I finally reached forward and picked up the USB. It was deceptively light for something that was supposed to hold so much.


    ¡°I will review this today,¡± I said. ¡°You will have my answer after.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    She stood smoothly, adjusting the fall of her silk sleeve. ¡°And Seraphina.¡±


    I looked up.


    Her smile softened. ¡°The perfume suits you.¡±


    She turned, and walked away without haste.


    I remained seated for a while after she left, my reflection faint in the ss railing.


    I turned the tiny device in my hands, the gravity of what it carried almost too much to bear.


    ¡®I think it¡¯s time the world knew what really happened that night, don¡¯t you?¡¯


    I clenched my fist around it. Yes, I think it was about fucking time.

 Chapter 353 PUNCH CARD

    <h4>Chapter 353: Chapter 353 PUNCH CARD</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Eager as I was to uncover the details of eleven years ago, some truths shouldn¡¯t be faced alone. There were two people involved that night.


    By the time I reached my car, my phone was already in my hand. I intended to call Kieran to tell him about the USB.


    To weigh his instinct against mine before deciding whether to entangle us further in Astrid¡¯s web.


    But also to watch the way his jaw would tighten at the mention of another of Astrid¡¯s ¡°gifts,¡± his possessiveness ring.


    But before I could do anything, a notification banner slid across the screen.


    Kieran: Going to Frostbane. Celeste awake and unstable. Will update.


    My fingers tightened around the phone.


    I¡¯d done my best to push my sister out of my mind. To not consider what her return meant.


    But she was awake. And true to character, she was already stirring the pot.


    Possessiveness, jealousy, and rage flooded me. I hated it.


    Hated that even after everything¡ªafterst night, after heat and hunger and unraveling¡ªher name could still pull any sort of reaction from me.


    I inhaled, smoothing my psychic barrier before the spike bled outward.


    I slid into the driver¡¯s seat and started the engine.


    It was better to discuss the meeting with Kieran in person anyway.


    And if Celeste was awake and unstable, I wanted to see that instability with my own eyes.


    ***


    The road to Frostbane territory curved through the northern outskirts, the skyline dissolving into dry hills brushed with scrub and stubborn green.


    I didn¡¯t want to think about Celeste during the drive, and I didn¡¯t want to dig deeper into the vision I hadst night.


    Which left only one track for my train of thought.


    My mind reyed Astrid¡¯s words.


    ¡®It isn¡¯t direct proof; that has already been purchased.¡¯


    Who would buy the truth of that night only to bury it?


    Who benefited from me remaining the viin?


    Before I could delve further, unease flickered against my psychic barrier, snapping my attention back to the road.


    It curved around a bend, hills rising higher, scrub brush casting skeletal shadows across the asphalt.


    Heat shimmered in wavering distortions ahead, blurring distance and environment.


    That must¡¯ve been why I didn¡¯t see it in time.


    A fallen logy sprawled across bothnes, thick and splintered, bark stripped in ces as if it had been dragged rather than dropped. The surrounding trees stood upright along the ridge, undisturbed.


    My instincts fired. I mmed the brakes.


    The tires screamed against the asphalt as I skidded to a sharp halt, the car fishtailing slightly before correcting. The scent of burnt rubber curled into the air.


    The wind shifted, carrying something metallic. Wild. Rank.


    Wrong.


    There was a density in the air, as if pressure had thickened, as if something unseen was holding its breath.


    Then they stepped out.


    One from behind the ridge to my right. Another from the brush on the left. A third emerged from behind the very log that had forced me to stop.


    A fourth dropped from the rocky incline to my left,nding lightly on the asphalt.


    I sighed. At this point, I should get a punch card: Free frozen yoghurt on your tenth rogue attack!


    I turned off the engine and stepped out of the car.


    ¡°You¡¯re blocking traffic,¡± I said mildly, ncing down the empty stretch of road. ¡°That¡¯s inefficient.¡±


    The first¡ªa tall man with a scar slicing across his jaw¡ªsmiled without humor. ¡°You¡¯re calmer thanst time.¡±


    Last time.


    The memory of running, panicked and terrified, shed through me. Along with recognition.


    I mirrored his smile.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said softly. ¡°I am. And you¡¯re uglier thanst time.¡±


    He lunged first.


    I moved before hepleted the motion.


    My heel pivoted against the asphalt, my body twisting sideways as his hand sliced through empty air where my throat had been.


    I caught his wrist mid-swing and redirected his momentum, mming my elbow into his ribs with enough force to crack something.


    Behind me, another rogue rushed forward.


    I dropped low, sweeping my leg out in a clean arc that knocked him off bnce. His skull hit the pavement with a sickening thud.


    I felt Alina¡¯s rage surge, but I stamped it down. The silver wolf was not a card I yed for roadside theatrics.


    The third aimed for my back; I felt himing.


    Psychic threads snapped outward¡ªnot enough to expose myself, just enough to distort his equilibrium for half a heartbeat. His vision would blur. His depth perception would falter.


    I drove my palm into his sternum and released a concentrated pulse of force that sent him staggering back.


    He stared at me, eyes wide.


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I interrupted, and kicked his knee sideways, reveling in the sound of bone snapping and an apanying howl of pain.


    The leader recovered faster than I anticipated.


    His fist collided with my shoulder, the impact reverberating down my arm. Pain bloomed bright and sharp.


    I let myself feel it for exactly one second beforepartmentalizing it.


    I grabbed his cor and mmed my forehead into his nose.


    He stumbled back, blood spraying from his nose.


    ¡°You picked the wrong morning,¡± I hissed.


    A sharp crack split the air behind me.


    More movement.


    They came out of the hills in staggered formation¡ªfirst two, then three more, then another pair cresting the ridge like shadows peeling loose from the earth.


    Boots crunched gravel. Steel shed in the sun. Their scentsyered over one another¡ªferal, aggressive, wrong.


    The scarred leader¡¯s bloodied mouth curved into something triumphant.


    ¡°You think we wouldn¡¯t learn from past mistakes?¡±


    I was too busy counting to answer.


    Nine.


    Maybe ten.


    My shoulder throbbed where he¡¯d struck me. My lungs burned from exertion.


    One of the neers twirled a dezily between his fingers. Another cracked his neck side to side. They spread out subtly, not rushing, tightening the perimeter inch by inch.


    For a brief, razor-thin second, I considered shifting. I could tear through them in seconds, but if any survived, then the truth of Alina¡¯s identity would be exposed.


    No.


    Not an option.


    The scarred rogue wiped blood from his nose with the back of his hand.


    ¡°Still calm?¡± he taunted.


    My heart pounded hard enough to bruise from the inside, but my face remained smooth.


    I didn¡¯t want to go down. But if I had to, it wouldn¡¯t be without a fight.


    I rolled my shoulders, grounding myself, feeling every muscle¡ªeven the aching ones¡ªalign.


    ¡°Come,¡± I said.


    They did.


    The first rushed from my left. I pivoted, driving my elbow into his throat before he could fully extend his strike. Another grabbed my hair; I twisted, wrenching his wrist backward until something tore. A third clipped my thigh, pain ring hot and immediate.


    More closed in.


    Too many.


    A de sliced close, grazing fabric at my waist. I ducked, kicked, struck¡ªefficient, ruthless¡ªbut every body I dropped was reced by another pressing forward.


    They were forcing me to the center.


    Forcing me down.


    Gravel bit into my palm as I stumbled, catching myself before I fell fully to one knee. A boot mmed into my ribs, knocking the breath from my lungs.


    The world narrowed.


    Alina surged again, furious at the restraint. My vision edged with something brighter, sharper.


    ¡¯Let me out!¡¯


    ¡¯No! I¡¯ll die before I risk you.¡¯


    I pushed myself upright, blood metallic on my tongue.


    One more step forward. One more strike. Go down fighting.


    Then a howl ripped through the air.


    Dark shapes burst from the treeline like unleashed shadows. Nightfang guards moved with brutal precision, weapons shing, bodies colliding with rogues in controlled violence.


    The pressure around me fractured instantly.


    One rogue was tackled mid-swing. Another disarmed so fast his de hadn¡¯t finished its arc. A third went down under coordinated strikes that left no room for recovery.


    The tide didn¡¯t just shift.


    It flipped.


    And for the first time since the log hit the road, I allowed myself a single steady breath.


    The scarred leader¡¯s triumphant expression copsed as he realized that, again, he¡¯d lost.


    He snarled and feinted left before sprinting right, aiming for the narrow path between boulders that led up into the hills.


    I shoved the nearest rogue into the asphalt and took off after him.


    ¡°Lady Sera!¡± someone called behind me.


    I ignored it and forced my aching muscles to run.


    The rogue was fast. His strides were sure-footed, familiar with the terrain.


    He vaulted over a low rock formation, and I followed, lungs burning, adrenaline electric in my bloodstream. Gravel skidded beneath my shoes as we climbed higher.


    I reached for that psychic thread again, stretching it thinner this time, aiming to destabilize his motor coordination without fully exposing myself.


    But then something mmed into him.


    Not me.


    Not a guard.


    The rogue flew backward mid-stride, body twisting unnaturally before crashing into the dirt at my feet as I skidded to a halt.


    He groaned, trying to scramble up. A boot came down on his spine, pressing him t.


    I lifted my gaze, and my eyes widened, an incredulous breath slipping out of me.


    Sea-green and blue eyes twinkled at me.


    ¡°Never a dull moment with you, huh?¡± Corin said.

 Chapter 354 PAYDAY

    <h4>Chapter 354: Chapter 354 PAYDAY</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    For a while, I just stared at Corin.


    Sea-green and blue eyes. Wind-tousled hair. The scent of sea salt and citrus. That easy smile, never strained, even with a rogue pinned under his boot.


    And thenughter burst from me¡ªsharp, breathless, edged with adrenaline and disbelief.


    ¡°Corin?¡± I breathed. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The rogue groaned, trying to push up again. Corin shifted his weight, and the man went still with a strangled sound.


    Corin shed a grin. "Interrupting. You seemed fine, but figured I¡¯d step in."


    Iughed again. ¡°No, smartass. I mean, here in LA.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± He shrugged again. ¡°I¡¯mte, actually. For the Hunting Festival.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡ª¡±


    Behind us, Nightfang guards reached the crest of the hill, weapons trained on the downed rogue. One of them aimed his silver-tipped spear at Corin.


    ¡°Lady¡ª¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not a threat,¡± I said without hesitation. ¡°He¡¯s my friend.¡±


    Corin¡¯s gaze flicked to me, and something warmer than amusement passed through his expression.


    ¡°Shit, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m dressed well enough to receive such a high honor.¡±


    I rolled my eyes good-naturedly. ¡°I¡¯m nothing if not altruistic.¡±


    Corin stepped off, and a guard hauled the rogue up to bind his wrists.


    I felt it then¡ªa subtle, curious brush along my barriers.


    ¡°Well,¡± Corin murmured, ¡°that¡¯s new.¡±


    I smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t pry.¡±


    He chuckled, pride flickering in his eyes. ¡°Apparently, I can¡¯t. You¡¯ve grown a lot stronger.¡±


    I met his gaze steadily, sensing a reinforcement in his psychic energy. ¡°So have you.¡±


    His eyes brightened. ¡°Told you I was close to Dominator status.¡±


    My eyes widened, and a delighted gasp fell from me. ¡°Corin, that¡¯s amazing! Congrattions!¡±


    Before he could respond, the sound of engines reached us from below.


    Secondster, Kieran crested the lower ridge, Ethan not far behind him.


    Kieran didn¡¯t slow as he took in the scene¡ªbound rogues, armed guards...me standing close to another male.


    He closed the distance in long, controlled strides that were one breath away from a charge.


    Ethan slowed half a step behind Kieran, gaze sweeping over me first¡ªefficient, assessing, older-brother instinctyered beneath Alphaposure.


    ¡°Sera,¡± Ethan called, voice controlled but edged. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Before I could answer, Kieran reached me. His hand wrapped around my waist and yanked me back, my spine hitting his chest.


    Mine.


    The word didn¡¯t need to be spoken; the fierce intent in his hold said everything.


    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding,¡± he said, voice low and dangerous.


    ¡°Surface,¡± I replied calmly.


    Ethan stepped closer now, ignoring the territorial disy entirely. His eyes tracked the bruise forming along my shoulder, then dipped briefly to the faint tear in my sleeve.


    ¡°Let me see,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I assured them both, lifting my chin slightly.


    Kieran¡¯s hand slid to my shoulder, fingers gingerly brushing the swelling skin. His jaw flexed.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he pressed.


    ¡®I wasn¡¯t allowed to fight," Alina groused, ¡¯the least I can do is heal you in time.¡¯


    I bit back a snort and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Kieran studied me for one more tense moment before he turned. His gaze lifted to Corin, and the temperature dropped several degrees.


    Corin, to his credit, didn¡¯t cower under Kieran¡¯s glower.


    If anything, his smile widened.


    ¡°Alpha ckthorne, Alpha Lockwood,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m¡ª¡±


    ¡°Corin Vale of Seabreeze,¡± Kieran said tly, his grip tightening at my waist.


    I blinked, wondering how the hell Kieran knew Corin.


    ¡°Um...Corin assisted,¡± I said evenly. ¡°He caught the leader.¡±


    ¡°Well then, thank the goddess for Corin¡¯s timing,¡± Kieran replied, not taking his eyes off him.


    Corin shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve been told it¡¯s impable.¡±


    ¡°And what brings you to Los Angeles?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Official business,¡± Corin answered. ¡°I¡¯m representing Seabreeze at the Hunting Festival. Dyed by some matters along the coast.¡±


    His gaze shifted to me. ¡°Maris and Brett will arriveter.¡±


    My eyes lit up at the news. I turned to Kieran and exined, ¡°That¡¯s his twin sister and her mate. They were amazing hosts to me when I was at Seabreeze.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s hand slid from my waist toce with my fingers.


    ¡°You should have officially announced yourself,¡± he said, voice icy.


    ¡°I prefer surprises,¡± Corin replied with another shrug.


    ¡°That much is obvious.¡±


    I exhaled and squeezed Kieran¡¯s hand once.


    ¡°He helped,¡± I repeated.


    Kieran¡¯s gaze dropped to me, softening a fraction.


    ¡°That¡¯s the only reason his head is still on his shoulders,¡± he said, voice low enough that only I heard it.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what was more ridiculous¡ªKieran¡¯s jealousy or that I liked it.


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    I didn¡¯t like Corin Vale of fucking Seabreeze.


    I didn¡¯t like the way Sera¡¯s face had lit up when she saw him.


    I didn¡¯t like the familiarity in their tone. The ease in their rapport. The shared history I wasn¡¯t part of.


    And I especially didn¡¯t like the memory that resurfaced of how Sera had looked in that video Selene posted¡ªbarefoot on sand, wind and sunlight in her hair,ughing at something Corin had said, looking beautiful and free, as if she didn¡¯t have a care in the world.


    That version of her had not been mine.


    I tried to shove aside the irrational jealousy and focus as rogues were secured in vehicles, wrists bound with silver-thread restraints.


    Frostbane was closest, so we went there for the interrogation.


    The rogues were dragged into one of the lower holding chambers, wrists chained now to iron rings embedded in stone.


    We wasted no time.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡± I asked, standing before their leader.


    None of them spoke a word.


    The leader stared at the wall behind me as though I wasn¡¯t there.


    I grabbed his jaw, forcing his face to mine. Blood crusted his nostrils, and the knowledge that it was Sera who did that sent a thrill of pride through me.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    He sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    I drove my fist into his jaw, the impact snapping his head sideways with a sharp crack.


    He spat blood onto the floor and sputtered, ¡°The bitch packs a better punch.¡±


    One of the other roguesughed¡ªthen doubled over with a grunt when Ethan drove a fist into his ribs.


    ¡°I¡¯d advise you to cooperate,¡± Ethan said coldly. ¡°Death would be mercifulpared to what we can do.¡±


    Still nothing from any of them.


    This was the silence borne out of discipline. Training.


    Training meant hierarchy.


    Hierarchy meant someone above them mattered more than their lives.


    ¡°Jack Draven,¡± I said suddenly.


    The leader¡¯s eye twitched. Panic¡ªvery brief¡ªflickered there.


    A satisfied smirk pulled at my lips.


    ¡°You realize,¡± I pushed, letting my voice drop into something colder, sharper, ¡°that he can¡¯t protect you.¡±


    Silence.


    I paced in front of them, hands sped behind my back.


    ¡°Jack Draven was banished in front of half the western territories.¡± I tilted my head slightly. ¡°He holds nond. No title. No pack. He is as powerless as you are.¡±


    The leader¡¯s jaw tightened.


    I stopped in front of him.


    ¡°You¡¯re risking your lives for an heir who couldn¡¯t even keep his birthright.¡±


    Still nothing.


    But their shoulders had stiffened. I caught their gazes darting between each other.


    A faint, humorless smile touched my mouth. ¡°Did he tell you I oversaw his downfall? Did he tell you I recently held him at my mercy in a dungeon not so different from this one?¡±


    A muscle ticked in the leader¡¯s jaw.


    I stepped closer.


    ¡°Jack couldn¡¯t even protect himself,¡± I said softly. ¡°You think he¡¯lle charging to save you?¡±


    The leader¡¯s lips curled faintly, but there was a strain in him now.


    ¡°You¡¯re gambling on a powerless heir,¡± I finished.


    That did it.


    One of the younger rogues snapped his head up.


    ¡°He¡¯s not powerless,¡± he spat.


    The leader shot him a warning look, but it was toote.


    The young one¡¯s chest was heaving, anger breaking through discipline.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be reinstated,¡± he continued, voice shaking with conviction. ¡°You think banishment means anything? You think titles can¡¯t be restored?¡±


    Ethan shifted slightly beside me.


    I didn¡¯t move.


    Gunnar¡¯s words echoed in my head. ¡®We were told he was being reintegrated under supervision.¡¯


    The rogue¡¯s eyes burned. ¡°You don¡¯t know half of what¡¯s happening.¡±


    ¡°Enlighten me.¡±


    A bitterugh escaped him. ¡°You¡¯re not the only Alpha with influence.¡±


    I felt the shape of it settle into ce like a de sliding into its sheath.


    Jack alone was reckless. Unstable. Predictable in his grudge.


    Jack could not rally organized rogue units operating with discipline.


    But an Alpha could. One who also held a grudge against me for having his son banished.


    My father¡¯s words from when I first captured Jack reyed in my mind.


    ¡®Do you have any idea what kind of fire you¡¯ve stoked? Marcus may lead a diminished pack, but a hotheaded Alpha with nothing left to lose is more dangerous than one with full strength. And if he throws his lot in with the rogues¡ªespecially since his heir is one of them¡ªwe will all pay for your recklessness.¡¯


    Apparently, it was payday.

 Chapter 355 SO-CALLED STRATEGY

    <h4>Chapter 355: Chapter 355 SO-CALLED STRATEGY</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    Marcus Draven might not have sent parchment. He might not have stood in a council chamber and issued a formal challenge.


    But funding rogue units to target my mate...


    "Marcus has dered war."


    I stood in Frostbane¡¯s strategy room, palms braced against the long oak table scarred by generations of Alpha disputes, and let the fury cool and sharpen into a de of ice.


    "You have no proof of Marcus¡¯ involvement," Ethan pointed out. "It¡¯s their word against his."


    I nodded. "True. Which is why I¡¯m mobilizing the western patrols. I¡¯m cing them just outside Silverpine borders, breathing down their necks. If a rogue so much as sets foot on Silverpinend, that establishes association. And association with rogues vites inter-packw. That gives me grounds. Grounds for formal censure. Grounds for sanctioned retaliation.¡±


    I let the words settle.


    ¡°Then we attack.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s disapproval was obvious in the crease between his brows, the tightening of his jaw, and the way his arms crossed tightly. ¡°You¡¯re escting.¡±


    ¡°He made the first move,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯m responding.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    My head turned slowly towards the voice.


    Corin stood across the table from me, arms loosely at his sides, gaze steady.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I said, voice low.


    ¡°No,¡± he repeated, unapologetic and firm. ¡°Not like that.¡±


    ¡°And how exactly are you involved in Nightfang¡¯s military decisions?¡±


    Sera moved at that point, and her hand came down over mine on the table.


    ¡°I agree,¡± she said quietly.


    I turned to her, my eyebrows rising.


    ¡°You agree,¡± I echoed, my words trembling despite my effort to soundposed.


    Her gaze did not waver. ¡°Not like that.¡±


    Something sharp red in my chest that had nothing to do with Marcus.


    ¡°You¡¯ve known him for what,¡± I asked her, ¡°a handful of weeks? And you¡¯re taking his side over mine?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not what this is.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what it feels like,¡± I said, the edge no longer fully concealed.


    "I just want you to be cautious."


    I straightened, drawing my hands back from the table, jaw tight enough to ache.


    ¡°I will not sit idle while another Alpha orchestrates attacks on my mate.¡±


    ¡°No one is asking you to sit idle,¡± Sera said, her voice lower now, careful. ¡°I¡¯m asking you not to charge blind. I don¡¯t want you to lose.¡±


    ¡°I never lose.¡±


    Her eyes glinted silver for an instant.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± she whispered.


    The room went still.


    ¡°Exin,¡± I demanded.


    ¡°Just now, as you wereying out your n,¡± she began, ¡°I saw something.¡±


    Something tightened under my ribs as I remembered thest time she saw ¡®something.¡¯


    ¡°Saw what?¡±


    ¡°If you retaliate,¡± she said. ¡°It will end badly for Nightfang. For you.¡±


    My jaw clenched. ¡°How?¡±


    It was Corin who answered. ¡°Marcus lets you attack, but he doesn¡¯t meet you head-on. The rogues will be on the front line, so he¡¯ll suffer no loss, and then the narrative will spread: You escted without proof. You be the aggressor. You look impulsive. Unstable. And once that perception settles, your allies start having doubts. They start to recalcte.¡±


    ¡°And while you¡¯re focused on putting out those fires,¡± Sera added, ¡°he makes his next move.¡±


    Corin¡¯s gaze shifted pointedly to Sera. ¡°He hits you where it hurts.¡±


    The air in the room thinned.


    ¡°You think you won today by capturing the rogues?¡± Corin continued. ¡°All you did was take the first step into Marcus¡¯ carefullyid trap.¡±


    ¡°They were bait,¡± Sera said softly. ¡°If you retaliate now, you walk into the next one.¡±


    I exhaled through my teeth.


    It wasn¡¯t the criticism that cut deepest. It was the sync between them. The shared cadence. The unspoken understanding I wasn¡¯t part of.


    I could tolerate challenge. I could tolerate disagreement. What I could not tolerate was an outsider finding harmony with my mate before I did.


    ¡°You expect me to believe Marcus orchestrated this entire sequence? That he¡¯s anticipated my response?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°I expect you to consider that he¡¯s not stupid,¡± Corin replied.


    I stepped toward him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know Marcus.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Corin agreed calmly. ¡°But I know strategy.¡±


    My fist curled. ¡°And how do I know that you¡¯re not another piece of bait? That you¡¯re not a part of Marcus¡¯ so-called strategy?¡±


    Sera inhaled sharply. ¡°Kieran¡ª¡±


    ¡°You said it yourself, your timing was impable. How do I know you¡¯re not the next trap?¡±


    Sera¡¯s grip tightened on my forearm.


    ¡°Enough,¡± she snapped.


    Corin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change.


    ¡°That¡¯s fair,¡± he said. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t trust me. You don¡¯t know me.¡±


    That answer disarmed me more than a denial would have.


    Ethan stepped forward then, voice cutting through the tension.


    ¡°Instead of plotting strategies against Marcus, we should be figuring out his motive first.¡±


    All three of us turned to him.


    ¡°You banished Jack,¡± he said inly. ¡°Publicly. Marcus lost face because of it.¡±


    ¡°He should have handled his son,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan agreed. ¡°But pride and logic are antonyms.¡±


    I didn¡¯t need that exined to me.


    Marcus and I had shed long before Jack¡¯s banishment. Ideology. Territory disputes. Trade routes. We had never liked each other.


    Ethan continued, "It¡¯s no surprise he wants to hurt you. The real question is, how did he pivot to Sera? When did he learn about her abilities? How much does he know? Rogues have been attacking her long before the unsealing, so is there something else? How does he keep ambushing her? Is she a means to get to you, or is she his real target?"


    Corin cleared his throat, drawing our attention back to him. ¡°There¡¯s something you should know.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He hesitated, his gaze falling on Sera again. It took all of my willpower not to position myself between them.


    ¡°On the psychicwork,¡± he said carefully, ¡°you¡¯re a hot topic.¡±


    Sera stiffened, her hands clenched at her sides. A chill crawled down my spine.


    ¡°Psychics are...territorial,¡± he continued. ¡°Competitive. Suspicious of anything that disrupts hierarchy.¡±


    Sera didn¡¯t move, but I heard the slight hitch in her breath.


    ¡°Psychics are usually identified very young, so when someone rises out of the blue,¡± Corin went on, ¡°especially someone powerful and unanchored, it draws attention. Not so much the admiring kind.¡±


    ¡°Jealousy,¡± Ethan muttered.


    ¡°Worse,¡± Corin corrected. ¡°Fear disguised as principle.¡±


    Silence pressed in around us.


    ¡°They talk,¡± he said. ¡°They specte. They measure threat levels. They ask who trained her, who controls her, who she answers to, why she¡¯s only just emerging.¡±


    Sera¡¯s jaw hardened at that.


    ¡°And when those answers aren¡¯t satisfactory,¡± he finished, ¡°they start discussing...neutralization.¡±


    The word detonated in my skull.


    Sera swallowed, and her voice was rough when she spoke. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re really here.¡±


    Corin nodded, his gaze softening when he looked at her.


    ¡°On our way here, we stopped at the New Moon Institute to help with the fire. Alois insisted I go ahead while Maris and Brett helped. The Hunting Festival is secondary, Sera. I¡¯m here to protect you.¡±

 Chapter 356 LUMINOUS

    <h4>Chapter 356: Chapter 356 LUMINOUS</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Corin¡¯s words fractured the room.


    Kieran went very still beside me. The kind of stillness that came before a de was drawn.


    ¡°To protect her,¡± he echoed, each word sharp.


    Corin didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You think she needs you?¡± Kieran asked, voice trembling.


    Corin¡¯s expression was soft when he looked at me, then hardened to steel when he looked back at Kieran. ¡°I think she needs more than oneyer of defense.¡±


    I held back an exasperated sigh. This was not how I had imagined this conversation unfolding.


    If Corin had remained as a representative, he could have been managed as an ally.


    But by positioning himself as a protector, he implied we were vulnerable. That Kieran wasn¡¯t enough.


    And that struck at something primal inside him.


    Kieran took a menacing step forward.


    ¡°You presume a great deal for someone who just admitted that I shouldn¡¯t trust him.¡±


    ¡°And you presume control over forces that don¡¯t answer to you,¡± Corin replied evenly.


    The temperature dropped another degree.


    I knew that, beneath Kieran¡¯s jealousy, beneath the possessiveness, beneath the territorial instinct, the real issue was suspicion.


    Corin¡¯s power was undeniable.


    His psychic presence was controlled,yered, disciplined. And it wasn¡¯t just raw talent; it was honed mastery.


    If anyone could protect me from a powerful, elusive psychic, it would be him.


    And though I knew and trusted him, Kieran didn¡¯t, and thus had no reason to.


    How could he prove Corin wasn¡¯t an infiltrator?


    Or worse¡ªan instigator?


    ¡°You said psychics are territorial,¡± Kieran continued, voice hardening. ¡°Suspicious of vtility. What stops you from being one of them? Stirring paranoia. Feeding instability.¡±


    Corin¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°You think I would endanger her to make a point?¡±


    ¡°I think I don¡¯t know you,¡± Kieran shot back. ¡°And I don¡¯t make strategic decisions based on strangers¡¯ opinions.¡±


    A shadow crossed Corin¡¯s gaze.


    And for the first time since I knew him, his usual warmth drained away. Reced by something cold. Something venomous.


    ¡°It¡¯s funny that you keep calling me a stranger,¡± he muttered, "when our histories are so tightly entangled.¡±


    The words struck like flint.


    Kieran stiffened.


    The room went silent in a different way now.


    Corin continued, voice losing its polish, ¡°You¡¯re questioning my motives. Fair. But let¡¯s not pretend your bloodline doesn¡¯t carry dubiousness in its own history.¡±


    My pulse spiked.


    Somehow, a switch had been flipped, and this was no longer jealousy or suspicion or a sh of opinions.


    ¡°What history?¡± I asked carefully.


    Corin¡¯s gaze flicked to me, then back to Kieran. ¡°Ask him,¡± he said, ¡°about the coastal war a hundred years ago. Ask him how his family led the charge that wiped out mine.¡±


    The tension that followed Corin¡¯s words was so dense that a knife would break trying to cut through it.


    Kieran was silent, every muscle locked.


    I reached out my senses¡ªsearching. An impression of history flickered: broken alliance, retaliation, blood-soaked waters.


    Finally, Kieran spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯re implying my ancestors ughtered yours without cause,¡± he said through clenched teeth. ¡°That isn¡¯t the history I learned.¡±


    Corin¡¯s expression remained controlled, but there was nothing easy about it now. ¡°Yes. Because the victors always record the infallible truth.¡±


    The sarcasm dripping from his words made Kieran growl.


    ¡°They broke the pact first,¡± he replied. ¡°They withdrew protection from agreed trade routes and left Nightfang exposed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you were told,¡± Corin countered. ¡°We were told your forces pulled back first. That coastal convoys were abandoned and that the pact had already been vited.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s convenient.¡±


    ¡°So is your version.¡±


    The tension thickened, old grievances rising from a century neither of them had lived but both had inherited. Suddenly, Kieran¡¯s unprovoked hostility made a lot more sense.


    Kieran took another step toward Corin. ¡°My family did not attack allies without provocation.¡±


    ¡°And mine did not abandon theirs without reason,¡± Corin shot back.


    Ethan and I exchanged a nce, equal parts confused and uneasy. I could feel the room inching toward a precipice that had nothing to do with the initial matter at hand.


    ¡°Stop.¡± My voice was soft, but it carried enough weight that both of their attentions turned to me.


    ¡°Whatever happened in the past is in the past,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯re not here to dissect a hundred-year-old war that neither of you fought in. What matters now is verifying your story, Corin, and there¡¯s a simple way to settle this.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Kieran gritted out.


    ¡°We call Alois.¡±


    ***


    Kieran and I retreated to one of Frostbane¡¯s upper chambers¡ªstone walls, narrow windows overlooking the northern tree line, thete afternoon sun nting pale gold through ss thick enough to muffle the world.


    I reinforced my barrier first. It sealed around the room, muffling psychic resonance, dampening stray currents.


    And then we called Alois.


    The screen flickered as the connection was established.


    Alois appeared in the steadymplight of his office at the New Moon Institute. The familiar stone archways rose behind him, lined with orderly shelves of leather-bound archives.


    The image pixted briefly¡ªpoor signal through Frostbane¡¯s thick stone walls¡ªbefore stabilizing.


    ¡°Kieran, Sera,¡± he greeted calmly. ¡°I assume this isn¡¯t social.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I agreed. ¡°It isn¡¯t.¡±


    Kieran inclined his head. ¡°We need confirmation.¡±


    Alois nodded as if he¡¯d been expecting that. ¡°About Corin.¡±


    I did not bother asking how he knew.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°He¡¯s said...a lot since he arrived, and¡ª¡±


    ¡°He has not lied.¡±


    Kieran did not rx. ¡°Define ¡®not lied.¡¯¡±


    Alois¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°He did not embellish. He did not exaggerate. The stir within the psychic circles is real.¡±


    Dread pooled in my stomach.


    ¡°How bad is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Worse than gossip. All but decree.¡± Alois folded his hands. ¡°You rose quickly, Seraphina. Too quickly forfort. Untrained, unaffiliated, unanchored.¡±


    ¡°Uncontroble,¡± Kieran muttered.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Alois agreed calmly. ¡°They chafe against instability.¡±


    Heat flickered in my chest.


    ¡°I am not unstable,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°I know that,¡± Alois replied. ¡°But fear does not require uracy to spread. Only perception.¡±


    ¡°And Corin?¡± Kieran pressed. ¡°You really sent him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Selene reached out to me months ago,¡± Alois said. ¡°When you were still a guest in her pack.¡±


    My pulse skipped. ¡°She anticipated the hostility?¡±


    ¡°Selene¡¯s motivations are more than that,¡± he said. ¡°She understood something you were yet to discover.¡±


    ¡°And that is?¡± Kieran asked, his tone tight.


    Alois looked directly at me.


    ¡°You are anchored to the moon.¡±


    The room was silent as the wordsnded, settling inside me, solidifying the hunch I¡¯d been nursing.


    The moon was my anchor.


    ¡°I figured,¡± I said.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± he replied gently. ¡°But you don¡¯t understand the gravity.¡±


    The screen flickered slightly as he continued.


    ¡°The moon is not merely symbolic for wolves. It governs them. Their cycles. Their strength. Their transformations. And for the merfolk, it governs the tides. Migration patterns. Psychic currents tied to oceanic flow.¡±


    My breath caught. Corin¡¯s anchor was the ocean.


    ¡°You sit at the intersection of both,¡± Alois finished.


    ¡°What does this have to do with Corin and Selene?¡± Kieran asked.


    ¡°Because of the war,¡± Alois answered.


    Kieran¡¯s sharp intake of breath was almost deafening.


    ¡°I¡¯ll spare the details, because that¡¯s not important right now,¡± Alois continued. ¡°But know that, among his kin, Corin inherited a stronger merfolk strain. That makes him more sensitive to lunar influence. He inherited not only ability but memory. The hatred lingers. Even if he doesn¡¯t consciously nurture it.¡±


    ¡°And you thought cing him near me was wise,¡± Kieran said coldly.


    ¡°I thought cing him near Sera was wise,¡± Alois corrected.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Selene believes that the fracture could not heal without a living bridge.¡±


    I swallowed, a tangle of responsibility and apprehension catching in my throat.


    ¡°You believe a century-old hatred can be resolved because of me?¡± I whispered.


    Alois¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°Because of your anchor, you draw wolves naturally, but you also draw the sea-bound. Not bymand. By resonance.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°None of that is paramount right now,¡± Alois cut in. ¡°Yes, Corin is here for himself, but he is primarily here for you.¡±


    Kieran leaned in. ¡°That¡¯s my bone of contention. How can I trust that his intentions are pure?¡±


    ¡°Because he cannot harm Sera,¡± Alois answered. ¡°Not merely out of ethics. It would backfire. Psychic bacsh tied to lunar anchoring would destabilize him profoundly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re certain?¡± Kieran pressed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure by now you¡¯re aware Corin broke through Dominator rank?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°So you know that before a psychic enemy, he would be indispensable.¡±


    Silence stretched. I could feel Kieran¡¯s grudging eptance of that fact.


    Alois nodded once. ¡°Now, I have to go.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± I called out. ¡°How is the Moonlight Alley? Ava?¡±


    Alois smiled, his gaze softening. ¡°Little Ava is fine. And thank you, Kieran. The help you sent has been invaluable.¡±


    Kieran inclined his head. ¡°Anytime.¡±


    ¡°Now I really must go,¡± Alois said. ¡°I have an alliance treaty to review.¡±


    Kieran smiled. ¡°I await your answer with bated breath.¡±


    ¡°And Seraphina,¡± Alois added.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You are not vtile. You are luminous.¡±


    The call ended.


    Kieran turned toward me slowly.


    ¡°Luminous,¡± he repeated, something like awe in his voice.


    I exhaled shakily, tension slipping out only to be reced by self-doubt.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel luminous.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± he said. ¡°And you don¡¯t have to bear any burden you don¡¯t want. You just have to survive.¡±


    He pulled me into his arms, and I buried my head in the crook of his neck.


    For a moment, the weight of ancient wars and psychic hierarchies and anchors faded into the simple steadiness of his heartbeat against mine.

 Chapter 357 TEMPORARY TRUCE

    <h4>Chapter 357: Chapter 357 TEMPORARY TRUCE</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    When we returned to the strategy room, I felt...recalibrated.


    Not a hundred percent trusting, but a lot less likely to maul Corin Vale.


    He stood near the long oak table, hands resting lightly against its edge. He looked up when we entered.


    He didn¡¯t ask what Alois had said. He simply waited.


    I studied him carefully now¡ªnot as a rival. Not purely as an outsider.


    As an asset.


    ¡°As far as the psychicwork goes,¡± I began, ¡°you told the truth.¡±


    ¡°Is it too childish to say ¡®duh¡¯?¡± he drawled.


    I bit back a growl.


    ¡°You are not here to destabilize Nightfang or hurt Sera,¡± I continued.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°And you will not act without consulting me. Without receiving my express permission.¡±


    His jaw tightened faintly, but he nodded.


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    I stepped closer¡ªnot as aggressively as before, though.


    ¡°Understand this,¡± I warned, my voice lowering. ¡°If you endanger her in any way¡ª¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± he interrupted. ¡°You know I can¡¯t.¡±


    His gaze shifted to Sera, and the fierceness that flickered in his mismatched eyes wasn¡¯t? hunger or desire¡ªwhich is the only reason I didn¡¯t rip his eyes out. ¡°I¡¯ll protect her with my life if ites down to it.¡±


    Ashar bristled at the thought of another male willing to die for our mate, but thanks to Alois, I knew now that it was not something Corin could help.


    And, honestly, those were the first words he¡¯d spoken since entering my territory that I believed.


    Ethan cleared his throat.


    ¡°If we¡¯re finished measuring ws,¡± he said dryly, ¡°we should talk logistics.¡±


    I exhaled slowly and stepped back.


    ¡°You¡¯ll stay at Frostbane,¡± Ethan told Corin. ¡°I don¡¯t trust your truce for shit, and I will not tolerate any violence around my nephew.¡±


    I shot him a look.


    He shrugged. ¡°Look me in the eyes and tell me I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    Corin¡¯s mouth twitched faintly. ¡°Frostbane is eptable. I don¡¯t need physical proximity to look out for Sera.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°You¡¯ll have a guest suite on the upper level. Guard rotation will be standard. Not because we distrust you,¡± he added, though his tone suggested otherwise, ¡°but because everyone is under scrutiny.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fair,¡± Corin replied.


    I extended my hand.


    The gesture felt archaic.


    But...necessary.


    Corin regarded it briefly before he took it, an agreement passing between us.


    Temporary truce based on one objective: Protect Sera.


    We released.


    Sera exhaled beside me as if she¡¯d been holding her breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long day,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Kieran, you need to get ready for this evening¡¯s events, and I need to see to my new...guests. I say we reconvene another time.¡±


    There was no argument, and almost simultaneously, we all moved toward the door.


    We stepped into the hallway¡ªand nearly collided with Celeste.


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I¡¯d been given evidence that could absolve me of my ¡°crimes¡± eleven years ago. I¡¯d been attacked yet again by rogues, I found out that the target on my back was bigger than I thought, and I¡¯d finally confirmed my anchor.


    None of that hit me as hard as the sight of my sister.


    She stood only a few feet away in the corridor, one hand braced against the archway as though she¡¯d needed it for bnce.


    The torches along the walls cast uneven light over her face, and for someone who¡¯d spent thest couple of months on a beach, she looked positively ghostly.


    She seemed clearer thanst time.


    Less frantic. Less wild.


    But still not whole.


    Her gaze moved first to Corin.


    Then to Ethan


    Then to Kieran.


    Then to me.


    Without thinking, I shifted closer to Kieran.


    His arm slid around my waist instantly, anchoring me to his side.


    She zeroed in on that point of contact, and something ugly flickered in her eyes.


    Her lips curved.


    ¡°My, my, Sera,¡± she purred, voice smoother than I expected, ¡°starting a collection now, are we? Is the term ¡®slut¡¯ still appropriate if your clientele is high-ss?


    A surge of emotion¡ªguilt, anger, resentment¡ªhit me so abruptly that I nearly staggered. It was disorienting, the way old wounds reopened without warning.


    Kieran¡¯s grip on me tightened, and he opened his mouth to say something, but Ethan stepped forward, wrapping a hand around Celeste¡¯s arm.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± he snapped.


    Celeste blinked up at him, wide-eyed. ¡°What? I¡¯m simplymenting.¡±


    ¡°The onlyment I want from you is Mother¡¯s whereabouts and the truth of what happened in that hotel room,¡± he growled. ¡°Unless that¡¯s what you¡¯re saying, I don¡¯t want to hear another word from you. Go to your room.¡±


    Her eyes narrowed. ¡°You can¡¯t order me around.¡±


    ¡°Now.¡± His voice dropped, Alpha aura crackling.


    She red at him for a tense second. Then she...smiled¡ªa crooked, sinister-looking thing that made my stomach churn.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± she spat.


    She looked at me onest time, and in her eyes, I saw something that unsettled me more than jealousy or anger.


    Loss. Pain.


    Then she turned sharply and stormed down the corridor, skirts snapping behind her like a banner in retreat.


    The echo of a door mming rang through the stone hall.


    Ethan pinched the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°I swear to the gods,¡± he muttered under his breath.


    ¡°Unstable,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s worse than that,¡± Ethan sighed.


    ¡°How?¡±


    He exchanged a nce with Kieran, and I tipped my head back to look at him.


    ¡°What aren¡¯t you telling me?¡± I asked.


    Kieran¡¯s chest rose and fell against me with a sigh. ¡°Celeste lost her wolf.¡±


    The words struck like a lightning bolt to the heart. If Kieran hadn¡¯t been holding me, I might have crumpled to the floor.


    ¡°What?¡± I gasped.


    Ethan¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°She won¡¯t divulge the details, but Kharis is gone.¡±


    My mind stuttered.


    ¡°You mean suppressed?¡± I asked. ¡°Like Alina was?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°I have no clue. And she¡¯s being so fucking difficult.¡±


    I sagged against Kieran. It was all too much¡ªone thingyered over another, nothing resolved.


    ¡°We¡¯re investigating,¡± Ethan added quickly. ¡°It could be simr to your case. It might not be permanent.¡±


    But his eyes betrayed doubt.


    "And what about Mother?" I asked.


    He shook his head. "I can feel that she¡¯s alive and unharmed, but she¡¯s too far away to sense anything else. And Celeste has been mute on the matter. If she isn¡¯t throwing a bitch fit, she¡¯s staring at the wall for hours."


    I exhaled. "Gods."


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on her,¡± he promised. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡±


    Don¡¯t worry.


    How could I not?


    Celeste might hate me.


    She might have spent years trying to undermine me.


    But she was still¡ª


    ¡®My sister,¡¯ Alina whispered.


    An ache opened in my chest.


    Wolves understood each other in ways humans didn¡¯t.


    Their bonds were purer. Simpler.


    Maybe Kharis had been different than Celeste.


    Maybe if she¡¯d met Alina...


    ¡°You¡¯re not responsible,¡± Kieran said firmly, cutting through my churning thoughts on the drive home.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t sense it sooner,¡± I whispered, leaning against the window. ¡°She lost her wolf. And I didn¡¯t even know.¡±


    ¡°You owe Celeste nothing.¡±


    Technically, the words were true.


    But they didn¡¯t sit right.


    ¡°I know how it feels,¡± I said. ¡°That emptiness, the disconnection from yourself. I wouldn¡¯t wish it on my worst enemy, let alone my blood. Regardless of everything.¡±


    Kieran nced at me then, something conflicted in his expression.


    ¡°She chose cruelty,¡± he said. ¡°She constantly chooses cruelty.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I admitted softly, ¡°but I hoped that maybe Kharis would be different. That maybe if our wolves met, things between us could be different, too.¡±


    Kieran reached across the console and threaded his fingers through mine.


    ¡°Alina came back to you,¡± he murmured. ¡°Don¡¯t give up hope.¡±


    I nodded, even though hope was thest thing I felt. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Kieran wasn¡¯t subtle with his topic change as we pulled into my driveway.


    ¡°I¡¯m bringing you here to pack. You¡¯reing back to Nightfang,¡± he dered, no room for argument in his tone.


    I arched a brow. ¡°Am I now?¡±


    ¡°Screw all the ns. If Marcus wants you, he¡¯s going to have to break down my front door to get to you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even have to consider anything before I reached out and inteced our fingers. ¡°Wanna help me pack?¡±


    Relief flickered across his face as he squeezed my hand.


    Our hands were still joined when we walked the short path to my door¡ªand froze.


    Because standing on my porch, hands sped loosely behind his back, posture rxed, was Lucian.

 Chapter 358 A REQUEST

    <h4>Chapter 358: Chapter 358 A REQUEST</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Mere weeks ago, my first instinct would have been to pull away from Kieran. To spare Lucian the hurt of seeing me with the person I¡¯d chosen instead of him.


    I made no attempt to disguise the truth now.


    His gaze dropped to our intertwined hands. I didn¡¯t pull away as Kieran¡¯s thumb stroked once across my knuckles.


    Lucian¡¯s nose twitched. I knew that by now, Astrid¡¯s perfume had worn off.


    There was no mistaking what he saw. What he smelled.


    Something flickered across his face.


    It was not anger or shock.


    It was...despondency, self-mockery.


    As if he had expected this oue all along and hated himself for hoping otherwise.


    The flicker was gone in a heartbeat. His expression smoothed into his usual polishedposure.


    ¡°Well,¡± he said lightly, as though we were meeting at a social g. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not interrupting.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s grip tightened.


    ¡°What you¡¯re doing is trespassing,¡± he replied evenly.


    I stepped forward without disentangling my hand from Kieran¡¯s.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± I said quietly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I was hoping to speak with you.¡± He hesitated, ncing at Kieran. ¡°Alone.¡±


    Kieran went still behind me.


    I turned to face him and squeezed his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I murmured.


    His jaw flexed, muscles tensing as he bit down on a response.


    I knew after today¡ªafter the sh with the rogues and with Corin¡ªthest thing he wanted was to leave me alone with Lucian. But to his credit, he didn¡¯t make a fuss and gave a short nod.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be by the car,¡± he said.


    Within sight and earshot. Something told me that was as much as he was willing to budge.


    Lucian inclined his head, acknowledging the boundary.


    Gaze trained on Lucian, Kieran raised our joined hands and pressed a lingering kiss to my knuckles, his lips warm against my skin.


    I wanted to be irritated by the juvenile show, but I was too busy holding back a shiver of desire.


    Kieran stepped back and leaned against the hood of his car, arms crossing loosely over his chest. Casual in posture only.


    I climbed the steps slowly and joined Lucian beneath the porch light.


    Up close, I could see him more clearly.


    He also looked better than thest time I¡¯d seen him.


    The shadows beneath his eyes were fainter. The rigid strain that had once pulled at his mouth had eased.


    But the weight remained, clinging to him like a second coat.


    ¡°You look better,¡± I said gently.


    He huffed a softugh. ¡°That¡¯s a diplomatic way of saying I looked like hell before.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Hell would be putting it lightly.¡±


    Heughed again, and for a heartbeat, there was no strain between us. No distance or secrets.


    The moment was gone as soon as it came.


    ¡°I won¡¯t take much of your time,¡± Lucian said, sobering up. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    My stomach dipped. ¡°Again?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Again. For quite a while.¡±


    The wind shifted, cool against my skin. I folded my arms, suddenly craving Kieran¡¯s warmth, though he was mere feet away.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to leave,¡± Lucian continued, ¡°without a goodbye likest time.¡±


    Last time.


    Memories of waiting in restaurants and cafes surfaced, and I tightened my arms around myself.


    ¡°You deserved better,¡± he said quietly.


    My chest tightened.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you came,¡± I said.


    ¡°There¡¯s something else,¡± he added, shifting slightly. ¡°I know it¡¯s shameless; I know you owe me nothing, but I have...a request.¡±


    I stilled.


    ¡°What kind of request?¡±


    He reached inside his coat and withdrew a small velvet pouch. From it, he removed a heavy si seal¡ªonyx, silver-edged, with the OTS crest etched deep into its surface.


    He held it out to me. ¡°I need you to take this.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°The OTS seal?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    My brows drew together. ¡°Lucian...that grants authority to mobilize your entirework.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡±


    ¡°Why would you give it to me?¡±


    ¡°Because I won¡¯t be here,¡± he said simply. ¡°I don¡¯t anticipate disaster, but I¡¯d rather not leave things...unguarded.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°But Maya would be a more appropriate choice. She¡¯s practically your second inmand already.¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°Maya is soon to be the Luna of another pack. One that has little to no affiliation with OTS.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°If the acting authority of OTS were tied by marriage to another Alpha, it would create a conflict of interest. Questions of allegiance.¡±


    He stepped closer, gently uncrossed my arms, and lowered the seal into my open palm.


    ¡°You,¡± he said, ¡°are unattached.¡±


    Behind us, I could feel Kieran¡¯s attention sharpen.


    ¡°Lucian¡ª¡±


    ¡°At least on paper,¡± he amended. ¡°Plus, you¡¯re the champion of the LST; no one would question your authority.¡±


    ¡°Still¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to manage day-to-day affairs,¡± he interrupted gently. ¡°You¡¯re already stretched thin. I know that.¡±


    I thought of Vidar. Of Astrid and the USB burning a hole in my purse. Of the rogues. Of Marcus and Jack. Of the psychicwork murmuring about neutralization. Of Celeste.


    Gods, the list seemed endless.


    ¡®Stretched thin¡¯ was an understatement.


    ¡°I only need you to hold on to it,¡± Lucian continued. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything unless something goes wrong or if OTS requires decisive action.¡±


    I stared down at the seal. It was heavier than it looked.


    ¡°You really trust me with this?¡± I asked quietly.


    ¡°Without a doubt,¡± he replied.


    The sincerity in his tone made the seal heavier. I closed my fingers around it.


    ¡°Even without this,¡± I said, ¡°if anything happened to OTS, I wouldn¡¯t sit idly by.¡±


    His shoulders eased as a breath left him¡ªone I hadn¡¯t realized he¡¯d been holding.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Beneath his relief, tension still coiled inside him. That wrongness still threaded his psyche.


    ¡°Lucian, what trouble are you in?¡± The question was out before I could stop myself.


    He clenched his jaw and looked away. His fingers flexed once at his side. His throat worked.


    For a moment, I thought he might answer.


    Then he shook his head. ¡°Now isn¡¯t the right time.¡±


    A sharp ache twisted through me¡ªworry shing through the frustration. Why wouldn¡¯t he let me in?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to carry everything alone,¡± I pressed.


    A pained smile ghosted his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Lucian,¡± I whispered.


    He straightened. ¡°I should go.¡±


    He turned away, but before he could take a step, I called out. ¡°Wait.¡±


    He stopped.


    I slipped my purse from my shoulder and rummaged inside. My fingers brushed leather and fabric until they closed around cool metal and stone.


    The bracelet he¡¯d given me at Christmas.


    It had served its purpose; it had steadied me, anchored me through long, fractured nights.


    I stepped closer and gently caught his wrist.


    He stiffened slightly, startled, but did not pull away.


    Without a word, I fastened the bracelet around his wrist.


    The beads caught the porch light, shimmering faintly.


    ¡°This helped me,¡± I said softly. ¡°More than you know.¡±


    His gaze dropped to it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve added moonstones to it,¡± I continued. ¡°It quiets the mind. Eases restlessness.¡±


    He looked up at me slowly.


    ¡°If you won¡¯t let me share in your burden,¡± I said, voice gentle but firm, ¡°then let this carry some of it in my stead.¡±


    Emotion moved across his features¡ªgratitude, conflict, longing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve this,¡± he murmured, his fingers brushing the bracelet.


    ¡°After everything you¡¯ve done for me,¡± I whispered, ¡°it¡¯s the least I can do.¡±


    Something else passed across his face, but I couldn¡¯t read it. He stepped back slowly.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.


    Then he descended the steps.


    As he passed Kieran, he slowed and leaned in, his shoulders angling toward Kieran.


    He said something under his breath, too low for me to catch, but I saw Kieran¡¯s jaw clench.


    Lucian straightened.


    For a moment, the two Alphas regarded each other¡ªno hostility, but no warmth either.


    Then Lucian walked toward his car.


    I stood on the porch and watched him as he slid in.


    The engine started. Headlights red.


    And then he was gone.


    Kieran ascended the steps.


    ¡°What did he say?¡± I asked quietly.


    ¡°That he won¡¯t interfere,¡± Kieran answered through clenched teeth. ¡°But if I ever hurt you again, he won¡¯t stay still.¡±


    My breath caught. Underneath everything, warmth woke in my chest, lingering as Kieran reached for my hand.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, you know,¡± he said. "And not because of some bullshit threat."


    He pulled me to his chest, cradling my head. "I will never, ever hurt you again. I swear on my life."


    I closed my eyes, revelling in the steady thump of his heartbeat. "I know."

 Chapter 359 TOGETHER TOGETHER

    <h4>Chapter 359: Chapter 359 TOGETHER TOGETHER</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Driving through the gates of Nightfang was feeling increasingly familiar. More and more likeing home.


    Especially when my baby was waiting for me on the porch steps.


    I was already unbuckling my seatbelt and opening the car door before Kieran had finished parking.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Daniel dashed down the steps so fast my heart skipped, then crashed into me, all elbows and knees and growing-boy strength.


    I caught him with a shakyugh, my arms locking around him tightly.


    ¡°I missed you,¡± I murmured into the crown of his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been two days,¡± he said, but his arms tightened around me anyway. ¡°You¡¯re squeezing.¡±


    ¡°Too bad," I chuckled.


    Because I needed to feel him solid beneath my hands. Needed the reassurance that he was fine. Safe.


    Daniel pulled back first, squinting up at me.


    His nose twitched, brows drawing together.


    His gaze flicked to Kieran, who hade to stand a few paces behind us.


    Then back to me.


    Then back to Kieran.


    His confusion was almostical.


    ¡°You smell...¡± Daniel began slowly. ¡°Weird.¡±


    ¡°Weird?¡±


    ¡°Not bad weird.¡± He stepped closer, sniffing like a curious bloodhound. ¡°Just...mixed.¡±


    My heart skipped.


    Of course he would notice.


    He tilted his head. ¡°Why do you smell like Dad?¡±


    Kieran made a small, strangled sound behind us.


    I didn¡¯t turn around, but I felt the tension spike through him like a pulled bowstring.


    He didn¡¯t say a word, and I knew I had a decision to make, right here and now.


    I crouched so that Daniel and I were eye-level.


    Oh, how I loved his beautiful eyes. I loved that they were Kieran¡¯s¡ªsame deep obsidian, sharp and perceptive beyond his years.


    ¡°Daniel,¡± I said gently, ¡°there¡¯s something we need to tell you.¡±


    His brows lifted.


    Behind me, Kieran¡¯s breath hitched.


    For a second¡ªa small, cowardly second¡ªI felt the temptation to soften it. To hedge. To say we were trying. To say we were figuring things out.


    But that wasn¡¯t true.


    The truth was fierce and serious and already carved into stone.


    I reached back behind me, searching for Kieran¡¯s hand until I felt his fingers. He hesitated, then curled them around mine.


    Daniel¡¯s eyes widened.


    I smiled, though my throat felt tight.


    ¡°Your dad and I,¡± I said carefully, ¡°are back together.¡±


    Daniel didn¡¯t react at first.


    He just stared.


    At me.


    At our joined hands.


    At Kieran.


    Then back at me.


    ¡°Like...¡± His voice cracked slightly. ¡°Like together together?¡±


    I nodded, my smile widening. "Together together."


    His jaw dropped.


    ¡°You¡¯re not divorced anymore?¡±


    ¡°Technically, we still are. Right now, we¡¯re dating.¡±


    ¡°But...you¡¯re not going to break up again?¡±


    That question sliced through me.


    ¡°No,¡± I answered, softer.


    His gaze flicked to Kieran. ¡°Dad?¡±


    Kieran stepped forward then, no longer holding back, and crouched on Daniel¡¯s other side.


    His voice was low but steady. ¡°Your mom and I love each other, Danny.¡±


    Daniel searched his face with startling intensity.


    He was searching for cracks. For doubt.


    For the possibility that this might fracture again.


    Kieran held his gaze and said firmly, ¡°We¡¯re never breaking up again.¡±


    Shock melted first.


    Then disbelief.


    And then joy detonated.


    His face lit up so suddenly it stole my breath.


    ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± he demanded, as if daring us to retract it.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Iughed, tears pricking my eyes. ¡°We¡¯re serious.¡±


    Daniel made a sound somewhere between a whoop and a sob andunched himself at both of us at once.


    We barely had time to brace before he wrapped his arms around our necks, smashing us together in a three-way collision of limbs.


    ¡°This is the best news ever!¡± he dered into my shoulder.


    Kieran¡¯s arm came around both of us, and for a moment, we were just three heartbeats. Perfectly aligned.


    Daniel pulled back abruptly, eyes shining. ¡°We have to celebrate!¡± he announced.


    I nced at Kieran.


    He still looked stunned. "Yeah," he murmured, "celebrations are in order."


    Daniel squealed. ¡°I¡¯m going to go tell the chef what to make!¡±


    He bolted up the steps, nearly tripping in his haste.


    ¡°It¡¯s official once we celebrate!¡± he shouted over his shoulder. ¡°So you really can¡¯t change your minds!¡±


    The door mmed behind him.


    Kieran rose slowly.


    ¡°So,¡± he said carefully, ¡°we¡¯re telling people now.¡±


    I rose too. ¡°Yes.¡±


    I stepped closer to him, and his arms came around me automatically, like muscle memory.


    I pressed my cheek against his chest, listening to the steady thud of his heart.


    ¡°Not that I mind at all,¡± he murmured, ¡°but why the change of heart?¡±


    ¡°I can feel it,¡± I whispered. ¡°The storm.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t psychic exactly. It was instinct. The same instinct that had been humming since the rogue attacks. Since Aaron returned hollowed. Since Corin spoke of neutralization. Since the news of Celeste¡¯s wolf.


    Something was converging.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste time in falsehood,¡± I continued. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have any regrets. And Daniel deserves to know that we chose each other. He deserves to know his family is healing.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s hold tightened.


    ¡°We¡¯ll survive it,¡± he said softly, ¡°the storm. And we¡¯ll get our happily ever after.¡±


    I nodded against his chest. ¡°We will.¡±


    I refused to imagine any other oue.


    ***


    Daniel was delighted and disappointed all in the span of ten minutes.


    ¡°Awwn, why can¡¯t we have a celebratory dinner?¡± he asked Kieran.


    ¡°I have to preside over the second night of the Hunting Festival,¡± Kieran exined apologetically.


    Traditions and responsibility didn¡¯t pause for personal joy.


    ¡°But it¡¯s our reunion day,¡± Daniel protested.


    Kieran crouched in front of him, hand on his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you. We¡¯ll have a proper celebratory dinner once the festival is over.¡±


    ¡°With steak?¡± Daniel asked, his face brightening.


    Kieran nodded. ¡°With steak.¡±


    ¡°And dessert?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Daniel narrowed his eyes. ¡°Chocte?¡±


    ¡°All the chocte you can eat.¡±


    Daniel considered this.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he sighed dramatically. ¡°But hurry back.¡±


    ¡°Trust me,¡± Kieran said, looking up at me, ¡°I¡¯ll be counting the seconds till I¡¯m back home.¡±


    ***


    When he left, I stood at the dining room window longer than necessary, watching his retreating figure disappear down the path toward the main grounds.


    The thought of him going back into the world alone after the chaos of today made something twist in my stomach.


    Maybe we should have insisted on the dinner.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    I turned. Daniel was already at the table, chin propped in his hands.


    ¡°So.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± I echoed.


    He grinned.


    And then it began.


    ¡°Why are you back together now?¡±


    ¡°Because we worked through things.¡±


    ¡°If you were going to get back together, why didn¡¯t you stay together the first time?¡±


    ¡°Because loving someone,¡± I said slowly, ¡°doesn¡¯t automatically fix all the cracks in a foundation."


    ¡°So what changed?¡±


    ¡°Well, finding out we were fated mates was the first step.¡±


    He paused. ¡°You¡¯re...fated mates? Is it really true?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, honey,¡± I said, smiling softly. ¡°We are.¡±


    His gaze dropped, and when he spoke again, his voice was uncharacteristically small. ¡°Does...does that mean I¡¯m not a mistake?¡±


    My breath caught.


    ¡°Baby...¡± My voice was suddenly thick, and I had to clear my throat before I could continue. ¡°Why would you think that?¡±


    The switch in his demeanor was whish-inducing. His hands curled inward on the table. His shoulders hunched over.


    An ache opened in my chest, sharp and raw. ¡°Daniel.¡±


    He didn¡¯t look up.


    ¡°I know when you and Dad first got together, it wasn¡¯t...nned. I know I was an ident. I know I was the reason you were forced to marry in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± I whispered, voice hoarse.


    He shrugged, still not looking at me. ¡°People talk. Really loudly.¡±


    The air left my lungs. Rage red first¡ªthe feral urge to find every tongue that had wagged within his earshot and rip them out.


    But heartbreak flooded in behind it.


    Despite itcking between Kieran and me, I¡¯d done my best to shower Daniel with affection, to make sure he never once doubted that he was loved.


    But I obviously wasn¡¯t good enough, and I¡¯d been blind while he¡¯d carried such a heavy burden all this time.


    I moved around the table, knelt beside him, and gently cupped his face.


    When his gaze lifted to mine, his eyes were red-rimmed and ssy. It felt like my heart was being put through a shredder.


    ¡°Listen to me, baby,¡± I said fiercely, ¡°you were never a mistake.¡±


    His red eyes blinked rapidly.


    ¡°You are not a byproduct of circumstance,¡± I continued. ¡°You are not an ident.¡±


    His lower lip trembled.


    ¡°You were born from a bond that existed long before either of us understood it. Even before your father and I knew, the connection was there. You were proof of it.¡±


    ¡°I always thought,¡± he whispered, ¡°that it would be better if I was from love.¡±


    I choked back a sob as I pressed my forehead to his.


    ¡°You are,¡± I said, voice thick. ¡°Daniel, you are from love. Messy love. Complicated love. But love all the same.¡±


    A tear slipped down his cheek.


    I wiped it away with my thumb. "If you doubt anything in your life, never ever doubt that you are greatly, unconditionally loved."


    His eyes slowly returned to their usual warmth.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he whispered.


    He leaned forward then, wrapping his arms around my neck. I held him so tight, I was sure he couldn¡¯t breathe. But he didn¡¯tin.


    ¡°Wanna know a secret?¡± he mumbled, his breath warm against my skin.


    I nodded, not trusting myself to speak.


    ¡°Even though I said I was okay with you dating other people, and I liked Uncle Lucian. I was secretly always rooting for you and Dad.¡±


    I choked out a halfugh, half-sob.


    ¡°Me too, baby,¡± I whispered. ¡°Me too.¡±

 Chapter 360 FEAST WITH NO FOOD

    <h4>Chapter 360: Chapter 360 FEAST WITH NO FOOD</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    The Hunting Festival without Sera was like a feast with no food.


    Everything was technically perfect¡ªthe banners strung high across the courtyard, the scent of roasted game drifting from the long tables, the rhythmic beat of drums marking the start of the evening¡¯spetitions¡ªbut something essential was missing.


    Her.


    I stood beneath the carved archway of Nightfang¡¯s main grounds, mechanically epting greetings, sping hands as guests approached, and nodding at praise that barely registered.


    ¡°Alpha ckwood, the hunting grounds this year are remarkably well organized.¡±


    ¡°Nightfang always sets the standard,¡± another chimed in.


    Another Alpha pped me on the shoulder. ¡°Strong turnout this year. It¡¯s good to see stability.¡±


    I smiled when required. I spoke when expected. I evenughed once or twice.


    But Ashar was restless beneath my skin, his focus far from the festival grounds.


    He was oriented northward¡ªtoward the packhouse. Toward the porch where Daniel had nearly knocked Sera off her feet earlier. Toward the dining table, where our son wanted to celebrate our reunion.


    Home.


    It had been a long time since I¡¯d associated that word with something warm. Something beautiful.


    Now it was tangible. Real.


    And infuriatingly far away.


    Another chip on my shoulder was Vidar¡¯s noticeable absence.


    The Shadow w representative had departed in suspicious haste at dawn, citing ¡°urgent matters.¡±


    My sentinels had picked up his trail before he crossed the outer perimeter and were now shadowing him.


    If he was moving to consolidate anything after yesterday¡¯s failed scandal, I intended to know about it.


    Still, his early departure left a sour aftertaste.


    Men like Vidar only retreated to recalcte.


    ¡°Alpha ckthorne.¡±


    I turned at the smooth, measured voice.


    Astrid Volker stood before me, radiating polished control and elegance. Beneath the festivalntern light, her rings glimmered.


    ¡°President Volker.¡±


    The image of her dance with Sera shed through my mind, and the only thing I could manage by way of a smile was a grimace.


    If Astrid noticed, she didn¡¯tment.


    ¡°We finalized the shipping agreement with your Beta earlier,¡± she said. ¡°The revised tariffs will reflect in the next quarter.¡±


    I inclined my head. ¡°Efficient as always.¡±


    ¡°I try not to waste time,¡± she replied. "I see what I want; I go for it."


    There was something pointed in the phrasing.


    ¡°And,¡± she added smoothly, lowering her voice just enough to escape nearby ears, ¡°I wanted to say congrattions.¡±


    ¡°For?¡± I asked, though the smugness on her face told me everything.


    Her lips curved. ¡°I find that I prefer assets where the foundations are stable and united. Personal and political.¡±


    I met her gaze evenly.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d say you¡¯re rooting for us, I said dryly.¡±


    ¡°Alpha,¡± she said, almost amused, ¡°I don¡¯t root. I invest.¡±


    A pause.


    Then, softer¡ªjust enough to be genuine: "But yes. Feel free to call me a fan.¡±


    Before I could respond, she stepped back, bowed slightly, and was already pivoting to greet another delegation.


    I stifled a groan. All that exchange did was make me miss Sera even more.


    My eyes swept the courtyard, looking for something to distract me.


    Andnded on Corin.


    He stood near the fountain, Seabreeze colors subtle but unmistakable in the gold and blue threads woven into the trim of his dark jacket. Lantern light caught in his sandy-brown hair, turning it almost gold at the edges.


    Women hovered near him like moths to a me.


    He acknowledged them with polite detachment, nothing more. A slight incline of his head. A courteous half-smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    One of Iron Hollow¡¯s young membersughed too brightly at something he hadn¡¯t actually said. Corin offered a polite nod and stepped aside, disengaging with surgical precision.


    A second attempt came from a minor pack¡¯s heiress¡ªthis one bolder, hand lingering too long on his sleeve.


    His gaze dropped to her hand, cool, impersonal. She withdrew first.


    I should have found the spectacle amusing.


    Instead, irritation red.


    It wasn¡¯t jealousy. I didn¡¯t care for any female attention other than Sera¡¯s.


    It was the simple, grinding awareness that he was here¡ªclose. Within Nightfang¡¯s walls. Within Sera¡¯s orbit.


    Ethan had been right to host Corin at Frostbane.


    Truce or not, I still didn¡¯t trust him.


    I¡¯d sent investigators to look into Seabreeze. They had instructions to leave no stone unturned: their history, economy, politics. If there was even the tiniest crack, I wanted to know.


    If Corin was indispensable against what wasing, fine.


    But I would not be blindsided.


    The drums signaled the start of the final archery demonstration, and apuse rippled outward.


    I forced myself to focus.


    By the time the moon had climbed to its peak and thest ceremonial toast had been delivered, my patience was threadbare.


    As soon as the closing formalities concluded, I stepped down from the dais without lingering.


    ¡°Alpha, one more question about¡ª¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± I cut in smoothly. ¡°My family is waiting.¡±


    I didn¡¯t look back.


    When the doors of the packhouse opened, warmth greeted me¡ªfirelight, polished wood, the faint scent ofvender lingering.


    ¡°Where are Daniel and Sera?¡± I asked the nearest servant.


    ¡°Daniel is asleep, Alpha. And Lady Sera has retired to her guest suite.¡±


    Guest suite.


    The word grated.


    I nodded and headed upstairs to the Alpha wing.


    I stopped at Daniel¡¯s room first, gently cracking the door open.


    Inside, he was sprawled diagonally across the bed, nket half-kicked off, one arm thrown dramatically over his head.


    I stepped in quietly and adjusted the nket.


    He didn¡¯t stir.


    For a moment, I just stood there.


    Earlier, when Sera had said we were together, his expression had shifted like sunrise breaking over a storm.


    I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever seen joy that bright.


    He¡¯d held his emotions in check so well, I hadn¡¯t realized how much our separation had affected him or how much he¡¯d wished we¡¯d get back together.


    The thought tightened something in my chest.


    I¡¯d spent too long disappointing the people I loved. Never again.


    I left him sleeping and headed down the hall.


    The guest suite door was closed when I reached it, a thin line of light visible beneath the frame. I knocked out of habit and pushed it open without waiting for an answer.


    ¡°Fun fact,¡± I began, stepping inside and letting the door swing shut behind me, ¡°the master bedroom is actually a lot morefor¡ª¡±


    The rest of the line dissolved on my tongue.


    The room was dim, lit only by the soft amber of the bedsidemp and the colder, bluish glow of theptop in front of Sera.


    She was sitting upright against the headboard, knees drawn slightly inward, the sheets tangled around her waist as though she¡¯d been there for hours without realizing it.


    The glow from the screen cast faint light across the wall, but from where I stood, I couldn¡¯t see what was ying.


    She looked up at the intrusion.


    And everything in me went still.


    Her eyes were swollen and ssy, and tears tracked openly down her cheeks.


    For half a second, I didn¡¯t understand what I was seeing. My mind refused to reconcile the image of her¡ªmyposed, steady, unshakeable Sera¡ªwith this level of raw devastation.


    Then I moved.


    ¡°Sera.¡±


    She inhaled sharply at the sound of her name, and before I could reach the edge of the bed, she had already thrown the covers aside. Her bare feet hit the floor, and she crossed the space between us in three unsteady steps before colliding with me.


    I caught her automatically, one arm bracing her back, the othering up to cradle the back of her head.


    Her arms wrapped around my torso so tightly it was almost painful, her fingers fisting into the back of my shirt as though the grip was the only thing keeping her from falling off a cliff.


    Her face pressed into my chest as sobs ripped out of her.


    ¡°What happened?¡± My voice came out hoarse and trembling.


    She shook her head against me, breath shuddering.


    ¡°I never imagined,¡± she choked, the words breaking apart between sobs, ¡°I never imagined it would be him.¡±

 Chapter 361 IGNORANCE IS BLISS

    <h4>Chapter 361: Chapter 361 IGNORANCE IS BLISS</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Ignorance is bliss.


    I¡¯ve always thought that was a cowardly way of thinking. Maybe it¡¯s because I spent most of my life with a big question mark over my head, and I believed I¡¯d find happiness only if every question was answered.


    Why didn¡¯t I have a wolf?


    Why didn¡¯t my parents or siblings love me?


    Why didn¡¯t Kieran see me?


    What really happened eleven years ago?


    Ignorance is fucking bliss.


    After putting Daniel to sleep¡ªholding him close and whispering, again and again, that he was not an ident, that he was fiercely, immeasurably loved¡ªI retreated to the guest room.


    I should have been exhausted; it had been such a long, arduous day.


    Maybe I felt restless because Lucian¡¯s bracelet was gone. All I could do was lie in bed, staring at the ceiling as my thoughts churned and churned and churned.


    I should have forced myself to sleep.


    I should have watched a movie or read a book.


    I should have fucking waited for Kieran.


    Better yet, I should have set Astrid¡¯s damn USB on fire and pretended it never existed.


    Instead, deciding I needed to do something before I went crazy, I retrieved the small device.


    It looked innocuous. Unremarkable. A simple piece of hardware.


    I slid it into myptop.


    The files popted slowly.


    My chest tightened, but I forced my breathing steady and clicked the first one.


    The surveince footage loaded in grainy ck and white, the fixed ceiling angle ttening everything into shadows and sharp contrasts.


    I recognized the grand lounge of the Elysian Hotel immediately.


    I drew my knees up to my chest as the footage yed.


    Celeste appeared first, stunning and elegant as always. I watched as she sauntered across the room, aware that several heads turned as she passed.


    Then she stopped at the bar, in front of a Beta from an allied pack I vaguely remembered. He liked to hang around Celeste at joint parties and banquets, a drop in the pool of males who were obsessed with her.


    Gods, what was his name? Jack? James?


    My memory faltered even as, for the first time in eleven years, it surfaced.


    I remembered another presence that night. A man too close. Feeling trapped. A voice in my ear. The choking smell of cologneyered over alcohol.


    But I had never held onto his face clearly. I had filed him away as background noise in a night already spiraling out of control.


    On-screen, though, he wasn¡¯t background.


    They stood close enough that their shoulders nearly aligned. She angled slightly toward him; he leaned in just enough to suggest familiarity.


    Without color and sound, everything became sharper in its own way.


    Bodynguage reced dialogue. Proximity reced tone. They sure as hell weren¡¯t talking about the weather.


    I opened another file, and a different angle of a familiar hallway appeared on screen. I recognized the patterned carpet and the gilded sconces lining the walls. At the far end, the elevator doors slid open, revealing Celeste and...ugh, Jonathan?


    I watched with bated breath as they stepped out and walked together to the room door at the end of the corridor.


    Room 108.


    The one I wouldter wake up in to find my life in splinters around me.


    They entered it together.


    The timestamp ticked forward.


    Minutes passed.


    The door opened again, and Celeste emerged alone, head ducked, fingers rapidly flying over her phone.


    I knew what she was typing: the text that ced me precisely where I shouldn¡¯t have been.


    A numbing chill began to pulse through me¡ªnot the sting of shock, not even the rawness of fresh pain, but a cold, empty quiet that flooded my veins.


    My fingers felt like icicles as I clicked on a new file. It was the same hallway. The elevator doors once again opened at the far end of the corridor.


    But this time, it was poor, drunk Seraphina Lockwood who stepped into view, no idea that her life was about to change forever.


    My fingers dug into my skin as I watched myself move with the distracted haste of someone who believed she was responding to an emergency.


    My posture was tense, my expression drawn. Even through the distortion, I could see confusion flicker across my face as I tried to get my bearings and searched for the room number in the frantic message.


    And then the room door opened, and J-something stepped out.


    Memory shifted uneasily inside me, fragments scraping against one another. I remembered the disorientation. The sense that something was horribly, horribly wrong.


    My breath hitched as I watched him trap me against the wall and lean in. Even though there was no audio, I heard what he¡¯d whispered loud and clear in my mind.


    ¡®Oh,e on. At least your sister has a reason to y hard to get. You should be grateful I¡¯m giving you any attention.¡¯


    I saw myself whimper, saw my lips part with a plea.


    Then, from the far angle, the elevator doors opened again.


    Kieran emerged.


    At first, he was stumbling, clearly inebriated. Then he saw.


    The shift in his posture was immediate. His anger was visible in the rigid line of his shoulders, the speed of his stride.


    He crossed the corridor in seconds and violently kicked my would-be assaulter out of frame.


    Then came the part that had been twisted for a decade.


    I watched myself prepare to step back from Kieran, my body angled away, distance already forming. And then he closed it, a hand tenderly reaching out for me.


    He was the one who leaned in.


    The one who initiated the kiss.


    The camera caught it from two angles¡ªone above, one from the side¡ªclearly enough to dismantle the narrative that I had cornered him or engineered the encounter. It showed my hesitation, the split second where I braced before giving in.


    The footage cut abruptly as we stumbled toward the room at the end of the hall.


    I sat back slowly, letting out a long, heavy breath.


    For a long moment, I just stared at my reflection in the ck screen.


    Astrid had been right; If this alone had surfaced eleven years ago, I wouldn¡¯t have been dragged through public shame. I wouldn¡¯t have beenbeled opportunistic. Predatory. Desperate.


    But even though I felt vindicated, I was also a little...underwhelmed.


    Celeste¡¯s role could be exined away. Purely circumstantial. Who could tell what she and the male were saying?


    And what was I going to do with the hallway footage? Things were good between Kieran and me now, and I had no desire to hold this against him.


    Sure, he kissed me first. But I sure as hell didn¡¯t pull back. I willingly followed him into that room.


    I¡¯d meant what I said to Daniel. What had happened between Kieran and me had been messy andplicated, but we¡¯d both been reacting on instinct triggered by thetent bond. Even before we realized it, we were always meant to be together.


    I sighed and leaned forward again.


    I closed that file and opened another, then another.


    Astrid, to her credit, was thorough. There were multiple files with different angles and ovepping frames. Each perspective corrted with the others, stitching together a fuller version of events than I had never been able to reconstruct.


    Everything aligned perfectly.


    Until a folder at the bottom caught my attention.


    Its naming convention was slightly off, subtle enough to escape casual notice but inconsistent with the rest of the archive. An encryption icon glowed faintly beside it, understated yet unmistakable.


    I leaned closer to the screen and clicked.


    ess denied.


    I frowned.


    I pulled up the file properties, studying the metadata and embedded transfer logs. The file wasn¡¯t empty; it hadn¡¯t been corrupted or scrubbed.


    It was restricted¡ªactively shielded behindyered permissions.


    My heartbeat began to thud heavily in my ears as the implications settled in. If I hadn¡¯t opened every single folder, if I hadn¡¯t examined each file down to its underlying properties, I would have missed it entirely.


    Did Astrid know this was here? Was this a mistake? A test?


    When you spend a lot of time in your room, excluded from ying or training, you pick up a lot of hobbies.


    It had been years since I learned how to code from a series of YouTube videos, but my grainy memory served me.


    I exhaled slowly and began working through the encryption. It wasn¡¯t imprable, but it wasyered¡ªadministrative override codes woven with institutional suppression tags, structured with painstaking precision.


    It took time and patience, and a lot of errors, but the file finally opened.


    The scene that appeared on my screen was neither a hallway nor a hotel room but an office¡ªneutrally furnished, dimly lit, impersonal in a way that felt intentional.


    A desk sat at the center of the frame, a single chair positioned behind it, and on the wall-mounted monitor just beyond, the same surveince footage I had just watched yed in silent repetition.


    There was no timestamp, and the camera angle suggested hidden surveince¡ªinternal security documentation, perhaps¡ªcapturing the room without the upants¡¯ knowledge.


    A figure sat at the desk, face obscured by deliberate shadow, the lighting positioned carefully enough to conceal identity.


    But posture could not be disguised so easily.


    The rigid set of his shoulders. The precise way his hands were folded on the desk. The stillness that was less calm and more controlled authority.


    ¡°I will purchase the full archive.¡±


    He slid a thick envelope across the desk.


    ¡°There must be absolutely no external leaks.¡±


    The person on the other side of the desk hesitated, his outline barely visible at the edge of the frame. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±


    He did not hesitate. ¡°Do it.¡±


    My breath left my lungs in a soundless exhale.


    The voice had been altered¡ªttened, stripped of its natural resonance¡ªbut distortion could not erase identity entirely.


    I didn¡¯t need the voice. I didn¡¯t need to see his face. Recognition struck with brutal rity.


    It was Edward Lockwood.

 Chapter 362 BETRAYAL FROM BLOOD

    <h4>Chapter 362: Chapter 362 BETRAYAL FROM BLOOD</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    My chest constricted so violently that I had to grip the edge of the mattress to remain upright, the room tilting around me with equal force.


    No.


    No.


    I leaned closer to the screen, as if narrowing the distance might somehow undo what I was witnessing, as though proximity could fracture certainty.


    But it didn¡¯t.


    My father had known the truth.


    He had seen the footage. He had watched the proof that I hadn¡¯t engineered that night, that the narrative forced onto me was iplete at best and a deliberate lie at worst.


    And instead of defending me, instead of confronting the lie...


    He had purchased it.


    He had buried it. Locked it away behind permissions and suppression codes.


    He had watched me endure whispers and usations, watched me shrink beneath the weight of a sin I did notmit, and chosen silence anyway.


    Why?


    The question echoed through me, hollow and endless.


    Was Celeste¡¯s reputation more important than my innocence?


    Was preserving Frostbane¡¯s image worth sacrificing me?


    Did he just simply...hate me?


    A wave of nausea rolled through me.


    I pressed the spacebar, forcing myself to watch the file from the beginning.


    I listened to the distorted voice once more, straining past the digital filter for the familiar inflections beneath it.


    I had grown up listening to that voice carry across banquet halls and training fields. I had learned to read approval in its cadence, to brace myself for disappointment in its pauses.


    And now¡ª


    My vision blurred.


    With the way my life had unfolded prior, I hadn¡¯t expected him to defend me.


    For years, I¡¯d convinced myself that he thought it was justified, that it wasn¡¯t personal. That it had been politics, reputation management, damage control.


    That he would never willingly disown me unless he didn¡¯t think he had another choice. That I was coteral, not a target.


    But this was personal. There was no way to justify this.


    A bitterugh escaped me, sharp and unsteady, too loud in the empty room.


    Just when I had begun to consider that maybe, just maybe, the hostility and disdain had all been in my head. That, deep down, my father had truly loved me in his own way.


    The first tear fell before I realized I was crying. Then another followed, and another, until the screen dissolved into a wash of light and shadow.


    That was when the door opened.


    ¡°Fun fact, the master bedroom is actually a lot morefort¡ª¡±


    Kieran¡¯s teasing tone cut off mid-sentence.


    When I looked up at him, the grief pouring out of me must have been visible.


    His expression changed instantly¡ªpanic, then concern.


    He crossed the room in seconds.


    ¡°Sera.¡±


    The sound of my name broke whatever fragile restraint I had left.


    I stood¡ªbarely aware of my body moving¡ªand stumbled into him.


    He caught me before I could fall apartpletely. His arms came around me, solid and unyielding.


    I pressed my face into his chest and sobbed.


    ¡°I never imagined,¡± I choked, fingers twisting into his shirt, ¡°I never imagined it would be him.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± he asked, voice trembling. ¡°Who hurt you?¡±


    I pulled back just enough to look at him.


    ¡°My father.¡±


    The words felt like stones being forced out of my throat.


    Kieran¡¯s jaw hardened as he cupped my face, thumb wiping away the tears tracking down my cheeks. ¡°What did he do?¡±


    ¡°He knew,¡± I whispered. ¡°He saw the footage. He purchased it. He suppressed it.¡±


    Realization dawned in his eyes. ¡°You watched Astrid¡¯s drive?¡±


    I nodded, vision blurring with a fresh wave of tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know I should have waited for you, but¡ª"


    ¡°Hey, hey,¡± he said softly. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°He buried the truth,¡± I choked out. ¡°He knew what really happened and he...¡± I trailed off into sobs again, unable to bear the gnawing ache in my chest.


    ¡°Why?¡± I demanded, though Kieran couldn¡¯t answer. ¡°Why would he do that? Why would he watch me go through that and say nothing?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll find out,¡± he said, voice steady but edged with something lethal. ¡°We¡¯ll get answers.¡±


    ¡°I thought he didn¡¯t know,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°Maybe he just chose Celeste blindly. But this means he made a deliberate choice, fully aware of the damage to me.¡±


    Another sob tore through me, violent and uncontroble, and Kieran pulled me firmly back against him as though he could shield me from the truth itself.


    I cried until there was nothing left inside me to release, until the storm of grief and betrayal burned itself out and left only a hollow, aching numbness in its wake.


    Kieran didn¡¯t let go, not when my breathing turned ragged, not when my knees weakened, not when the trembling finally gave way to exhaustion.


    At some point, he guided me gently to the bed. I barely registered the movement, only the steady presence of his hands, careful but unyielding.


    When Iy down, he followed without hesitation, his arm remaining wrapped securely around me, his fingers threading through my hair in slow, grounding strokes.


    I pressed my ear against his chest and listened to the steady rhythm of his heartbeat, anchoring myself to something solid.


    Sleep came eventually, but not gently.


    In my dream, I stood in the Lockwood manor¡¯s main hall beneath the vaulted ceilings and cold stone arches that had always made me feel small.


    My father stood at the far end of the chamber. He was not angry, not cold, not even stern.


    He simply stood there, hands sped behind his back,posed and unreadable.


    I walked toward him, the echo of my footsteps reverberating across the empty hall.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked.


    He didn¡¯t answer.


    I stopped in front of him, searching his face for something¡ªguilt, remorse, regret, anything that would soften the blow of what I had seen.


    ¡°Why did you hide it?¡± I demanded. ¡°Why did you let me suffer for no reason?¡±


    Silence stretched between us, thick and suffocating. His eyes met mine, steady and unflinching, and there was no apology in them. No exnation or regret. Only dismissal, as though I were a matter already closed.


    I reached out for him, but it seemed like the distance between us was more than I anticipated. I couldn¡¯t reach him. No matter how many steps I took forward.


    He was too far.


    Worse¡ªhe was gone.


    And I would never get my answer.


    I woke with my chest aching as though something inside it had physically fractured. For a disoriented moment, I didn¡¯t know where I was, only that the pain followed me out of sleep.


    Then I felt Kieran, who was already sitting up beside me, and it all came rushing back.


    I didn¡¯t need to speak; he had felt it, the shift in my breathing, the tightening in my chest. His thumb brushed gently across my cheek, wiping away tears I hadn¡¯t realized were falling again.


    ¡°I¡¯m calling Ethan,¡± he said quietly. ¡°He¡¯s bringing Celeste, and we¡¯re getting to the bottom of this.¡±


    I closed my eyes and leaned against him, unable to muster the strength to argue or agree.


    The heart I painstakingly pieced back together over thest year had cracked again, fissures spreading through ces I had only just begun to mend.


    This pain was sharper than the old humiliation, sharper than political maneuvering or public judgment, because those wounds hade from outside.


    Betrayal from enemies could be survived.


    Betrayal from blood was another kind of wound entirely.

 Chapter 363 ALTERED PERCEPTION

    <h4>Chapter 363: Chapter 363 ALTERED PERCEPTION</h4>


    ETHAN¡¯S POV


    Kieran¡¯s call so early in the morning set me on edge.


    The message made things worse. ¡°Bring Celeste to Nightfang. Now.¡±


    Themand was clipped, edged, the strain in his voice hinting that his control was wearing dangerously thin.


    Anger under ice.


    Everything was still raw from the Hunting Festival, the rogues, the trap with Celeste drugged and staged, the growing evidence that someone was targeting Sera.


    Now...whatever this was.


    Celeste was unstable; that was the kindest word for it. Since admitting her wolf was gone¡ªsilenced or severed or worse¡ªshe¡¯d been osciting between brittleposure and jagged hostility.


    Bringing her into Nightfang in her current state would have been like tossing a lit match into dry timber.


    So, no, I didn¡¯t bring her.


    Corin, thankfully, agreed without argument when I asked that he remain at Frostbane with Celeste and keep an eye on her.


    Then I set out for Nightfang with Maya.


    When we arrived, the air itself felt wrong.


    There¡¯s a difference between tension and grief. Tension hums. Grief drags.


    This dragged.


    Kieran met us in the foyer. He lookedposed. But his eyes were darker than usual, not with rage, but with something heavier.


    His gaze flickered behind us, but he didn¡¯tment on Celeste¡¯s absence.


    ¡°Sera¡¯s upstairs,¡± he said instead.


    I followed him to the guest suite in the Alpha wing and found Sera sitting at the desk,ptop open, screen paused on a frame I couldn¡¯t quite make out.


    She turned when we walked in, and I stilled.


    Seraphina Lockwood had never been physically imposing, but ever since she¡¯d been unsealed, power radiated from her like heat from asphalt in summer.


    Now that power feltpressed inward, imploding rather than expanding, making her seem diminished.


    ¡°Watch,¡± she said, her voice too steady for the storm in her eyes.


    I watched.


    Silence enveloped the room as the videos yed, one after the other, and the narrative I had believed for eleven years shattered in front of me.


    Only when the screen went ck, cutting off as Sera and Kieran stumbled into the room, did I take a breath.


    Maya whirled on Kieran. ¡°So it¡¯s true. You really did make the first move?¡±


    Sera sighed. ¡°That¡¯s not the point, Maya.¡±


    The absolute devastation in my sister¡¯s voice gave Maya pause. She moved toward her best friend and ced a hand on her shoulder, her brows drawn in concern. ¡°There¡¯s more, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    Sera wordlessly turned back to theptop and opened another file.


    This one was different. An office. Shadowed figure. Distorted voice.


    ¡°I will purchase the full archive.¡±


    I felt something shift inside me as I watched the envelope slide across the desk, recognizing the familiar cadence despite the filter.


    When the screen went still, the silence in the room was suffocating.


    For a long moment, no one spoke.


    I couldn¡¯t defend Celeste. She¡¯d crossed that line a long time ago.


    But I had believed our father was stern, strategic, political to a fault¡ªbut not cruel. Not willing to bury one daughter¡¯s innocence to cover the other¡¯s guilt.


    Now that evidence scorched the silence between us.


    But instinct refused to ept the simplest interpretation.


    ¡°Sera,¡± I began carefully, ¡°this was before your seal was removed.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s gaze flicked to me, sharp. ¡°What are you insinuating?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not excusing this,¡± I added quickly. ¡°I¡¯m saying...we have to consider whether they were also operating under altered perception.¡±


    Sera¡¯s expression cracked. ¡°You think they were influenced?¡±


    ¡°I think we¡¯ve seen enough evidence of psychic maniption in thest month to not rule anything out."


    "I¡¯ve seen Celeste since the seal was broken," she pointed out. "She was the same. Worse, if that¡¯s possible."


    "But we have no way of knowing the extent of the effect the sealing had on Father.¡±


    ¡°He watched it,¡± she whispered. ¡°He saw. He knew.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And he still buried it.¡±


    That, I couldn¡¯t deny.


    I moved closer, lowering my voice. ¡°I don¡¯t have the perfect words to articte this, but when the seal was removed, it was like scales dropping from my eyes. Like I was seeing you for the first time. As if my mind was only just processing that you were my sister, that I was supposed to love you.¡±


    Her eyes flickered¡ªhurt surfacing and vanishing, quick as a pulse.


    ¡°Father made a terrible decision,¡± I continued. ¡°But I don¡¯t believe he meant to hurt you. Not intentionally, at least.¡±


    Sera¡¯sposure wavered, lips quivering, shoulders caving as if she was fighting not to cry.


    For a heartbeat, I saw the younger version of her¡ªthe girl who stood at the edge of rooms and was never invited in.


    The girl that I couldn¡¯t bring myself to care about, and I never understood why.


    ¡°I just...I can¡¯t believe he knew,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Her throat bobbed with a swallow.


    Maya leaned down and wrapped her arms around Sera¡¯s shoulders from behind, offering silentfort.


    ¡°There¡¯s another angle to consider,¡± I added quietly.


    Kieran¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Why now?¡± I asked, gesturing to theptop. ¡°We don¡¯t know exactly when this happened, but why surface now¡ªnot eleven years ago, not five, notst year when he died, and the attacks began? Now, when Sera¡¯s power is growing, and enemies are circling.¡±


    Understanding dawned in Kieran¡¯s expression. ¡°You think this was delivered strategically.¡±


    ¡°I think,¡± I said carefully, ¡°that if someone fears her growth, the most efficient way to weaken her isn¡¯t physical. It¡¯s emotional.¡±


    Sera stilled.


    ¡°And this,¡± I gestured to theptop, ¡°is devastating.¡±


    ***


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Ethan¡¯s words couldn¡¯t dull the ache in my chest¡ªthe grief throbbed, electric and raw. But they cut through the haze for a moment, sharpening the edge of reality.


    There was a chance¡ªhowever small, however ludicrous¡ªthat this was less about betrayal and more about warfare.


    I drew in a slow breath and reached for my phone. My fingers hesitated for half a second over Corin¡¯s name before I pressed it.


    If there was even a possibility that this had been engineered¡ªtimed, curated, delivered like a de to the heart¡ªI needed rity from someone who understood the architecture of psychic interference better than anyone in this room.


    The call connected almost immediately. The screen flickered, then steadied, filling with Corin¡¯s face.


    He took one look at me and exhaled.


    ¡°You look terrible,¡± he teased, though his gaze sharpened as it traced the tear tracks I hadn¡¯t bothered to hide.


    I could see my own reflection in the corner of the screen¡ªeyes red, skin pale, grief leaking through every crack. There was no point pretending, not to Corin.


    ¡°I feel worse,¡± I replied, my voice thin.


    He leaned back slightly, bracing his elbow on what looked like the arm of a chair. ¡°What happened?¡±


    I swallowed. ¡°I¡¯m sending you a video. Watch it, and then answer something for me.¡±


    Without waiting for permission, I lowered the phone and reached for myptop. My hands were steadier now than they had been an hour ago.


    I pulled up the encrypted file, selected the relevant clips, and hit share.


    The progress bar crawled across the screen. For a moment, the only sound in the room was the faint hum of theptop.


    ¡°Check your messages,¡± I said.


    Corin¡¯s eyes shifted downward as his phone chimed. The video call window shrank as he opened the files. I watched his expression as the footages began to y on his end.


    His posture straightened. His jaw tightened almost imperceptibly. When the distorted voice said, ¡®I will purchase the full archive,¡¯ his gaze flicked back up to me briefly, then returned to the screen.


    When it was over, he did not immediately speak.


    I held his eyes through the screen and asked, ¡°Can psychics forge evidence to that degree?¡±


    ¡°In general, falsifying physical archives is extremely difficult,¡± he answered after a beat. ¡°However...we can imnt suggestive tendencies. Alter perception. Encourage certain decisions.¡±


    My pulse leapt, a hammer in my veins.


    ¡°You think someone could have influenced him?¡±


    ¡°I think,¡± Corin replied carefully, ¡°that if your father was already predisposed to prioritize reputation, nudging him toward suppression wouldn¡¯t require rewriting his mind. Only amplifying what was already there.¡±


    That was worse somehow.


    ¡°And Celeste? Could she have been influenced, too?¡±


    Or was my sister just an evil bitch through and through?


    Corin paused for a long while.


    And then: ¡°We may need to speak to Brett.¡±


    My brows knit together. ¡°Brett? Why? What does he have to do with this?¡±


    ¡°There are connections you¡¯re not aware of,¡± Corin said softly. ¡°And Brett has something he intended to confess to you during this trip anyway.¡±


    I frowned harder. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my story to tell,¡± he replied. ¡°If you allow it, I¡¯ll ask him and Maris toe directly to Nightfang. They justnded. I can fill them in on the way.¡±


    I hesitated for the second it took to look at Kieran and receive his permission.


    ¡°Bring them.¡±

 Chapter 364 STUN GRENADE

    <h4>Chapter 364: Chapter 364 STUN GRENADE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Corin, Maris, and Brett arrived within the hour.


    In that time, I managed to take a shower and force down a cup of coffee and half a bagel.


    Afterward, I felt less likely to copse under my own weight and even managed to send Daniel off to training with a smile and a kiss.


    Corin greeted me first. ¡°Chin up,¡± he said gently, his sea-green and blue eyes threaded with quiet concern.


    His hand came to my shoulder in a brief, steadying sp. ¡°We¡¯ll get to the bottom of this, and then you need a makeover. Under-eye shadows are not your look.¡±


    Despite everything, a faint breath of something almost like augh escaped me. Only Corin would greet emotional devastation with jokes.


    Maris greeted me next, her expression soft but searching. She pulled me into a warm, reassuring hug.


    "Despite the circumstances, it¡¯s good to see you again," she murmured.


    Brett lingered a step behind her, shoulders drawn tight beneath his jacket, tension etched into the line of his posture.


    I offered him a small smile. ¡°Hi, friend.¡±


    He returned it, but it was as weak as mine, and dread curled in anticipation of what he had to say.


    We all moved into the sitting room together, the quiet closing in around us as the door shut.


    No one reached for the tea and snacks served on the center table. No one pretended this was a social call.


    Brett didn¡¯t waste time.


    ¡°I should have told you this sooner,¡± he began, voice rougher than usual. ¡°Remember, I told you I had a fated mate before Maris?¡±


    I nodded slowly.


    He sighed, running his hand through his hair. ¡°That was Celeste.¡±


    He might as well have thrown a stun grenade into the middle of the room.


    Everyone went utterly still, silence stretching as we processed Brett¡¯s revtion.


    The shared shock hung tangibly in the air, expression after expression shifting¡ªsome faces paling, others darkening with disbelief.


    The only person who looked unaffected was Maris, who probably knew the entire story that was about to unfold.


    I remembered what Brett had said back in Seabreeze. ¡®My fated mate was...ambitious. She wanted many, many things, and the only thing I could give her was my heart.¡¯


    Celeste. We¡¯d been talking about my fucking sister.


    When no one spoke, Brett forged on.


    ¡°We met ten years ago,¡± he said, his voice steadier now, as though once the first confession was out, the rest was easier to follow. ¡°She¡¯d fled abroad after some...blow. That¡¯s what she called it. A betrayal. A humiliation. Every time I pressed, she threw up a wall of thorns."


    ¡°But she never struggled,¡± he continued. ¡°Whatever happened, her financial support was never cut off. She lived in utter luxury:vish apartments, designer everything. She frequented bars and exclusive lounges daily. Her Lockwood pedigree alone drew attention. She was nevercking forpany. That¡¯s how we met¡ªat one of the bars I bartended.¡±


    He gave a humorless huff of breath.


    ¡°The mate bond was undeniable. Immediate. Violent. You know what that feels like.¡± His gaze flickered briefly between Kieran and me, and then Maya and Ethan.


    ¡°We fell fast. Hard. The kind of fall that¡¯s like rising on top of the world.¡±


    I could imagine it¡ªthe two of them in some glittering coastal city, Celeste radiant and captivating, Brett enamored, awe-struck that he had been chosen.


    ¡°For two years,¡± he said, ¡°we were...happy. Or as close to it as she allowed.¡±


    A faint tension crept into his jaw.


    ¡°She never mentioned her family. Not once. Never considered introducing me to anyone from home. At first, I believed her story that she had been betrayed. That she had been wronged. I was furious on her behalf. I told her I¡¯d build her something better. A pack. A home. A family that would never fail her.¡±


    His mouth tightened.


    ¡°What changed?¡± Maya asked softly.


    Brett¡¯sugh was soft and sharp.


    ¡°Cracks started showing. I realized she liked me. My devotion. My loyalty. The way I worshipped her. But she never saw me as...permanent.¡± His voice lowered. ¡°Because back then, I was just an Omega, and an Omega could never be worthy of an Alpha-born princess.¡±


    The word ¡®Omega¡¯ hung heavy in the air, raising a hundred more questions. But that was not the point right now.


    ¡°I caught her cheating,¡± Brett went on. ¡°With an Alpha. Public enough that I couldn¡¯t even pretend I was mistaken.¡±


    My stomach twisted. Gods, was there any redeemable part of Celeste?


    ¡°I proposed splitting up first,¡± Brett continued. ¡°I had to salvage something of my pride.¡±


    ¡°And she agreed?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Without hesitation.¡±


    Of course.


    ¡°But she regretted it almost immediately,¡± he said. ¡°Because that Alpha was just toying with her. His mate was waiting at home, and he had no intention of breaking his marriage for Celeste.¡±


    A bitter edge slipped into his voice. ¡°She was humiliated. She sought me out and performed repentance like it was theater.¡±


    That, I could picture too easily. Celeste, with tears in her eyes. Celeste, framing herself as misunderstood, as the victim. Celeste, promising change.


    ¡°The next few years became a cycle,¡± Brett continued. ¡°Reconcile. Cheat. Fight. Split. Then reconcile again. Every time she threatened to sever the mate bond when she was angry. Every time she¡¯de back when it didn¡¯t serve her.¡±


    ¡°And yet, you stayed,¡± Ethan said quietly.


    ¡°I loved her,¡± Brett replied with a weak shrug. ¡°She was supposed to be my destiny.¡±


    He rolled back his sleeve to reveal a patch of faintly red, scarred skin. ¡°We even got tattoos. A symbol of forever. I was na?ve enough to think that would keep her.¡±


    ¡°I saw hers,¡± Kieran murmured. ¡°She said she got it to cover the scars of cutting herself, because she¡¯d been suicidal.¡±


    Brett chuckled bitterly. ¡°Fun fact: Celeste is a liar.¡±


    Kieran scoffed in agreement.


    ¡°Thest time,¡± Brett continued, ¡°she threatened to sever the bond again. I was exhausted. Something in me had finally burned out. I agreed.¡±


    ¡°Kharis vehemently protested breaking the bond. She and my wolf, Nixon, loved each other unconditionally. But Celeste didn¡¯t care. And when Kharis¡¯ protests got too much to bear, Celeste went to a mage and had her wolf suppressed.¡±


    Another bomb.


    ¡°She¡ª¡± Kieran shook his head, swearing under his breath. ¡°She said that was the effect of the heartbreak she went through.¡±


    Brett scoffed. ¡°She wanted control over her impulses. Over the bond. Over anything that made her feel...vulnerable.¡±


    ¡°What happened after that?¡± Ethan prompted.


    ¡°Not long after, she returned to Los Angeles.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡ªwhat?¡± I asked, shifting in my seat. ¡°She didn¡¯t return when our father died?¡±


    Brett shook his head. ¡°No. She was in LA long before that. Her family didn¡¯t sense her because Kharis was suppressed.¡±


    Ethan swore under his breath.


    ¡°After I gained Alpha status,¡± Brett went on, his shoulders straightening at the memory, ¡°I considered reuniting with her. I thought maybe as an Alpha, I¡¯d finally be worthy enough in her eyes.¡±


    He let out a derisive scoff. ¡°And then I went to her hotel, and there she was¡ªin the middle of the lobby, in as day¡ªkissing another man.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Maya muttered.


    ¡°I was done,¡± he said, eyes darkening. ¡°It was as I was leaving that I saw Edward Lockwood outside the hotel.¡±


    The room stilled again.


    ¡°I recognized him right away, but I was reeling with hurt and shame. I didn¡¯t introduce myself or linger. I just left.¡±


    My skin prickled.


    ¡°When was this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°About a week before he died,¡± Brett replied.


    I dropped my head into my hands, trying to sort through the new information and weigh it against what I already knew.


    I could feel the weight of that giant question mark pressing down on all sides of me.


    Why had my father buried all the truths?


    What had he discussed with Celeste?


    ¡°Screw this,¡± Maya said, shooting out of her seat. ¡°I might be biased because I have no emotional connections with Celeste¡ªthank the gods¡ªbut I think it¡¯s high time everyone stops coddling the bitch. She keeps scheming and manipting and hurting everyone dumb enough to care about her.¡± She swept an arm around the room. ¡°No offense.¡±


    Ethan sighed. ¡°So what do you propose we do? She already lost her wolf.¡±


    ¡°Boo hoo,¡± Maya snapped. ¡°She practically did that to herself. The least we can do is make her face the truth, force her to see what an ugly, vindictive asshole she is.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± I whispered. ¡°She¡¯ll die before she ever admits fault, let alone the truth.¡±


    ¡°Actually,¡± Corin cut in. There was a mischievous glint in his eyes and a smirk on his lips.


    ¡°If we want to go that route, I have a fun little game we can y.¡±

 Chapter 365 SECOND CHANCE

    <h4>Chapter 365: Chapter 365 SECOND CHANCE</h4>


    CELESTE¡¯S POV


    I woke with silk cradling my skin and sunlight warming my cheek.


    For a moment, I simplyy there, breathing, taking stock of my surroundings.


    The sheets were familiar¡ªcream silk with hand-embroidered edging. The canopy above me was the same pale ivory gauze that used to catch the breeze from the east balcony.


    The faint scent of jasmine drifted through the open windows, blending with polished wood and something patrician¡ªsomething distinctly Lockwood.


    Home.


    I let out a blissful sigh.


    Home was where the walls did not close in. Where no one watched me with suspicion and wariness.


    Where I was the favored daughter, the cherished princess, the girl who could do no wrong.


    I rolled onto my back and stared up at the canopy, letting relief and happiness pool in my chest.


    Until memory began to stir at the edges of my thoughts, ugly and intrusive.


    Sera.


    Kieran¡¯s arm around her, proving with actions that he¡¯d indeed chosen her.


    Ethan reprimanding me for her sake. The way he had stood beside her as if she were something fragile and sacred instead of the quiet shadow I¡¯d stepped over my entire life.


    My jaw set hard.


    It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like that.


    Sera was supposed to remain beneath me. Always.


    I threw the covers aside with sharp irritation and swung my legs over the edge of the bed. The mirror across the room caught my movement, and I paused.


    The girl staring back at me looked...softer.


    My hair fell longer down my back, thicker, glossier. My skin was unlined by stress and sleepless nights. My eyes were brighter¡ªless haunted.


    I stood up, movements slow and tense.


    The reflection followed.


    Younger.


    My pulse pounded.


    No, that was ridiculous.


    I crossed the room and leaned closer to the mirror. My fingers brushed my cheek, tracing the familiar curve of my jaw, the high arch of my brow.


    Eleven years had not carved themselves into this face.


    A strange, distant buzzing filled my ears.


    I turned toward the closet, searching for a sense of normalcy. The dresses inside weren¡¯t the sleek, structured designs I¡¯d recently favored. These were softer silhouettes, jewel-toned gowns from¡ª


    My shopping spree for the Blood Moon Hunt.


    My breath caught. Ice trickled down my spine.


    This was impossible.


    And yet¡ª


    The details were too precise to dismiss. The faint crack in the molding near the firece. The slight tilt of the chandelier I¡¯d caused by throwing a shoe in anger.


    Even the distant sound of pack members gathering in the courtyard below carried the exact cadence I remembered from that evening.


    My heart thudded faster.


    I strode to the door and flung it open. It swung wide¡ªand Ethan stood there, fist lifted as if about to knock.


    We froze.


    He looked at me.


    I looked at him.


    He, too, was younger. Less broad in the shoulders, and less hardened. His eyescked the fatigue that had recently settled there.


    His expression was the familiar blend of indulgence and fond exasperation I used to inspire in him.


    ¡°Celeste?¡± He sighed. ¡°You haven¡¯t started getting ready?¡±


    Even his voice sounded lighter.


    ¡°You know you take forever, and then we¡¯re going to bete for the party.¡±


    A tremor of understanding rippled through me.


    This really was it.


    This was that day.


    The day everything was stolen from me.


    I swallowed the rising rush of emotion.


    ¡°Rx,¡± I said, smoothing my expression into something serene. ¡°I was just starting to.¡±


    His gaze flicked over me, assessing. ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yeah...I think so.¡±


    Actually, I was more than okay. Something electric unfurled in my chest.


    If this was real¡ªif somehow fate had rewound itself¡ª


    That meant I had a second chance. I could fix it.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Sera?¡± I asked.


    Ethan rolled his eyes. ¡°Probably moping in her room as usual. Who cares?¡±


    My lips curved. The disdain in his voice was music to my ears.


    I brushed past him without further exnation and headed down the corridor, my mind already piecing together what I needed to do next as memories guided my steps.


    The house buzzed with preparation. Omegas hurried with trays. Guards adjusted formal jackets. The scent of excitement and anticipation hung thick in the air.


    Everything aligned.


    I moved on instinct, my feet carrying me toward the balcony overlooking the east garden.


    The balcony where I had overheard everything that day.


    I slowed as I approached, pressing myself against the cool stone wall, out of view. The curtains stirred in the evening breeze, carrying voices out into the corridor.


    ¡°...tonight,¡± Kieran was saying, his tone controlled but threaded with something vulnerable beneath it. ¡°With your blessing.¡±


    My father¡¯s voice answered¡ªmeasured, assessing. ¡°You understand what you¡¯re asking.¡±


    Kieran didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I do. I want to marry Celeste.¡±


    My breath hitched.


    I edged closer, careful not to ruffle the curtains.


    Kieran stood with his back partially turned to me, moonlight catching in the dark sweep of his hair.


    He looked younger¡ªless armored, more approachable, hope glinting in his eyes.


    My father stood opposite him, hands sped behind his back, posture straight as a rod. His expression was unreadable in the dim light.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t infatuation?¡± Father asked. ¡°Not convenience or politics?¡±


    Kieran¡¯s shoulders squared.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of those things,¡± he said. ¡°I love her.¡±


    Those three words pierced like darts. Oh, how I missed hearing him say them.


    He reached into his jacket pocket and withdrew a small velvet box.


    He opened it carefully, almost reverently.


    Even from where I stood, I saw the delicate design¡ªsilver crescent moon encircling a five-pointed star, fine craftsmanship catching the moonlight.


    My stomach soured.


    The lucky charm. Sera¡¯s ridiculous little doodle she¡¯d clung to since childhood.


    I couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d designed the engagement ring after that.


    For me. But really...for her.


    For the girl he thought I was.


    The humiliation and rage from the first time I found out about the mistaken identity burned¡ªalong with the swell of gratitude that had risen within me.


    Thank the goddess I had listened to that fortune teller.


    I could still remember the dim little shop tucked between two boutiques downtown. The old woman¡¯s eyes had gleamed as she¡¯d traced my palm.


    ¡°Pink,¡± she had murmured. ¡°That will be your lucky color. Seize what you want. Don¡¯t wait for destiny to hand it to you.¡±


    And I had.


    I¡¯d taken Sera¡¯s pink backpack that afternoon, the one with the charm doodled at the end. I¡¯d slung it over my shoulder as if it were mine.


    Happiness was not given. It was imed.


    To others, it might have looked like Kieran made a mistake. But I knew it was fate.


    It was always supposed to be me. I was worthier.


    Prettier. Stronger. Better suited to be Luna than that timid shadow who barely spoke above a whisper.


    Still¡ª


    A familiar, ufortable flutter stirred beneath my ribs.


    Because I had never fully trusted that mistaken identity to hold.


    A shadow mightck substance, but it could still be seen.


    That was why I¡¯d acted.

 Chapter 366 THE PLAN

    <h4>Chapter 366: Chapter 366 THE PLAN</h4>


    CELESTE¡¯S POV


    I turned away from the balcony and descended the stairs¡ªbut the scene shifted as I moved.


    The music grew louder and richer. No longer the background orchestral swell from the Lockwood estate, but something more modern.


    Velvet stringsyered over bass. Laughter echoed off higher ceilings.


    Crystal chandeliers dangled above. Marble floors glowed beneath me. Gold-veined columns caught and split the light.


    By the time I reached the lower level, the air no longer smelled like home.


    Expensive perfume clung to every guest, permeating the air; ambition hovered, sharp and cold.


    The Elysian.


    The realization struck with a strange, electric rity.


    Of course.


    The hunt had ended hours ago. This waster. The closing ceremony was taking ce in the ballroom.


    Guests clustered in elegant knots across the hotel¡¯s grand lounge, gowns shimmering beneath the lights. Waitstaff moved like clockwork, silver trays glinting as they passed.


    And there¡ªnear the bar, half-shadowed but unmistakable¡ªstood Beta Jason.


    He looked exactly as I remembered.


    Tall. Broad-shouldered. Handsome in a safe, essible way that made people trust him too easily.


    His smile curved just enough to seem sincere, but if you looked close enough, there was always a hint of mischief hiding there.


    His eyes lifted, locking on mine.


    For a flicker of a second, something in his gaze sharpened¡ªtoo aware, too focused.


    Had his eyes always been brown?


    I smoothed my expression and approached him.


    ¡°You¡¯rete,¡± I said, though the clock behind the bar told me I was the one who had kept him waiting.


    He inclined his head. ¡°Forgive me. I wanted everything arranged properly.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I plucked a flute of champagne from a passing tray and handed it to him without looking. ¡°You remember the n?¡±


    He epted the ss but didn¡¯t drink. ¡°Why don¡¯t you remind me?¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Seduce her, moron. Start in the hall before moving to the room.¡± I smirked. ¡°The leaked footage will be in two forms¡ªPG and X-rated.¡±


    Something shed across his face, but it was gone before I could ce it.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll arrive with witnesses.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±


    The unease flickered again¡ªquick and subtle, like a draft beneath a closed door, stirring up something sharp and anxious at the base of my spine.


    Had his voice always carried that calm weight? That faint edge beneath the charm?


    I studied him more closely.


    He arched a brow.


    ¡°See something you like?¡± he murmured, stepping closer. His breath ghosted near my ear. ¡°You know, I would much rather be doing this with you. I¡¯m not even sure I can get it up for your prude sister.¡±


    Revulsion shed hot in my chest, but I swallowed it down.


    I didn¡¯t need to like him.


    I needed him to be useful.


    "Get it up or don¡¯t," I replied coolly. "I don¡¯t care how you do it¡ªjust make sure it¡¯s as scandalous as possible. I need her utterly disgraced, and her weak little reputation ruined beyond repair."


    His eyes darkened.


    ¡°Utterly?¡± he repeated.


    "Utterly." I leaned closer, lowering my voice until it was barely above the music. "I want her so trashed that nobody will ever look at her without wrinkling their nose in disgust.¡±


    He held my gaze.


    ¡°And after?¡± he asked. ¡°What¡¯s the point of all this?¡±


    ¡°After,¡± I said softly, savoring the promise of it, ¡°any minuscule chance she might have had with Kieran will be gone.¡± I snorted. ¡°I won¡¯t be surprised if Father disowns her.¡±


    The music swelled as more guests filtered into the lounge from the Hunt¡¯s closing ceremony. Laughter rose. sses clinked.


    Jason inclined his head toward the elevators. ¡°Wanna check out the room? Make sure you¡¯re okay with the camera angles.¡±


    We moved separately¡ªcareful, subtle. No need to draw attention.


    The room at the end of the Elysian¡¯s upper corridor stood exactly as I remembered. Heavy wooden door. Gold card. Thick carpet muffling every step.


    Jason opened it with a keycard and gestured for me to go inside first.


    The lights were dimmed to a warm glow. Curtains half-drawn over the city skyline. A bottle of champagne chilling in an ice bucket.


    History coiled in the air.


    I forced the memory down¡ªthe image of bursting through the door and finding Sera and Kieran tangled together¡ªalong with the bitter realization that my carefullyid n had spectacrly backfired.


    I stepped farther in, heels sinking into plush carpet.


    ¡°You always talk a big game,¡± I said without turning. ¡°Make sure you put your money where your mouth is.¡±


    Jason closed the door behind us with a soft click.


    ¡°For the record,¡± he said mildly, ¡°this is a rather borate grudge.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a grudge,¡± I replied. ¡°It¡¯s correction. It¡¯s making sure everything stays in its rightful ce.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    I faced him fully now.


    ¡°Make sure there¡¯s enough to be caught on both cameras,¡± I instructed.


    ¡°And if she resists?¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t,¡± I said dismissively. ¡°She never resists. She freezes. She has no fucking backbone.¡±


    A faint, unreadable look crossed his face.


    ¡°You seem very certain of her behavior.¡±


    ¡°I know my sister.¡±


    "Sister," he muttered. "Right."


    I ignored him and checked my reflection in the mirror near the minibar. Perfect. Composed. Untouchable.


    A princess securing her future.


    Jason moved toward the sitting area, setting his ss down. ¡°How many witnesses am I expecting?"


    ¡°As many as it takes. But the more important ones¡ªKieran, and my parents.¡±


    Silence stretched for half a beat.


    He studied me in a way that made my skin prickle.


    ¡°You¡¯ll let your parents see their daughter in such apromising position?¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°Did you not hear that I¡¯m hoping she gets disowned altogether?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°No mistakes,¡± I warned again, turning toward the door. ¡°I will not tolerate ipetence.¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any,¡± he said quietly.


    As I stepped out of the door, I slipped my phone out of my clutch and typed on it.


    ¡®Dress emergency. Need you! Meet me in Room 108. ASAP!¡¯


    Sera replied a secondter. ¡®OMW.¡¯


    I smirked. ¡°Fool.¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t spare her a ss of water if she were on fire, but of course, she would rush to my aid at the drop of a hat.


    There was only one thing left to do: keep Kieran from wandering into the wrong hallway too soon.


    If I could intercept him before anything deviated, if I could guide the narrative more precisely this time, I would secure everything.


    My heart pounded with anticipation.


    This time, I would not allow anything to spiral beyond my control.


    I raised my head¡ªand froze.


    Kieran stood in front of me, close enough that if I¡¯d taken one more step, I would have collided with him.


    The corridor behind him stretched long and strangely dim, sconces flickering faintly along the walls.


    The distant hum of the hotel felt muted, as though we were suspended slightly outside the night.


    His expression was unreadable. His eyes were cold.


    ¡°How could you?¡± he asked quietly.


    I felt the blood drain from my face.


    ¡°I¡ªwhat?¡±


    His jaw tightened.


    ¡°I heard you,¡± he said. ¡°Every word.¡±


    A cold, mmy panic erupted under my skin.


    This wasn¡¯t how it happened.


    This wasn¡¯t a memory.


    He wasn¡¯t supposed to know.


    ¡°You misunderstood,¡± I said quickly, forcing a brittleugh. ¡°Who can hear anything through a closed door?¡±


    ¡°As scandalous as possible?¡± he repeated.


    The words sounded heavier when he said them.


    A flicker crossed his face¡ªnot fury, not anger. Disappointment.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you would be capable of this,¡± he hissed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you would do this to your own sister.¡±


    The air thinned around me.


    ¡°She¡¯s beneath us,¡± I snapped before I could stop myself.


    Silence fell.


    The hallway lights flickered.


    For the first time since I¡¯d woken up in my childhood bedroom, a thin, unwee thread of unease slipped down my spine.


    This wasn¡¯t unfolding correctly.


    Something was...off.


    Kieran¡¯s face¡ªcold, disappointed, condemning¡ªblurred at the edges like wet ink bleeding through paper.


    The gold trim along the walls dulled to gray. The carpet beneath my heels rippled as if something moved beneath it, and the air thickened, pressing against my lungs.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I demanded, though the words felt small and fragile in the strange distortion swallowing the corridor.


    Kieran did not answer. He did not move.


    He simply...unraveled.


    His outline dissolved into pale threads of light lifting into the air like mist burned away by morning sun.


    The suite behind me folded inward as though the world itself were a stage backdrop being pulled down.


    The scent of champagne vanished. The music warped into a low, distorted hum.


    I blinked.


    And I was sitting on a dark leather sofa in Frostbane¡¯s private sitting room.

 Chapter 367 A SETUP

    <h4>Chapter 367: Chapter 367 A SETUP</h4>


    CELESTE¡¯S POV


    The familiar smoked-ss coffee table stood before me. Floor-to-ceiling windows framed dark cliffs.


    The firece crackled softly to my right, its warmth unable to prate the ice flooding through my veins.


    My hands were clenched in the cushions so tightly that my nails had torn through the leather.


    For a long moment, I could not breathe. I could not understand.


    Then I saw them.


    Ethan stood near the windows, shoulders squared, jaw rigid, the light carving harsh lines across his face.


    Not the younger version outside my door. Not the indulgent brother who rolled his eyes and dismissed Sera as a nuisance.


    His expression held none of that easy fondness, only the exasperation and frustration he¡¯d begun to reserve solely for me.


    Kieran stood by the firece, his posture straight and immovable, that same coldness and condemnation shining in his eyes.


    Sera stood slightly behind him, fingers inteced with his, her face unreadable.


    And near the far wall was a stranger, leaning against the stone with his arms loosely folded as though this were nothing more than an ordinary evening.


    Recognition struck me hard.


    He wasn¡¯t a stranger; I had seen him in the hallway days ago, when Ethan had rebuked me.


    The one who was staying here. Sera¡¯s friend.


    ¡°Even after I realized I mistook you for Sera,¡± Kieran¡¯s voice cut through the room, his tone low and controlled, each word measured with visible effort, ¡°I told myself you were innocent in all of it. I thought the mistake was mine alone. I was the one who made the first move at the Hunt; I was the one who set it all in motion. I never believed you were capable of something like this.¡±


    Unlike his eyes, there was no usation in his voice. No rage or condemnation.


    Only something steadier and far more devastating¡ªdisillusionment. The look of a child watching an idolized parent tumble off their pedestal.


    I felt it like a physical strike.


    ¡°I¡ª¡± I inhaled sharply. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the fuck you¡¯re talking¡ª¡±


    ¡®Seduce her, moron. Start in the hall before moving to the room.¡¯


    My head snapped to the side. Maya stood at the media console, her expression cool and merciless, her thumb on a recording device.


    I frowned. ¡°What the hell¡ª¡±


    ¡¯I want her so trashed that nobody will ever look at her without wrinkling their nose in disgust.¡¯


    ¡°Stop it!¡± I snapped.


    She shrugged and, without a word, turned on the t-screen TV above the firece.


    The screen flickered to life.


    Static.


    Then¡ª


    The Elysian lounge.


    Crystal chandeliers glittered overhead. Marble floors reflected golden light. I saw myself standing near the bar, silk gown clinging to my frame.


    My breath stalled in my throat as I watched myself approach Jason.


    I watched my lips move.


    "We had no way of knowing what you discussed with him,¡± Maya said icily.


    She held up the recording device. ¡°Thanks to Corin and your little mind trip, now we do.¡±


    My head snapped back towards the stranger¡ªCorin. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    He smirked, his heterochromatic eyes twinkling. ¡°Took you on a little trip down memoryne. Hope you don¡¯t mind that we hitched a ride. The view was...interesting.¡±


    My jaw dropped, closed, then dropped again as I tried to process his words.


    I nced back at the television that was now showing Jason and me entering the room¡ªand then at the recording device in Maya¡¯s hand.


    ¡°No,¡± I whispered. ¡°No.¡±


    She cocked her head. ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    ¡°You faked this,¡± I said, rising abruptly to my feet, ring at Corin. My legs trembled, but anger steadied them.


    I pointed at Sera. ¡°You and her.¡±


    Sera did not flinch.


    She did not smirk or look triumphant. Her face was a nk canvas.


    ¡°This is fabricated,¡± I said, pointing at the TV. ¡°Deepfake technology. Editing. Anyone with resources could create this. This is a setup designed to humiliate me.¡±


    ¡°You think everyone is as bored and malicious as you?¡± Maya sneered.


    My gaze shifted back to Corin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what tricks you specialize in,¡± I continued sharply, ¡°but you have no right to do...whatever the fuck you did!¡±


    He didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°Enlighten me. What do you think I did?¡±


    ¡°I¡ªI¡ª¡± I sputtered. ¡°Some psychic trick. You put images in people¡¯s heads, and now you¡¯re projecting them.¡±


    ¡°And I made you say those words, too?¡± he replied evenly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking know!¡±


    ¡°Celeste,¡± Ethan sighed. ¡°Enough. It¡¯s time toe clean.¡±


    I turned to him. ¡°Come clean?¡± I scoffed. ¡°Surely you don¡¯t believe all this bullshit they¡¯re spewing.¡±


    I moved toward him and grabbed his arms. His expression was hard and unyielding, but I could still see the young man from eleven years ago.


    The brother who adored me, who always indulged me with a smile and a good-natured eye roll.


    ¡°That¡¯s not me, Ethan,¡± I pleaded. ¡°They¡¯re conspiring against me. You can¡¯t believe them.¡±


    Something in his gaze flickered before it hardened again. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to,¡± he murmured. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to believe you were the one in the video. But how could they fabricate the ne I gave you for your birthday? The one you wore to the Blood Moon Hunt. The one you¡¯re wearing as you plot against our sister?¡±


    ¡°Wha¡ª¡±


    I turned back to the TV.


    The footage shifted to a corridor camera. I stepped out of Room 108, phone in hand. The timestamp blinked steadily in the corner.


    And around my throat, gleaming even in grainy security camera resolution, was the ne.


    Instinctively, I reached up to my bare corbone.


    He had forged it himself for my birthday¡ªa slim silver thorn wrapped into a circle, a single dark ga set at its heart. He¡¯d sworn it was one-of-a-kind.


    ¡°Jewelry can be replicated,¡± I argued, desperation cracking my voice. ¡°That ne proves nothing.¡±


    ¡°That design can¡¯t be replicated,¡± Ethan said, his tone t and stripped of warmth. ¡°You know I made it myself.¡±


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    Ethan¡¯s gaze lifted from the screen to my face, and for the first time in my life, there was nothing in it.


    No indulgence. No warmth. No instinct to shield me from consequence.


    Not even the frustration or exasperation.


    His expression was stripped clean of feeling¡ªt, distant, as if he were looking at a stranger who happened to be wearing his sister¡¯s face.


    ¡°You nned for your sister to be sexually assaulted,¡± he said, the words cold and hard. ¡°As if that was not enough, you nned to reveal her shame to the world.¡±


    It was not a question.


    I took a step back, my eyes scanning the room, taking in all the using faces, the judgment, and disdain.


    Iughed.


    The sound came out high and brittle, scraping against my own ears.


    ¡°So what?¡± I said, the words tumbling out. ¡°So what if I did?¡±


    Kieran¡¯s jaw flexed.


    Sera¡¯s fingers tightened around his.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I continued, my voice rising, ¡°I nned it eleven years ago. I wanted her disgraced.¡±


    The room seemed to take in a simultaneous breath.


    ¡°But did I seed?¡± I demanded. ¡°Did she end up ruined? No.¡±


    A hysterical edge crept into myughter.


    ¡°She won,¡± I said, ring at Kieran. ¡°You still chose her.¡±


    His expression did not change, but something in his eyes darkened.


    ¡°You misidentified me,¡± I pressed on. ¡°You thought I was her. You proposed under a false belief. Did that humiliation not count for anything?¡±


    My chest heaved, words pouring out raw and unfiltered.


    ¡°You think I didn¡¯t suffer?¡± I shouted. ¡°You think being betrayed didn¡¯t destroy me?¡±


    Heat burned behind my eyes, but I refused to cry. Not yet.


    ¡°Ten years,¡± I said hoarsely. ¡°Ten years alone abroad. Stripped of status. Stripped of support. My wolf weakening day by day because I had nothing left anchoring me.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s gaze flickered briefly behind me before returning to me.


    ¡°My wolf is gone now,¡± I whispered, usation thick in my voice.¡°Shouldn¡¯t you atone?¡±


    Sera¡¯s eyes widened, and she finally spoke, her voice a tiny, infuriating thing. ¡°Atone?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I snapped. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t existed¡ªif he hadn¡¯t confused us¡ªnone of this would¡¯ve happened.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± Kieran hissed.


    ¡°I loved you first,¡± I insisted. ¡°I was supposed to be Luna. It was my fate. She just existed¡ªweak, passive. She would¡¯ve crumbled.¡±


    ¡°And you would have been better?¡± Maya snorted.


    ¡°I fought!¡± I barked. ¡°I took control of my destiny. Is that a crime?¡±


    ¡°You orchestrated assault,¡± she snarled. ¡°That¡¯s a fucking crime.¡±


    ¡°And yet, I¡¯m the one who suffered,¡± I retorted.


    I jabbed a finger at Sera. ¡°I wish you were never born. You ruined me!¡±


    ¡°Did she?¡±


    My head snapped toward the doorway behind me at the sound of the new voice.


    A man leaned there casually, as though observing an ordinary conversation among friends.


    For one disorienting second, I saw Jason.


    The same build. The same structure of features.


    But the eyes were different. Sharper, knowing. Honey-brown.


    And then the illusion disappeared.


    The shock hit me so hard that my knees gave out. Inded on the carpet, my wide-eyed gaze still trained up at the neer.


    Brett.

 Chapter 368 THE TRUTH

    <h4>Chapter 368: Chapter 368 THE TRUTH</h4>


    BRETT¡¯S POV


    I had imagined this moment more times than I cared to admit.


    In those imaginings, I wasposed. Detached. Indifferent.


    And when I stepped into the living room and saw Celeste fall to her knees, eyes widening as recognition dawned, imagination met reality.


    Celeste Lockwood had always known how to hold a room with nothing but posture and a smile.


    Even kneeling, she carried herself like a dethroned queen rather than a disgraced conspirator.


    But that maic force that once pulled me helplessly into her orbit had vanished, leaving something brittle in its wake.


    I thought I had already seen the worst of her vanity. The worst of her cruelty.


    During our years together, I witnessed her jealousy re like wildfire. I endured the subtle barbs and the silent treatments at the slightest infractions.


    Yet even then, I had believed¡ªfool that I was¡ªthat her viciousness came from fragility.


    That it was armor.


    That beneath it, there was something soft.


    There had been sweetness, too. I could not deny that.


    Quiet nights abroad when she would curl into me, tracing idle circles over my chest, whispering about how lonely she felt in foreign cities.


    Mornings when she would press a kiss to my jaw and call me her only peace.


    Those moments had convinced me the ugliness wasn¡¯t innate. They made me believe letting her go¡ªreleasing the bond that was suffocating us both¡ªwas mercy. Mutual liberation.


    But watching her earlier tirade from the shadows sted those thoughts right out of my mind.


    The mask had been discarded, and the woman before me was terrifyingly unfamiliar. Cold. Cruel.


    At that point, I let the questions I held back in that hotel room flood my mind.


    Had I ever truly known her?


    Or had I loved a projection crafted precisely for me by fate?


    As if sensing the turmoil in my thoughts, Maris stepped forward beside me without a word and slid her hand into mine, her grip warm and steadying.


    The bond between us answered instantly, a surge of heat traveling up my arm and anchoring somewhere deep in my chest.


    I exhaled.


    In that simple touch, I understood something with startling rity.


    I was no longer the man who had been bent around Celeste¡¯s emotions.


    I was no longer the Omega boy who was grateful for every minute scrap of affection he got.


    Maris¡¯s thumb brushed over my knuckles once in silent reassurance.


    I squeezed.


    Then I walked toward Celeste, each step deliberate and measured.


    She stared up at me as I stopped a few feet away. For a flicker of a second, I saw calction spark in her gaze.


    Old reflex.


    Old tactics.


    Tears poised at the rim. Her lower lip trembled just enough to suggest vulnerability without surrender.


    It might have worked on someone else.


    It would have worked on the man I used to be.


    ¡°Did she?¡± I asked quietly, echoing my earlier interruption. ¡°Did Sera really ruin you?¡±


    Silence.


    Her throat moved with a swallow.


    ¡°You said you suffered,¡± I continued. ¡°You said you were stripped of everything. That you were abandoned.¡±


    I crouched slightly so we were closer to eye level.


    ¡°I was there, Celeste, remember?¡±


    Hershes fluttered as her gaze darted around the room before returning to me.


    ¡°I was with you abroad. I saw the penthouse in Barcelona, the vi in Barbados, the monthly stipend, the invitations to private gs.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°You were not destitute. You sure as hell weren¡¯t ruined.¡±


    Her jaw tightened.


    ¡°And you were not alone,¡± I added softly. ¡°You had me.¡±


    Something flickered in her expression then¡ªannoyance? Shame? It vanished too quickly to name.


    ¡°You told me you¡¯d been betrayed. That you¡¯d been manipted. That the world conspired against you.¡±


    I scoffed. "Here¡¯s a fun fact: the ¡¯Jason¡¯ you were talking to in Corin¡¯s illusion was me."


    A gasp tore out of her,


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You revealed all your ugly, evil thoughts directly to me.¡±


    Her lips parted, her breathing quickening as she shook her head, still not speaking.


    ¡°Save it, Celeste. The truth is out. The only conspirator is you. The only betrayer is you. You lied and manipted and deceived, and when you weren¡¯t satisfied with making everyone around you bleed, you turned around and cut yourself.¡±


    Her lips pressed together so tightly they nched.


    The room was very quiet now.


    Even the fire seemed to lower its voice.


    ¡°Tell the truth,¡± I said, not louder, but firmer. ¡°You were never miserable. Only furious that your n failed.¡±


    I waited.


    Maris¡¯s hand remained in mine, steady as a pulse.


    Celeste trembled.


    But she did not answer.


    ***


    CELESTE¡¯S POV


    My tongue felt glued to the roof of my mouth.


    I couldn¡¯t reconcile the Brett from the Vesper Grand and the Brett before me with the boy I had once wrapped around my finger, not the Omega who had looked at me like I was salvation.


    Not the Brett who used to cling to me like I was his anchor. Now it felt like he was the anchor¡ªand I was the one drifting.


    I hated that thought so much I wanted to scream.


    And then there was her.


    I had no idea who the fuck she was, but the sight of her fingersced through his, as if it were the most natural thing in the world, scraped at something raw inside me.


    ¡°Go on,¡± he urged. ¡°Admit it.¡±


    I swallowed.


    The words lodged in my throat like shards.


    He knew.


    If he really had yed Jason...


    I¡¯d basically stood in front of him and told him everything.


    For years, I rewrote that Chapter of my life until I almost believed it. I carefully reshaped it, polished the edges, and sanded down the ugliness.


    I had been the discarded one. The humiliated one. The wronged Luna robbed of her crown.


    That story had worked.


    It had worked on foreign packs that only heard whispers. It had worked on social circles eager for scandal.


    Most of all, it had worked on Brett.


    But now¡ª


    I looked around the room.


    For the first time since I was a girl, I realized there was no one left who believed in the version of me I had so carefully curated.


    Ethan¡¯s face was carved from stone. Kieran¡¯s disappointment was colder than anger. Maya¡¯s expression held clinical disgust. Corin watched with detached amusement.


    And Sera...


    There was no confusion left in anyone¡¯s eyes. No room for reinterpretation. No space to redirect me.


    The footage had yed. The confession had left my mouth.


    There was no new narrative to construct.


    No dramatic copse to perform. No tears potent enough to rewrite what had just been heard.


    For the first time in my life, there was nothing left to hide behind.


    No crown.


    No mask.


    No audience willing to be fooled.


    My hands began to shake uncontrobly, fingers spasming with a chilling dread I couldn¡¯t disguise.


    ¡°Answer him,¡± the strange woman with Brett said, her voice sharp as a de.


    I let out a brokenugh. It sounded thin. Off-key.


    ¡°You want honesty?¡± I said, lifting my chin.


    Brett did not blink.


    ¡°I was furious,¡± I admitted. ¡°I was humiliated. I was robbed.¡±


    My gaze darted toward Kieran, then to Sera. ¡°She wasn¡¯t supposed to win.¡±


    The words burned like acid as I spat them out.


    ¡°We could have been happy together,¡± Brett said quietly. ¡°I would have given you all the love you wanted.¡±


    His words were vulnerable, but his tone was t.


    ¡°Oh, would you?¡± I shot back.


    His expression did not change.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I barked a shortugh.


    ¡°You really still believe that I ever loved you?¡±


    I pushed myself up slightly from my knees. "Who wants a battered old Camry as constion for losing a gleaming new Rolls-Royce? Why would I settle for an Omega when I could have ruled beside an Alpha?"


    The woman stiffened.


    But Brett¡¯s face did not crumble the way it once would have. He merely watched me.


    ¡°You were convenient,¡± I continued. ¡°You were devoted. You were useful.¡±


    A faint tremor worked its way into my limbs, but I pressed on.


    ¡°No matter what method you used to w your way into Alpha rank now,¡± I said, ¡°it does not erase what you were. What still rests in your fucking bones.¡±


    His jaw flexed.


    ¡°Clumsy,¡± I added. ¡°Eager. Desperate to be chosen. Pathetic.¡±


    The wordsnded.


    I saw it in the faint tightening around his eyes.


    But it did not devastate him like I wanted


    ¡°I never loved you,¡± I pressed on, willing the words to pierce and hurt. ¡°You were merely a ceholder.¡±


    The woman moved before I fully registered the shift.


    She released Brett¡¯s hand and stepped forward in two swift strides.


    The shove was not brutal, but it was firm enough to rock me backward.


    ¡°Watch your mouth,¡± she said, fury zing openly. ¡°You will not disrespect my mate in my presence.¡±


    Mate.


    The word rang through the room like a bell.


    I stared up at her, at the strength in her stance, in the way she squared her shoulders as if prepared to defend him physically if necessary.


    Brett rose to his full height behind her.


    ¡°Maris,¡± he murmured, not reprimanding¡ªsteadying.


    She did not take her eyes off me.


    ¡°You call him clumsy and pathetic?¡± she continued, her voice low but vibrating with restrained power. ¡°He rose through blood and battle. He endured exile, prejudice, and your maniption.¡±


    Her lips curled. ¡°Breaking free of your clutches was the best thing that ever happened to him.¡±


    Heat flushed my face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a lecture from you,¡± I snapped.


    ¡°No,¡± she agreed coolly. ¡°You need a mirror.¡±


    The words struck harder than the shove.


    Instinctively, I nced behind her and saw myself reflected in the dark window¡ªkneeling, disheveled, eyes wild.


    Not a Luna.


    Not even a rival.


    The one thing I¡¯d feared all my life had happened¡ªI had lost.

 Chapter 369 ALMIGHTY BITCH FIT

    <h4>Chapter 369: Chapter 369 ALMIGHTY BITCH FIT</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I felt the exact moment the word ¡®mate¡¯nded.


    Celeste¡¯s face had been sharp with contempt, mouth curved in that familiar, cutting smile.


    But when Maris said it, stepping forward with unflinching, protective fury, something fractured.


    It was subtle: A tightening around the eyes. A hitch in her breath. A shiver that did not belong to arrogance or rage.


    Shock.


    And beneath it...


    Something like grief.


    I¡¯d watched her carefully since she¡¯d begun unravelling.


    Not just with my eyes, but with the sharpened awareness I¡¯d gained these past months¡ªthe ability to feel shifts in a room, to sense when emotion rang true and when it was manufactured for effect.


    This wasn¡¯t performance.


    When Maris imed Brett, something inside Celeste faltered in a way that did not seem rehearsed.


    ¡°You...¡± Celeste breathed, her gaze on Brett, her voice shaking as if she was still grappling to make sense of the moment. ¡°You said you loved me.¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± he answered quietly.


    ¡°And you moved on?¡± she demanded.


    Brett reached up and pulled his cor aside, revealing the bond-mark at his throat. ¡°Yes.¡±


    I saw the blow hit her harder than Maris¡¯ shove, her very bnce shifting under the weight of discement.


    In that split second, I understood something about the two branches of Celeste¡¯s ¡¯love¡¯ life.


    Kieran had been status.


    Victory.


    Crown.


    Brett had been certainty.


    He had been the one who would wait.


    The one who would forgive.


    She had never needed to fight for him, had assumed she never would.


    She never anticipated in her wildest dreams that she would lose him. Worse, that he would leave her.


    She expected him to orbit, even if from a distance. A constant to return to if her schemes failed.


    Seeing him anchored to another shattered that illusion.


    Her expression twisted¡ªdisbelief edged with anguish.


    ¡°You think shepares?¡± Celeste snapped, the old sharpness ring back, soaked in desperation.


    ¡°You think this¡±¡ªshe stabbed a finger at Maris¡ª¡°this is better?¡±


    Maris did not flinch.


    ¡°I don¡¯tpare,¡± she said calmly. ¡°I surpass.¡±


    That was the final blow.


    Celeste surged to her feet, her movement abrupt and unstable. She lunged at Maris, hands outstretched, fingers curved like ws.


    But Celeste didn¡¯t move like a wolf.


    There was no surge of Alpha-born power. No sh of fangs. No predatory grace.


    There was only raw human momentum.


    Maris sidestepped effortlessly, and Celeste stumbled past her, off-bnce.


    Celeste whirled and swung blindly. Maris caught her wrist, twisted gently, and pushed her back.


    Not brutal. Not even aggressive or retaliatory.


    Still, Celeste copsed backward, her strength evaporating as quickly as it had red.


    Without her wolf, she had no reserve to draw from. No regenerative force. No instinctive coordination.


    Plus, she was probably drained from the almighty bitch fit she had just thrown.


    For a split second, I thought she would brace herself.


    Instead, her eyes rolled back, and her weight gave way entirely.


    Ethan moved on instinct.


    He crossed the distance in two strides and caught her before her head struck the stone edge of the hearth.


    ¡°Celeste!¡± he barked, lowering to one knee with her cradled against his chest.


    Maya exhaled sharply. ¡°Oh,e on,¡± she muttered. ¡°Is this the fainting damsel act now?¡±


    Her skepticism was not unreasonable. We had all witnessed Celeste¡¯s theatrical instincts.


    But I shook my head slowly.


    ¡°No.¡±


    I stepped closer, kneeling opposite Ethan.


    Celeste¡¯s skin had the mmy, grey cast of someone deep in shock; her breath came in small, shallow pants, each one weaker than thest.


    I did not touch her, but I could feel it.


    The exhaustion.


    The cumtive copse.


    She had just admitted to orchestrating my assault. Just watched Brett sever thest thread of power she believed she still held. Just been confronted with the reality of her new mortality.


    Her body had nothing left.


    ¡°She¡¯s not pretending,¡± I said quietly.


    Ethan looked up at me, his eyes starkly vulnerable, a tornado of shame and guilt swirling in them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sera,¡± he said hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    I didn¡¯t need to ask; I knew what he meant.


    He was sorry that our sister had nned for me to be assaulted.


    That she had wanted footage of me vulnerable, vited, humiliated, broadcast for the world to consume.


    That knowledge existed somewhere inside me.


    But it did not burn or sting.


    It settled.


    Cold. Dense. Too heavy to process.


    I felt...nothing.


    No screaming grief. No hysterical anger.


    Just a vast, silent space where a reaction should have been.


    Perhaps the crash wouldeter.


    Perhaps it would fracture me at three in the morning when the house was quiet, and Daniel was asleep, and Kieran¡¯s arm was wrapped around me.


    But not now.


    Now, my mind folded it neatly into apartmentbeled ¡¯Later.¡¯


    ¡°She needs rest,¡± I said softly to Ethan. ¡°Take her back to her room.¡±


    Maya looked like she wanted to argue, but settled for an eyeroll.


    Ethan nodded stiffly and lifted Celeste into his arms.


    As they left¡ªMaya on his tail, muttering something about pping a bitch if this was an act¡ªthe room felt abruptly cavernous.


    The sound of the fire crackling was deafening.


    Brett exhaled slowly behind me as Maris slipped her hand back into his.


    I stood, and the room¡¯s attention turned to me.


    I met Corin¡¯s unnervingly casual gaze.


    ¡°Other than the events of the Hunt,¡± I said quietly, ¡°did you find anything else in her mind?¡±


    His expression sharpened slightly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    My chest tightened.


    ¡°About my father?¡±


    A pause.


    He inclined his head. ¡°About a week before your father died, he met with her privately.¡±


    The confirmation did not surprise me; we already knew that.


    But the numbness inside me shifted slightly, like something heavy settling deeper into bone.


    Behind me, Kieran moved. His hand came to my waist first, warm and firm, then his other arm wrapped fully around me, drawing me back against his chest.


    I leaned into him instinctively.


    He did not speak, but I could feel his heart pounding. Too fast. Too hard.


    His pain was not quiet the way mine was. It was sharp. Protective. Furious on my behalf.


    He buried his face against my hair, and I felt the exhale he tried¡ªand failed¡ªto steady.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± he murmured, low enough that only I could hear.


    I curled my fingers around his arm, looking back at Corin.


    ¡°What exactly did you see?¡± I asked.


    Kieran¡¯s arms tightened infinitesimally, as if he wanted to shield me from whatever came next.


    Corin ran a hand slowly through his hair. For once, the usual faint amusement was gone from his expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s...difficult to condense,¡± he said.


    ¡°Try.¡±


    His gaze met mine steadily.


    ¡°He reached out to her first,¡± Corin said. ¡°But their meeting wasn¡¯t pleasant. It was a confrontation.¡±


    My breath hitched. That was news.


    A faint crack split through the numbness inside me.


    ¡°What was it about?¡± I asked. ¡°What did he say?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I couldn¡¯t get the full picture.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Her emotional state was vtile. When...subjects are unstable, memory threads distort. Fracture. Ovep with defensive constructs.¡±


    He paused.


    ¡°I saw enough to confirm the meeting. Enough to confirm his initial intent was confrontation, not conspiracy. But the finer details blurred.¡±


    A contemtive silence settled.


    ¡°So what now?¡± Kieran asked.


    Corin kept his gaze on me. ¡°That depends on you.¡±


    I met his eyes steadily as realization dawned on me. ¡°You¡¯re suggesting I enter her memories myself.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s arms tightened. ¡°No.¡±


    I turned slightly in his hold so I could look up at him. ¡°I need answers.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point,¡± he replied. ¡°She¡¯s unstable. You¡¯re already carrying¡ª¡± His voice broke off.


    Corin spoke before Kieran could object further.


    ¡°You and Celeste¡ªunfortunately¡ªshare blood,¡± he said to me. ¡°That creates resonance. ess points others don¡¯t have. Even without full technique, you may be able to retrieve clearer threads than I can.¡±


    The idea settled in my mind.


    There were answers still buried¡ªabout that week before my father died, about the decisions he made¡ªand I needed them unfiltered.


    No more secondhand interpretations or summaries.


    The numbness inside me did not recede.


    But beneath it, something else stirred.


    Resolve.


    My sister had orchestrated my downfall.


    My father had chosen concealment over exposure.


    Both revtions had irrevocably changed thendscape of my world. Maybe thisst thread of truth was what I needed for that world to right itself again.


    I drew in a slow breath. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

 Chapter 370 THROUGH HER EYES

    <h4>Chapter 370: Chapter 370 THROUGH HER EYES</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    When Celeste woke, the first thing she noticed was the restraints.


    Leather cuffs at her wrists strained against the bedframe with a sharp, irritated tug. The metal ring securing them gave a faint clink in the quiet room.


    ¡°What the f¡ª¡±


    She stilled as her gazended on me, sitting on the couch opposite the bed.


    ¡°Really?¡± she hissed, her voice rough from unconsciousness and exertion. ¡°Am I an animal now?¡±


    ¡°You lunged at Maris,¡± I replied. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what you¡¯ll do to me.¡±


    Something dark crossed her face as if she were indeed imagining all the things she wanted to do to me.


    ¡°Go ahead then,¡± she sneered. ¡°Do what you came to do¡ªgloat.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you think this is?¡± I asked.


    Her eyes shed. ¡°Oh, drop the act; no one is here to watch you y holier than thou.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here to gloat,¡± I said. ¡°I came for answers.¡±


    ¡°I thought you already got what you wanted from your psychotic friend¡¯s little trick,¡± she spat.


    ¡°Not everything I wanted. I want to know what you and Father talked about when he came to you.¡±


    That made her pause¡ªonly for a second.


    Then a sly smile curved her lips.


    ¡°It was nothing special,¡± she said, managing a shrug.¡°He came to see how I was doing, gave me money, and said everyone missed me¡ªthat they wanted me home soon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± I said quietly.


    Her expression went still.


    ¡°Why would I lie?¡± she asked.


    I shrugged. ¡°Why would a dog bark? Why would a lion roar?¡±


    Her eyes red. ¡°Screw you. That¡¯s what happened. End of story.¡±


    The corner of my lips quirked. ¡°Want to know a secret?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°A lot has changed since you left, and my ¡®psychotic¡¯ friend?¡± I leaned in. ¡°He¡¯s actually my teacher.¡±


    Before she could react, before she couldprehend the sentence, I moved.


    My hands came up swiftly, cupping her face.


    Her eyes widened. ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    I pushed.


    The sensation was different from before. It wasn¡¯t like opening a door.


    It was like punching through ice.


    Celeste¡¯s mind instinctively resisted, just as Corin predicted.


    My skill was still rough around the edges.


    But I didn¡¯t need finesse; blood sang between us, a resonance like watching a reflection distort in a mirror.


    Her mind was as messy as thest time I¡¯d been in it, images fracturing across my vision.


    Light. Movement. Emotion.


    Then¡ª


    The cold darkness of Frostbane dissolved, reced by warm Maldivian air thick with perfume and alcohol, the lingering heat of the day still rising from the concrete long after sunset.


    Music pulsed through the rooftop lounge, bass vibrating beneath stiletto heels and crystal sses.


    Beyond the balcony, the oceany ink-dark and endless, dotted with the distant glow of anchored yachts and neighboring ind resorts.


    I was no longer standing beside Celeste¡¯s bed.


    I was inside her memories, seeing through her eyes.


    After she formally severed her bond with Brett, her days were anything but miserable.


    She did not copse into heartbreak or retreat into istion. She immersed herself in excess.


    Night after night, she attended private parties, exclusive events, and invitation-only gatherings where the Lockwood name opened doors, and heads still turned when she entered a room.


    Sheughed easily. She dressed impably. She livedvishly.


    But beneath the glitter and noise, something hollow echoed persistently.


    She would let a man pull her close, would let his mouth brush her neck or hover near her lips, and for a moment she would lean into it.


    Yet, satisfaction never arrived. The thrill was shallow, dissolving almost as soon as it sparked.


    Kharis stirred within her.


    ¡®You are restless,¡¯ her wolf observed.


    A tiny pang shot through me as Alina recognized the voice of the sister she would never meet.


    ¡®I¡¯m fine,¡¯ Celeste answered inwardly, her smile never faltering as she epted another ss of champagne.


    ¡®You are searching for something that is not here. You are searching for him.¡¯


    The name did not need to be spoken. Brett¡¯s absence lingered like an ache she refused to acknowledge.


    ¡®I will not love an Omega,¡¯ she snapped internally. ¡®That is beneath me.¡¯


    ¡®You did love him,¡¯ Kharis said without usation.


    Celeste swallowed irritation and pressed herself closer to the man currently murmuringpliments in her ear, hoping he would drown out the sound of her wolf¡¯s voice.


    Brett had been temporary. A stepping stone. Afort during a wounded period. Nothing more.


    Yet, no other man¡¯s touch quieted the restless space beneath her ribs.


    I would¡¯ve felt a bit of sympathy if she hadn¡¯t done it all to herself.


    I pushed harder, and the memory shifted again.


    A hotel suite. Curtains drawn. The city of Los Angeles muted beyond thick ss. The air heavy with tension.


    Celeste stood across from our father.


    His presence cut through the noise in her mind¡ªlouder now that Kharis was suppressed.


    His suit was immacte, his posture rigid, his expression carved from something colder than anger.


    Celeste¡¯s first instinct was defensiveness.


    She knew it was only a matter of time before he would find out she was back in LA¡ªand learn of her...adventures.


    She assumed that¡¯s why he hade.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine that his seeing her in the lobby, leaning into another man¡¯s kiss¡ªunmistakably public, deliberately reckless, impossible to ignore¡ªhelped matters.


    Because the perfect-daughter image he once disyed so proudly now shed with the spectacle before him.


    So she lifted her chin and squared her shoulders, prepared to deflect whatever reprimand he intended to deliver about optics and behavior.


    Instead, he removed a tablet from his briefcase and set it on the table between them.


    The screen lit.


    The Blood Moon Hunt.


    Grainy footage. Familiar angles.


    Her stomach and jaw dropped, shock rippling through her.


    ¡°You orchestrated it.¡± There was no usation in Father¡¯s voice¡ªonly certainty.


    Celeste attempted derisiveughter, though the sound was strangled in her throat. ¡°Hello to you, too, Father. I missed you, too, Father.¡±


    He took an imposing step forward, and she instinctively took one back, swallowing back the sarcasm with an audible gulp.


    ¡°You will exin this,¡± he continued, pointing to the tablet. ¡°You will reveal to everyone what you did and apologize to your sister.¡±


    She blinked at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°You arranged to have Sera assaulted. When that failed, you leaked footage of her intimate moments.¡±


    She nched. ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡±


    His jaw clenched. ¡°My only regret is that I found out toote, and that your sister¡¯s intimate moments with Kieran circled the underworld for so long before I purchased them and had every version destroyed.¡±


    Herposure wavered. ¡°How did you even¡ª¡±


    ¡°That is irrelevant,¡± he snapped. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you would stoop so low.¡±


    Instantly, Celeste changed tactics. Tears welled onmand.


    ¡°And I can¡¯t believe that after ten years, you woulde in here and talk to me like I¡¯m a criminal, like I wasn¡¯t betrayed, like I didn¡¯t catch my fianc¨¦ in bed with my sister!¡±


    Father¡¯s expression did not soften.


    ¡°None of that matters now,¡± he said evenly. ¡°You¡¯ve already mated with another.¡±


    The tears froze, and her eyes widened, panic shing before she forced herself stone-still.


    ¡°H-how did you¡ª¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°You truly believe I would continue sending you money and not keep tabs on you?¡±


    She scoffed. ¡°Whatever. That doesn¡¯t even matter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it does,¡± he hissed. ¡°You said it yourself¡ªit¡¯s been ten years. It¡¯s time to let go of this petty grudge and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Fuck that!¡± she spat. ¡°Petty grudge? She ruined my life! She took everything from me¡ª¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t take anything from you,¡± Father shot back. ¡°You lost it.¡±


    ¡°I lost it?¡± sheughed harshly. ¡°She¡¯s the one who spread her legs and trapped him. She¡¯s the one who¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Celeste¡¯s voice rose, sharp and brittle. ¡°Her very existence is an insult. She deserved the humiliation. She deserves a lifetime of shame. She¡¯s a fucking slut and¡ª¡±


    The crack of the p split the air, and Celeste¡¯s face snapped to the side.


    Father¡¯s hand dropped immediately, disbelief shing across his face, as if he didn¡¯t realize what he was going to do until he did it. He had never struck Celeste before.


    He cleared his throat and schooled his features back into a canvas of ice.


    ¡°Your mother and I regret some...decisions we made with Seraphina,¡± he said, his voice hard. ¡°So, to atone, we wentx with you, indulged and coddled you too much.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°We swung the pendulum too far in the other direction and turned you into a conscienceless brat.¡±


    Celeste could do nothing but gape at him, hand pressed hard against her stinging cheek, her eyes filled with shock and hurt.


    Father took a step closer, and an involuntary whimper left her lips.


    ¡°You have one week. You wille home. You will admit fault. You will apologize to your sister.¡±


    His eyes darkened as the pressure dropped in the room. ¡°That¡¯s an order from your Alpha.¡±


    ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡± she whispered, her voice trembling along with her whole body.


    ¡°I will drag you on your knees before Seraphina myself.¡±


    Celeste¡¯s eyes zed over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving,¡± he continued. ¡°I have eyes on you at every given moment. I will have your ounts frozen, then we¡¯ll see if you can truly survive the world alone.¡±


    With that, he turned and walked away, the door shutting behind him with a force that reverberated through the suite.


    Silence settled heavily in his wake.


    Celeste remained where she stood, shaking, humiliation and rage coiling together inside her until she could no longer separate one from the other.


    In the next moment, her hand darted out and grabbed her phone. Her thumb hovered only briefly before she dialed.


    The line rang once before it was answered.


    But before the person on the other end could speak, a violent pressure tore through the memory and flung my consciousness back into my own body.

 Chapter 371 NOT FRAGILE

    <h4>Chapter 371: Chapter 371 NOT FRAGILE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I staggered backwards into the real world, my hands slipping from Celeste¡¯s face.


    The Frostbane guest room snapped back into focus in fragments. Curtains half-drawn. The muted glow of the bedsidemp. Celeste¡¯s body arched against the restraints.


    Air seared my lungs as I fought to breathe, reeling.


    While I was still trying to get my bearings, Celeste screamed.


    Her body jerked violently against the leather cuffs. The metal ring nged, sharp and resonant, against the bedframe.


    ¡°What did you just do?!¡± she demanded, panic splintering through her words, her eyes wild.


    ¡°You were inside my head. You¡ªyou can¡¯t do that. That¡¯s not normal. That¡¯s not¡ª¡±


    She sucked in a ragged breath, staring at me as if I had grown horns before her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a monster.¡±


    I straightened slowly.


    My pulse was still unsteady, but my voice was not. ¡°I sought the truth.¡±


    She thrashed harder, hairshing across her face, breath short and ragged. ¡°You vited me!¡±


    The irony almost made meugh.


    I stepped closer to the bed, close enough that she could see the sneer on my lips.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t feel so good, does it?¡±


    Something in my tone¡ªquiet, steady, utterly stripped of emotion¡ªseemed to freeze her in ce, stalling her thrashing.


    ¡°Lie to me again,¡± I continued, ¡°and I¡¯ll have a field day in your fucked up mind.¡±


    Her jaw trembled, her eyes bright with a rush of fear and fury so intense it vibrated off her.


    Her eyes searched my face, looking for the softness she used to exploit. The hesitation. The quiet endurance.


    She didn¡¯t find it.


    ¡°What are you?¡± she hissed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the Sera you left behind,¡± I said. ¡°I told you things had changed.¡±


    I took a step back. ¡°If you calm down and are willing tomunicate like an adult, maybe you, Ethan, and I can sit down and have a conversation. One without lies and schemes, hmm?¡±


    Her expression flickered¡ªdefiance shing with uncertainty and something that looked like fear.


    Her lips parted as if to retort, but the words stalled before they could form.


    I turned toward the door.


    ¡°Rest,¡± I said. ¡°You look exhausted.¡±


    Her scream followed me out. ¡°You don¡¯t get to walk away! You don¡¯t get to act like you¡¯re above me! Sera¡ª!¡±


    I closed the door behind me.


    The hallway outside was dim and cool, the air calmer than the charged space I¡¯d just left.


    I took one step.


    Then another.


    The drain struck all at once, as if the floor vanished beneath me. My vision tunneled, ckness creeping inward as my legs gave out.


    Strong arms caught me before I hit the ground.


    ¡°Sera!¡± Kieran¡¯s voice was low and sharp at the same time.


    His scent wrapped around me as he steadied my weight against him. ¡°I¡¯ve got you.¡±


    I blinked up at him, trying to force the room back into rity.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I murmured.


    ¡°You¡¯re not.¡± His hand slid to the back of my neck, fingers warm against my skin. ¡°You¡¯re shaking.¡±


    I tried to straighten, but my knees protested. ¡°I just...pushed harder than I meant to. And...¡± I swallowed. ¡°It felt like something pushed back.¡±


    His jaw tightened. ¡°What did she do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± That unsettled me more than I wanted to admit. ¡°It could¡¯ve been my limit. Or her defences. Or¡ª¡±


    Catherine.


    It was easy to guess who Celeste had called before I¡¯d been shoved out.


    Besides Father. Besides Mother. Besides Ethan.


    There had always been Catherine.


    Her godmother. Her confidante. The woman who had whispered into her ear since we were children, who had shaped Celeste¡¯s understanding of power and entitlement and performance.


    Who had taken care of her after she¡¯d broken up with Brett.


    Who, until recently, she¡¯d been with.


    Kieran studied me for a long moment, a storm of emotions swirling in his eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯re going home,¡± he said finally, no room for argument in his tone.


    I didn¡¯t fight him.


    He lifted me as if I weighed nothing and carried me down the corridor.


    Ethan¡¯s door opened briefly as we passed; he took one look at my face and didn¡¯t ask questions.


    ¡°Call if anything happens,¡± I told him faintly.


    ¡°You will do no such thing,¡± Kieran retorted.


    Ethan¡¯s expression was unreadable, but he nodded.


    The drive back to Nightfang blurred.


    I rested my head against the window, watching the dark stretch of road unspool ahead of us, trees and shadowed hills swallowing the distance as Frostbane disappeared behind us.


    The image of Father standing in that suite reyed in my mind. Demanding apology. Ordering Celeste home. Choosing ountability over favoritism.


    Choosing me.


    He had known the truth.


    But he hadn¡¯t buried it to protect Celeste.


    He had buried it to protect me.


    The tension¡ªthe shock and hurt and disbelief¡ªI¡¯d carried since I watched the footage on that USB loosened like a fist uncurling from around my heart.


    Combined with the shocks of the past few days¡ªthe rogues, Marcus, Celeste¡¯s confession, the psychic strain¡ªmy body seemed to decide it had endured enough.


    By the time we reached Nightfang, exhaustion dragged at every limb.


    Before I could open my door fully, Kieran was already by my side, once again lifting me into his arms.


    Inside the packhouse, instead of turning toward the guest wing, he carried me down the main corridor to the Alpha wing.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the way¡ª¡± I began weakly.


    ¡°I know,¡± he said.


    He pushed open the double doors at the end of the hall.


    The master bedroom.


    The space was dark and expansive, moonlight filtering through wide windows, everything unmistakably his¡ªlean lines, disciplined order, and the quiet,manding presence of an Alpha who ruled both this room and everything beyond it.


    He crossed the room andy me gently on therge bed.


    ¡°Wee to our room,¡± he murmured.


    The word settled somewhere deep, and I answered with a soft smile.


    He adjusted the pillows behind me and pulled the covers up, tucking them in with quiet care.


    ¡°I¡¯m not fragile,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°No,¡± he agreed softly. ¡°Thest thing you are is fragile.¡±


    His fingers brushed a strand of hair from my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to check on Daniel,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    ¡°Give him a kiss for me,¡± I mumbled, already drifting off.


    ***


    When I woke, the house was silent, save for the low, steady hum of sentinels on night rotation outside, a constant reminder that even in rest, the packhouse remained guarded.


    Moonlight streamed through the bedroom windows, pale and silver, casting long shadows across the floor.


    Initially, I was disoriented, confusion sparking anxiety until I realized why I had woken up.


    I was burning.


    Heat pooled beneath my ribs, spread across my shoulders, down my spine. It felt like a fever, but not an illness.


    More like...energy without an outlet.


    I pushed back the covers carefully.


    Kieran¡¯s arm was draped around my waist, heavy and warm, his palm resting low against my back, pressing me against his bare chest.


    His breathing was slow and even, the deep rhythm of someone who rarely allowed himself true rest.


    Moonlight traced the strong line of his jaw and the rxed set of his mouth, softening the severity he wore so easily when awake.


    Without the weight ofmand in his eyes, without tension pulling at his shoulders, he looked younger. Less guarded. Just a man, not an Alpha.


    Carefully, I lifted his arm and eased out from beneath it.


    He shifted slightly, brow tightening for a brief second as if sensing my absence, but he didn¡¯t wake.


    The air against my overheated skin offered little relief.


    Barefoot, I slipped from the bed and padded toward the ensuite bathroom, the cool floor grounding beneath my feet.


    I turned the shower handle toward cold and stepped under the spray.


    The water hit my skin in a sharp rush, cool and bracing, sliding over searing flesh and raising goosebumps along my arms.


    I tilted my face into it, letting it soak my hair, my shoulders, my chest.


    It should have helped¡ªshould have shocked the heat out of me¡ªbut it didn¡¯t.


    The warmth wasn¡¯t something resting on my skin that cold water could rinse away; it ran deeper than that, settled beneath the surface, threaded through muscle and marrow until it felt as though the heat lived in my bones.


    I shut the water off.


    Breathing harder now, I stepped out of the shower, not bothering with a towel, and moved toward the window instead.


    The curtains were half-open, moonlight spilling¡ªbright, full, nearly tangible.


    Drawn by instinct I didn¡¯t fully understand, I drew the curtains open the rest of the way and stepped into the silver wash of light.


    It touched my shoulders first, then slid over my corbones and down the curve of my waist.


    I tilted my face upward and closed my eyes as relief seeped in, subtle but undeniable.


    The lunar pull felt different¡ªstronger, closer, as if the distance between myself and the night sky had diminished.


    Energy hummed faintly along my nerves, as if the moonlight itself carried a frequency only I could feel.


    I didn¡¯t realize how long I stood there until the bathroom door opened softly behind me.


    ¡°Sera?¡±

 Chapter 372 UNDER THE MOON

    <h4>Chapter 372: Chapter 372 UNDER THE MOON</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    For the second time, I woke to cold sheets and space. My hand slid across the mattress, meeting only rumpled fabric.


    Instantly awake, I pushed up on one elbow, scanning the dark room.


    ¡°Sera?¡±


    The bathroom door was slightly ajar, moonlight spilling through the gap.


    A tight knot formed in my chest.


    I was on my feet in seconds, crossing the room without bothering to mask the urgency in my stride.


    After all the heaviness of the day and how she¡¯d copsed in my arms, I did not take her absence lightly.


    ¡°Sera?¡± I called again, sharper now.


    I pushed the bathroom door open¡ªand froze.


    For a moment, I forgot how to breathe.


    Moonlight poured through the tall window, unfiltered and silver, draping the room in a quiet radiance that made it feel almost sacred.


    Sera stood in the center of that pale glow,pletely still, head tilted slightly upward as if listening to something only she could hear.


    The light traced every line of her¡ªshoulders, waist, the gentle curve of her hips¡ªand turned her skin into something luminous.


    Luminous.


    It sounded like poetic exaggeration when Alois first said it.


    Now, staring at my mate bathed in lunar radiance, I understood it was not poetry at all. It was fact.


    Desire rose, fast and primal, surging through my veins with a heat that rivaled the moonlight pooling over her skin.


    Ashar stirred, pressing forward, possessive and hungry. ¡¯Mine.¡¯


    But just as quickly as the hunger rose, caution followed.


    The rogue attacks. Celeste¡¯s confession. The psychic strain that had left her copsing in my arms only hours ago.


    I inhaled slowly, forcing control.


    She had been shaking in the Frostbane corridor. Her pulse had been erratic. Her skin too warm. She had pushed herself past her limits.


    Thest thing she needed was me losing control.


    ¡°Sera,¡± I said again, more firmly this time. ¡°You should be in bed.¡±


    She lowered her chin as she turned slowly, and when her eyes met mine, something shifted in the air.


    Her gaze held heat.


    And her smile¡ªan unmistakable invitation.


    My throat tightened.


    She stepped toward me, unhurried, fluid, as if the moonlight itself guided her.


    The silver glow slid over her shoulders as she closed the distance between us. I curled my fingers into my palms to keep from reaching for her.


    "You should rest," I murmured, as if that were my real concern. As if the sight of her, naked and glowing, wasn¡¯t driving me bat shit crazy.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± Her voice was lower than usual, threaded with something that made my skin tighten.


    I exhaled through my nose, trying to steady the storm building inside me.


    ¡°You were exhausted earlier,¡± I said, searching her face for signs of fatigue.


    Her lips curved, and she lifted one shoulder. ¡°Not anymore.¡±


    She took another step forward, close enough now that I could feel the heat radiating from her skin. Her fingers lifted, brushing lightly against my bare chest.


    Just that simple touch felt amplified, and a full-body shudder ran through me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not fragile, Kieran,¡± she said quietly.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not.¡± My voice roughened despite my efforts. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I want you overexerting yourself.¡±


    Her palm ttened over my heart. It thudded heavily beneath her hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who looks like he¡¯s overexerting with restraint,¡± she observed.


    Because I was.


    Because every instinct in me demanded I drag her against me, shove her back against the nearest surface, and take her with enough force to leave her breathless and shaking.


    But she had endured enough battles this week.


    I would not make her endure me.


    ¡°Sera,¡± I warned softly.


    She shook her head with a soft tsk. ¡°What have I said about control with me?¡±


    Before I could answer, she closed the remaining space between us, rose onto her toes, and kissed me.


    Her mouth met mine with purpose, heat, and unmistakable intent. The contact sent a shock through me, sharp and electric.


    For half a second, I stood frozen¡ªcaught between restraint and surrender.


    Then her tongue slipped into my mouth, deepening the kiss.


    Her fingers slid into my hair, anchoring me to her. The soft sound she made against my mouth¡ªlow, almost impatient¡ªfractured the edges of control I was clinging to.


    I pulled her against me.


    Her body fit against mine as if it had been made for me. Because it was.


    Skin met skin¡ªwarm, smooth, alive beneath my hands. The heat of her wrapped around me instantly.


    My palms slid down the curve of her back, over the re of her hips, pulling her flush against me until there wasn¡¯t a breath of space left between us.


    Her mouth opened against mine with a hunger that hit like a strike, and I answered it just as hard.


    I fisted my hand in her hair, tilting her head to deepen the kiss.


    She arched into me, breasts pressing against my chest, nipples tightening from the cool air and the heat of my skin.


    The sensation sent a rough sound through my throat before I could stop it.


    I felt her smile against my lips. She moved against me again¡ªslow enough to be deliberate, hard enough to make my vision darken at the edges¡ªand everyst thread of restraint inside me snapped.


    My hands cupped the round curve of her ass and dragged her firmly against the rigid proof of what she was doing to me.


    She didn¡¯t pull away. If anything, she pressed closer, hips rolling against me as if daring me to lose control.


    I forced myself to pull back just enough to look at her.


    Her cheeks were flushed, breathing uneven. Moonlight caught in her hair, making it shimmer like silver threads. It traced the slope of her shoulders, the soft swell of her breasts, the dip of her waist.


    She looked ethereal.


    A fierce ache caught behind my ribs, my need for her fierce and desperate, almost painful.


    If not for the past week¡ªif not for rogues and conspiracies and buried truths¡ªI would have locked this door, sealed the entire wing, and kept her in my bed without hesitation.


    Ashar would have dly shut out the world and kept her beneath him until dawn, until she was marked fully, irrevocably¡ªuntil every part of her carried the proof of who she belonged to.


    As if she had plucked the thought directly from my mind, her breath hitched slightly.


    A sly smile on her lips, her hands slid lower, more insistent now, hooking at the waist of my pajama bottoms.


    Her fingers curled in the fabric, bold and iming. Her gaze held mine as she slowly dragged her knuckles along the line of my abdomen, feeling the tension and heat.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± she breathed, my name hungry on her lips.


    I caught her wrist gently¡ªnot to stop her, but to steady myself. ¡°You¡¯re ying with something dangerous,¡± I murmured.


    She sank her teeth into her bottom lip, and a groan slipped out of me. ¡°I¡¯m counting on it.¡±


    The moonlight shifted as a cloud passed, then brightened again, silver sliding over the curve of her breasts, the smooth ne of her stomach, the apex between her thighs.


    My eyes followed the path of it helplessly. She was entirely exposed to me¡ªno armor, no restraint.


    Just woman.


    Just mine.


    My hand slid from her hip to her waist, then higher, spanning her ribs. I felt the quickened rise and fall of her breath beneath my palm as she leaned into my touch.


    ¡°You were barely standing an hour ago,¡± I said, though my thumb was already tracing the underside of her breast, slow, deliberate.


    Her breath caught. ¡°I¡¯m standing now.¡±


    My gaze snapped back to hers.


    There was no fragility there. No exhaustion. Only heat.


    She pressed closer, bare thighs brushing mine, her body aligning with unmistakable intent. The friction drew a low sound from my chest before I could stop it.


    Her hand moved again¡ªthis time sliding beneath the waistband, fingertips grazing hard, heated skin.


    My hips jerked, my already engorged cock stiffening further.


    ¡°Careful,¡± I warned, but there was no force behind it.


    ¡°Why?¡± she asked softly.


    Because if she kept touching me like that, there would be nothing gentle about what followed.


    Because Ashar was already pacing beneath my skin, urging, demanding.


    Because I wanted to bend her over the nearest surface and lose myself in her until neither of us could remember anything but the way we felt together.


    Instead of answering, I lifted her¡ªfast, decisive. She gasped as her feet left the floor, but her legs immediately wrapped around my waist.


    Her nails dragged down my shoulders as I pinned her lightly against the cool tile wall. The temperature difference made her shiver.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure you¡¯re not tired?¡± I asked, my mouth brushing along her jaw, then down her throat.


    Her head tipped back, exposing more of her to me. ¡°Not even close.¡±


    I dragged my teeth lightly over the sensitive skin beneath her ear, earning a sharp inhale. My hands moved lower, gripping her firmly, holding her exactly where I wanted her.


    Her body responded without hesitation¡ªhips shifting, pressing, demanding more. I felt her wetness soaking the cotton of my pants, and the knowledge of how ready she was for me sent heat racing through my veins.


    I carried her out of the bathroom without breaking contact, every step hurried and deliberate. The moonlight flooded the bedroom floor, pooling wide and bright across the rug near the windows.


    She noticed immediately.


    Her fingers tightened in my hair, gently but with purpose, guiding my mouth back to hers before she pulled away just enough to whisper against my lips.


    ¡°Not the bed.¡±


    My brows drew together. ¡°Where, then?¡±


    She nced toward the wide window, where the moon hung full and watchful over the city.


    ¡°Under the moon,¡± she said softly, heat zing in her eyes. ¡°I want you under the moon.¡±

 Chapter 373 SOMETHING NEW

    <h4>Chapter 373: Chapter 373 SOMETHING NEW</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Under the moon.


    I didn¡¯t know why that was what I wanted¡ªonly that nothing else would do.


    For a second, neither of us moved.


    The air between us was charged¡ªthick with heat and tension. The moonlight streaming across the floor seemed almost brighter now.


    Then Kieran moved. He carried me with a possessive certainty that stole the breath from my lungs, his hands firm and unyielding against my skin.


    My legs tightened around his waist, locking him closer. His grip tightened in response, fingers digging into my hips as he strode out of the bathroom without breaking eye contact.


    The bedroom opened around us in shadow and silver.


    Moonlight flooded the floor in a wide spill near the windows, bright enough to paint his shoulders in pale light and carve sharp lines down his chest.


    He lowered me slowly into the heart of that silver glow. My back met the soft rug near the window, the cool fibers a stark contrast to the heat building between us.


    The city lights flickered beyond the ss, distant and irrelevant. Here, under the moon¡¯s unfiltered gaze, everything felt stripped down to its most primal truth.


    It was almost ceremonial.


    Like we were being blessed.


    Kieran hovered over me, his body a solid wall of heat and power, one hand braced beside my head, the other sliding along my thigh as he settled between them.


    For a second, we just looked at each other.


    His thumb traced slowly along my lower lip, eyes dark and searching. ¡°You¡¯re certain?¡± he asked, voice low and strained.


    ¡°Shut up and kiss me.¡± I reached up and pulled him down by the back of his neck.


    My mouth found his first, and I kissed him like I meant to consume him.


    My hands moved over him without hesitation, sliding over hard muscle, gripping, dragging him closer.


    The hard length of him strained visibly beneath the pajama bottoms, the outline unmistakable as it settled against my bare, slick entrance.


    My hips lifted instinctively, and even through the fabric, I felt him¡ªhot, rigid, heavy. The friction of cotton against my wetness sent a pulse straight through my core and dragged a broken gasp from my throat.


    The damp heat between my thighs soaked into the thin material almost immediately, making it cling to him, outlining him even more clearly as he pressed forward.


    The blunt head of his cock nudged against me through the barrier, as he rocked his hips, sliding against my soaked folds in a slow drag that made my stomach tighten.


    My back arched off the floor, and a loud moan tore out of me.


    ¡°Fuck, Sera,¡± he groaned, a hand slipping between us.


    The knowledge that he could feel exactly how ready I was for him only made the heat burn hotter.


    His mouth moved from mine¡ªdown my jaw, along my throat.


    He bit lightly, not enough to hurt, just enough to pull another moan from the back of my throat.


    His other hand slid down my side, fingers strong and possessive as they mapped my body.


    When his palm cupped my breast, thumb brushing slow and deliberate over the sensitive peaks of my nipples, my back arched again.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± I whimpered, the heat of desire tightening and sharpening into something almost unbearable.


    His head lifted at the sound of his name.


    That look in his eyes¡ª


    Dark. Possessive. Unraveling.


    Before he could speak, I slid my hand down between us.


    My fingers found the waistband of his pajama bottoms and slipped beneath it without hesitation.


    The heat of him met my palm instantly¡ªthick, hard, and throbbing as I wrapped my fingers around him, unable to circle his girth fully.


    His breath left him in a rough exhale.


    My grip tightened, stroking once, slow and teasing. He was hot¡ªalmost burning¡ªand practically pulsing in my hand.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± I whispered, watching the way his jaw clenched when I stroked my thumb across the leaking head, and his hip jerked.


    The possessive hunger in his gaze deepened.


    Along with the unmistakable realization that I was no longer just being taken¡ª


    I was taking.


    ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire,¡± he murmured.


    ¡°I love fire,¡± I whispered back.


    He kissed me again, harder. His tongue demanded entry, and I gave it, meeting him with equal fervor. My nails dragged down his back, and I felt the muscles there flex beneath my touch.


    My grip tightened around him, and I felt the way his body reacted¡ªhis breath roughening, his hips pressing harder into my hand.


    Okay, enough teasing.


    I released him and pushed the waistband down.


    The cotton dragged over his hips, freeing him inch by inch until his cock sprang fully into my palm. The sight of him, thick and flushed in the moonlight, sent a rush of fresh moisture between my legs.


    I stroked him once, revelling in the weight and pulse of him in my hand. Then I shifted my hips upward, guiding him toward where I needed him most.


    The head of his cock brushed against my slick entrance.


    Even that slight contact made my breath catch.


    He exhaled sharply as he felt how wet I was, the heat of me coating him instantly. I dragged him through my folds once, slow and intentional, letting him feel exactly how ready I was.


    Without warning, he thrust forward.


    I gasped at the suddenness and fullness of him.


    My fingers tightened around his shoulders, nail biting into his skin as he continued, inch by inch, stretching and stretching.


    I let out a moan, drowned out by his groan as he buried himself to the hilt, neither of us quite breathing.


    For a suspended second, we didn¡¯t move.


    We just felt it.


    The perfect way we fit.


    The way the moonlight washed over us, silver and sacred, illuminating the ce where we were joined.


    His forehead dropped to mine, breath ragged.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± I whispered.


    He answered with a pained groan.


    I smiled, rolling my hips against him. ¡°You can move. I promise I won¡¯t break.¡±


    Slowly, his hips moved as he bottomed out¡ªand then thrust back in.


    My head fell back, a loud moan tearing out of me as he began to move.


    His pace wasn¡¯t gentle.


    Each thrust drove into me with barely-leashed force.


    My body answered without hesitation, hips lifting to meet him.


    The moonlight spilled across his back, silver outlining the flex of muscle as he moved. I could see every shift in him. Feel every pulse.


    He gripped my wrists suddenly, pinning them above my head into the rug.


    The position made me gasp, exposed beneath him, entirely open to his gaze.


    His eyes dragged over me¡ªover my breasts, rising and falling with each breath, to the ce where we were joined.


    Something dark and satisfied shed in his expression as he watched the way my body took him without resistance.


    ¡°You feel that?¡± he asked, voice rough.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I breathed.


    I felt everything.


    The push and pull.


    The heat building low in my stomach.


    The way the bond¡ªthough severed, though unmarked¡ªseemed to hum faintly between us.


    With every thrust, with every breath shared beneath the moon, something wound tighter between us.


    He released one of my wrists and slid his hand down my body until he found the ce where we were joined.


    His thumb pressed against my swollen clit, and the added pressure sent a jolt through me so sharp my vision blurred.


    The rhythm broke.


    Then elerated.


    Harder.


    Faster.


    Erotic, lewd sounds filled the air¡ªhis groans, my moans, the raw, wet sound of skin pping skin.


    It wasn¡¯t polished, sweet lovemaking.


    It was primal. Animal.


    And yet¡ªunder the steady wash of moonlight pouring over us¡ªit felt almost sacred.


    My pleasure built quickly under the intensity. There was no teasing, no slow unraveling. It was a sharp climb, and I knew it was going to be a steep drop.


    ¡°Kieran¡ª¡± I gasped again, my voice breaking.


    His mouth found mine, swallowing the sound as he thrust deeper, harder, driving me toward the edge.


    My back arched sharply, heels digging into the rug as the pressure coiled tighter¡ª


    Then snapped.


    The release tore through me in a wave so powerful I cried out against his mouth. My body clenched around him, trembling, pulling him deeper.


    He followed secondster.


    His movements lost rhythm, bing rougher, more desperate. His forehead dropped to mine as he buried himself fully, a guttural sound escaping him as he finished with a final thrust.


    For a long moment, neither of us moved.


    We stayed like that¡ªjoined, breathless, hearts pounding wildly.


    The moonlight seemed softer now.


    His grip loosened, hands sliding from my wrists to my waist, holding me close instead of pinning me down.


    The moonlight touched my skin, cool now against the fading heat. I traced my fingers over his shoulder, over the ce where my teeth would one day mark him.


    ¡¯You feel that?¡¯ Alina whispered, soft and sated.


    ¡¯Yes,¡¯ I answered.


    I could feel it: the bond.


    But it didn¡¯t feel like the old tether.


    Not restored.


    Not sealed with a mark.


    But deeper.


    As though the moon had woven something new between us.

 Chapter 374 STILL UNFOLDING

    <h4>Chapter 374: Chapter 374 STILL UNFOLDING</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Morning arrived softly.


    I surfaced from sleep slowly, wrapped in warmth and the lingering haze of a night that still felt half like a dream.


    For a moment, Iy still, drifting between memory and the present, aware only of the steady heat surrounding me and the familiar scent of cedar and something uniquely Kieran.


    Then his lips brushed my neck.


    A quiet breath left me as awareness sharpened and a jolt of anticipation tingled through my chest.


    His mouth moved slowly along the sensitive curve beneath my ear, unhurried, almost reverent. The warmth of his breath stirred goosebumps across my skin.


    ¡°Kieran...¡± I murmured sleepily.


    He answered with another kiss.


    Only then did I realize his hand was resting over my breast, his palm warm and possessive as his thumb tracedzy circles on my nipples that made my body slowlye alive beneath the nkets.


    His other hand...


    My eyes flew open slightly as sensation sharpened.


    His fingers slid teasingly along the inside of my thigh beneath the sheets, just barely brushing where heat pooled low in my body.


    A shiver ran through me.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± I whispered again, though the protest held very little force.


    His chuckle vibrated against my skin.


    ¡°Good morning, beautiful.¡±


    I shifted slightly onto my back and blinked up at the ceiling as thest remnants of sleep faded.


    The early-morning light filtering through the curtains painted the room in pale gold, softer than the fierce silver of the moonlight we had fallen asleep under hours earlier.


    And then memory struck.


    Moonlight.


    The rug.


    The way I had pulled him down to me without hesitation.


    ¡®I love fire.¡¯


    Heat rushed to my face.


    Oh gods.


    I buried my face in the pillow.


    Kieran¡¯s low chuckle was like a caress on my skin. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re suddenly shy.¡±


    I groaned softly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    His hand tightened slightly over my breast.


    ¡°Oh, you absolutely do.¡±


    I peeked at him through the curtain of my hair. His eyes gleamed with unmistakable satisfaction as he looked down at me, propped casually on one elbow.


    ¡°Why are you acting likest night was our first time?¡±


    I shrugged. "Last night might not have been our first. But this morning is. We haven¡¯t woken up together before. Last time, I was out of bed before you."


    His expression softened, and he dipped his head, pressing a slow kiss to the hollow of my throat.


    ¡°That¡¯s my fault,¡± he mumbled against my skin. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°We¡¯re done feeling sorry about the past, remember?¡±


    He nodded, pressing another kiss to my skin. ¡°In other news¡±¡ªI felt his smile widen against my skin¡ª¡°you were very boldst night, Seraphina.¡±


    The heat in my cheeks intensified.


    ¡°I was under unusual lunar influence,¡± I muttered weakly.


    His grin widened. ¡°Is that what we¡¯re calling it?¡±


    His fingers traced teasingly along my side as he spoke, sending another ripple of warmth through me.


    ¡°You demanded I take you under the moon.¡±


    My blush deepened.


    ¡°I merely suggested¡ª¡±


    ¡°You ordered.¡±


    His mouth brushed the sensitive spot beneath my jaw again, and my breath caught.


    ¡°I love it when you get somanding.¡±


    I shoved lightly at his shoulder, though the gesturecked conviction.


    ¡°You¡¯re enjoying this far too much.¡±


    ¡°Of course I am.¡± His tone carried zero shame. "I spent ten years not appreciating what I had, Sera. Now, I intend to enjoy the memory ofst night thoroughly¡ªand every memory toe."


    I huffed, trying to sound annoyed, thoughughter tugged at the edges of my voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re insufferable.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    His fingers slipped higher beneath the nkets again, drawing a quiet inhale from my chest.


    ¡°And you," he murmured near my ear, "are magnificent.¡±


    The teasing in his expression softened just slightly.


    ¡°I mean it,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I wish the entire building knew what happened herest night.¡±


    I gasped. ¡°Kieran!¡±


    His grin returned instantly. ¡°I do.¡±


    My hand smacked lightly against his chest. ¡°Our son lives in this building.¡±


    Kieran looked entirely unconcerned. "My bedroom is extremely well soundproofed."


    He leaned closer, his lips brushing my ear again.


    He added softly, ¡°Your moans belong to me alone.¡±


    My stomach flipped.


    ¡°You¡¯re incorrigible.¡±


    His hand slid firmly along my hip beneath the sheets, pulling me closer against him.


    ¡°And yet you¡¯re still here.¡±


    Before I could respond, he rolled slightly, shifting our bodies so that I was half beneath him.


    The nkets tangled around us as he kissed me again, slow and deep.


    My arms wrapped instinctively around his shoulders as warmth spread through me again, sleepiness dissolving under the growing heat between us.


    The world outside the room disappeared.


    The lingering tension of the past week¡ªrogues, confessions, buried truths¡ªfaded beneath the simple reality of him.


    His mouth moved from mine down along my jaw, then lower, leaving a slow trail of kisses across my neck that made my breath stutter.


    ¡°Kieran...¡± I moaned.


    He answered with a quiet hum against my skin.


    His hand slid along my side, guiding me gently onto my stomach as he followed the curve of my spine with his lips.


    The mattress dipped beneath his weight as he shifted above me, the warmth of him pressing close as his kisses moved lower along my back.


    I sighed into the pillow, giving myself over to the simple bliss of the moment.


    Kieran¡¯s mouth brushed the center of my back¡ªand he froze, his breath stopping against my skin.


    ¡°Kieran?¡± I asked softly, ncing over my shoulder.


    He didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, his hand hovered near the base of my spine.


    My stomach tightened. ¡°What is it?¡±


    His fingers brushed the skin there very lightly, confusion on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t remember you having a tattoo.¡±


    My brows pulled together.


    ¡°A what?¡±


    ¡°A...marking.¡±


    The tension in his voice made me sit up immediately.


    ¡°What marking?¡±


    Gently, he pushed off the bed and held a hand out for me. ¡°Come look.¡±


    A strange unease built in my chest as I slid my legs from under the covers, took his hand, and stepped out of bed. I crossed the short distance to the full-length mirror near the closet.


    I angled myself in front of the mirror, straining to see my own back over my shoulder.


    At first, I saw nothing.


    Then the light caught it.


    Silver.


    Fine lines shimmered faintly at the base of my spine¡ªdelicate and intricate, almost like frost spreading across ss.


    My breath caught, nerves prickling beneath awe and confusion as I stared at the silver lines.


    ¡°What...¡±


    The markings curved upward along my lower back in symmetrical patterns that looked almost like flowing script or ancient symbols.


    They weren¡¯t paint.


    They weren¡¯t ink.


    They looked...


    Alive.


    I gently touched the spot with my fingertips, testing the silver lines.


    Nothing smeared or rubbed away.


    The silver seemed to glow faintly beneath the surface, as if it had grown from within my body.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been tattooed,¡± I said slowly.


    Behind me, Kieran¡¯s brow furrowed. His fingers hovered near the markings without touching.


    ¡°Then...what is it?¡±


    I studied the reflection more closely.


    Though iplete, the pattern stirred something deep in my memory.


    Familiar.


    Why did it feel familiar?


    Alina stirred in the back of my mind.


    ¡®Because they look like mine.¡¯


    I blinked. ¡°Yours?¡±


    ¡®On my true form¡¯s forehead,¡¯ she exined. ¡®Except mine are golden.¡¯


    An image shed through my memory¡ªthe radiant golden markings that I had seen on Alina¡¯s forehead the first time I saw her in my dream.


    The shapes were simr. Not identical, but unmistakably rted.


    ¡®What does that mean?¡¯ I asked her.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve had mine since birth, and they¡¯ve never really done anything.¡¯


    I frowned.


    That was unhelpful.


    I nced back at the mirror again.


    If this wasn¡¯t wolf-rted...


    Then what?


    A slow realization crept through me as the pieces began to align¡ªpsychic energy, lunar influence, the strange intensity of the night before beneath the full moon.


    ¡°I should show Corin,¡± I said.


    Kieran¡¯s head snapped up. ¡°No.¡±


    I turned. ¡°Kieran¡ª¡±


    His expression had hardened slightly.


    ¡°No other man is examining an intimate part of your body.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Kieran.¡±


    His arms crossed firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll speak with him myself.¡±


    Despite myself,ughter bubbled up. ¡°You¡¯re cute when you get all jealous and territorial.¡±


    He huffed, but when he stepped closer, a softness crept into his eyes, concern flickering beneath his bravado.


    His fingers finally brushed the edge of the silver pattern gently.


    ¡°Whatever this is...we¡¯re figuring it out together.¡±


    I exhaled slowly, my eyes drifting back to the faint silver lines curling across my skin.


    Somewhere deep inside me, something stirred in response.


    Waiting. Growing.


    Something had begun beneath the moonst night...


    And it was clearly still unfolding.

 Chapter 375 HIGHEST LEVEL

    <h4>Chapter 375: Chapter 375 HIGHEST LEVEL</h4>


    CORIN¡¯S POV


    Many surprising things had happened over thest few days, but the most surprising was receiving Kieran¡¯s message at dawn.


    I was already awake when it arrived. Sleep had been scarcetely, thanks to too many shifting pieces on the board and the increasingly unpredictable variable that was Seraphina¡¯s rapidly evolving power.


    My phone shed on the nightstand, its pale re slicing through the dim stillness.


    I frowned at the unknown number, but the brusque message made the sender obvious.


    ¡¯Come to Nightfang this morning.¡¯


    I studied the screen for several seconds before a soft, wryugh slipped out, the jolt of surprise bleeding into amusement.


    The fact that Kieran ckthorne contacted me himself meant something had rattled him deeply enough to swallow his pride.


    Still, after waiting in Nightfang¡¯s sitting room for nearly an hour, I began to wonder whether this urgency truly mattered at all.


    Kieran did not strike me as the kind of Alpha who arrivedte to anything, least of all a meeting he had summoned himself.


    Just as I began considering leaving, the door opened.


    Kieran stepped in first, his broad shoulders filling the doorway with the effortless authority and dominance he carried everywhere.


    Sera followed half a step behind him, her hair loosely tousled around her shoulders, her skin flushed.


    Anyone with functioning eyesight¡ªand a working nose¡ªcould have drawn the same conclusion I did.


    Their scents clung to each other in a way that only happened after a shared night. And a shared morning, considering theirteness.


    The air around them felt different, too. Settled. Harmonious.


    Sera carried a softness in her expression I had never quite seen before, something quietly grounded beneath her usualposure.


    Kieran, meanwhile, looked entirely too pleased with himself.


    His gazended on me as he entered, and the faintest shift passed through his posture. He moved slightly closer to Sera, his expression hardening into something territorial.


    It might have been intimidating if it were not so transparently juvenile.


    ¡°Good morning, Corin,¡± Sera said warmly.


    ¡°Morning,¡± I replied.


    Kieran skipped pleasantries.


    He crossed the room and ced a tablet on the low table between the chairs before turning the screen toward me. Sera leaned lightly against the edge of the table beside him, watching my reaction with quiet curiosity.


    I stepped closer and nced down.


    The moment I saw the image, recognition struck instantly.


    My breath stilled.


    I picked up the tablet and examined the photograph more closely before lifting my gaze back to Sera.


    ¡°Is this your back?¡±


    She studied my face carefully. ¡°You recognize it?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said.


    Kieran crossed his arms. ¡°Then exin.¡±


    My attention dropped back to the image.


    The markings curved upward from the base of her spine in flowing, elegant shapes that felt both ancient and alive with lunar resonance. Even through a photograph, I could feel the faint pull of moonlight embedded in the pattern.


    ¡°Sera¡¯s anchoring to the moon has begun,¡± I said.


    The words settled heavily into the room.


    Sera¡¯s gaze drifted briefly toward the windows where pale morning light filtered through the ss. Then she and Kieran exchanged a quiet look.


    ¡°Last night,¡± she murmured.


    Kieran turned back to me.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    I folded my arms loosely and leaned against the arm of the sofa, keeping my eyes on Sera.


    ¡°When the pattern fully forms,¡± I said calmly, ¡°your anchoring will beplete. When that happens, your power will stabilize at its highest level.¡±


    She frowned slightly. ¡°Highest level?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°The Sovereign level.¡±


    She inhaled sharply. ¡°But you said Sovereigns are extremely rare.¡±


    I smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯re extremely rare.¡±


    Kieran made a low, guttural noise and shifted closer to her. I suppressed the urge to roll my eyes.


    ¡°When the patternpletes itself,¡± I continued, ¡°your connection to the moon will stabilize fully. That moment marks your ascension to Sovereign.¡±


    Seraphina fell quiet, absorbing the information.


    Kieran, however, had no patience for silence.


    ¡°And how exactly do you know all this?¡± he asked.


    I lifted one shoulder in a small shrug. ¡°Because I went through something simr.¡±


    His eyes narrowed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    I loosened the cor of my shirt slightly, revealing the faint golden lines that curved along my corbone and shoulder. The markings were sharper in design than Seraphina¡¯s, more angr and aggressive in their symmetry, but the resonance was unmistakably rted.


    Sera stepped closer to examine them.


    ¡°So this happens when a psychic ascends,¡± she said thoughtfully.


    ¡°Correct. These appeared when I advanced to Dominator.¡±


    My gaze returned to Sera.


    The shimmer in her aura was stronger today.


    The moon had clearly done something to herst night.


    Something significant.


    "But you...you¡¯re well on your way to Sovereign. Much faster than anyone could have anticipated."


    Sera exhaled slowly, her gaze drifting toward the window again as the morning light brightened outside.


    Kieran looked between us. ¡°Why does that sound like bad news?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Because rapid growth has consequences.¡±


    His attention sharpened. ¡°Exin.¡±


    I pushed away from the sofa and walked toward the window, letting my gaze rest briefly on the distant treeline before continuing.


    ¡°As Sera¡¯s power grows, the level of control required to manage it increases with it.¡±


    Kieran muttered a curse. I ignored it and focused on Sera instead.


    ¡°The Sovereign level doesn¡¯t simply make you powerful.¡±


    She raised an eyebrow. ¡°What does it make me?¡±


    "A target," I answered. "An even bigger one than I thought."


    Silence followed.


    Because we all understood what that meant.


    Power never existed in istion. It attracted attention¡ªallies and enemies alike.


    Kieran exhaled slowly through his nose.


    ¡°So what happens next?¡±


    ¡°Training.¡±


    Sera nodded immediately. ¡°I expected that.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I held her gaze. "If you don¡¯t master control fast, every psychic within several hundred miles will feel it.¡±


    Sera grimaced. ¡°Wonderful.¡±


    I gave her a reassuring smile. ¡°The advantage is that you already possess more discipline than most. Many psychics reach power before they learn restraint, but you¡¯ve already mastered restraint to a certain level.¡±


    Her expression did not change, but I caught her small sigh of relief.


    I hesitated briefly before continuing. ¡°There is one other factor that could help stabilize the process.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s gaze narrowed. ¡°What?¡±


    I looked at Sera. ¡°If you could Shift.¡±


    Both of them went still.


    ¡°The wolf form provides instinctive grounding,¡± I exined. ¡°It creates an additionalyer of stability that helps regte psychic output.¡±


    Sera¡¯s expression shifted. A brief flicker of hesitation crossed her face as if she were considering something she had not yet shared.


    Her lips parted. ¡°Actually, Corin, I¡ª¡±


    Her phone rang, the sharp sound cutting through the quiet room.


    Sera nced at the screen and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s Ethan.¡±


    She answered immediately. ¡°Yes?¡±


    The silence that followed stretched longer than I liked.


    Then the color drained from her face. ¡°What?¡±


    Kieran straightened. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Sera listened for several seconds, her grip tightening around the phone.


    Finally, she lowered it, and her eyes met Kieran¡¯s.


    ¡°My mother,¡± she said quietly.


    A heavy feeling settled in my chest.


    ¡°What about her?¡± Kieran asked.


    Sera¡¯s voice remained steady, though the tension beneath it was unmistakable.


    ¡°She¡¯s in trouble.¡±

 Chapter 376 ANOTHER LINK

    <h4>Chapter 376: Chapter 376 ANOTHER LINK</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The moment we arrived at Frostbane, a jolt of dread mped around my chest; the tension in the air was unmistakable.


    Guards lined the corridor leading toward the strategy room, their posture rigid and alert as if the entire pack had been ced on edge.


    Frostbane was never a rxed territory, but today the atmosphere felt heavier, charged with the kind of restrained urgency that usually preceded battle.


    Kieran¡¯s hand stayed at the small of my back as we walked down the hallway together. The touch was steady, grounding, though I could feel the restrained tension in him just as clearly as I felt the restless hum of power beneath my own skin.


    Corin followed a few steps behind us, silent and observant.


    When we stepped into the strategy room, Ethan was already there.


    He stood beside the long wooden table in the center of the room, one hand braced against its edge while the other held a tablet he wasn¡¯t looking at.


    His shoulders were tight, his postureposed, as if he were forcing control over something far more vtile beneath the surface.


    The moment he saw me, his gaze softened slightly.


    ¡°Sera.¡±


    I crossed the room toward him without hesitation.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Kieran moved to stand beside me while Corin took a ce near the window, folding his arms loosely as he watched Ethan with quiet interest.


    Ethan exhaled slowly before answering. ¡°I should have told you about this sooner.¡±


    My brow furrowed. ¡°Told me what?¡±


    He ran a hand across his face before answering.


    ¡°The moment Celeste made her dramatic return, something about the situation in the Maldives didn¡¯t sit right with me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ethan gestured with the tablet in his hand. ¡°The storm.¡±


    My stomach turned with the memory of that tense, brittle phone call with Mother, her voiceced with fear I tried not to acknowledge at the time.


    ¡°You think it was more than a storm?¡± I asked.


    He nodded. ¡°The truth was that the feeling had struck me almost immediately. Too many things about the situation had been off. The timing. The sudden loss ofmunication. The fact that Mother had insisted on staying longer than expected.¡±


    ¡°But you said you sent people to retrieve them, right?¡±


    He nodded again.


    ¡°And?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°At first, they checked in daily, but...since Celeste returned, I haven¡¯t been able to reach them.¡±


    For a moment, I simply stared at him. ¡°What?¡±


    His jaw clenched. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should have told you.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you?¡±


    He sighed. ¡°Because thest couple of days have already ced enough strain on you. I didn¡¯t want to add another burden unless it became necessary.¡±


    I exhaled slowly, pinching the bridge of my nose. ¡°I need all you Alphas,¡±¡ªI shot a pointed look at Kieran¡ª¡°to stop treating me like an egg that¡¯ll break at any moment. I¡¯m not fragile, dammit! How much more do I have to prove myself?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s throat bobbed with a swallow. ¡°You¡¯re right, Sera, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°So what changed this morning?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°My team finally made contact again. They had...news.¡±


    Kieran leaned forward. ¡°What did they find?¡±


    ¡°One survivor out of the team that went with Mother.¡±


    A cold sensation crept down my spine. ¡°What? Who?¡±


    ¡°Jonathan.¡±


    My breath caught.


    Jonathan had served my father for decades. He had been Edward Lockwood¡¯s Gamma long before Ethan inherited the pack, and still stayed loyal after his death.


    ¡°What happened to him?¡± I asked.


    Ethan¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°He was found barely alive.¡±


    The words felt like ice sliding through my chest.


    ¡°He managed to speak briefly before losing consciousness.¡±


    My hands curled slowly against the edge of the table. ¡°What did he say?¡±


    Ethan met my gaze. ¡°Mother was abducted.¡±


    The air in the room seemed to thicken, pressing down on my chest until each breath became shallow, heavy.


    Then Ethan finished the sentence. ¡°By Catherine.¡±


    The namended with quiet weight.


    Corin straightened slightly behind me.


    Kieran¡¯s expression darkened.


    I struggled to keep my legs from buckling.


    Catherine.


    I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it.


    I knew she¡¯d performed the sealing on me; I knew there was something suspicious about her.


    But she was Celeste¡¯s godmother. She was Mother¡¯s best friend.


    Why would she do this?


    Was this a standalone or another link in the long chain of mishaps?


    What the fuck was going on??


    ¡°What else did Jonathan report?¡± Kieran asked.


    Ethan¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°Not much.¡±


    My chest tightened. ¡°What do you mean not much?¡±


    Ethan spoke carefully. ¡°He said that if we want Mom returned safely...¡± His gaze fixed on me. ¡°You must meet Catherine. Alone.¡±


    Kieran reacted instantly. ¡°That¡¯s not happening.¡±


    The bristling fury in his voice carried the full authority of an Alpha who had already made his decision.


    Ethan nodded. ¡°I agree.¡±


    "It¡¯s very clearly a trap," Corin chimed in.


    I exhaled slowly, fighting the panic wing at my throat.


    Margaret Lockwood might never have been the most affectionate mother, but she was still my mother. She¡¯d loved me in her own wed way.


    Ignoring Catherine¡¯s demand entirely could easily ce her life in greater danger, and that thought twisted something deep in my chest.


    Family bonds did not disappear simply because they were imperfect.


    Kieran stepped closer, his hand resting firmly against my back.


    "You shut that train of thought down right now," he said, his voice carrying finality. "There¡¯s no way you¡¯re going there, especially not alone. You are not ransom."


    I looked at him. ¡°I can¡¯t just leave my mother there."


    "We¡¯ll figure something out," he assured me.


    "But¡ª"


    "Why now?"


    Everyone¡¯s attention snapped to Corin, who had voiced the question.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ethan asked.


    Corin gestured toward me.


    ¡°If Catherine¡¯s goal is Sera, she has had more than twenty years to act. Countless opportunities to approach Sera directly or manipte events indirectly. Why wait so long?¡±


    The logic of that statement settled slowly into the room.


    Corin answered his own question. ¡°Something changed.¡±


    My fingers brushed unconsciously against my lower back, where the silver markings now rested beneath my clothing.


    Something had changed.


    ¡°My power,¡± I whispered.


    Kieran asked, ¡°You think Catherine knows the seal has been broken?¡±


    Corin gave a small shrug. ¡°I would be surprised if she didn¡¯t.¡±


    A chill ran through me.


    If Catherine had somehow sensed the shift in my abilities...


    ¡°She wants the power inside me,¡± I said softly.


    Corin nodded. ¡°That would be the most logical exnation.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s hand tightened slightly on my back.


    ¡°And abducting Margaret guarantees Sera will respond.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    "There¡¯s no way Sera is just going to walk straight into Catherine¡¯s trap," Kieran said. "We have to figure out a way to outsmart her. Save Margaret and protect Sera."


    Ethan sighed. ¡°There may be one way to understand Catherine¡¯s intentions.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± I asked.


    His expression darkened slightly.


    ¡°Celeste.¡±


    The name immediately filled the room with tension.


    Kieran¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°She has caused more than enough damage.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan agreed calmly. ¡°But she knows Catherine better than anyone else in this room. Plus, I sent the team to retrieve her and Mother. How did she get away, and Mother didn¡¯t? She has answers to a lot of our questions.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been tight-lipped until now,¡± I said. ¡°What makes you think she¡¯ll finally cooperate?¡±


    ¡°Hopefully, she still has a little piece of a heart, and the news of Mother¡¯s abduction jolts her,¡± Ethan said in a voice that held no hope.


    Images of Celeste shed through my mind¡ªher cruelty, her jealousy, the way she had orchestrated my humiliation eleven years ago.


    But none of that mattered now.


    Because if we didn¡¯t understand Catherine¡¯s motive, if we couldn¡¯t anticipate her moves, then we had no way of saving Mother without sacrificing me.


    I sighed. ¡°Then we talk to Celeste.¡±

 Chapter 377 ANOTHER PSYCHIC INTERROGATION

    <h4>Chapter 377: Chapter 377 ANOTHER PSYCHIC INTERROGATION</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Celeste¡¯s room felt colder than the corridors outside.


    I stood just inside the doorway for a moment, studying her before stepping fully into the room.


    She sat upright against the headboard, wrists loosely secured by the leather cuffs attached to the metal ring behind the bed.


    Her hair¡ªonce styled to perfection even in the middle of chaos¡ªhung in loose, tangled waves around her shoulders.


    She looked thinner than thest time I had seen her. Not fragile exactly...but diminished.


    A wolfless werewolf.


    The absence clung to her like a shadow.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if that was how I looked without Alina.


    Kieran stood beside me, close enough that the heat of his bodyforted me.


    Ethan positioned himself across the room near the small writing desk, arms folded tightly over his chest.


    Corin lingered near the window, leaning one shoulder against the stone wall, watching everything with quiet, unreadable focus.


    For a long moment, no one said anything.


    Celeste¡¯s eyes moved slowly across the room.


    First Ethan.


    Then Kieran.


    Then Corin.


    And finally, me.


    For a split second, something flickered in her gaze¡ªa sh of panic, quickly smothered.


    Then, with a defiant tilt of her chin, her mouth curled into a familiar, mocking smile.


    ¡°Well,¡± she drawled, voice rough but dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Isn¡¯t this cozy?¡±


    No one said anything.


    Celeste leaned back against the headboard as far as the cuffs allowed, looking almost rxed, almost amused.


    ¡°So tell me...what dirty little game are you nning to y with me this time?¡±


    I had to give it to her; she was excellent at posturing.


    Her tone held that same careless arrogance. That infuriating sense that everything happening around her was merely a game she intended to win.


    But the circumstances had changed.


    The worst thing she had ever done had been dragged into the open and dissected piece by piece. There was nothing left to protect¡ªno reputation worth salvaging, no wolf to anchor her pride, no future like the one she once believed would be hers.


    And perhaps that was why she looked so strangely calm now.


    What¡¯s done is done.


    The attitude was written inly across her face.


    ¡°Come on,¡± she continued, tilting her head. ¡°You¡¯ve already dragged me through psychic hallucinations, public humiliation, and emotional torture. Surely you¡¯re not running out of ideas now.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s jaw tightened visibly.


    Kieran¡¯s hand rested lightly against the small of my back.


    I stepped forward. ¡°There¡¯s no game today, Celeste.¡±


    She raised a brow. ¡°Oh, boo.¡±


    ¡°Mother has been abducted by Catherine.¡±


    For the first time since we entered, Celeste¡¯s expression fractured. Her eyes widened a fraction, lips parting in genuine shock. For a single heartbeat, something real¡ªvulnerability¡ªbroke through the sarcasm she wore like armor.


    The silence that followed felt heavier than anything that hade before it.


    Celeste stared at me for a long moment, the earlier flicker of emotion still lingering in her eyes, before her expression slowly shifted again.


    Her mouth curved upward, and the careless smile returned to her face as if nothing had happened at all.


    "Well,"¡ªshe shrugged¡ª"sounds like a family problem. You two should really get on it."


    Ethan took a step forward. ¡°Celeste.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She shifted slightly against the headboard. ¡°You can¡¯t seriously believe I had anything to do with it.¡±


    ¡°You were together on the ind,¡± Ethan said. ¡°And you¡¯re Catherine¡¯s goddaughter.¡±


    She snorted. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So, tell us what you know.¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Her gaze slid toward me. ¡°And even if I did, I don¡¯t know what the fuck you think I can do about it.¡±


    Her voice turned mocking again. ¡°I don¡¯t exactly have a wolf anymore, remember? No ws. No fangs. No fancy psychic witchcraft like you and your new friend.¡±


    She flicked her eyes briefly toward Corin.


    Her shoulders lifted in an exaggerated shrug. "And quite frankly, I don¡¯t give a fuck."


    The nonchnce was like gasoline on an open me.


    Ethan snapped. ¡°You ungrateful little shit!¡±


    His voice thundered through the room as he crossed the distance between them in two long strides.


    ¡°Mother went to the Maldives because of you!¡±


    Celeste¡¯s shoulders jerked with a brief, involuntary flinch, but she forced her spine straight, hardening her eyes.


    Ethan¡¯s hands mmed onto the edge of the bed beside her. ¡°Why is it that everyone who cares about you always ends up hurt?¡±


    Celeste¡¯s eyes shed.


    ¡°Oh, please,¡± she scoffed. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask her toe. She got herself into this mess. That¡¯s hardly my fault.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s voice dropped dangerously. ¡°She went there to help you.¡±


    She scoffed. ¡°Who said I needed help?¡± she shot back. ¡°Mother always had a talent for making terrible decisions.¡±


    Something dark flickered behind Ethan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Watch your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Celesteughed softly. ¡°Did I hit a nerve?¡±


    Her gaze drifted between all of us. ¡°You know what the real problem is?¡±


    Her smile twisted. ¡°You people chose the wrong daughter.¡±


    The wordsnded like poison in the room.


    ¡°If you had only stood by me,¡± she continued, voice sharpening, ¡°if Kieran hadn¡¯t insisted on breaking things off¡ª¡±


    Kieran went rigid beside me.


    She turned back to Ethan, her eyes gleaming bitterly. ¡°If you or Mother had bothered to stop me sooner, I never would have gone to the Maldives in the first ce.¡±


    She leaned forward slightly. ¡°And none of this would have happened.¡±


    For a moment, no one moved.


    The twisted logic hung in the air like a rotten smell.


    Ethan stared at her as if he were looking at a stranger.


    Something in his expression went cold¡ªnot just anger, but abrupt finality. His mouth tightened, shoulders stiffening as if he were locking something away.


    ¡°You¡¯re beyond redemption,¡± he said quietly.


    The wordsnded harder than if he had shouted them.


    Celeste blinked once.


    Then sheughed, a soft, incredulous sound that was almost too loud.


    ¡°Well,¡± she said, tilting her head slightly, ¡°that¡¯s riching from you.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s jaw tightened.


    She leaned back against the headboard again, the leather cuffs creaking softly as she settled into the pillows, studying him with an almost bored look.


    ¡°You know what¡¯s funny?¡± she continued. ¡°Watching you stand on the moral high ground like you didn¡¯t spend most of your life hurting Sera.¡±


    Ethan froze.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t defend her when Mother and Father treated her like an embarrassment,¡± Celeste went on, her tone sharpening. ¡°You didn¡¯t defend her when the rest of the pack whispered behind her back and mocked her out in the open. You certainly didn¡¯t defend her when I made everyone believe she was the viin.¡±


    Her eyes gleamed. ¡°So forgive me if I¡¯m not particrly moved by your sudden transformation into the protective big brother.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s hands curled into fists at his sides.


    ¡°And now,¡± Celeste added lightly, ¡°you¡¯re standing on your pedestal pretending you¡¯re better than me.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s voice dropped dangerously low. ¡°Careful.¡±


    Celeste¡¯s smile widened.


    ¡°Why?¡± she asked sweetly. ¡°Does the truth make you ufortable? Or are you angry because deep down you know I¡¯m right?¡±


    Then she delivered the final blow. ¡°Or are you upset because you¡¯re useless? You couldn¡¯t protect Sera, you couldn¡¯t protect me, you couldn¡¯t protect Mother. You couldn¡¯t even save Father when¡ª¡±


    Ethan moved so suddenly that the air itself seemed to crack with the motion. His hand shot upward, fury breaking through thest thread of restraint.


    Before the strike couldnd, I stepped forward and caught his wrist, my fingers closing firmly around his arm.


    ¡°Ethan,¡± I said quietly.


    He stopped. The muscles in his arm were rigid beneath my grip, his entire body trembling with barely contained rage.


    Celesteughed again.


    ¡°Aww,¡± she said mockingly. ¡°How cute.¡±


    Ethan tried to wrench his arm free from my grasp. ¡°She deserves¡ª¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    He turned to look at me, fury still zing in his eyes.


    My grip tightened slightly around his wrist.


    ¡°She¡¯s not going to help us willingly.¡±


    Celeste lounged back against the headboard, a slow, smug satisfaction unfurling in her eyes and curving her lips. "Ding ding ding."


    Her eyes flicked toward me. ¡°So what now, Sera?¡±


    Her smile widened with open provocation. ¡°Another psychic interrogation?¡±


    I held her gaze. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The change in her was immediate.


    Her shoulders stiffened, and the mocking ease drained from her expression as real unease flickered across her face. She leaned back instinctively against the headboard, the leather cuffs creaking as she tried to put distance between us.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± she said sharply.


    Her gaze darted briefly toward Ethan, then Kieran, as if searching for an ally who clearly wasn¡¯ting.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already done this once,¡± she snapped, her voice tighter now. ¡°You don¡¯t get to keep digging around in my head whenever you feel like it.¡±


    I didn¡¯t stop moving. My hand continued its slow, deliberate approach.


    Celeste¡¯s breathing quickened.


    ¡°No,¡± she said, more urgently this time, twisting her wrist against the cuff as though she might somehow pull free. ¡°Stay the hell out of my mind.¡±


    Her eyes locked onto mine, and for the first time since we had entered the room, there was no sarcasm in them.


    Only fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I murmured. "I¡¯ll be gentle."


    The moment my fingers touched her skin, the world shifted.


    Darkness swallowed the room.


    Memory rushed toward me in a violent surge of fragments, images, and voices colliding in a chaotic flood. Celeste¡¯s life spilled open around me in disjointed shes: the white sand beaches of the Maldives, luxury hotel rooms glowing with warmmplight, music pulsing through crowded lounges, and endless nights of alcohol andughter that never quite reached her eyes.


    But when I searched for Catherine¡ª


    There was nothing.


    Or rather, something worse than nothing.


    The memories existed. I could feel their shape and weight somewhere beneath the surface, but they refused toe into focus. Every time I reached for them, the images blurred and dissolved like ink spreading across wet paper.


    Someone had deliberately obscured them.


    It wasn¡¯t the haziness of trauma or the natural erosion of time. This felt precise, controlled, intentional.


    My pulse quickened as I pushed harder.


    The pressure inside my skull intensified, a sharp ache spreading behind my eyes as if my mind were pressing against a sealed door.


    A deliberate block.


    Corin¡¯s voice echoed faintly in the distance, as though it were reaching me from far beyond the memoryscape.


    ¡°Sera.¡±


    I ignored him.


    I forced myself deeper, pushing past the blurred fragments and broken images that scattered in every direction.


    Then something different surfaced.

 Chapter 378 A SMALL VICTORY

    <h4>Chapter 378: Chapter 378 A SMALL VICTORY</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    As I withdrew from Celeste¡¯s mind, the weight of the physical world returned slowly, like gravity settling back onto my bones.


    For a brief second, the room tilted around me.


    Not violently. Not the crushing copse that had followed thest time I¡¯d forced my way into her memories.


    Just a slight dizziness, like surfacing from deep water.


    Kieran¡¯s hand immediately tightened at my waist.


    ¡°Sera.¡± His voice was low, sharp with concern.


    I steadied myself and drew a quiet breath. The cold stone walls of the Frostbane guest chamber came back into focus.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I whispered.


    And I was. Maybe Celeste hadn¡¯t resisted as hard asst time. Or maybe I¡¯d grown stronger since the markings appeared on me.


    Either way, I was still standing.


    That alone felt like a small victory.


    ¡°Well?¡± Ethan asked, his voice heavy. ¡°Did you see anything?¡±


    I exhaled slowly, shaking my head. ¡°Everything concerning Catherine is...sealed.¡±


    I¡¯d felt the barriers clearly¡ªprecise psychic seals woven through Celeste¡¯s memoryscape like locked gates¡ªbut instead of forcing them open, I had pulled back.


    If someone had deliberately constructed those blocks, tearing through them recklessly could have destroyed the memories entirely.


    It could have triggered something far more dangerous.


    Corin straightened. ¡°Sealed how?¡±


    ¡°Deliberately. Clean work. Precise.¡±


    ¡°Like Aaron?¡± Kieran asked.


    I shook my head. ¡°No. All her memories still exist, but these have a lock of some kind on them.¡±


    That was what disturbed me most.


    It hadn¡¯t felt like trauma.


    It hadn¡¯t felt like natural suppression.


    It felt...designed.


    Celeste had been watching my face the entire time.


    ¡°Well,¡± she drawled, stretching her bound wristszily against the cuffs, ¡°that¡¯s disappointing.¡±


    She tilted her head, studying me like an insect pinned to ss.


    ¡°What happened, Sera?¡± she continued, her lips curling into a mocking smile. ¡°I thought you were the terrifying new psychic prodigy.¡±


    Her smile widened. ¡°Turns out you¡¯re not quite as all-powerful as you think.¡±


    Maya¡¯s voice snapped from behind me. ¡°Oh, shut up!¡±


    I hadn¡¯t even realized she¡¯d entered the room until that moment. She must have arrived while I was inside Celeste¡¯s mind.


    She stood next to Ethan, fists clenched so tightly the tendons in her hands stood out sharply beneath her skin, her eyes zing as she stared at Celeste.


    Behind her, Brett and Maris had also stepped into the room. Brett stood slightly to the side of the doorway, his posture rigid, his expression carefully controlled in that distant way it seemed he had reserved for Celeste.


    Maris remained close beside him, one hand resting lightly against his arm as her sharp gaze swept across the room before settling on Celeste with unmistakable contempt.


    Celeste¡¯s smirk deepened.


    ¡°Aw,¡± she said sweetly. ¡°If it isn¡¯t my favorite audience.¡±


    Maya took a step forward. ¡°If you say one more word¡ª¡±


    Celesteughed softly.


    ¡°What? You¡¯ll hit me?¡± She lifted her cuffed wrists mockingly. ¡°That would really prove what noble people you all are.¡±


    Her gaze slidzily across the room again.


    ¡°You know,¡± she added with a slow shrug, ¡°if you actually want answers, maybe it¡¯s time you all start showing a little good faith.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s jaw hardened.


    Celeste looked back at me.


    ¡°After all,¡± she said with exaggerated innocence, ¡°you¡¯re in desperate need of my cooperation. Come on, brownnose a little. I won¡¯t object if you feel like falling to your knees. ¡±


    Maya moved.


    I caught her wrist before she reached the bed. Her body vibrated with restrained violence.


    ¡°Maya, she¡¯s baiting you,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°I know,¡± Maya snapped. ¡°I just don¡¯t care.¡±


    Celeste chuckled under her breath, the sound sharp and dismissive.


    For a moment, I watched her¡ªthe set of her posture, the tilt of her chin, the brittle arrogance she wore like armor against the entire room.


    ¡°Celeste,¡± I called out, my voice soft.


    Her eyes flicked back to mine.


    ¡°Do you think the person you¡¯ve be honors the sacrifices Kharis and Olivia made for you?¡±


    ***


    CELESTE¡¯S POV


    When Sera said Olivia¡¯s name, a chill shot through me, like ice pouring into my veins.


    For a second, my chest clenched, and I couldn¡¯t draw a breath, panic closing in like a vise.


    My fingers tightened instinctively against the leather cuffs around my wrists, the metal ring behind the bedframe giving a faint clink as the restraints pulled taut.


    Olivia.


    That name should not exist in this room.


    No one here should know it.


    My eyes snapped toward Sera.


    She stood a few feet from the bed, watching me with the same calm, unreadable expression as after leaving my mind.


    There was no triumph on her face. No smugness.


    Just quiet certainty.


    Which made it worse.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I said sharply.


    My voice sounded wrong to my own ears¡ªtight, brittle, panicked.


    Sera didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Kharis gave up her life for you,¡± she said quietly. ¡°And Olivia¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The words exploded out of me.


    My chest rose and fell too quickly now, air scraping through my throat as if it were suddenly too thin.


    For the first time since they dragged me into this miserable stone prison, I felt something dangerously close to real fear.


    Because if Sera knew about Olivia¡ª


    The world seemed to tilt as images surged through my mind, sharp and relentless.


    Cold concrete scraping against my knees.


    Chains rattling against the metal floor of the truck.


    Girls huddled together in the darkness, cors around their throats and fear hollowing out their eyes.


    Olivia¡¯s face as she pressed the broken shard of metal into my hand.


    Her fingers gripping my wrist with desperate urgency.


    ¡®When I say run, you don¡¯t stop. Don¡¯t look back.¡¯


    The scream of the rms.


    Gunfire echoing through the corridors.


    And Olivia¡¯s body jerking as the shot rang out.


    ¡°She was yet another person who cared for you and got hurt,¡± Sera went on.


    ¡°STOP!¡±


    The scream tore out of me before I could stop it, echoing sharply through the room and snapping every head toward me at once.


    Maya looked startled by the sudden outburst, Kieran¡¯s brows drew together in confusion, and Ethan¡¯s expression darkened with immediate suspicion.


    But none of them mattered.


    The only person I could see was Brett.


    He stood with his new mate near the door, half-shadowed by dim hallway light. The moment my gazended on him, my stomach dropped as if the bed had vanished beneath me.


    No.


    No, no, no.


    He wasn¡¯t supposed to be here.


    Humiliation hit with such force that my vision blurred. If he heard¡ªif he understood what Sera implied, what she saw¡ª


    My throat tightened so violently I could barely breathe.


    ¡°How much did you see?¡± I demanded hoarsely.


    Sera¡¯s smile was soft and pitying. ¡°Enough.¡±


    Rage and panic twisted together in my chest.


    ¡°You had no right,¡± I spat. ¡°You had no right to go digging through that.¡±


    Her silence only made it worse.


    My hands shook against the cuffs.


    ¡°Everyone out,¡± Imanded.


    No one moved.


    My temper snapped.


    ¡°I said OUT!¡±


    The words echoed off the stone walls.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying another word while half the world is standing here listening!¡±


    Ethan frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t get to make demands¡ª¡±


    ¡°I will say NOTHING if they stay!¡± I shouted, my voice cracking.


    My eyes flicked helplessly toward Brett again.


    Gods.


    The look on his face made something twist painfully in my chest.


    He wasn¡¯t angry. He wasn¡¯t shocked or even particrly interested.


    Brett simply stood there watching me with a cool, detached expression, as if observing something that had nothing to do with him.


    And somehow, that indifference made the shame ten times worse.


    For a moment, the room remained frozen.


    Then Sera spoke. ¡°Everyone out.¡±


    Maya immediately objected.


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°Please.¡±


    There was something in Sera¡¯s voice that made the others hesitate.


    Reluctantly, Maya turned and walked toward the door.


    Corin followed.


    Kieran lingered for a second before leaving as well.


    Brett was thest to go.


    As he stepped through the doorway, our eyes met briefly.


    Then the door shut.


    Now only three of us remained.


    Sera. Ethan. And me.


    For several seconds, no one spoke.


    I stared at the stone ceiling, trying to slow the frantic pounding of my heart.


    Then a brokenugh slipped out of my throat.


    ¡°Fuck it,¡± I muttered bitterly. ¡°You want the truth? Here¡¯s the truth.¡±

 Chapter 379 MERCHANDISE

    <h4>Chapter 379: Chapter 379 MERCHANDISE</h4>


    CELESTE¡¯S POV


    Thest thing I remembered before everything fell apart was the sound of the elevator doors sliding shut.


    Brett had walked away without looking back, leaving me standing in the hallway of the Vesper Grand Hotel with more questions than answers and my pride burning like acid in my chest.


    I chased after him without thinking.


    I never reached the elevator.


    A hand mped over my mouth from behind. Another arm wrapped around my waist, dragging me backward before I could even scream.


    Something sharp and chemical soaked into the cloth pressed against my face, and the world tilted violently as darkness rushed in.


    When I woke again, I was in chains.


    At first, I thought I was still dreaming. My head throbbed with a dull, relentless pain. Every part of my body felt heavy and sluggish, as though I had been submerged underwater for hours.


    The air smelled of oil, rust, sweat, and something sour that churned my stomach.


    It took several long seconds for the reality to settle in.


    I was sitting on the metal floor of a moving truck.


    Chains bound my wrists to the floor, and a heavy cor weighed against my throat.


    Around me were other girls¡ªsome crying quietly, some staring nkly ahead as if their minds had already retreated somewhere far away.


    That was when I realized what had happened.


    I had been taken.


    The organization that purchased us specialized in supplying beautiful women to wealthy clients.


    At least, that was the part they didn¡¯t bother hiding. Politicians, businessmen, Alphas who valued discretion more than morality¡ªthose were the kinds of men who paid extraordinary sums to indulge themselves.


    I learned that much quickly enough.


    What I didn¡¯t understand at first was that the brothel was only one piece of a muchrger operation.


    That truth cameter.


    At the beginning, my attention was focused on something much more immediate: surviving.


    The men guarding us treated us like livestock. Theyughed when I demanded to know where I was being taken.


    When I told them my name, when I informed them exactly who my family was, theughter only grew louder.


    No one believed me.


    Or perhaps they simply didn¡¯t care.


    Even though Kharis was suppressed, I could still feel her sometimes, but this time, I couldn¡¯t.


    They had drugged me before the abduction. Between the drugs and the silver restraints, I couldn¡¯t feel her for two days.


    Two days.


    Two days where I screamed and threatened and demanded they release me.


    Two days where no one cared.


    On the third night, one of the guards came into my cell.


    He thought I was helpless.


    He was wrong.


    The moment his hands closed around my arm, something inside me snapped awake.


    I didn¡¯t fully shift; Kharis was weak from the silver and suppression.


    But fangs emerged before I realized what was happening. The guard barely had time to scream before I tore his throat open, and blood soaked the floor.


    The entirepound descended into chaos.


    After that, everything changed.


    The leader of the organization¡ªeveryone called him Severin¡ªtook a personal interest in me.


    I never learned whether he believed my ims about my identity, but he certainly believed what he saw that night: Kharis was not an ordinary wolf.


    Noble blood carried a certain...value.


    They moved me out of the cell after that. The room they gave me was marginally morefortable, though still filthy by any reasonable standard.


    There were guards posted outside the door at all times, and cameras installed in the corners of the ceiling.


    That was where I met Olivia.


    She was assigned as my maid. At first, I assumed she was just another servant working for the organization.


    I treated her ordingly.


    Cold. Dismissive. Sometimes cruel.


    But Olivia never reacted as I expected. She met my temper with quiet patience, replying to my sharp remarks with a small, polite smile.


    It took several days before I realized something unusual was happening.


    Whenever a guard grew too aggressive, Olivia appeared. Whenever Severin lingered too long in my room, she managed to redirect the conversation or create some excuse to end the visit.


    Eventually, I confronted her.


    ¡°Why are you helping me?¡± I demanded one night.


    She hesitated before answering.


    ¡°Because I saw what your wolf did.¡±


    The memory of that moment still lingered vividly in my mind.


    ¡°You¡¯re not lying about who you are,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Wolves like yours don¡¯te from nowhere.¡±


    That was the first time anyone in that ce had believed me.


    When I asked why she cared, Olivia told me about her sister, a younger girl who had disappeared years earlier after being taken by traffickers.


    Olivia had spent years searching for any trace of her, and she believed the organization that held us might know what had happened.


    Helping me escape, using the Lockwood influence, she thought, might finally give her the chance to find her sister again.


    It was a desperate gamble.


    But by then, we both understood desperation.


    So we made an alliance.


    Over the following weeks, we began to n.


    She had more freedom than I did, so she memorized the guards¡¯ patrol patterns.


    Gradually, through careful observation, she pieced together a rough map of thepound, studying it until she found the smallest possible weakness in their security.


    Somewhere along the way, our arrangement shifted into something moreplicated.


    She began treating me with a gentle affection that went far beyond what our n required.


    When my hair became tangled, she brushed it carefully.


    Whenever she could, she smuggled better food into my room.


    Sometimes I caught her watching me with an expression I couldn¡¯t quite ce¡ªsoft, almost affectionate.


    Eventually, I realized who she must have been seeing when she looked at me: her lost sister. It exined the care in her actions, motivated by a hope to save what was left of her family through me.


    I never acknowledged it.


    But the truth was, through each endless, wretched day, Olivia turned that horror into something almost bearable. Her quiet presence fought off the worst of the loneliness, and I clung to it far tighter than I ever dared admit.


    I only understood how much that mattered when everything fell apart.


    When it was time to escape, chaos erupted through the corridors like wildfire.


    We almost made it.


    But almost wasn¡¯t enough.


    Guards flooded thepound before we could reach the outer gate.


    Olivia stayed behind to distract them while I ran. Kharis fought with everything she had left, but the silver and the sedatives had weakened her too much¡ªnot to mention that she had been suppressed for so long.


    They caught me before I could reach freedom.


    By the time they dragged me back inside thepound, both of them¡ªOlivia and Kharis¡ªwere gone.


    The memories, although faded now, still haunted me.


    The fierce determination in Olivia¡¯s eyes just as the bullet tore through her body.


    The feeling of Kharis giving thest bit of her essence to protect me.


    Severin was furious.


    Several guards were dead, rms had been triggered across the entire facility, and the damage to their operations was significant.


    He had already begun nning exactly how he intended to punish me for it.


    But before he could carry it out, a buyer appeared.


    An elderly man with more money than dignity paid an enormous sum to im me exclusively as his personal concubine.


    Thepound buzzed with excitement once the deal was finalized. To them, it was a victory. A troublesome prisoner had suddenly be their most valuable sale.


    Preparations began immediately.


    They bathed me, dressed me in silk, and fastened jewelry around my throat as if I were some kind of ornament being prepared for disy.


    I sat in front of the mirror while they worked, watching my reflection with detached disbelief.


    Merchandise.


    That was what I had be.


    On the night I was meant to be presented to that man, the door opened.


    I expected to see the guards returning to escort me to whatever private suite this old man had prepared for his purchase.


    Instead, someone else stepped inside.


    She was tall, poised, dressed in elegant ck that moved around her like shadowed silk.


    Even before I fully processed her face, the sheer force of her presence filled the room with the kind of quiet authority that made everyone instinctively straighten.


    For a brief, disorienting moment, I wondered if I was hallucinating.


    ¡°Catherine?¡± My voice came out hoarse with disbelief.


    She dismissed the guards with quiet authority before approaching me.


    For a moment, she simply studied my face.


    There was no shock in her expression. No concern. Only a thoughtful, measuring look that made something uneasy twist in my stomach.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been through quite an ordeal, Celeste,¡± she said gently.


    Relief crashed into me so suddenly that my knees nearly gave out.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked, still in awe.


    She never answered that question. Never exined how she¡¯d found me and how she wielded the authority to take me.


    ¡°If you want your wolf back,¡± she said softly, ¡°you¡¯lle with me.¡±


    The words stopped me cold. All other inquiries took a back seat.


    ¡°The damage done to her can be undone,¡± she continued. ¡°But not here.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± I asked, my mind racing as hope and suspicion collided violently in my chest.


    ¡°In the Maldives.¡± Her smile was soft and sweet. "You loved it there once, remember?"


    I remembered.


    And so I went with her.

 Chapter 380 A NICE STORY

    <h4>Chapter 380: Chapter 380 A NICE STORY</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Even though I had already seen fragments of it inside Celeste¡¯s memories, hearing her recount everything aloud still unsettled something deep inside me.


    When I was in her mind earlier, the memories came in shes¡ªbroken images tangled with emotion.


    Chains biting into skin. The metallic smell of blood. Olivia copsing to the ground. Kharis fading away.


    But now those pieces had been arranged into a full story. The truth carried a very different weight when it was spoken out loud.


    And sitting across from Celeste as she finished speaking, the room felt strangely small despite its size.


    Softmplight cast long shadows across the walls. The curtains had been drawn shut, sealing us away from the rest of the house.


    The air felt heavy, almost suffocating, as if the room itself had absorbed every ugly word Celeste had just spoken.


    For several long seconds after she finished, no one said anything.


    For once, she didn¡¯t lookposed.


    Her shoulders were tight, and the proud tilt of her chin was held a little too rigidly. Strands of her hair clung to the dampness at her temples, and her gaze kept drifting toward Celeste still tried to carry herself with the same defiant poise she had always worn like armor.


    But the effort showed now.


    The story she had just told had shaken her far more than she wanted us to see.


    Across from her, Ethan stood near the dresser, one hand braced against the polished wood.


    His shoulders were rigid. His breathing was slow.


    I could see the effort it was costing him to hold himself together.


    It was probably the same effort I was exerting.


    Because while Celeste spoke, the memory of a long-forgotten dream surfaced.


    The one I¡¯d had not long after she disappeared¡ªdark water on concrete, the echo of dripping somewhere underground, and Celeste huddled in the corner beside a wall of chains.


    At the time, I had dismissed it as nothing more than a nightmare. But now, listening to Celeste describe the truck, the restraints, the filthypound...


    My hands clenched at my sides, nails carving crescents into my palms.


    That dream hadn¡¯t been entirely false after all.


    If I had taken it seriously back then...


    Would Olivia still be alive?


    Would Kharis still exist?


    Would Catherine have ever gotten involved?


    ¡®You cannot change what has already passed.¡¯ Alina¡¯s voice brushed gently through my thoughts. ¡®What matters is what lies ahead.¡¯


    I exhaled slowly.


    She was right.


    Dwelling on the past wouldn¡¯t solve anything now.


    Ethan straightened slowly, dragging a hand down his face as if trying to wipe the exhaustion from his expression.


    When he looked up again, his eyes had hardened.


    ¡°After Catherine took you from that ce,¡± he said, his voice quieter than before but no less tense, ¡°what happened next?¡±


    Celeste lifted her gaze toward him.


    For a moment, she didn¡¯t answer.


    Then she shrugged lightly. ¡°As I said, she brought me to the Maldives.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°And?¡±


    Celeste leaned back against the headboard, lips t.


    ¡°She had a project,¡± she said.


    Ethan frowned. ¡°What kind of project?¡±


    ¡°An experimental one.¡±


    The unease in my chest deepened.


    ¡°Exin,¡± I said quietly.


    Celeste nced at me briefly before continuing.


    ¡°She believed certain wolves possessed unique energetic properties,¡± she said. ¡°Properties that could be studied.¡±


    Her gaze lingered on me for a moment.


    Then she added casually, ¡°Amplified, even.¡±


    Ethan pressed his fingers to the bridge of his nose. ¡°So, you let her experiment on you?¡±


    Celeste tilted her head slightly. ¡°Of course I did.¡±


    His fist mmed into the wooden dresser with a sharp crack that echoed through the bedroom.


    ¡°How could you be that stupid?¡± he snapped.


    Celeste¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°How could you trust her?¡±


    ¡°She was offering me my wolf back!¡±


    ¡°And you believed that?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have many other options.¡±


    Ethan let out a harshugh. ¡°You had us.¡±


    Celeste¡¯s smile vanished. ¡°Oh, please.¡± Her tone dripped with contempt. ¡°You expect me to believe that?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan said sharply.


    Celeste¡¯s expression tightened, her fingers curling faintly against the silver cuffs.


    ¡°We called all the time,¡± he went on, the anger in his tone sharpening. ¡°You made it sound like you were enjoying yourself. Lounging somewhere in the Maldives, drinking cocktails, avoiding us because you didn¡¯t want toe home.¡±


    Celeste said nothing.


    ¡°If you had just said you were in trouble¡ªif you had given us anything to go on¡ªI would have sent someone to retrieve you immediately. We could have found a better solution.¡±


    Celeste let out a quiet, mockingugh. ¡°That¡¯s a nice story.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°You were all too busy back then.¡±


    ¡°Busy with what?¡±


    Celeste¡¯s eyes flicked toward me. ¡°With her.¡±


    Ethan stared at her, blinking in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s your excuse?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not an excuse; it¡¯s the truth.¡±


    He stepped closer to the bed. ¡°You¡¯re saying we wouldn¡¯t have helped you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying you wouldn¡¯t have cared enough to try.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Her voice hardened. ¡°I might have believed you if I didn¡¯t see firsthand how you all flock around your dearest Sera.¡±


    The tension in the room thickened.


    I stepped forward before the argument could spiral any further.


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    Both of them turned toward me.


    Ethan¡¯s breathing was uneven.


    Celeste¡¯s eyes gleamed with quiet hostility.


    ¡°Arguing isn¡¯t getting us anywhere,¡± I said calmly.


    Neither of them spoke.


    I looked back at Celeste. She shifted slightly on the bed, the silver cuffs clinking softly as she adjusted her wrists.


    For a moment, she said nothing, her gaze moving between Ethan and me as if weighing how much she wanted to say.


    Then she sighed.


    ¡°After a while, Catherine¡¯s project stopped making progress,¡± she said.


    Ethan crossed his arms. ¡°Shocker.¡±


    Celeste ignored him.


    ¡°So naturally,¡± she continued, her voice steady but edged with something sharper, ¡°I began considering other options.¡±


    ¡°What kind of options?¡± I asked


    ¡°Leaving,¡± she replied simply.


    Ethan¡¯s brows drew together. ¡°And suddenly you remembered you had a family?¡±


    Celeste¡¯s eyes flicked toward him, irritation shing briefly.


    ¡°At the time,¡± she said coolly, ¡°I was nning to speak with Mother. I was going to leave with her.¡±


    ¡°But then,¡± she continued, ¡°something happened that changed things.¡±


    Celeste leaned forward slightly, the movement slow, deliberate. ¡°I overheard a voicemail.¡±


    Ethan frowned. ¡°What voicemail?¡±


    Her gaze settled on me. ¡°Yours.¡±


    My pulse stilled.


    ¡°You had called Mother,¡± Celeste said calmly. ¡°She didn¡¯t answer, so the message yed out loud.¡±


    Ethan shifted beside me.


    ¡°What did she say?¡± he asked.


    Disdain shed in Celeste¡¯s eyes. ¡°She told Mother she had shifted."

 Chapter 381 THAT BITCH FATE

    <h4>Chapter 381: Chapter 381 THAT BITCH FATE</h4>


    CELESTE¡¯S POV


    Even now, the memory was sharp enough to make my stomach twist.


    Catherine¡¯s vi in the Maldives had always carried a strange kind of quiet. It wasn¡¯t peaceful. It was the sort of quiet that felt deliberate, like the walls themselves were listening.


    The air smelled faintly of salt, drifting in from the ocean cliffs below. In the distance, waves crashed rhythmically against the rocks, the sound muffled through the vi¡¯s thick ss windows.


    Inside, everything was immacte and controlled¡ªpolished marble floors, pale stone walls, and long corridors that echoed faintly with every step.


    For the past several days, I had been weighing the same thought over and over in my mind.


    Leaving.


    Catherine¡¯s project had stalled. Weeks of examinations and ¡°energy readings¡± had produced nothing she seemed satisfied with.


    The researchers whispered behind ss partitions, their conversations filled with theories about bloodlines and wolf resonance, but even I could tell the progress she¡¯d promised wasn¡¯t materializing.


    Hope was beginning to feel like a leash.


    And the longer I stayed there, the clearer it became that Catherine had no intention of letting me walk away freely.


    So that afternoon, I went looking for Mother, hoping we could leave together.


    Her room was near the eastern wing of the vi, facing the ocean. When I reached the door, it was slightly ajar.


    I knocked once.


    No answer.


    Frowning, I pushed the door open.


    The room was empty.


    Sunlight filtered through the sheer curtains, casting pale lines across the polished floor. A suitcase sat open near the bed, and several foldersy scattered across the small desk near the window.


    Just as I was about to leave, I noticed her phone resting on the bedside table.


    It began vibrating.


    Once. Twice.


    The screen lit up.


    ¡°Mom...It¡¯s me, Sera.¡±


    My entire body went still.


    My fingers curled slowly at my sides as her words filled the room.


    ¡°Of course you knew that; you have caller Id. Anyway, um... I just wanted to let you know that I...I¡¯ve had my first full Shift.¡±


    For a moment, I thought I had misheard.


    The sentence echoed through the quiet bedroom.


    Shift.


    Sera had shifted.


    My mind refused to ept it.


    Because at that exact moment, another memory rose with brutal rity.


    Kharis.


    Thest fading whisper of her presence.


    The way her spirit had burned itself away, sacrificed to protect me in that underground hell.


    The silence that followed.


    My wolf was gone. Maybe forever.


    And Sera had just found hers.


    Something cold spread through my chest.


    I stared at the phone as if it had personally betrayed me. And then I deleted the message.


    Fate had already taken everything from me.


    Kieran.


    My ce in the pack.


    My reputation.


    My freedom.


    Kharis.


    But apparently that still wasn¡¯t enough.


    Now Sera was rising while I had nothing left.


    Fate had always favored her.


    Somehow, she always came out on top, no matter what I did to keep her down.


    Jealousy surged through me so violently it almost made me dizzy.


    I couldn¡¯t stay there anymore.


    Not after hearing that.


    If Sera had found her wolf¡ªif she had grown stronger¡ªthen my time was running out.


    Catherine would never let me leave. Not willingly.


    Which meant I would have to leave without permission.


    And that was the moment the idea truly formed in my mind.


    Because outside the vi, the sky had already begun to darken.


    A storm was approaching.


    And storms had a way of distracting people.


    It arrived that evening.


    Rain mmed against the reinforced windows. Wind howled across the cliffs like a living thing. The facility¡¯s staff rushed to secure the outerboratories as the tropical system rolled over the ind.


    Chaos. Distraction. Opportunity.


    I slipped out after midnight.


    Even now, I could remember the rain soaking through my clothes as I moved along thepound¡¯s perimeter. Every step felt wrong. The world was dull and heavy without Kharis. My senses, weaker. My bnce, uncertain.


    But desperation pushed me forward.


    I bribed a pilot to take me to the nearest coastal town with thest of the money Catherine had allowed me ess to.


    As the aircraft rose into the violent clouds, I stared down at the dark water and convinced myself everything would work out.


    At the time, I truly believed everything would fall back into ce once I returned.


    When I walked back into their lives, they would see what had happened to me. They would see what I had lost.


    Losing my wolf wasn¡¯t something that anyone with a shred of conscience could brush aside.


    Surely Ethan would feel responsible.


    Surely Kieran would remember everything we had once been to each other.


    Looking back now, the thought almost made meugh.


    Not because it was funny.


    Because it was so painfully naive.


    The truth revealed itself the moment I stepped back into that world.


    Sera hadn¡¯t simply changed.


    She hadn¡¯t just managed to shift like any otherte-blooming wolf.


    She was Kieran¡¯s mate.


    Fate itself had chosen her.


    The realization had felt like the ground shifting under my feet.


    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, Brett appeared and got a front row seat to my humiliation.


    Now, sitting across from Sera, I felt the weight of that copse settle over me again.


    There was something different about her now. Not just strength. Something steadier than that, something that made it impossible to dismiss her the way I once had.


    Ironically, for the first time in my life, I didn¡¯t feel the urge topete with her.


    I just felt tired.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lose to you,¡± I said quietly.


    Sera frowned slightly, clearly not expecting that.


    ¡°I lost to fate.¡±


    A faint smile touched my lips, though there was no real humor in it.


    ¡°That bitch fate,¡± I murmured, ¡°has always had a soft spot for you.¡±


    ***


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Something inside me snapped at Celeste¡¯s words.


    Before I fully realized what I was doing, I crossed the room and grabbed her by the upper arm.


    She jerked in surprise. ¡°What¡ª¡±


    I hauled her to her feet.


    The silver cuffs around her wrists clinked sharply as she stumbled forward, her hands still bound together in front of her.


    ¡°Let go of me,¡± she snapped, trying to wrench her arm free.


    But I didn¡¯t release her.


    Keeping my grip firm on her arm, I pulled her toward the tall mirror beside the bed.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she demanded, digging her heels against the floor.


    For a moment, she resisted.


    But the difference in our strength now was undeniable.


    Within seconds, I had dragged her in front of the mirror.


    She caught her bnce with an irritated breath. The cuffs shifted faintly as she lifted her bound hands.


    ¡°Look,¡± I said.


    Celeste red at our reflections.


    Two women stood in the ss.


    Two Lockwood daughters.


    Simr faces.


    But the differences were impossible to ignore.


    Celeste¡¯s hair was disheveled. Her wrists were bound in silver. Her proud elegance now looked strained and brittle.


    She looked furious. And exhausted.


    ¡°You think you¡¯ve lost everything,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°I have.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    My voice sharpened. ¡°Look again.¡±


    She didn¡¯t move.


    For a moment, we simply stood there staring at the mirror.


    ¡°You lost your wolf,¡± I continued. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    My eyes met hers in the reflection.


    ¡°But before you ever had Kharis...¡±


    The memory surfaced clearly in my mind.


    Pack gatherings. Training fields.


    Crowds that always seemed to drift toward Celeste like sunlight.


    ¡°You were the most cherished princess of the Lockwood family.¡±


    Her jaw tightened slightly.


    ¡°You were the one everyone admired,¡± I went on. ¡°The one people followed. And you still are a Lockwood.¡±


    My voice softened. ¡°If anyone in this world understands how dazzling you once were, Celeste... It¡¯s me.¡±


    Because it was true. Growing up in her shadow, her brightness was all I could see.


    Celeste had always been the center of any room.


    Confident. Brilliant. Impossible to ignore.


    ¡°That confidence of yours,¡± I said quietly, ¡°was something people couldn¡¯t look away from.¡±


    Her expression flickered.


    And suddenly I understood something that had been lingering in the back of my mind since hearing her story.


    ¡°That¡¯s why Olivia chose you.¡±


    Celeste wentpletely still.


    I met her gaze in the mirror.


    ¡°She saw something worth protecting. She believed helping you escape was worth risking her life.¡±


    For a moment, Celeste said nothing.


    Her reflection looked almost...shaken.


    ¡°You had a brilliant life once,¡± I continued quietly. ¡°And you can have it again.¡±


    Her voice came out bitter. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not."


    I turned her slightly so she had no choice but to look directly at herself.


    ¡°You let yourself sink to this point. No one forced you to be this person.¡±


    Her shoulders stiffened.


    ¡°But if you want a different life,¡± I said slowly, ¡°that chance isn¡¯t gone.¡±


    Celeste¡¯s eyes flicked toward me in the mirror.


    ¡°The real question is whether you¡¯re willing to open your eyes. To see who actually cares about you. And who¡¯s been manipting you all along.¡±


    .

 Chapter 382 GENUINELY BROKEN

    <h4>Chapter 382: Chapter 382 GENUINELY BROKEN</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    For several seconds after myst words, Celeste said nothing.


    We stood in front of the mirror, just as before. Her wrists were still bound by the silver cuffs, and my hand still gripped her arm to keep her from turning away.


    The quiet in the room thickened until even the faint rustling of the curtains felt loud.


    In the mirror, our reflections stared back at us.


    I expected anger. Defiance. Another cutting remark.


    That had always been Celeste¡¯s way. Even when cornered, she fought with her pride like a de.


    But something else happened instead.


    Her expression cracked.


    At first, the movement was so subtle I almost missed it. Then her breathing changed. Her chest rose unevenly, as if she were trying to hold something back¡ªand failing.


    A soft, strangled sound escaped her throat.


    Then the tears came.


    They arrived without warning, breaking through whatever fragile restraint she had been clinging to.


    Celeste bent forward as if something inside her had snapped. Her bound hands lifted uselessly toward her face as sobs tore through her chest.


    It was not the faux crying she usually did to get her way and garner pity.


    This was something far more raw¡ªstripped of pride and defense.


    For a moment, I did not move.


    The sight pulled at something deep in my chest, yet hesitation followed.


    Every instinct I had developed over the years told me to keep my distance, because this woman had been the source of more pain in my life than anyone else.


    Celeste had orchestrated the humiliation that shattered my reputation eleven years ago. She had spent years cultivating resentment toward me, twisting every small misstep into a weapon.


    Part of me still clearly remembered that girl. Still resented her.


    But the woman standing in front of the mirror no longer looked like the same person.


    Her shoulders shook uncontrobly as the sobs deepened. Beneath the wreckage of herposure, I sensed a raw, disoriented vulnerability that had been buried underyers of arrogance and posturing.


    The connection between us as sistersplicated everything.


    Blood carried weight that logic alone could not dismiss.


    At the same time, another, quieter awareness guided my actions. The night my bond with Kieran anchored me to the moonlight, my mental abilities had sharpened to a degree I was still learning to understand.


    Subtle shifts in emotional currents became clearer. Sometimes the boundaries between thoughts and instincts blurred.


    If I handled this moment correctly, Celeste might begin to see things differently.


    Not instantly. Not cleanly.


    But the first crack had already formed.


    I stepped forward.


    When my arms wrapped around her shoulders, Celeste froze in shock.


    For a heartbeat, she did not react. Then her body copsed against me as though thest support holding her upright had vanished.


    The silver cuffs between her wrists clinked softly as her hands pressed against my side, and the sobs that followed grew harsher.


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired,¡± she whispered hoarsely against my shoulder.


    Her voice sounded fragile in a way I had never heard before.


    I rested one hand gently against the back of her head, steadying her as the storm of emotions continued to pour out.


    Time passed slowly while she cried.


    Eventually her voice returned, quieter and more uncertain.


    ¡°Sera.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Her fingers curled weakly against my sleeve, the metal of the cuffs brushing softly against the fabric.


    ¡°Do I still have a chance?¡±


    The question made my breath catch.


    Celeste lifted her head slightly, her tear-streaked face searching mine as if the answer might decide the course of the rest of her life.


    ¡°I regret it,¡± she said before I could speak. The words came out unevenly, pulled from somewhere deep inside her chest. ¡°I regret everything.¡±


    Her gaze dropped again.


    ¡°I regret what I did to you. I regret chasing Kieran as if winning him would solve everything. I regret pushing Brett away. I regret...all of it.¡±


    Her voice faltered before continuing.


    ¡°Most of all, I regret sealing Kharis away.¡±


    I felt her body tense again as fresh tears slipped down her face.


    ¡°I want her back,¡± Celeste whispered.


    The confession carried a painful sincerity that made my chest tighten.


    "I know I ruined everything else," she continued quietly. "No one would trust me again after what I¡¯ve done. Maybe I deserve that. But Kharis..."


    Her voice broke. ¡°At least she deserves an apology.¡±


    My thoughts stilled.


    From the fragments of memory I glimpsed earlier through my psychic interrogation, I already knew Celeste¡¯s situation was not the same as mine had been with Alina.


    Alina had never truly ceased to exist; she had retreated deep within me, waiting until the moment my body and spirit could support her return.


    Kharis¡¯s sacrifice had been different.


    Herst moments had been an act of desperation inside the darkness of Celeste¡¯s captivity, a final surge of strength that burned itself away to protect her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t promise anything,¡± I said carefully.


    Celeste¡¯s shoulders stiffened.


    ¡°But never give up hope.¡±


    Her eyes lifted again, searching my face for confirmation that I was not simply offering emptyfort.


    Slowly, I allowed my awareness to drift outward, and I reached toward Celeste cautiously.


    Her mentalndscape was unstable, riddled with fractures and scars left behind by Catherine¡¯s interference.


    Instead of probing deeper, I focused on the surface currents of her emotions, guiding them the way one might calm disturbed water.


    Her breathing began to slow.


    The tension in her shoulders gradually softened as the overwhelming surge of grief eased into something quieter.


    ¡°You should rest,¡± I murmured.


    Celeste blinked slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted,¡± she admitted.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    The gentle pressure of my psychic influence continued to guide her toward sleep. Within moments, her eyelids grew heavy, and her body sagged against me as consciousness slipped away.


    Ethan was at my side in a sh, gathering her into his arms.


    He carried her to the bed, supporting her gently. By the time her head touched the pillow, she was already asleep.


    For a moment, I stood there watching her. Without the tension that usually hardened her features, Celeste looked strangely younger, as if the years of bitterness had briefly lifted.


    ¡°Do you think that was another performance?¡± he murmured.


    I shook my head. ¡°She¡¯s genuinely broken.¡±


    I turned to him. ¡°She needs us.¡±


    ¡°How can you..." His jaw flexed. "She hurt you so badly.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯s blood. Maybe it¡¯s empathy.¡± I sighed. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just a fool.¡±


    Ethan wrapped an arm around my shoulder. ¡°We don¡¯t deserve you.¡±


    I managed a small smile.


    ¡°Go home," he said, "get some rest. I¡¯ll stay with her and send you updates about Mother.¡±


    I gave a small nod before leaving the room.


    The hallway outside was dimly lit, and the quiet of the Frostbane residence had deepened as the night stretched onward.


    Down the corridor, the strategy room remained illuminated, and when I stepped inside, I found Kieran standing beside the table with Corin, Maya, Brett, and Maris.


    Kieran crossed the room immediately.


    His hand closed around mine, warm and steady. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    I squeezed his hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Corin watched me thoughtfully from across the table. ¡°Did you learn anything new?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I drew a slow breath.


    ¡°Catherine altered Celeste¡¯s mind.¡±


    Maya frowned slightly. ¡°You mean the blocked memories?¡±


    "That is part of it," I replied. "But the maniption runs deeper. The seals protecting those memories are extremely precise. Whoever constructed them understood psychic structures in detail."


    ¡°Catherine,¡± Brett muttered.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I folded my arms. ¡°But there is something else.¡±


    Everyone watched me closely.


    ¡°When I examined Celeste¡¯s mind earlier, I sensed more than sealed memories. There is...an absence.¡±


    Corin¡¯s gaze sharpened.


    ¡°An absence of what?¡±


    ¡°Power.¡±


    Recognition shed across his face.


    ¡°It feels simr,¡± I continued slowly, ¡°to the hollowness I sensed from Aaron.¡±


    The room fell silent.


    ¡°Celeste said Catherine was experimenting with psychic resonance and wolf energy. And she was a willing subject.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You think Catherine¡¯s responsible for Aaron, too?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°They¡¯re not exactly the same¡ªAaron was dead, after all¡ªbut I can¡¯t help thinking they¡¯re connected.¡±


    ¡°Which means Catherine is preparing something muchrger.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The weight of that realization settled over the room.


    Corin studied me for a long moment before speaking again.


    ¡°Your perception has grown stronger since the lunar anchoring began.¡±


    ¡°It has.¡±


    ¡°And you know whates next,¡± he said quietly.


    I nodded. ¡°Before we confront Catherine directly, I need training.¡±


    The moonlight within my mind stirred, vast and luminous beneath the surface of my awareness.


    Whatever Catherine nned to do with the power she had been developing, hesitation was no longer an option.


    I needed to master what I was bing.


    As soon as possible.

 Chapter 383 NO ESCAPE

    <h4>Chapter 383: Chapter 383 NO ESCAPE</h4>


    MARGARET¡¯S POV


    I woke again to silence.


    Not the natural quiet of a sleeping house or calm night, but the kind that pressed against the ears until it felt almost physical.


    A silence that seeped into my bones, chilling the air until it gnawed at my skin and soul.


    Iy still on the narrow bed, staring at the pale ceiling, listening.


    Nothing.


    No voices beyond the walls. No footsteps in the corridor. Not even the faint hum of electricity that usually apanied modern buildings.


    Just the same dead stillness that had greeted me every time I opened my eyes in this room.


    It had been several days now.


    At least, I believed it had.


    Time behaved strangely when there were no windows and no reliable markers of day or night.


    The overhead light remained on for long stretches, then dimmed for others, but whether that followed the sun or Catherine¡¯s whims, I had no way of knowing.


    I exhaled slowly and pushed myself upright.


    The thin mattress creaked beneath me, the sound startlingly loud in the suffocating quiet.


    My gaze drifted around the small confinement room that had be familiar in the past few days.


    Bare stone walls. A single bed bolted to the floor. A narrow metal table and chair positioned against the opposite wall. No decorations. No personal items.


    No escape.


    I swung my legs over the side of the bed and sat there for a moment, pressing my fingers to my temples as I forced my thoughts into order.


    Several days.


    Several days since Celeste vanished.


    Several days since everything I believed about Catherine had copsed.


    My jaw tightened as the memory of the confrontation resurfaced, the moment when the fragile civility between us had shattered.


    I had demanded answers after Jonathan reported that Celeste had left the ind before the storm.


    Catherine¡¯s face had changed then, her polite mask shattering, reced by cold, contemptuous emptiness.


    For the first time since I had arrived in the Maldives, I had seen her without her mask.


    And the woman underneath it had been someone I barely recognized.


    A sharp ache seized my chest.


    How long had she been like that?


    How long had the friend I trusted more than anyone quietly transformed into something else? Into a monster.


    At first, I had not been worried.


    Even when the argument escted, and Catherine ordered the guards to escort me to this room, I had remained calm.


    My evacuation n had already been prepared long before I ever boarded the ne to the Maldives.


    Jonathan and the others were positioned carefully throughout the ind, ready to move the moment I gave the signal. The private aircraft had been arranged in advance. Every route off the ind had been mapped.


    I truly believed I could leave if things turned ugly.


    But I had made one critical mistake.


    I had underestimated Catherine.


    More precisely, I never realized she¡¯d be a powerful psychic.


    An icy shudder raced down my spine every time I thought about it.


    My fingers curled slowly in myp as the memory of that moment returned: The instant I tried to reach Jonathan through our mind-link, and I discovered something was wrong.


    The channel had felt...distorted. Like sound traveling through water.


    Then Catherine¡¯s voice had appeared in my mind.


    Soft. Amused. Completely in control.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry, Jonathan can¡¯te to the phone right now. Would you like to leave a message?¡¯


    The trap had already been sprung.


    My gaze lowered to the floor.


    Where had it all gone wrong?


    No matter how many times I asked myself that question, the answer didn¡¯t change.


    It all began with the sealing ritual.


    The thought surfaced slowly, heavy with years of buried memory.


    Back then, the situation with Sera had left us with very few choices.


    Edward had insisted on verifying every possible solution.


    He traveled to the Origins Archives himself, digging through ancient records and forbidden texts until he found the ritual that could stabilize Sera.


    The method was legitimate. Necessary.


    But we trusted the wrong person to do it.


    I closed my eyes as the past rose around me with painful rity.


    In those days, there had been absolutely no reason to doubt Catherine.


    Her father had once served as the Beta of Frostbane alongside Edward¡¯s father.


    Her mother had been a witch.


    Their rtionship had been controversial from the beginning. There had always been tension between werewolves and witches. Eventually, the pressure became too much, and they separated.


    By the time I arrived at Frostbane all those years ago, Catherine¡¯s father had already stepped down from his position as Beta.


    He wanted his daughter to grow up peacefully within the pack rather than under the constant scrutiny that came with his title.


    But she still had witch blood, and because of that, Catherine grew up on the edge of the pack¡¯s inner circle.


    An outsider.


    Just like me.


    A faint, bitter smile twisted my lips.


    When I first joined Frostbane, I had not been epted easily.


    Edward loved me with unwavering certainty, but the pack viewed me as something unfamiliar.


    A woman with no known background, a foreigner with unusual instincts and quiet habits that made people uneasy.


    I couldn¡¯t me them; even if they didn¡¯t know my secret, they were right to be cautious.


    My bloodline carried something that most werewolves feared¡ªmaybe even more than witches.


    Psionic abilities.


    The inheritance flowed most strongly through my family¡¯s female line, and for generations, it had brought nothing but persecution.


    Witches, werewolves, even humans had hunted us at various points in history.


    Our abilities were seen as dangerous. Unnatural.


    To survive, we learned to hide.


    That was why Edward and I had sought out Alois before we came to Frostbane.


    He was the only one capable of concealing my power.


    The memory of that journey flickered briefly through my mind¡ªthe ancient quiet of the ce where Alois resided, the strange sense of calm that surrounded him, the quiet understanding in his eyes when he looked at me.


    He had hidden my abilities so thoroughly that even the most sensitive wolves could not detect them.


    For years, that protection allowed me to live peacefully beside Edward.


    When Ethan was born, I was relieved to have a son, knowing he wouldn¡¯t inherit my powers.


    But then, Sera came along.


    The vtility of her abilities had threatened not only her life but also the bnce between the wolf and the psychic forces within her, and it required a seal strong enough to hold two opposing forces in bnce.


    Maintaining that kind of ritual demanded powerful psionic energy.


    Without hesitation, I offered mine.


    Every ounce of it.


    If giving up my power meant protecting my daughter, I would have done it a thousand times over.


    Having studied many rituals under her mother, Catherine offered to do the ritual, and at the time, we thought there was no one better to do it.


    The ritual itself had been exhausting beyond words.


    Days of preparation. Hours of concentration.


    Every thread of my psychic strength was woven into the structure that would bind Sera¡¯s abilities.


    When it ended, I copsed from strain.


    At the time, I believed the ritual had simply drained my power.


    I never imagined that Catherine had manipted the process behind my back.


    Most of my psychic energy had indeed gone into maintaining Sera¡¯s seal.


    But not all of it.


    A portion had vanished.


    Stolen.


    By Catherine.


    She used my psychic power to study forbidden arts, experiment with spells, and push beyond the limits of ordinary magic while keeping us unaware of her growing supernatural strength.


    And what¡¯s worse?


    I had taught her how.


    The bitter thought twisted inside my chest.


    Back when we were younger, I discovered Catherine secretly practicing witchcraft in her quarters. Instead of reporting it, I chose to look the other way.


    I understood too well what it meant to hide abilities others feared.


    When she struggled with certain techniques rted to mental control, I offered guidance.


    Just small corrections. Technical advice.


    The sort of assistance only someone familiar with psychic structures could provide.


    At the time, I truly believed we were helping each other.


    I thought we were friends¡ªbest friends.


    The irony was almost unbearable.


    My hands tightened slowly against my knees.


    All those years. All that trust.


    And she had been studying me the entire time.


    Using what I taught her to be something dangerous.


    A sudden metallic click broke the silence.


    My head lifted sharply.


    The heavy door at the far end of the room swung open.


    Light from the hallway spilled across the floor as a familiar figure stepped inside.


    Catherine.

 Chapter 384 COMPLICATIONS

    <h4>Chapter 384: Chapter 384 COMPLICATIONS</h4>


    MARGARET¡¯S POV


    The door closed behind Catherine with a dull metallic sound that reverberated through the small stone chamber, leaving the two of us suspended in a silence soplete that I could hear the faint rhythm of my own breathing.


    Catherine took a few steps inside the room, and I rose slowly, determined not to cower before her.


    The woman before me still carried the sameposed grace she always had, her posture perfectly rxed, her hands loosely folded as though she were visiting an old acquaintance for afternoon tea rather than confronting a prisoner.


    The familiarity only made reality more painful.


    We had once spoken to each other with warmth, with trust, with thefortable intimacy that grows between two people who believe they understand one anotherpletely.


    Now we faced each other like strangers.


    Finally, Catherine broke the silence.


    ¡°So,¡± she began, ¡°have you made a decision? Are you ready to cooperate with us?¡±


    I scoffed in lieu of answering.


    She rolled her eyes.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t waste your energy resisting,¡± she said softly, as though offering friendly advice rather than issuing a warning. ¡°It¡¯s futile, Margaret.¡±


    I leaned against the narrow metal table, arms folded, studying her face.


    The years had refined her features, silver streaks in her hair glimmering beneath the sterile light, giving her an air of calm authority that many people would have mistaken for wisdom.


    She began to pace slowly across the room, her footsteps soft on the stone floor, their measured rhythm echoing faintly in the confined space.


    Watching her move stirred more familiarity. I¡¯d seen that same restless pacing countless times during our long-ago garden conversations, when she¡¯d walk Frostbane¡¯s grounds while exining some new theory.


    Back then, the movement had been thoughtful, endearing.


    Now it felt predatory.


    ¡°You¡¯re a practical woman,¡± she said after a moment, stopping near the foot of the bed. ¡°Which is why I find your current behavior so puzzling. Surely you understand that refusing to cooperate will only prolong your suffering.¡±


    Finally, I spoke. ¡°Is that supposed to frighten me?¡±


    Her lips curved into a smirk. ¡°It isn¡¯t just your suffering that concerns me.¡±


    Catherine tilted her head, observing me the way a scientist might examine an interesting specimen.


    ¡°The longer you refuse to cooperate,¡± she continued calmly, ¡°the worse it will be for yourpanions.¡±


    A chill sliced through my chest, but I kept my expression neutral.


    ¡°Mypanions?¡± I asked, as though the concept were mildly amusing.


    Her smirk widened. ¡°The ones currently upying the dungeon beneath this facility.¡±


    My heart seized with terror.


    Jonathan and his team.


    I¡¯d hoped they made it off the ind when they didn¡¯t hear from me.


    So they had been captured after all.


    The realization stabbed through me, sharp and electric, but I forced my breathing to remain steady.


    ¡°You¡¯re bluffing,¡± I said.


    ¡°Am I?¡±


    Catherine watched me carefully, clearly searching for the slightest fracture in myposure.


    ¡°You know, Margaret,¡± she went on, ¡°your loyalty to the people around you has always been admirable. It¡¯s one of the reasons Edward loved you so much.¡±


    Her mention of myte husband mped painfully around my heart, twisting deep and sharp, but I refused to give her the satisfaction of a reaction.


    ¡°And yet,¡± she continued, ¡°that same loyalty makes you predictable.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Predictable?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She stepped closer, her eyes gleaming.


    ¡°You care about the people who came here with you,¡± she said. ¡°Which means their pain will eventually matter to you more than your stubborn pride.¡±


    I held her gaze steadily. ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t know me as well as you think you do.¡±


    A flicker of amusement crossed her expression, and she shrugged.


    "Maybe I don¡¯t," she replied calmly. ¡°But refusal isn¡¯t actually a problem.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°It simply means I must exercise a little more patience,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve already waited more than two decades. Waiting a little longer hardly matters.¡±


    ¡°What exactly are you waiting for?¡±


    For a brief moment, she didn¡¯t answer.


    Then she did. ¡°Seraphina.¡±


    The sound of my daughter¡¯s name made a frigid dread crawl down my spine, and my mask wavered.


    Catherine observed the shift in my expression with quiet satisfaction.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she murmured. ¡°Eventually, your daughter wille looking for you.¡±


    My throat tightened.


    ¡°And when she does,¡± she continued calmly, ¡°everything will fall into ce exactly as it should.¡±


    She stepped closer, so close that I could smell her familiar scent of orchid and white tea, but there was something...chemical beneath it. Something cold and unnatural.


    ¡°Although I¡¯ll advise you to cooperate before then.¡± She reached out and gathered a lock of my hair in her hand. I jerked back, scowling.


    She chuckled, leaning back. ¡°Because by then you will have outlived your usefulness.¡±


    The words hung between us with chilling finality.


    Then she turned toward the door.


    The lock disengaged with a quiet click as she stepped into the corridor beyond.


    Without another word, she walked out. The door closed behind her.


    And the silence returned.


    ***


    CATHERINE¡¯S POV


    The moment the door sealed behind me, the smirk on my lips faded.


    The corridor outside Margaret¡¯s chamber was quiet, illuminated by narrow strips of recessed lighting embedded in the ceiling.


    Two guards stood at attention near the far wall, their posture stiffening slightly when they saw me emerge.


    For a while, I remained still, allowing my thoughts to settle.


    Margaret¡¯s resistance had been expected.


    She had always been stubborn in ways she mistook for moral conviction. Her refusal to cooperate now did not particrly concern me.


    In fact, it merely confirmed what I had already known: persuasion would never work with her.


    But persuasion had never been my primary strategy.


    Seraphina was.


    And Seraphina woulde.


    I was sure of it.


    Still, as I began walking down the corridor, the satisfaction I had felt during our conversation began to dissolve beneath a darker undercurrent of irritation.


    Something was wrong.


    My psychic threads picked up on it immediately, and my ability never failed me.


    The deeper levels of the facilityy beneath the main resortplex, concealed byyers of reinforced infrastructure that ensured no curious visitor would ever identally discover what truly existed here.


    The elevator doors opened silently when I approached, and I stepped inside, descending four floors while my mind sifted through thetest reports.


    When the doors opened again, a young technician stood waiting in the hallway.


    The moment he saw me, his shoulders stiffened.


    ¡°Ldy Catherine.¡±


    His voice betrayed just enough tension to confirm my suspicion.


    Something had gone wrong.


    I stepped out of the elevator slowly. ¡°Yes?¡±


    He swallowed. ¡°Thetest experiment encountered..plications.¡±


    Complications.


    Such a polite word for failure.


    I felt the faint tightening of annoyance beneath my ribs. ¡°Exin.¡±


    ¡°The neural stabilization process copsed before the resonance phase couldplete,¡± he said carefully.


    A cold silence followed.


    ¡°So the subject didn¡¯t respond.¡±


    ¡°N-no.¡±


    I exhaled, pressing my fingers to my temple as I considered the implications.


    Thistest attempt at revival had always been...ambitious.


    Death did not relinquish its im easily, especially when the subject in question had possessed such a formidable will.


    Still, the data gathered from the attempt would prove useful.


    Every failure refined the method. Every copse revealed new limitations to ovee.


    ¡°I will review the data myself,¡± I said, keeping my annoyance and irritation at bay.


    The technician let out a breath of relief, nodded, and stepped aside.


    I had just begun walking toward theboratory corridor when a guard approached at a brisk pace.


    ¡°Lady Catherine.¡±


    ¡°What now?¡± I snapped.


    He bowed his head. ¡°Apologies for the interruption. But you have a guest waiting in the reception room.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Alpha Marcus Draven.¡±

 Chapter 385 ALIGNED INTERESTS

    <h4>Chapter 385: Chapter 385 ALIGNED INTERESTS</h4>


    CATHERINE¡¯S POV


    The reception room on the upper level of the facility had been designed to resemble one of the resort¡¯s more private lounges, the kind wealthy visitors expected to find in exclusive retreats scattered across the Maldives.


    Tall windows overlooked the ocean past the cliffs. At this hour, the ss reflected only the interior lights and the darkening sky.


    The room smelled faintly of polished wood and sea air drifting in from the vents, a carefully constructed illusion of normalcy that masked whaty beneath the ind.


    Marcus Draven stood near the window when I entered.


    He did not turn immediately. His broad shoulders remained squared toward the ocean, hands sped loosely behind his back, his reflection faintly visible in the ss.


    Even in his stillness, an undercurrent of barely restrained energy radiated from him¡ªa vtile mix of impatience andmand.


    Only when the door closed behind me did he speak.


    ¡°You took your time.¡±


    I stepped farther into the room, the soft click of my heels on the marble floor echoing.


    ¡°And you arrived earlier than expected,¡± I replied calmly. ¡°If anything, that suggests impatience on your part rather than dy on mine.¡±


    Marcus finally turned.


    The years had etched harsh lines into his face, though they had done nothing to diminish the intensity of his presence. His dark eyes settled on me with a faintly irritated look.


    Despite having worked together for years, we had never developed anything resembling friendship.


    Our alliance had always been based on our aligned interests, nothing more.


    Our eyes met, and the tension coiled instantly, a pulse of resentment sharpening the air like static.


    ¡°Well,¡± he said bluntly. ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing disappointing news.¡±


    I arched a brow. ¡°Disappointing?¡±


    He stepped away from the window and crossed the room with slow, deliberate strides.


    ¡°Not only has your research slowed down and isn¡¯t yielding promising results, but you also allowed Celeste Lockwood to escape,¡± he said tly. ¡°That hardly inspires confidence.¡±


    I folded my arms loosely across my chest.


    ¡°If you intend to lecture me on operational discipline, Marcus,¡± I said coolly, ¡°look in the mirror first. I¡¯m not the only one producing disappointing news.¡±


    His eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Meaning?¡±


    ¡°Meaning you invited unnecessaryplications when you decided to bring Lucian Reed into this operation.¡±


    Marcus snorted. ¡°That again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that again.¡±


    I moved toward the long table at the center of the room, trailing my fingers lightly along its polished surface.


    ¡°I told you from the beginning that his loyalty is questionable,¡± I continued. ¡°Lucian is clever, ambitious, and far toofortable operating independently. Not to mention that he is loyal to many of our adversaries. Those qualities rarely produce dependable allies.¡±


    Marcus waved the concern away with an impatient flick of his hand. ¡°I have Lucian¡¯s loyalty in the palm of my hand. You¡¯re worrying over nothing.¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡±


    He leaned against the edge of the table, crossing his arms.


    ¡°I brought Lucian into the fold because he¡¯s useful,¡± Marcus said bluntly. ¡°His heritage alone makes him valuable.¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°He¡¯s not the only Alpha around with witch blood.¡±


    Marcus nodded. ¡°True, but you know why he¡¯s the best candidate.¡±


    I wanted to argue. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t.


    Lucian Reed¡¯s lineage was..plicated.


    His mother was my mother¡¯s daughter from her second marriage, which technically made Lucian my nephew, though the boy himself remained blissfully unaware of that connection.


    So his valuey not only in his witch blood, but in his connection to me.


    ¡°Besides,¡± Marcus continued, ¡°you forget that our n would have never required his involvement if you hadn¡¯t fucked up.¡±


    A sharp burst of anger coiled in my chest. ¡°Oh, screw you. I wouldn¡¯t have had to step in and kill Edward if your son had done things right. I¡¯m still suffering from the bacsh¡ªworse now that Seraphina¡¯s seal has been broken.¡±


    When Seraphina¡¯s seal broke, the power I had stolen from Margaret years ago surged with renewed strength.


    For a time, it was intoxicating, the expansion of my psychic reach pushing me closer and closer to the threshold of Sovereign level.


    But that same growth had triggered something else.


    Margaret¡¯s power still recognized Edward as her mate. And killing a mate carried a punishment that no ritual could assuage.


    The bacsh had been subtle at first¡ªa persistent drain on my control that manifested in headaches and intermittent instability in my psychic threads.


    It had quickly worsened, turning into a lingering interference that made certain procedures far more difficult than they should have been.


    Which was precisely why we now needed Lucian.


    Someone from the same bloodline.


    Someone capable of stabilizing the next phase should I falter.


    I exhaled slowly, rubbing the bridge of my nose. ¡°I hate relying on others. That fucking rogue had one job.¡±


    Marcus¡¯s eyes hardened. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth," I retorted. "If he¡¯d done things right, I wouldn¡¯t have had to step in to deliver the fatal blow.¡±


    Marcus studied me for a moment before letting out a quiet, humorlessugh. ¡°You always did enjoy pretending your decisions are purely strategic. As if you didn¡¯t want to kill Edward for years.¡±


    I pushed down theplicated swirl of emotions that the usation triggered.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point,¡± I snapped. ¡°Take responsibility for your son¡¯s behavior.¡±


    Marcus¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Be careful, Catherine.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked coolly. ¡°Am I pushing buttons?¡±


    He pushed away from the table with sudden force. ¡°Jack¡¯sck of discipline is not solely my fault.¡±


    I met his gaze without flinching. ¡°No?¡±


    Marcus¡¯s voice dropped slightly. ¡°You should stop acting as if you bear no responsibility. After all, he isn¡¯t just my son.¡±


    The room fell silent.


    Neither of us spoke for several seconds.


    The tension between us thickened into something almost suffocating as the truth neither of us liked to acknowledge hovered ufortably between us.


    Officially, Jack belonged to Marcus and hiswful wife.


    Unofficially...


    He carried both our bloodlines¡ªthe product of one stupid, stupid, careless night.


    That inconvenient fact had bound Marcus and me together in ways we both hated.


    We were not mates. There had never been anything remotely resembling love between us.


    But Jack represented something neither of us could easily discard.


    He was thest remaining bloodline for both of us.


    Which meant that despite everything¡ªour mutual irritation, our frequent disagreements¡ªwe had no choice but to work together to protect him.


    Marcus broke the silence first.


    ¡°Let¡¯s return to the matter at hand,¡± he said stiffly.


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    He studied me carefully. ¡°What about Seraphina?¡±


    I tilted my head. ¡°What about her?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re certain she¡¯lle?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    Marcus¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±


    I allowed a faint smile to appear. ¡°I understand Seraphina far better than you do.¡±


    Marcus remained unconvinced. ¡°Really?¡±


    I walked slowly toward the window, looking out at the dark ocean beyond.


    ¡°She¡¯s her father¡¯s daughter,¡± I said.


    His brows furrowed. ¡°And that means?¡±


    ¡°Edward Lockwood had many admirable qualities,¡± I continued. ¡°And one great weakness¡ªfamily."


    I turned back toward Marcus. ¡°That weakness passed directly to Seraphina.¡±


    His gaze lingered on me for a long moment before he finally nodded.


    ¡°Well,¡± he said, ¡°for your sake, I hope you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Marcus,¡± I replied with a smirk. ¡°I¡¯m never wrong.¡±

 Chapter 386 ORGANIZED CHAOS

    <h4>Chapter 386: Chapter 386 ORGANIZED CHAOS</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    We began training immediately.


    We chose a northern field beyond the Nightfang grounds¡ªdistant enough to prevent psychic bacsh from harming others and to hide my silver wolf.


    Tall pines surrounded the clearing in a loose ring, their branches whispering whenever the breeze stirred, and the damp earth still carried the scent of morning mist and pine resin.


    Across the clearing, Corin stood with his arms folded behind his back, his sharp gaze fixed on me with open curiosity. Beside him stood Maris, Brett, Ethan, and Maya. And, of course, Kieran.


    Corin had insisted that the next phase of my training required me to ess my psychic abilities while in wolf form.


    ording to him, the interaction between my mind and Alina¡¯s instincts would stabilize my power¡ªand potentially make it far more dangerous.


    So here we were.


    Maris watched with quiet curiosity while Brett lingered just behind her, his usually rxed demeanor reced by anticipation.


    Neither of them had ever seen Alina before.


    Kieran, however, looked at me with a far moreplicated expression, one that held both pride and concern.


    ¡°You ready?¡± he asked quietly.


    I nodded and slipped behind a nearby bush to remove my clothes.


    The moment my skin touched the cool air, Alina stirred inside me. Our connection had grown even stronger since the night beneath the full moon.


    ¡®Shall we show them?¡¯ she asked, her voice flowing through my thoughts like liquid silver.


    ¡®Let¡¯s.¡¯


    The transformation came easily.


    Heat surged through my body as bones realigned and muscles reformed.


    When I opened my eyes again, every scent, sound, and movement in the forest was magnified.


    I stepped out from the bushes.


    Across the clearing, three very startled faces stared back at me.


    ¡°Well...¡± Maris murmured slowly.


    ¡°...shit,¡± Brett finished.


    Corin leaned forward, awe lighting his eyes. ¡°Fascinating.¡±


    Alina¡¯s silver fur gleamed in the sunlight. The faint golden markings along her forehead, mirroring the script now etched at the base of my spine, caught the light in subtle shes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen powerful wolves before,¡± Maris said. ¡°But that...that¡¯s something else.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my best friend,¡± Maya added proudly.


    Corin circled me slowly, studying every detail with the intense focus of a schr encountering a rare phenomenon.


    ¡°The energy signature alone is extraordinary,¡± he murmured.


    Kieran said nothing. When our eyes met, he simply mouthed one word.


    ¡®Beautiful.¡¯


    I let out a soft huff.


    Corin straightened. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve all had our moment of admiration, we should begin.¡±


    At first, the exercises were simple. Corin asked me to project small pulses of psychic energy outward¡ªsomething like sonar¡ªto maintain awareness of everything around me.


    In human form, I had practiced something simr, but doing it as Alina feltpletely different.


    My wolf senses intertwined with my psychic perception until the forest unfolded around me like a living map.


    The rustle of leaves.


    Every heartbeat.


    The vibrations traveling through the ground beneath my paws.


    ¡°Good,¡± Corin called. ¡°Now expand the radius.¡±


    I pushed the mental pulse outward, letting the sensation ripple through the trees like waves across water.


    ¡°Better. Now try targeting specific sources.¡±


    Maris flicked a stone into the trees.


    ¡°Locate.¡±


    Alina¡¯s ears flicked, and before the echo faded, I spun toward the exact branch the pebble struck.


    ¡°Again.¡±


    This time, Brett moved silently through the outer ring of trees, trying to mask his position.


    But he underestimated my instincts. The moment his weight shifted on the forest floor, the vibration carried through the ground into my paws while his heartbeat brushed against my awareness.


    I turned toward him immediately.


    Brett froze mid-step. ¡°Okay,¡± he admitted, raising his hands. ¡°That¡¯s mildly unsettling.¡±


    Corin nodded approvingly.


    ¡°Your wolf senses arepensating for theck of psychic intrusions. That means your mind and body are integrating properly.¡±


    He nced at the others. ¡°Let¡¯splicate things.¡±


    Maya moved silently through the clearing, brushing branches and tossing small stones to create ovepping sounds.


    At the same time, Ethan walked in the opposite direction, his heavier Alpha footsteps masking the smaller disturbances.


    Suddenly, the forest erupted with noise.


    Branches snapping.


    Leaves crunching.


    Stones striking bark.


    ¡°Separate the signals,¡± Corin instructed.


    I let Alina guide me. Her instincts sorted the information until the chaos separated into patterns¡ªMaya¡¯s light steps, Ethan¡¯s heavier stride, Brett¡¯s earlier movement.


    One by one, the signals aligned.


    Corin nodded slowly. ¡°Exactly.¡±


    For the next hour, the exercises grew steadily more difficult.


    Corinyered illusions over the clearing, distorting scents and shifting shadows so that I had to rely on psychic awareness rather than physical senses.


    At the same time, Maris attacked with sudden feints and distractions, forcing me to distinguish real threats from psychic illusions.


    Gradually, the rhythm of the training became natural. Alina¡¯s instincts sharpened my reactions while my mind guided the psychic energy flowing through us.


    ¡°You¡¯re progressing faster than expected,¡± Corin admitted proudly.


    But the real challenge came when he introduced stress training.


    ¡°The greatest danger for psychics,¡± he said, pacing, ¡°is simultaneous intrusion.¡±


    He stepped forward alone. ¡°We¡¯re going to simte that.¡±


    The first round was simple. A single psychic pressure probed my defenses, and Alina and I reinforced the barrier until it copsed.


    The second round came immediately afterward.


    Two psychic signatures attacked at once, one striking directly while the other circled patiently around my defenses.


    Corin was splitting his focus.


    Then the pressure increased.


    Illusions twisted the forest while psychic force pressed against my mind from multiple directions. Different rhythms. Different patterns. Too many signals at once.


    My concentration began to slip.


    ¡°Focus!¡± Corin called.


    I tried.


    But the psychic storm intensified until the clearing fractured into shifting fragments of sound and movement.


    Just when the pressure threatened to overwhelm me¡ª


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s voice cut through the clearing with the unmistakable authority of an Alphamand.


    The psychic pressure vanished instantly.


    The forest snapped back into ce.


    I stood there panting as the tension slowly drained from Alina¡¯s body.


    Kieran crossed the clearing and rested a steady hand against my neck.


    ¡°Easy,¡± he murmured.


    I nudged him in mild protest, and he raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°You think I stopped that too soon.¡±


    ¡®Maybe a little,¡¯ Alina admitted.


    Corin watched thoughtfully. ¡°She was not in actual danger.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not why I stopped it,¡± Kieran replied.


    ¡°Then why?¡± Maris asked.


    Kieran gestured toward me.


    ¡°You¡¯re training her like a traditional psychic.¡±


    Corin frowned slightly. ¡°That would seem logical.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but Sera isn¡¯t just a psychic¡ªshe¡¯s a silver wolf. You may be an expert in psychics, but I¡¯ve studied everything there is to know about silver wolves.¡±


    Kieran exined that silver wolves did more than fight. Their presence influenced those around them, subtly aligning instincts and awareness like moonlight guiding the night.


    ¡°You¡¯re teaching her to defend herself,¡± he said. ¡°But you¡¯re ignoring the part of her power meant to work with others.¡±


    Corin¡¯s eyes sharpened with interest. ¡°Then we should test that theory.¡±


    He turned to me. ¡°Instead of holding your power inward, try directing some of it outward.¡±


    I huffed in reply.


    ¡°Everyone, shift,¡± Corinmanded.


    The clearing erupted into movement. Everyone moved into the bushes, but Kieran stayed with me.


    He took off his clothes and discarded them nearby before he shifted.


    The transformation was swift and fluid, his tall frame copsing and expanding into the massive golden wolf I knew so well.


    Ashar shook out his fur as obsidian eyes locked onto mine.


    A pang ran through me. I wished we couldmunicate through the mind-link, but the severed bond and my decision not to let Kieran mark me prevented it.


    Ethan¡¯s broad gray wolf, Logan, emerged from the bushes first.


    Maris, Brett, and Maya emerged momentster, forming a loose circle around us while Corin remained human. His merman form wouldn¡¯t be any help here.


    ¡®You holding up?¡¯ Ethan¡¯s voice brushed my mind.


    ¡¯I¡¯m fine.¡¯


    ¡°Again,¡± Corin said.


    The psychic pressure returned.


    But this time I didn¡¯t contain it.


    Instead, I let the power flow outward like moonlight spreading across the clearing.


    The effect was immediate.


    Ashar¡¯s stance sharpened.


    Logan¡¯s focus intensified.


    Even the others moved with heightened awareness as my psychic field brushed against them.


    It wasn¡¯t control.


    It was amplification.


    Corin¡¯s illusions returned.


    But now I wasn¡¯t facing them alone.


    Ashar tore through one illusion to my left. Logan anchored my awareness through the mind-link while Maris and Brett forced the shifting psychic signatures to adjust their rhythm. Maya slipped between the trees, disrupting Corin¡¯s attacks.


    The clearing erupted into chaos again.


    But this time it was organized chaos.


    ¡®Left,¡¯ Logan warned through the link.


    I turned instantly.


    Ashar lunged, tearing through another illusion.


    Corin increased the pressure again¡ªthree psychic signatures, then four, then five¡ªbut the force dispersed across the field connecting us.


    Alina moved among the others with growing confidence, her silver form flowing like moonlit water.


    Among them, two wolves stood out immediately.


    Logan and Ashar.


    Logan synchronized perfectly with my awareness through the mind-link, while Ashar seemed to anticipate my movements through instinct alone.


    Together, they moved like extensions of my will.


    Finally, Corin lowered his hand and lifted the illusion.


    A smile spread across his face.


    ¡°Well,¡± he murmured. ¡°That changes everything.¡±

 Chapter 387 AWARENESS

    <h4>Chapter 387: Chapter 387 AWARENESS</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Training ended with the satisfaction of a victory.


    The clearing gradually emptied as the others shifted back into their human forms,ughter and low conversation drifting through the tall pines.


    Yet as we walked back toward the pack houses, the crisp evening air cooling the heat of exertion still clinging to my skin, my mind refused to settle.


    Because the image had returned.


    Ash.


    Blood.


    Kieran on his knees.


    I could still see, in awful detail, the way the ckened earth drank his life like rain.


    I¡¯d tried pushing it aside for days, focusing instead on Celeste and Catherine¡¯s drama.


    Maybe it was the cleansing effect of training¡ªor because I was training to court danger.


    Either way, that damned vision was all I could think about now.


    And of course, Kieran noticed my change in countenance.


    He fell into step beside me as the others moved ahead along the winding forest path to Nightfang.


    For a moment, he said nothing, hisrge hand brushing lightly against mine as we walked.


    Then his fingers closed around my handpletely.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing that thing again,¡± he said.


    I nced up at him. ¡°What thing?¡±


    ¡°The one where you retreat into yourself and worry.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Is it that obvious?¡±


    ¡°To anyone paying enough attention.¡± He squeezed my hand. ¡°And I always am.¡±


    My chest tightened at his words.


    The fading sunlight filtered through the branches overhead, catching in his dark hair and outlining it with a faint halo.


    I watched the shadows move across his face and wondered, not for the first time, how the vision could possibly belong to this man.


    Kieran ckthorne did not kneel.


    He did not break.


    Yet.


    ¡°I was thinking about the vision again,¡± I admitted.


    His grip on my hand tightened slightly. ¡°Sera, I told you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I sighed. ¡°But I can¡¯t shake it. I¡¯ve tried.¡±


    For a few steps, we walked in silence.


    Then Kieran exhaled. ¡°Let¡¯s ask Corin.¡±


    I looked at him in surprise. ¡°You want to?¡±


    ¡°If anyone knows anything about weird psychic phenomena,¡± he said dryly, ¡°it¡¯s him.¡±


    A reluctant smile tugged at my mouth. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong.¡±


    Before Corin left for Frostbane, we asked to meet him in the library in the Alpha wing.


    Sunlight streamed through the tall windows, illuminating the long wooden table where he was idly flipping through several ancient-looking texts. The faint smell of parchment and ink filled the room.


    Kieran didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°We need...a consultation.¡±


    Corin leaned back in his chair, studying us both with immediate interest. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    I hesitated.


    The memory of the vision pressed against the back of my mind like a storm waiting to break.


    Finally, I said quietly, ¡°When Kieran tried to mark me...I saw something.¡±


    Corin shifted slightly. ¡°What kind of something?¡±


    I described it.


    The scorched clearing.


    The red sky.


    Kieran bleeding into ash.


    By the time I finished, the room had grown very still.


    Corin steepled his fingers beneath his chin.


    ¡°What you experienced,¡± he said slowly, ¡°was a glimpse of a fragment of the future.¡±


    The words hung in the air between us.


    Kieran¡¯s hand tightened around mine.


    Corin rose from his chair and began pacing slowly beside the long table.


    ¡°A small number of psychics possess what we call precognitive shes. They are not full visions of destiny¡ªonly fragments. Moments that resonate strongly enough with the psychic field that certain individuals can perceive them.¡±


    I frowned slightly.


    ¡°And the stronger the psychic,¡± he continued, ¡°the clearer those fragments tend to be.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying it might actually happen,¡± Kieran said bluntly.


    Corin lifted a shoulder. ¡°It means the probability exists.¡±


    That was not remotelyforting.


    ¡°Can it be avoided?¡± I asked, forcing my voice steady.


    Corin stopped pacing.


    ¡°That,¡± he said carefully, ¡°is the wrong question.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because the future is not a straight road.¡±


    He leaned against the edge of the table, his expression thoughtful.


    ¡°Imagine standing at a crossroad. You glimpse one possible path ahead¡ªa dangerous one. Naturally, you turn away and choose another road.¡±


    ¡°That sounds reasonable,¡± I said.


    ¡°It does,¡± Corin agreed. ¡°But you cannot know whether the road you avoided would have led to something better...or whether the one you chose will lead to something worse.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of seeing the future at all?¡± I asked, unable to keep the tremor out of my voice this time.


    ¡°Beats me,¡± Corin said with a shrug.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    His gaze softened. ¡°Precognition is not a gift meant to control destiny. It is merely...awareness.¡±


    He straightened. ¡°And those who attempt to manipte the future too aggressively tend to pay a price.¡±


    ¡°What kind of price?¡± Kieran asked.


    Corin¡¯s eyes flicked toward me. ¡°Psychic instability. Memory copse. In rare cases...death.¡±


    The wordnded heavily in the room.


    I looked down at Kieran and my joined hands.


    ¡°So probing deeper into that vision would be a bad idea,¡± I murmured.


    ¡°Extremely.¡±


    A long breath left my lungs as disappointment curled in my chest.


    Because part of me wanted¡ªno, needed¡ªto know.


    Wanted to understand exactly how Kieran ended up dying in that ash-covered clearing.


    Wanted to know how I could stop it.


    But if Corin was right about the consequences...


    Some doors were better left closed.


    ¡°I guess that settles it,¡± I said, unable to stop a dejected sigh.


    Kieran squeezed my hand gently. ¡°Hey.¡±


    I looked up.


    His expression was soft.


    ¡°Who says that vision happens anytime soon?¡± he said.


    I frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It could be years from now,¡± he said simply. ¡°Decades.¡±


    Corin nodded. ¡°That is entirely possible.¡±


    Kieran lifted my hand and pressed a brief kiss to my knuckles.


    ¡°In the meantime,¡± he said quietly, ¡°we have bigger problems.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡±


    The future could wait.


    The present couldn¡¯t.


    Still...the unease remained.


    ***


    After a surprisingly peaceful and enjoyable dinner with Daniel and Kieran, I decided to do some yoga in hopes of clearing my head.


    The meditation room sat on the quieter side of the packhouse, whererge windows overlooked the forest.


    The room smelled faintly of sandalwood andvender. Soft moonlight spilled across the polished wooden floor.


    When I stepped inside, I realized I wasn¡¯t alone.


    In the chaos of recent discoveries, I hadn¡¯t seen much of Leona and Christian, so I was surprised to see Leona sitting in the center, back straight, hands on her knees, silver-streaked hair catching the moonlight like frost.


    She opened her eyes as I entered. ¡°I wondered when you woulde.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°You were waiting for me?¡±


    She smiled softly and silently patted the space before her.


    I walked slowly into the room and sat across from her.


    For a moment, we simply regarded each other.


    Then Leona spoke gently, ¡°Your heart is filled with worry.¡±


    My throat tightened as I stared down at my hands. I didn¡¯t bother asking how she knew; I imagined it was written in every line of my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m...scared,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Of what?¡±


    I swallowed before continuing. ¡°It just seems liketely, I get a dash of happiness, and then a heaping help of chaos and danger.¡±


    Leona was quiet for a moment, her brows slightly furrowed.


    Then she gestured softly. ¡°Close your eyes.¡±


    I hesitated.


    ¡°Trust me.¡±


    So I did.


    The room fell silent.


    ¡°Now,¡± she said softly, ¡°tell me how you feel?¡±


    ¡°Terrified.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I had a...vision,¡± I admitted. ¡°A bad one.¡±


    Leona didn¡¯t ask what the vision was.


    Her voice remained calm. ¡°Every time you think of this vision, I want you to rece the terror with something stronger.¡±


    Her words settled over me like warm light.


    ¡°Think of moments that made you happy,¡± she continued. "Moments with your family. Moments with your friends.¡±


    Daniel¡¯sugh.


    Kieran¡¯s smile beneath the moon.


    The feeling of Alina running through the forest.


    The way Ashar moved beside her like sunlight beside silver.


    Maya and I spending hours mundanely shopping.


    My OTS friends at dinner.


    ¡°Hold those memories,¡± Leona murmured. ¡°Let them gather inside you.¡±


    I did.


    And slowly...the tight knot in my chest began to loosen.


    The fear didn¡¯t vanish.


    But it stopped controlling my breathing.


    Stopped clouding my mind.


    When I opened my eyes again, Leona was watching me.


    Pride and tenderness softened her expression.


    ¡°You see?¡± she said.


    I nodded slowly. ¡°I feel...calmer.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    She rose gracefully to her feet.


    ¡°You were born to be an extraordinary Luna, Seraphina.¡±


    I blinked in surprise. Coming from the person who had obstructed me from rising to that position, it was a shock.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m still learning,¡± I stuttered.


    She gave me a warm smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t we all?¡±


    She stepped closer and gently brushed a strand of hair away from my face.


    ¡°Many people chase happiness their entire lives and never recognize it when it appears.¡±


    Her gaze softened. ¡°But you... You hold onto those moments with remarkable strength.¡±


    Emotion tightened my throat.


    ¡°Compared to others,¡± I said quietly, ¡°my happy memories are small.¡±


    Leona shook her head. ¡°No moment shared with those you love is ever small.¡±


    Her voice turned solemn. ¡°Remember this, Seraphina.¡±


    I held my breath.


    ¡°No matter what darkness you face,¡± she said softly, ¡°never forget your ability to hold onto light.¡±


    Her hand rested over my heart.


    ¡°With that strength, no enemy will ever defeat you.¡±

 Chapter 388 NEUTRAL GROUND

    <h4>Chapter 388: Chapter 388 NEUTRAL GROUND</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Three days.


    That was all we allowed ourselves.


    Time had the peculiar habit of moving too quickly when you needed it to slow down.


    It slipped away in a blur of intense training, strategic discussions, and long stretches of silence, during which we never voiced what lingered beneath the surface.


    Worry.


    Because the longer we stalled, the longer my mother stayed imprisoned and alone and entirely at the mercy of the woman who had once been her closest friend.


    On the morning of the third day, I stood in the Frostbane strategy room, phone in hand, every gaze fixed on me as I prepared to make the call.


    Kieran stood beside the window with his arms crossed, the early sunlight outlining the hard line of his shoulders.


    Ethan leaned against the far wall, his expression carefully neutral, though the tightness in his jaw betrayed his emotions.


    Corin sat calmly at the table, fingers loosely inteced as though this were any other day, any other conversation.


    Maya, Brett, and Maris lingered nearby, their attention fixed on me with quiet intensity.


    When I finally pressed the call button, the ringing seemed unnaturally loud in the still room.


    On the fourth ring, the line connected.


    ¡°Well,¡± Catherine¡¯s voice drifted through the speaker. ¡°Seraphina. You certainly took your time.¡±


    Her tone was smooth and warm in the way a de might feel smooth and warm as it slid between someone¡¯s ribs.


    I kept my voice steady. ¡°You wanted to meet.¡±


    Catherine chuckled. ¡°Nothing would make me happier, dear.¡±


    ¡°How do I know my mother is safe?¡± I asked, my grip on the phone tightening.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll have to see for yourself now, won¡¯t you?¡±


    I shook my head even if she couldn¡¯t see me. ¡°No. I¡¯m noting to the Maldives. We¡¯ll meet on neutral ground. I¡¯ll send you the details shortly.¡±


    A small pause followed.


    Then Catherineughed again, though the sound held a sharper edge now. ¡°Even as a child, you were formidable. I look forward to seeing the powerful woman you¡¯ve be.¡±


    ¡°Do you agree or not?¡± I snapped.


    Another pause stretched across the line, though this one felt more deliberate.


    ¡°Very well,¡± she said finally. ¡°Neutral ground it is.¡±


    Her agreement came so easily that suspicion immediately knotted in my stomach, but I didn¡¯t press.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send the details soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be on the edge of my seat.¡±


    Just before I hung up, she called out. ¡°Seraphina?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    The humor in her voice dropped out. ¡°Remember,e alone.¡±


    I nced around the room¡ªat my friends, my family.


    ¡°Noted.¡±


    ***


    The morning of the meeting arrived beneath a pale, quiet sky.


    The packhouse was still wrapped in the soft calm that came just before sunrise when I stepped into the kitchen.


    For a moment, I simply stood there, listening to the silence of the sleeping house and gathering my thoughts.


    Then I began preparing breakfast.


    The simple routine grounded me in a way strategy meetings and battle ns never could.


    I cracked eggs into the pan while the scent of butter warmed the air, slicing fruit and toasting bread the way Daniel liked it.


    While the eggs cooked, I moved around the kitchen, preparing a few extra dishes that could be stored in the refrigerator forter¡ªcontainers of pasta sd, roasted vegetables, and a tray of baked chicken that could be reheated easily.


    A few minutester, I heard the familiar patter of small footsteps in the hallway.


    ¡°Mom?¡± Daniel appeared in the doorway, rubbing sleep from his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re up early."


    ¡°So are you,¡± I replied with a faint smile.


    He wandered over and climbed into his chair at the table while I ced his te in front of him.


    ¡°This is a lot,¡± he noted, eyeing the other dishes on the counter.


    ¡°It¡¯s so you can have a taste of my cooking when you miss me,¡± I told him.


    He stilled, fork halfway to his mouth. ¡°Why would I miss you?¡±


    ¡°Your father and I are taking a short trip,¡± I exined gently.


    He blinked at me. ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Just something I need to take care of.¡±


    Daniel studied my face for a moment with seriousness. ¡°Will you be gone long? Likest time?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said, reaching out to brush a strand of hair from his forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon, I promise.¡±


    He nodded slowly, absently pushing food around his te, his gaze flicking up at me with the worry he tried to hide.


    After a moment, I reached into my pocket and ced something carefully on the table between us.


    The small brasspass caught the early light from the window.


    Daniel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You still have that?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do.¡± I smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my most prized possession.¡±


    I could still remember the fierce concentration on his young face as he gave it to me, insisting that every traveler needed apass so they would always find their way home.


    ¡°You see?¡± I said softly. ¡°That means you¡¯reing with me.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s expression brightened immediately.


    He leaned forward and wrapped his arms around me in a tight hug.


    I held him close, breathing in the familiar sweet warmth of him while a quiet prayer formed deep inside me that the promise I had just made would not turn into a lie.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon,¡± I murmured.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± he said, tightening his grip on my shirt.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ***


    The journey toward the meeting point took several hours.


    Kieran drove while I watched the forest slide past the window as the road carried us steadily north.


    Behind us, Ethan followed in a second vehicle with Corin, Maya, Brett, and Maris.


    The silence inside the car was not ufortable, though it carried a certain weight. Maybe because every mile brought us closer to a moment none of us were looking forward to.


    Kieran reached across the console at one point and covered my hand with his.


    ¡°We¡¯re close,¡± he said.


    I nodded, my gaze still fixed on the passing trees.


    Soon the forest began to thin, and the distant scent of salt drifted through the cracked window, carried ind by the ocean breeze.


    Kieran eventually slowed down along a narrow stretch of road bordered by tall pines before bringing the car to a stop.


    For a moment, neither of us moved. The engine ticked softly as it cooled.


    I was reaching for the door handle when Kieran¡¯s hand closed gently around my wrist.


    ¡°Sera.¡±


    I turned toward him.


    Up close, the concern in his dark eyes was impossible to miss. He studied my face for a moment as thoughmitting every detail to memory.


    ¡°You¡¯re not alone out there,¡± he said. ¡°No matter what it looks like.¡±


    I exhaled. ¡°I know.¡±


    His thumb brushed across the back of my hand.


    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t see me. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll always, always have your back.¡±


    My mouth curved. ¡°I know that too.¡±


    The tension in his shoulders eased, and then he leaned closer.


    His hand slid up to cradle the side of my face, warm and steady, and when he kissed me, it was slow and certain, carrying both reassurance and promise.


    When he pulled back, he pressed his forehead to mine.


    ¡°Come back to me,¡± he murmured.


    ¡°I will,¡± I whispered.


    He searched my face onest time before he released my hand.


    ¡°This is where you get out,¡± he said quietly.


    I opened the door and stepped onto the gravel as the second vehicle pulled up behind us.


    Everyone else filed out.


    We stood together in the cool morning air, the quiet forest stretching around us.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to face her alone,¡± Ethan said, his fists clenched at his sides.


    ¡°You know I do,¡± I replied calmly.


    Corin stepped forward then, his expression thoughtful as his power unfolded around us like a subtle ripple in the air.


    A strange stillness settled over the clearing.


    ¡°We¡¯ll stick to the n,¡± he promised. ¡°Everything will be okay.¡±


    I nodded, giving him a grateful smile.


    Kieran stepped closer to me, and I met his eyes, an unspoken reassurance passing between us before he stepped back.


    I turned toward the narrow path leading through the trees, thepass resting warm in my pocket.


    Anyone watching from a distance would have believed I hade exactly as Catherine demanded: alone.


    Yet as I began walking toward the rendezvous point, I could feel the faint presence of my pack moving silently through the forest behind me, hidden beneath Corin¡¯s psychic veil and ready to act the moment anything went wrong.


    The trees parted gradually ahead.


    And somewhere beyond them, Catherine was waiting.

 Chapter 389 LEVERAGE

    <h4>Chapter 389: Chapter 389 LEVERAGE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The trees thinned until the forest gave way to a narrow stretch of coastal grasnd, where the earth sloped toward the distant sound of waves.


    The scent of salt hung in the air, sharp and clean, carried ind by a steady breeze that tugged lightly at my hair as I stepped out from beneath the shadow of the pines.


    Catherine was already there.


    She stood near the center of the clearing, her posture rxed¡ªone hand resting loosely at her side, the other holding a slim phone.


    From a distance, she might have been mistaken for a woman enjoying the cool evening air rather than the architect of the nightmare that had drawn us here.


    Even as I approached, she watched with quiet amusement, her gaze sweeping over me in slow appraisal, as if observing a particrly interesting specimen.


    Unlike me, she looked entirely at ease.


    Every instinct inside me remained alert, every sense sharpened by the knowledge that danger surrounded this woman like an invisible force field.


    Yet Catherine stood as if we had arranged nothing more than a casual meeting between acquaintances.


    When I finally stopped a few paces away, she smiled.


    ¡°Seraphina,¡± she said warmly. ¡°You¡¯ve grown.¡±


    Her voice carried the same cold sweetness I remembered.


    I did not return the smile.


    ¡°Where is my mother?¡±


    Catherine tutted. ¡°No greeting? No polite conversation before business?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re holding my mother hostage,¡± I replied coldly. ¡°We¡¯re well past polite conversation.¡±


    The smile on her lips did not fade.


    ¡°You¡¯ve be very direct,¡± she observed. ¡°I suppose power tends to strip away manners. A shame; you used to be such a sweet girl.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here to talk about my personality,¡± I said through gritted teeth.


    For a moment, Catherine studied me, amusement in her eyes sharpening to something analytical.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she murmured. ¡°I can see that.¡±


    Her gaze drifted across the clearing, then returned to me. ¡°You dide alone.¡±


    Her words sounded casual, but I felt the subtle pressure behind them, as if she were testing for something hidden.


    Corin¡¯s concealment held steady.


    I could not sense the others, but I knew they were there, silent among the trees.


    ¡°I told you I would,¡± I said.


    Catherine nodded. ¡°You look as though you¡¯re expecting me to try something unpleasant.¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    Sheughed softly. ¡°I appreciate honesty.¡±


    My patience was already wearing thin.


    ¡°Where is my mother?¡± I repeated.


    She waved away the question like it was a pesky fly. "Oh, she¡¯s fine."


    ¡°I want proof.¡±


    Catherine tapped the phone lightly against her palm as though considering my request.


    For a long moment, she did nothing.


    Then, with a small sigh that suggested mild disappointment, she lifted the phone and swiped the screen.


    ¡°If you insist.¡±


    She turned the screen toward me.


    The image flickered once before stabilizing.


    My breath caught.


    Margaret Lockwood appeared on the screen.


    She sat in what looked like a small stone room, the lighting dim but clear enough for me to see the exhaustion etched across her face.


    Her hair hung loose around her shoulders, and though she was upright, there was a weakness in the way she held herself that suggested she had been confined there for days.


    ¡°Mother!¡± I gasped.


    Her head lifted, her gaze darting around the room. ¡°Seraphina?¡±


    The sound of her voice struck somewhere deep inside my chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± I said.


    Although I didn¡¯t know if she could see me, since the feed looked like it was from a CCTV camera.


    My mother sighed, dropping her gaze. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have gone to meet her.¡±


    My heart tightened. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice.¡±


    Her expression softened, a mix of relief and worry. ¡°Are you safe?¡±


    I choked out augh. ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be asking you that.¡±


    She managed a small smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine, dear.¡±


    Catherine¡¯s voice drifted into the conversation.


    ¡°You see?¡± she said. ¡°Perfectly fine.¡±


    I ignored her.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± I asked my mother.


    She hesitated for the briefest fraction of a second before she said, ¡°No.¡±


    But the pause told me everything.


    Before I could ask another question, the screen went dark.


    Catherine lowered the phone. ¡°Time¡¯s up.¡±


    The tension in my body surged, my hands curling at my sides, nails pressing into my palms as I struggled to contain my frustration.


    ¡°That was barely a minute.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Catherine said with a shrug. ¡°Real-timemunication is such a fragile luxury. If you want to see her in person, you¡¯ll need toe with me.¡±


    ¡°To your experimentalb in the Maldives.¡±


    She didn¡¯t look shocked that I knew about the experiments. She just smiled again.


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    I did not even consider the offer. ¡°No.¡±


    Catherine¡¯s expression shifted.


    Not anger. Not even irritation.


    Something closer to curiosity.


    ¡°You refuse?¡±


    ¡°You abducted my mother and expect me to walk into your territory alone,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s not a negotiation. That¡¯s a trap.¡±


    Her lips curved again. ¡°Very perceptive.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯smon sense.¡±


    Catherine studied me with increasing interest, as though recalcting an equation after adding a new variable.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were so selfish,¡± she said.


    I reeled. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to risk yourself for your own mother?¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s not the issue.¡±


    She cocked a brow. ¡°Then what is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ll do to my mother once you have me,¡± I said. ¡°For all I know, she¡¯s only safe as long as you don¡¯t have me.¡±


    ¡°Who says I won¡¯t harm her simply because you refuse to cooperate?¡± she asked.


    My eyes narrowed. ¡°Touch a single hair on her head, and any deal that can be made between us is dead.¡±


    Her eyes narrowed. ¡°You¡¯ve grown difficult.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve grown careful.¡±


    A breeze moved through the clearing, stirring the grass around our feet.


    For a few seconds, Catherine said nothing, but I could practically see the gears in her mind turning.


    She had expected something else.


    Compliance.


    Emotion.


    Perhaps desperation.


    Instead, she had found resistance.


    ¡°You¡¯re not groveling,¡± she said slowly.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Even though your mother remains in my custody.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed she¡¯s alive.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s enough for you?¡±


    ¡°For now.¡±


    The words seemed to genuinely surprise her.


    ¡°You¡¯re willing to wait.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to see more good faith from you before I make any major decisions.¡±


    Her gaze sharpened again, though this time the amusement returned as well.


    ¡°How very strategic of you.¡±


    I did not answer.


    For a moment, the only sounds in the clearing were the distant roar of the ocean and the whisper of the breeze.


    Then Catherine sighed. ¡°Well, this is not how I imagined our reunion.¡±


    ¡°Kidnapping tends toplicate things,¡± I said dryly.


    Sheughed again, though the sound carried a faint edge now.


    She watched me for a while, her expression shifting through several subtle calctions.


    Then she spoke again.


    ¡°You know,¡± she said thoughtfully, ¡°I expected Margaret to be enough leverage.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you,¡± I said derisively.


    Catherine¡¯s smile returned fully.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± she murmured. ¡°I like a challenge.¡±


    She tapped the phone lightly against her palm again, the gesture almost yful.


    ¡°In that case,¡± she continued, ¡°perhaps I should offer you something morepelling.¡±


    My attention sharpened. ¡°And what would that be?¡±


    ¡°If Margaret alone isn¡¯t enough to convince you...¡±


    She paused deliberately.


    ¡°...what about Edward?¡±

 Chapter 390 PLAYING GAMES

    <h4>Chapter 390: Chapter 390 PLAYING GAMES</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    For a moment, I simply stared at Catherine, certain I had misheard her.


    The ocean roared behind us, waves breaking against unseen cliffs beyond the grasnd, but the sound seemed distant and unrealpared to the sudden pounding of my heart.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± I asked.


    Catherine¡¯s smile deepened, the expression almost indulgent now that she had finally provoked the reaction she wanted.


    ¡°Edward,¡± she repeated.


    My father¡¯s name hung between us like a ghost.


    Catherine tilted her head as though considering how much to reveal. She studied my face with open curiosity, clearly enjoying the tension she had created.


    ¡°I know,¡± she said atst, ¡°that there were..plications between you and Edward.¡±


    The understatement almost made meugh.


    Complications.


    Years of cold silence, harsh expectations, and a lifetime of being treated as an afterthought were apparently summarized by that single inept word.


    ¡°There are many regrets between the two of you,¡± Catherine continued, watching my expression closely.


    My jaw tightened. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about my family and me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m merely observing,¡± she replied smoothly. ¡°Regret has a way of lingering long after people are gone.¡±


    I hated it, how on the nose she was.


    ¡°Imagine, Seraphina,¡± she went on, ¡°being given an opportunity to resolve those regrets.¡±


    A surge of anger rushed through me.


    ¡°My father is dead,¡± I snarled. ¡°There are no more opportunities.¡±


    ¡°That,¡± she said calmly, ¡°is a very simplistic understanding of events.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡±


    ¡°You are,¡± I hissed. ¡°I saw him die¡ªright before my very eyes. I watched his coffin go into the fucking ground.¡±


    Her tone carried the soft patience of someone entertaining a child¡¯s objections.


    ¡°There are certain...possibilities avable to those who understand the deeper mechanisms of life and death.¡±


    My stomach tightened, Aaron¡¯s face shing in my mind.


    My fists clenched at my side. ¡°What are you implying?¡±


    Catherine¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°I¡¯m saying that the past is not always as permanently out of reach as people assume.¡±


    My heart began to pound harder. ¡°You¡¯re ying games.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Not at all.¡±


    She took a slow step closer, her movements unhurried.


    ¡°I happen to know of a way,¡± she said, ¡°that you might be able to make amends with Edward.¡±


    The words struck somewhere deep inside my chest before I could stop them.


    For years, I had carried aplicated weight regarding my father. Anger hade easily. Resentment hade naturally. Yearning was a constant.


    Yet somewhere beneath all of thaty a quieter emotion that I had never fully confronted, stronger since his death and recent revtions of truth.


    Regret.


    Catherine saw the moment the idea touched me.


    Her smile widened.


    ¡°Of course,¡± she added, ¡°such an opportunity would require your full cooperation.¡±


    There it was.


    The price.


    I forced myself to take a slow breath.


    ¡°You expect me to believe any of the bullshit you¡¯re spewing?¡±


    ¡°I expect you to be curious.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Her tone dripped with condescension now, as though she could see straight through the lie.


    ¡°You¡¯re not even slightly interested in the possibility of closure?¡±


    I said nothing.


    In my mind, however, the question echoed louder than I would have liked.


    Closure.


    The word carried a dangerous pull.


    Catherine continued speaking in the same calm, coaxing tone.


    ¡°You were always a promising child. Even when the others overlooked you, I could see the potential in you.¡±


    Thepliment felt strangeing from her.


    ¡°And when your power first began to manifest,¡± she continued, ¡°I understood immediately how dangerous the situation was.¡±


    My eyes narrowed. ¡°You¡¯re referring to the sealing ritual.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± A sigh escaped her. ¡°An unpleasant necessity.¡±


    My chest heated with anger.


    ¡°You advocated for that ritual.¡±


    Her lips twitched. ¡°Honey, I designed it.¡±


    The admission came without apology.


    ¡°And it protected you,¡± she added.


    ¡°Protected me?¡± I asked incredulously.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Catherine sped her hands lightly behind her back as she spoke.


    ¡°Your psychic abilities were unstable at the time. If they had continued to develop unchecked, the consequences would have been catastrophic.¡±


    ¡°There were other ways,¡± I snapped. ¡°I could¡¯ve been trained. Taught to control¡ª¡±


    She tsked, cutting me off. ¡°None of that would have worked.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that!¡±


    Catherine¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°I did what I believed was necessary to keep you alive.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I hissed. ¡°You kept me isted. You kept me small and unloved and weak!¡±


    Catherine shrugged, unmoved by my usation. ¡°You¡¯re free to believe whatever version of historyforts you.¡±


    ¡°And my family?¡± I pushed. ¡°Was using the ritual to turn them against me also an ¡®unpleasant necessity¡¯?¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Oh, honey, if it¡¯s familial love you crave, I can give that to you.¡±


    Instantly, the air around us shifted.


    At first, the sensation was subtle. A faint warmth brushed against my mind, so gentle it barely registered as psychic energy at all.


    Then it grew stronger.


    Not aggressive.


    Not invasive.


    Just...familiar.


    I blinked in surprise.


    The energy field felt strangelyforting, like the soft echo of something I had known for years but never consciously recognized.


    Catherine watched my reaction closely.


    ¡°You feel it, don¡¯t you?¡± she murmured.


    I hesitated.


    ¡°Y-yes.¡±


    A knowing smile touched her lips.


    ¡°Our abilities share the same origin.¡±


    The statement caught me off guard.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Psychic energy has patterns,¡± she exined smoothly. ¡°Families often carry simr signatures.¡±


    The warmth in the air pulsed as she spoke.


    ¡°You and I are not so different, Seraphina.¡±


    Slowly, the tension inside my chest eased.


    The energy she had released felt calm and reassuring, like a gentle tide moving through the air. Like the warmth of a mother¡¯s hug.


    Catherine took a step closer.


    ¡°If youe with me, I can show you the truth behind everything that happened.¡±


    Her voice lowered further. ¡°You¡¯ll see your mother again.¡±


    Another step.


    ¡°And perhaps even gain the chance to resolve what remains unfinished between you and Edward.¡±


    Her words settled in my thoughts like seeds.


    The logic of it seemed...reasonable.


    If Catherine truly had answers about the past...


    If there was even a small chance that understanding those answers could help me make peace with my father¡¯s memory...


    Perhaps going with her was not as dangerous as it seemed.


    The clearing felt strangely quiet.


    The wind had softened. The scents had retreated.


    Catherine¡¯s psychic energy continued to brush gently against my mind, soothing the sharp edges of suspicion that had filled me only moments earlier.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to fight this." Her voice was so sweet. So soft and warm. "I¡¯m not your enemy. I have always been a friend. I have always been family.¡±


    Something inside me wavered.


    Maybe she was right.


    This was Catherine after all. My sister¡¯s godmother. My mother¡¯s closest friend. The one she trusted to fix me when no one else could.


    She wasn¡¯t evil or malignant. She tried to help Celeste get her wolf back; she was going to give me closure about my father.


    Maybe¡ª


    A sudden, sharp sting shot through my entire body, originating from my palm.


    I gasped and jerked.


    My hand had been in my pocket, gripping the brasspass that had sent a jolt of electricity through me.


    The sensation was brief but sharp enough to rip straight through the strange haze clouding my thoughts.


    I blinked rapidly, my lungs dragging in air as the quiet warmth that had wrapped around me copsed like mist burned away by sunlight.


    rity rushed back with startling force, bringing with it a sickening realization of just how close I hade to stepping willingly into Catherine¡¯s trap.


    My fingers tightened around the small object as anger rose in my chest.


    Not anger at the trap.


    Anger at how close I hade to falling for it.


    When I lifted my head again, the world felt sharper, the breeze colder against my skin.


    Catherine was watching me with careful interest, the faint shimmer of psychic warmth around us already fading now that my mind had pulled free of it.


    I met her gaze, thest trace of the earlier trance gone.


    ¡°You almost had me,¡± I hissed.


    Her lips curved into a predator¡¯s smile.


    ¡°Almost,¡± she agreed.

 Chapter 391 AMUSEMENT PARK

    <h4>Chapter 391: Chapter 391 AMUSEMENT PARK</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    We had an inkling, but now I knew for sure.


    Catherine was the big bad¡ªthe powerful psychic pulling the strings of all the marites on our board.


    If her invitation regarding my father was genuine, then it was safe to say she was most likely responsible for what had happened to Aaron.


    Thank the gods I¡¯de prepared.


    Before leaving the packhouse that morning, I had made a small adjustment to Daniel¡¯s gift.


    The modification had taken less than ten minutes and required nothing moreplicated than a thin conductive fment and a bit of improvised wiring tucked carefully beneath the inner casing.


    It was simple. Crude, even.


    But it served a purpose.


    When my pulse dropped past a certain threshold¡ªsymptomatic of being under psychic influence¡ªthe contact wouldplete a tiny circuit and produce a mild shock.


    Strong enough to disrupt the influence.


    A tether back to reality.


    And at that moment, it had done exactly what I had intended.


    Catherine¡¯s gaze remained fixed on my face, searching for signs of a lingering trance.


    ¡°You recovered quickly,¡± she observed.


    I shrugged, though my shoulders felt tight. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re not as powerful as you think.¡±


    Her eyes narrowed, but instead of anger, her eyes held even more curiosity.


    ¡°You¡¯re a fascinating young woman, Seraphina,¡± she said in the tone of someone admiring a piece of meat and thinking of all the dishes they could make with it.


    Behind myposed expression, my mind was already moving.


    Catherine¡¯s psychic influence had been subtle enough that I had almost missed it entirely. The warmth she had released into the air had felt harmless, evenforting, yet the effect had been disturbingly effective.


    If thepass had not snapped me out of it¡ª


    I pushed the thought aside.


    That possibility did not matter anymore.


    What mattered was the realization forming rapidly in my mind.


    Catherine was far more dangerous than we had assumed.


    Not merely because of her intelligence or resources.


    But because of the depth of her psychic ability.


    If, despite all my training, she could manipte my perception so easily without even appearing to exert effort, then confronting her directly inside her own territory would be far more dangerous than any of us had anticipated.


    Which meant it was time to leave. Regroup. Ren.


    Without giving her the satisfaction of realizing she had forced my hand.


    I allowed a faint smile to touch my lips.


    ¡°I will say, though, that was an interesting trick,¡± I said casually.


    Catherine¡¯s brow lifted. ¡°Trick?¡±


    ¡°That psychic field you released,¡± I said. ¡°How did you do it? It felt almost...maternal.¡±


    Her lips quirked. ¡°You¡¯d be surprised how on the nose you are.¡±


    It was my turn to feign curiosity. ¡°Really? Tell me more.¡±


    Inside my mind, I reached outward.


    The connection snapped into ce instantly.


    ¡®Ethan.¡¯


    The mind-link carried a subtle pulse of acknowledgement. ¡®I¡¯m here.¡¯


    ¡®Time to go,¡¯ I said silently.


    There was a brief pause before his response came again.


    ¡®Understood.¡¯


    His emotions flickered across the barrier in quick shes of tension and readiness.


    Stronger than Ethan¡¯s emotions, though, Kieran¡¯s presence burned the brightest¡ªsharp and focused as he waited in absolute readiness for the moment to act.


    I suppressed the instinct to nce toward the tree line, knowing Catherine would notice even the smallest shift in my attention.


    ¡°Unfortunately,¡± I said aloud, ¡°I¡¯m still not interested in your offer.¡±


    Catherine sighed, shaking her head like I was an A student who had submitted an assignment below my potential.


    ¡°What a shame.¡±


    I shrugged, taking a step back. ¡°Maybe you need to rethink your strategy.¡±


    Her smile returned, as sharp as a knife¡¯s edge. ¡°Leaving so soon?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I turned away from her, and for a brief moment, the clearing remained still.


    Then the air shifted.


    Three figures emerged from the edge of the forest directly in my path, moving quickly and with clear purpose, their predatory posture making their intentions unmistakable.


    I almost smirked as I mentally punctured my rogue-attack punch card.


    Catherine¡¯s voice drifted calmly behind me. ¡°I was hoping we could talk a little longer.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else in this meeting for me,¡± I called, eyes on the men.


    She sighed. ¡°I so wanted to do this without any violence.¡±


    As if that were a cue, the first man lunged forward.


    I half-shifted before he could even finish the movement.


    The transition rippled through my body in a surge of power as ws slid from my fingertips and my senses sharpened instantly.


    The world snapped into vivid rity as Alina¡¯s strength flooded my muscles.


    ¡®Alina!¡¯ I gasped internally. ¡®What are you doing? You must stay hidden!¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m not only useful for training!¡¯ she retorted. ¡®I will protect you in the face of true danger, dammit!¡¯


    ¡®But¡ª¡¯


    The attacker never reached me.


    Instinctively, my ws shed across his forearm in a swift arc, forcing him backward with a startled shout.


    The second rushed in from the left.


    I pivoted smoothly and drove my elbow into his ribs hard enough to knock the breath from his lungs before raking my ws across his chest.


    He copsed with a cry.


    The third hesitated for only a fraction of a second before charging.


    That hesitation cost him.


    I caught his wrist, twisted sharply, and drove him into the ground with enough force to leave him gasping in the grass.


    Behind me, Catherine remained perfectly still.


    ¡°Well,¡± she murmured. ¡°That was...efficient.¡±


    I did not bother looking back as I moved quickly toward the treeline, the metallic scent of blood lingering in the air.


    Half-shifted, Alina¡¯s presence pulsed beneath my skin, eager and alert.


    I could feel the others approaching through the forest now.


    Almost there.


    Behind me, Catherine spoke, her voice carrying over the clearing. ¡°How interesting.¡±


    Against my better judgment, I nced over my shoulder.


    Her gaze was fixed not on my face but on my arms, where the silver sheen of Alina¡¯s fur had spread along my skin.


    Her eyes gleamed with unmistakable fascination.


    ¡°That fur,¡± she said, awe dripping from her voice.


    A chill slid down my spine.


    ¡°Extraordinary.¡± There was something almost reverent in the way she said it. ¡°You really are a rare gem.¡±


    Shit.


    ¡®I¡¯m not sorry,¡¯ Alina huffed.


    I did not slow as I ran toward the forest, the trees rushing closer with every stride.


    Before I could reach the cover of the tree line, however, movement erupted from the clearing ahead.


    Four wolves burst from concealment and lunged directly into my path, their jaws bared and their bodies coiled with violent intent.


    I braced instinctively as the first wolf came at me head-on.


    Dropping low, I slipped beneath the snap of his jaws and drove my ws deep into his shoulder before shoving him aside with enough force to stagger him across the grass.


    Another wolf mmed into me from the right, the impact knocking me backward into the ground. I rolled immediately andshed out with a burst of psychic force that struck him squarely and sent him staggering several feet away.


    Behind me, Catherine¡¯s voice cut sharply through the sh of movement.


    ¡°Careful. Don¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    The wolves adjusted at once, abandoning their reckless lunges and shifting into a tighter circle around me as they began to pace with deliberate caution, testing my reactions and probing for weakness rather than attacking outright.


    Each time Iunched another psychic strike, I felt Catherine¡¯s presence brush against my mind.


    Her interference was subtle and measured, her counterforce arriving just a fraction stronger than my own, never overwhelming enough to crush the attackpletely yet always powerful enough to neutralize its full impact.


    The realization settled coldly in my mind.


    She was controlling the battle.


    Worse, she was studying me.


    The wolves lunged again. I shed at one while sending a psychic shockwave rippling through the ground beneath us, forcing two of them backward as the grass ttened beneath the sudden burst of force.


    Catherine¡¯sugh was so gleeful, you¡¯d think she was at an amusement park.


    ¡°Impressive!¡±


    I ignored herpletely and shifted my stance again, keeping my weight bnced as the wolves continued circling.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you finish the Shift?¡± she taunted. ¡°I¡¯d love to see your wolf.¡±


    My teeth clenched.


    The wolves paced closer, their eyes fixed on me as Catherine¡¯s voice drifted across the clearing once more.


    ¡°Go on,¡± she added with clear anticipation. ¡°Transform. I¡¯ve heard so many fascinating rumors.¡±


    Alina stirred restlessly beneath my skin, her power coiling through my muscles as the urge to shift fully surged up from deep inside me.


    Another wolf lunged, and I drove him back with a sharp burst of psychic force before resetting my stance.


    Behind him, Catherine¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°Show me.¡±


    The urge to release Alina entirely surged through my body. Letting her take control would end the fight quickly, and the thought of unleashing her strength against the wolves surrounding me was dangerously tempting.


    But the half-shift was already dangerous enough; I couldn¡¯t let Catherine behold the full silver wolf.


    Before I could even be tempted any further, a thunderous snarl split the clearing with the force of an explosion.


    The sound struck like a shockwave, so powerful that every wolf froze instantly.


    Even Catherine¡¯s expression flickered with surprise as a massive golden form burst from the forest at terrifying speed.


    Ashar.


    Hended between the circling wolves and me with lethal grace, his enormous form bristling with restrained fury as a deep, vibrating growl rolled from his chest.


    The ground itself seemed to tremble beneath the sheer force of his presence.


    And in that instant, the bnce of the fight changed.

 Chapter 392 DIFFICULT TARGETS

    <h4>Chapter 392: Chapter 392 DIFFICULT TARGETS</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    The moment Seraphina¡¯s distress brushed the edge of my awareness, every nerve in me went on high alert.


    ording to our n, her message was supposed to go to Ethan, since he was the only one she could mind-link.


    I wasn¡¯t supposed to feel the pulse of urgency she had sent through the link directed toward her brother.


    But I did anyway.


    Not as words. Not even as a clear thought.


    Just a jolt, like the sudden tug of a wire pulled too hard.


    Retreat.


    Ashar reacted before I consciously understood what I had sensed.


    A low growl rolled up from deep in my chest as my body stiffened where I stood within the concealment field Corin had woven around us.


    The forest clearing aheady partially visible through the thin veil of psychic distortion. The barrier Catherine had ced around the meeting site shimmered faintly at its edges like heat rising from sun-scorched asphalt.


    It was clever work.


    After Sera stepped through, Catherine had constructed the perimeter specifically to keep werewolves out.


    The barrier did not physically exist, yet its psychic pressure pressed against my instincts like an invisible wall, warning Ashar and me that forcing our way through would not go unnoticed¡ªor unpunished.


    Under normal circumstances, it would have worked perfectly.


    But Catherine had made one mistake.


    She had not known Corin existed.


    Beside me, the Dominator stood motionless among the trees, his eyes half-closed as faint currents of psychic energy coiled around our bodies like drifting threads of smoke.


    ¡°This is as far as the concealment will hold,¡± Corin had murmured earlier.


    I could feel the strain in the psychic field surrounding us. Catherine¡¯s barrier pushed against it constantly, probing for weaknesses, testing the boundaries of Corin¡¯s interference.


    He could only shield three¡ªhimself, Ethan, and me. Maya, Brett, and Maris had retreated further back, out of the field, securing the perimeter just as we nned.


    The pressure of the concealment tightened even now, pulling inward like a cloak drawn closer around our bodies.


    I rolled my shoulders, tension gathering in every muscle as Ashar prowled beneath my skin.


    The n was to wait as Sera retreated, not to show our hand until the absolutest minute. Until it was necessary.


    But then the sensation pulsed again¡ªclearer this time. Sharp, violent


    She was fighting.


    The realization burned through my chest like wildfire, igniting instinct so powerful it nearly drowned out rational thought.


    A deep, furious roar rolled through my mind as my wolf surged forward against my restraint, his rage rising like a storm breaking against a cliff.


    ¡®Protect.¡¯


    Themand did not form in words. It came from somewhere deeper thannguage, rising straight from my core.


    My jaw tightened as the instinct settled into certainty.


    ¡°We¡¯re going in,¡± I said.


    Corin¡¯s eyes opened fully.


    ¡°You can¡¯t rush,¡± he warned in a fierce whisper. ¡°If she¡¯s in danger, she¡¯ll let Ethan know. If you charge in, you¡¯ll break the concealment prematurely¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck.¡±


    My answer was sharper than intended, but my patience was unraveling.


    Through the thin veil of psychic distortion, I could feel the battle unfolding in the clearing beyond the barrier.


    Their movements stirred the ground with violent bursts that carried easily across the forest floor.


    I could feel Sera, too.


    The energy radiating from her presence flickered through me in uneven pulses¡ªAlina pressing close beneath the surface, her power coiling against Sera¡¯s restraint.


    The decision settled in my bones before my mind had fully caught up with it.


    Ashar snarled as I charged.


    Invisible pressure mmed against my instincts, the psychic wall pushing against Ashar¡¯s dominance like a challenge.


    Behind me, Ethan inhaled sharply.


    ¡°Kieran¡ª¡±


    Toote.


    Ashar exploded out of me, the transformation ripping through my body like lightning.


    Muscle expanded violently beneath my skin as my spine and bones reshaped with a series of brutal pops. Heat surged through every nerve as golden fur erupted across my shoulders and down my back.


    My vision sharpened as the world fractured into scent, motion, vibration.


    The barrier shattered.


    The moment Ashar forced himself fully into existence, the concealment field Corin had wrapped around us copsed like a thread snapped under tension.


    I heard Corin curse softly behind me.


    But I was already moving.


    The clearing burst into view ahead as I lunged through thest line of trees.


    The smell hit me first.


    Blood. Adrenaline. Rogue.


    Four of them circled a familiar figure at the center of the clearing.


    Seraphina.


    Even half-shifted, she was unmistakable.


    Silver fur shimmered on her arms where Alina pressed through her skin, catching the sky¡¯s pale light like threads of moonlight woven into her flesh.


    The roar that tore from Ashar¡¯s throat shook the clearing like thunder; even the air seemed to vibrate.


    The sound carried the full weight of an Alpha¡¯smand, raw dominance crashing outward in a wave that froze every wolf.


    Inded between the rogues and Sera in a spray of dirt and crushed grass.


    Ashar¡¯s massive paws dug into the ground as a deep growl rolled from my chest, the sound vibrating through the earth beneath us.


    The wolves hesitated.


    Behind me, I heard Sera¡¯s breath catch.


    ¡°Kieran?¡±


    I didn¡¯t turn.


    Every instinct Ashar possessed focused on the wolves surrounding us.


    Protect.


    Kill.


    The four rogues shifted uneasily, their earlier confidence evaporating under the sheer weight of Ashar¡¯s presence.


    Behind me, the forest rustled again.


    Logan burst from the treeline a heartbeatter, Ethan¡¯s enormous grey wolf crashing into the clearing with a snarl.


    He skidded to a halt beside me.


    Two Alphas now stood between Sera and the circling wolves.


    The tension in the clearing thickened.


    Behind the line of wolves, Catherine remained where she had been standing.


    Watching. Studying.


    Her expression held no fear.


    Only a hint of surprise¡ªand morbid fascination.


    Somewhere behind us, hidden deep within the forest, Corin remained invisible beneath the careful veil of his now-personal psychic concealment.


    Onnd, his mer form held no advantage, especially in a confrontation with wolves.


    Even without seeing him, I could sense the faint brush of his presence lingering at the outer edge of my awareness, distant and restrained, like a de held patiently in reserve while the battlefield unfolded.


    Hidden beyond sight, watching every movement, ready to strike at the exact moment the bnce shifted from physical to psionic¡ªthat was where Corin was most dangerous.


    Ashar lowered his massive head slightly, eyes fixed on the wolves circling the clearing.


    A slow rumble began to build in my chest, deep and resonant, the sound vibrating through the ground beneath my paws as the challenge rolled outward like distant thunder.


    Behind me, Seraphina¡¯s voice drifted through the tense air.


    ¡°Nice timing.¡±


    ***


    CATHERINE¡¯S POV


    The moment the golden wolf burst into the clearing, I knew exactly what it was.


    Ashar.


    Even if I had never seen him before, the identity would have been obvious.


    No other wolf carried that kind of presence.


    No other Alpha radiated dominance like a force of nature itself.


    My gaze shifted briefly from the towering golden form to the young woman standing behind him.


    Her silver fur still shimmered faintly along her arms, the half-shift leaving her caught somewhere between human and wolf.


    Seeing Ashar arrive the instant danger threatened her made realization settle into ce with sudden, undeniable rity.


    Seraphina and Kieran had found their way back to each other.


    A disappointed sigh slipped from my lips.


    Marcus would not like this development.


    Neither did I.


    The entire situation had been so much cleaner when Seraphina and Kieran had remained divided.


    One was a legendary silver wolf and a powerful psychic; the other was the most formidable Alpha of his generation.


    Separately, they were already difficult targets, but together...


    Fuck.


    Logan and Ashar moved through the clearing with the brutal coordination of predators who had fought too many battles to waste motion.


    The golden wolf held the center with overwhelming dominance, his massive frame radiating a pressure that forced the other wolves to hesitate, while Logan circled with colder precision, slipping through the gaps beside him like a de searching for the exact moment to strike.


    Together they pressed the attackers backward step by careful step, turning the clearing into a tightening trap.


    What was worse, backup didn¡¯t look like it would be arriving any time soon. There should have been at least a dozen wolves in this fight¡ªwhich meant Sera and her team had been more prepared than I anticipated.


    If I did nothing, the battle would be swift. And I would not emerge victorious.


    My gaze lifted to the sky.


    The moon hung pale above the clearing, its cold light spilling across the treetops and the wolves below.


    I grit my teeth against the sharp pain behind my ribs as I released a pulse of energy.


    But the agony was worth it.


    Almost immediately, a shadow began to creep across the moon¡¯s surface.


    A small smile tugged at the corner of my mouth.


    The lunar eclipse had begun.

 Chapter 393 LUNAR ECLIPSE

    <h4>Chapter 393: Chapter 393 LUNAR ECLIPSE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The change was so subtle and gradual, my mind resisted epting it as real.


    The moon¡¯s bright silver surface dimmed along one edge, as if a shadow were sliding across it, devouring its light inch by inch.


    But that was impossible. There should not have been a lunar eclipse tonight.


    My mind struggled to grasp the contradiction even as my body reacted.


    The half-shift Alina and I had been maintaining dissolved. Silver fur receded. The ws that had begun to form along my fingers retracted painfully as bone and muscle settled into human form.


    The change happened so suddenly that I staggered a half-step before catching my bnce.


    The loss of the shift felt like someone had mmed a door inside my body.


    A low rumble vibrated through the clearing.


    Ashar¡¯s massive shoulders stiffened in front of me as the same pressure descended on him.


    Logan reacted simrly a heartbeatter, the enormous grey wolf lifting his head toward the sky as a frustrated snarl curled from between his teeth.


    The four wolves surrounding us noticed the change immediately. But the eclipse seemed to have the opposite effect on them.


    Their movements shifted. The careful hesitation and fear that Ashar¡¯s arrival had forced upon them began to loosen as the shadow deepened across the moon.


    A slow chill crept down my spine.


    I looked upward again.


    The moon now sat half-covered in darkness.


    It looked real.


    But my instincts screamed that something about it was wrong.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right,¡± I murmured.


    Ashar¡¯s ears flicked at the sound of my voice behind him, but he did not turn.


    His attention remained locked on the wolves circling the clearing, his body positioned squarely between them and me.


    Ashar¡¯s dominance and prowess were still there.


    But the eclipse was interfering with it.


    My gaze shifted toward Catherine.


    She stood exactly where she had earlier, watching the scene unfold with a gleam in her eyes that set my teeth on edge.


    Her posture remained rxed, arms loosely folded. Her eyes drifted toward the darkening moon before returning to us.


    And suddenly the answer clicked into ce.


    The eclipse wasn¡¯t real, not in the natural sense.


    It existed only inside the barrier she had created.


    A psychic illusion powerful enough to manipte the lunar resonance that wolves relied on.


    The scale of that ability ced a cold weight on my chest.


    Influencing perception was one thing.


    Altering the fundamental forces that shaped a wolf¡¯s power was something else entirely.


    That was the kind of maniption only the most dangerous psychics could achieve.


    Sovereign-level.


    Catherine¡¯s voice drifted across the clearing. ¡°A fascinating effect, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Ashar¡¯s growl deepened in response.


    ¡°The moon governs our kind in ways no other species ever truly understands,¡± Catherine continued, her tone thoughtful with a hint of derision. ¡°I¡¯ve often wondered what might happen if that influence were...interrupted.¡±


    Her gaze slid upward again, lips curved. ¡°Now we know.¡±


    One of the circling wolves lunged forward suddenly.


    Ashar moved to intercept, but there was a dy¡ªa heartbeat too slow, a fraction toote.


    His massive paw struck the attacker¡¯s shoulder, yet the force fell short of the crushing power it should have carried, sending the wolf reeling instead of breaking it outright.


    The opening was immediate and dangerous. The rogue twisted back toward him, and Logan lunged in to cover the gap, his grey form mming into the attacker with a snap of his jaws¡ªbut even that strikecked its usual force.


    The impact drove the wolf back, but not nearly far enough, not with the overwhelming strength and speed that should have ended the fight in a single motion.


    The growing eclipse pressed down on Ashar and Logan like an invisible weight, slowing them down. Weakening them.


    Another wolf darted forward from the opposite side.


    Logan intercepted a fraction toote. His jaws missed the throat as he forced the attacker back with effort rather than a clean takedown.


    Ashar shifted his stance, and for the first time since he had entered the clearing, he took a step back.


    Logan mirrored the movement, the two wolves tightening their defensive formation as they continued forcing the attackers away from me.


    But the circling wolves were beginning to sense the shift in bnce. They moved closer, more confident now.


    However Catherine caused the eclipse, she was simultaneously protecting our attackers from its effects.


    I clenched my fists as my thoughts raced.


    Ashar and Logan were still stronger than the other wolves¡ªfor now.


    But the longer we remained inside Catherine¡¯s barrier, the worse our position grew.


    Once the eclipse wasplete, the bnce would tip, and we would all be at the rogues¡¯ mercy.


    A brush of awareness touched the edge of my mind.


    Corin.


    His presence lingered just beyond the treeline, concealed beneath the psychic veil he had woven around himself.


    And suddenly a memory was pushed into my mind, along with Corin¡¯s voice.


    ¡®Instead of holding your power inward, try directing some of it outward.¡¯


    My breath slowed.


    Ashar drove another wolf back, forcing it to stumble several steps away from the defensive line.


    Logan struck immediately afterward, his body mming into a second wolf and pushing it aside with more effort than usual.


    Yet they continued to give ground, gradually retreating toward the forest.


    I closed my eyes, allowing my awareness to sink deeper into the connection that existed beneath the surface of my thoughts.


    Alina stirred.


    Her presence flickered faintly within me, muted and weak but not extinguished by the eclipse.


    I reached outward.


    The psychic energy answered, but unevenly¡ªflickering through my mind in unstable surges.


    Without the moon to anchor it, the power resisted me, slipping and straining against my control.


    I pushed past it, forcing the energy to expand beyond my body.


    The first connection formed with Ashar.


    The moment our minds brushed, the effect was immediate.


    Ashar¡¯s shoulders lifted and broadened as renewed power flowed into him, the golden wolf¡¯s growl deepening as his dominance pushed outward again.


    Logan was next.


    When my psychic field touched him, his ears twitched sharply, and he stood straighter.


    The energy flowed outward through both of them, strengthening their instincts, sharpening their movements, reinforcing the natural coordination that already existed between the two Alphas.


    Ashar lunged forward again.


    This time, his strike sent one of the wolves skidding violently across the clearing.


    Logan followed immediately, driving another attacker backward with renewed force.


    Catherine was not pleased with the shift in momentum.


    Her eyes narrowed as she studied me.


    ¡°That ability of yours,¡± she said slowly, her voice hard. ¡°Very unusual.¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother with an answer.


    Ashar stepped backward again, forcing another wolf away from the defensive line as Logan mirrored the movement beside him.


    They were retreating deliberately now.


    Guiding the confrontation closer to the forest.


    Closer to the barrier¡¯s edge.


    I channeled strength into them, sustaining the psychic bridge as steadily as I could while we moved.


    The barrier shimmered behind us now.


    Just a little farther.


    Catherine took several steps forward.


    ¡°Leaving already?¡± she asked casually.


    Ashar ignored her.


    Logan shoved another wolf aside.


    We were almost there. We had to make it before the eclipse wasplete, and Ashar and Logan lost all power.


    Catherine¡¯s attention shifted briefly toward the trees behind us.


    Toward the ce where Corin remained hidden.


    She cocked her head, her expression changing.


    ¡°Oh.¡± For the first time, she sounded genuinely surprised. ¡°You brought your own¡ª¡±


    In that moment of distraction, Corin moved.


    His psychic presence surged outward from the forest like a de drawn silently from its sheath.


    Our awarenesses aligned instantly.


    No words were necessary; the attack formed between us with frightening speed.


    Corin¡¯s precision guided the strike. My power fueled it.


    The psychic impact mmed into Catherine¡¯s mind like a sudden thunderp.


    Herposure shattered.


    Her eyes widened in genuine surprise as the force of the strike rippled through the barrier she had constructed.


    The ground beneath her feet cracked as the psychic bacsh disrupted her control.


    She staggered.


    Only for a moment.


    But it was enough.


    The shadow covering the moon began to dissipate.


    ¡°Go!¡± I shouted.


    The two Alphas reacted instantly, surging backward through the shimmering edge of the barrier.


    The moment their bodies crossed the boundary, the pressure vanished.


    The eclipse copsed like a broken illusion, and moonlight flooded the forest once more.


    Alina surged within me again, her presence returning in a rush of silver warmth beneath my skin.


    Strength rushed back into Ashar and Logan at once, their forms steadying as the moon reimed them.


    I followed them into the trees, relief flooding me as I passed through the remnants of the barrier. The psychic bridge I had been holding between Ashar, Logan, Corin, and me copsed all at once.


    Behind us, Catherine recovered her bnce, her expression smoothing as the fractured barrier dissolved around the clearing.


    Corin stepped out into view. ¡°Come on,¡± he urged. ¡°We need to¡ª¡±


    But I couldn¡¯t hear him. I couldn¡¯t hear anything.


    Pain crashed through my head, sharp and overwhelming, blurring my vision.


    The ground tilted beneath my feet.


    ¡°Sera?¡±


    I barely registered the grass rushing up to meet me before everything went dark.

 Chapter 394 THE AFTERMATH

    <h4>Chapter 394: Chapter 394 THE AFTERMATH</h4>


    MAYA¡¯S POV


    By the fifth body, I stopped counting.


    The first rogue lunged at us low and fast from the left nk, all snapping jaws and ferocity¡ªthe kind that didn¡¯t think past its next bite.


    Brett had intercepted before I could fully turn, his de shing once in the dim silver wash of moonlight before the wolf dropped with a strangled yelp.


    The second had followed barely a minuteter.


    The third came from behind.


    After that, they blurred together into a pattern I didn¡¯t like.


    Too frequent. Too coordinated.


    Between the three of us, we took them all down, but it didn¡¯t feel like a victory.


    In the aftermath, I wiped the back of my hand across my shirt, smearing something dark I didn¡¯t bother identifying. Turning in a slow circle, I scanned the tree line again, waiting for the next wave of attacks.


    The neutral zone stretched around us in uneasy quiet, the kind that never truly meant peace.


    Wind swept the branches overhead, carrying the sharp scent of blood, damp earth, and something rancid beneath it.


    Wrong.


    Everything about tonight felt wrong.


    ¡°Any chance they¡¯re stopping?¡± Maris muttered from somewhere to my right, her voice tight but controlled.


    I could hear the faint rustle of her shifting stance, the subtle repositioning of weight that meant she was ready for the next attack even before it came.


    ¡°They¡¯re not supposed to be this organized,¡± Brett added.


    He nudged one of the fallen wolves with his boot, eyes narrowing as he studied it. ¡°Rogues don¡¯t attack like this.¡±


    No, they didn¡¯t.


    Rogues were chaos. Hunger. Instinct stripped raw.


    What we were seeing tonight had direction. Coordination.


    I exhaled slowly, forcing my pulse to steady even as unease coiled tighter in my chest.


    My fingers flexed at my sides, itching with the need to move, to act, to do something other than stand here waiting for another unseen threat to lunge out of the dark.


    ¡°They¡¯re like Marcus¡¯ rogues,¡± I pointed out.


    ¡°And if they¡¯re here...¡± Maris began.


    ¡°...that could mean Catherine and Marcus are working together,¡± Brett finished.


    The realization settled around us as we struggled toe to terms with it.


    We had all seen enough in the past weeks to understand what each of them was capable of and what they were willing to do to get whatever it was they wanted.


    If Catherine and Marcus had joined forces...


    My gaze darted to where Sera, Ethan, Kieran, and Corin had gone earlier, toward the coastal clearing where the meeting had been set.


    The memory of Sera walking away, back straight, expression calm in that way that never meant calm at all, pressed against my mind.


    A sharp vibration buzzed against Brett¡¯s wrist, snapping Maris¡¯ and my attention to him.


    His expression shifted as he nced down at the device, his shoulder tensing before he looked up at us.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ethan.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, stepping closer.


    Why would Ethan send him a message instead of mind-linking me?


    Brett¡¯s jaw set as he read, eyes scanning before lifting again. ¡°Rendezvous point changed. Coordinates just updated.¡±


    Maris frowned. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say.¡±


    The three of us exchanged a look.


    Something had gone wrong.


    ¡°Move,¡± I said, already turning.


    We didn¡¯t waste another second.


    The car tore through the narrow forest path, tires crunching over gravel and loose dirt as Brett pushed it faster than he probably should have. Not that any of us wereining.


    I kept my gaze fixed ahead, one hand braced against the dashboard as we took a turn too sharply.


    Sera. Ethan. Kieran. Corin.


    Two Alphas and two powerful psychics.


    They were fine. They had to be.


    ¡°Up ahead,¡± Maris said suddenly.


    The trees began to thin.


    Brett slowed just enough to maneuver through thest stretch before bringing the car to a sharp stop.


    I was out before it fully settled.


    Instantly, all my senses and instincts zeroed in on Ethan.


    Relief red sharp and immediate in my chest, and my feet were already moving before my mind caught up.


    ¡°Ethan!¡±


    He turned at the sound, and his face softened. ¡°Maya.¡±


    I reached him quickly, my hands already moving over him in a quick assessment¡ªshoulders, arms, chest¡ªsearching for injuries.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he said, catching my wrist gently before I could continue.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look fine,¡± I shot back, my voice sharper than I intended.


    Up close, I could see it more clearly: the faint sheen of sweat across his skin, the slight pallor beneath it, the way his breathing was just a fraction too shallow.


    ¡°I said I¡¯m fine,¡± he repeated. ¡°Just...a little weak.¡±


    My eyes narrowed. ¡°From what?¡±


    His gaze flicked upward, toward the sky, before returning to me.


    ¡°Catherine,¡± he said simply. ¡°She created some kind of artificial lunar eclipse inside a barrier.¡±


    For a moment, I just stared at him. ¡°A what?¡±


    ¡°It suppressed us,¡± he continued, his tone steady despite the strain beneath it. ¡°Our wolves. The connection to the moon. It¡ª¡± He exhaled, shaking his head slightly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯re out of it now.¡±


    A chill slid down my spine.


    That shouldn¡¯t have been possible.


    And yet, looking at him, at the lingering weakness in his stance, I knew he wasn¡¯t exaggerating.


    My grip tightened around his arm.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Sera?¡± I asked.


    Ethan didn¡¯t answer immediately.


    ¡°Ethan?¡± I pressed, dread coiling in my stomach.


    He lifted his hand slowly and pointed past me.


    I turned, and my heart dropped.


    Kieran sat on the ground a short distance away, one knee bent, the other leg stretched out as if he had dropped there without bothering to steady himself first.


    And in hisp¡ª


    Sera.


    Her skin glistened with sweat, damp strands of hair stuck to her temples and neck. Her face was ashen, lips parted as if she strained to breathe even in unconsciousness.


    Kieran¡¯s arms were wrapped around her, one hand braced at her back, the other gripping her shoulder tightly.


    Corin knelt beside them, his usualposure stripped down to something sharper, more urgent. His hand hovered just above Sera¡¯s temple, not quite touching, his focus absolute.


    ¡°¡ªSera,¡± he was saying, his voice low but firm. ¡°You need toe back. Do you hear me?¡±


    The distance between us disappeared in a blur.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I demanded as I dropped to my knees beside them, scanning Sera¡¯s form.


    Kieran didn¡¯t look up.


    ¡°Psychic overload. She pushed herself too hard to save us," he said, his voice rough, edged with something I had rarely heard from him before: Fear.


    ¡°As a silver wolf, and coupled with the fact that she was Catherine¡¯s main target¡ªnot to mention that her anchor is the moon¡ªshe bore the brunt of the effects of the eclipse,¡± Corin added without looking away from Sera.


    My chest tightened.


    ¡°Sera,¡± I said, reaching out instinctively before stopping myself just short of touching her, uncertain if I would make things worse.


    Her breathing hitched.


    All of us froze.


    For a split second, nothing happened.


    Then¡ª


    She gasped.


    Her body jerked as air rushed back into her lungs, her eyes snapping open.


    ¡°Sera,¡± Kieran exhaled, his grip tightening around her as he pulled her closer. ¡°Easy. You¡¯re okay. You¡¯re safe.¡±


    Her gaze flicked wildly at first, unfocused, searching.


    ¡°No,¡± she rasped, her voice raw.


    Corin leaned in. ¡°Don¡¯t try to move yet.¡±


    But she was already trying.


    Her hand fisted Kieran¡¯s shirt weakly as she struggled to push herself upright, urgency overriding her frailty.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time,¡± she said, the wordsing faster now despite the strain evident in every syble. ¡°We have to go back.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°Nightfang and Frostbane,¡± she cut in, her gaze locking onto his with an urgency that sent a jolt through me. ¡°They¡¯re in danger.¡±

 Chapter 395 SEEDS OF CONFUSION

    <h4>Chapter 395: Chapter 395 SEEDS OF CONFUSION</h4>


    CHRISTIAN¡¯S POV


    In my time as Alpha, I hadmanded Nightfang through many wars.


    Territorial disputes. Blood feuds. Rogue incursions that tested the borders and the strength of our pack.


    I had seen fear before.


    I had seen hesitation.


    I had seen men break under pressure, then rise again under an Alpha¡¯smand.


    But what I witnessed that night was something else entirely.


    Before he left, Kieran entrusted Nightfang to me with enough context to understand the scale of what we were facing.


    What were the odds that Nightfang being attacked by rogues on the very night they went to confront Catherine was a coincidence?


    Zero.


    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, young Daniel had had a prophetic dream during his nap earlier that afternoon, and urgently warned of an attack.


    Most would dismiss it as a child¡¯s wild imagination, but knowing who his mother and father were, I took it seriously and immediately arranged for him and Leona to be taken to a safe house.


    By the time the first howl tore through the western perimeter, we were ready for it.


    Beside me, Gavin was already moving, his pace matching mine as we crossed the courtyard without wasting a single word between us.


    We did not need to speak to understand what was happening; the call had been clear, and its urgency left no room for doubt.


    The moment we reached the edge of the western line, the scent hit me.


    Fresh blood, thick enough to coat the back of the throat.


    It was followed almost immediately by the sound of conflict, the deep, violent rhythm of bodies colliding, of snarls tearing through the night, of warriors calling out to one another as they fought to hold the line.


    We broke through thest stretch of trees and stepped into chaos.


    Nightfang¡¯s warriors had already formed a defensive arc along the breach, their bodies positioned with practiced precision as they pushed back against the iing rogues.


    Under normal circumstances, I would have felt a measure of confidence at the sight. Our pack had nevercked discipline, had always thrived under pressure, and with Gavin coordinating alongside me, a rogue assault¡ªeven arge one¡ªshould have been manageable.


    At first, it appeared that way.


    The rogues came in waves, their movements aggressive but contained, their attacks met with equal force as our warriors held their ground.


    Steel shed in the moonlight, ws tore through fur, the sharp scent of violence and blood thickened with every passing second.


    ¡®Push them back!¡¯ Gavin barked through the mind-link as his wolf, Xander, drove one of the rogues off bnce with a well-ced strike. ¡®Do not let them past the line!¡¯


    I stepped forward into the fray without hesitation, only half-shifting.


    My presence alone was enough to shift the immediate space around me as I intercepted a lunging wolf and drove it into the dirt with bone-crushing force.


    The impact sent it skidding across the ground, but it recovered quickly, twisting with unnatural speed as it came at me again.


    I ended it before it could reach me.


    For several minutes, the battle held its shape.


    We absorbed the impact.


    We countered.


    We advanced in controlled increments.


    Under normal circumstances, it should have stayed that way.


    But then something changed.


    A hesitation out of ce.


    A shift in posture that did not align with instinct.


    A moment¡ªbrief but unmistakable¡ªwhere one of our warriors faltered when he should have struck.


    My gaze sharpened as I took in the battlefield to find the cause.


    A rogue in human form burst through the front line, lunging at a young fighter who should have deflected the attack easily.


    Instead, the boy froze, his stance copsing.


    I moved on instinct, intercepting the rogue before he couldnd a killing blow, but as he twisted beneath my grip, his eyes met mine.


    Recognition hit like a physical force, and if I were a lesser wolf, I would have frozen in shock, too.


    Because I knew that face.


    Not as an enemy.


    As one of my own.


    The scar that cut across its shoulder had been earned during a border skirmish two summers ago.


    I had been there when it happened. I hadmended him for holding the line when others would have retreated.


    Six monthster, I had stood at his funeral pyre and watched the mes take him.


    And now he was here. Alive.


    Just like Aaron.


    The recognition was obviously not mutual.


    He snarled, snapping human teeth at me with no sign of recognition, no hesitation, no trace of the man I had once known.


    Behind me, I heard a voice stutter, ¡°D-dad¡ª?¡±


    Another cut off mid-sentence.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡ª¡±


    I turned sharply, scanning the battlefield again, and what I saw made something cold settle deep in my chest.


    It was not just this one.


    It was several.


    Familiar faces, familiar pack members.


    Who should all be dead.


    There were not enough of them to dominate the field or turn the tide based on the confusion they had caused.


    But they were enough.


    Enough for our warriors to recognize them.


    Enough to make them question what they were seeing.


    Enough to break rhythm.


    The rogues sensed it immediately.


    Their attacks sharpened, their movements growing more aggressive as they pressed into the hesitation, exploiting the fractures forming along our line.


    ¡®Stay focused!¡¯ Gavin snapped, but even he could not fully mask the tension that had crept into his voice.


    A warrior to my left staggered back, his expression twisted with something dangerously close to disbelief as he faced a friend who had once stood beside him in training.


    ¡°I saw you die,¡± he said, the words barely audible over the noise. ¡°I saw¡ª¡±


    The rogue lunged.


    I moved again, driving it back before it could reach him, but the hesitation and confusion in our ranks kept spreading.


    This was not a normal assault.


    Catherine.


    The name surfaced in my mind with such rity that there was no room for denial.


    This was her work.


    Whether she had truly brought the dead back in some twisted form or had created something that merely wore their faces did not matter in that moment.


    The effect was the same. She had turned memory into a weapon and sent it straight into the heart of my pack.


    Rage red, sharp and controlled.


    ¡®Listen to me,¡¯ I sent the message down the mind-link. ¡®They are not who you remember.¡¯


    Another rogue lunged, and I ended it with decisive force before continuing, my gaze sweeping across the line.


    ¡®They are not your brothers and sisters. They wear familiar faces, nothing more.¡¯


    Some of them heard me.


    Many didn¡¯t.


    The hesitation lingered, clinging to the edges of their movements, slowing reactions by fractions of a second that could mean the difference between life and death.


    We were still holding.


    But the line was no longer as clean.


    Victory was no longer as certain.


    Beside me, Gavin drove back two attackers in quick session before ncing toward me, his expression grim.


    ¡®If this keeps up¡ª¡¯


    ¡®I know.¡¯


    I drew in a slow breath.


    There were moments in leadership where strategy mattered, where careful nning and measured responses dictated the oue.


    And then there were moments where none of that was enough.


    This was one of them.


    I let my power rise¡ªthe authority of an Alpha that hadmanded this pack long before most of these warriors had taken their first breath.


    It surged through me, ancient and absolute, as I fully shifted.


    ¡®Enough!¡¯


    This time, themand carried. It struck every mind on the battlefield.


    ¡®You will hold,¡¯ I said, my voice resonating in their minds with a force that left no room for doubt. ¡®You will fight.¡¯


    The effect was immediate.


    The hesitation shattered.


    Instinct reasserted itself. Loyalty anchored it.


    Our warriors moved as one again, their formation tightening, their strikes regaining the brutal precision that had defined Nightfang for generations.


    Xander exhaled beside me, tension easing enough to be reced by focus.


    We pushed forward with renewed cohesion.


    The rogues met us with equal ferocity, but the advantage they had gained through confusion began to slip as our line stabilized.


    Still, the cost had already been paid.


    I saw it in the bodies thaty unmoving on the ground.


    In the injuries that slowed even our strongest fighters.


    In the way some of them avoided looking too closely at the fallen rogues, as though afraid of what they might recognize.


    We drove them back step by step, reiming ground that had been nearly lost.


    And then, just as suddenly as the assault had intensified, it shifted again.


    The rogues disengaged in a manner that was neither chaotic nor driven by fear, but precise, deliberate, and unmistakably coordinated.


    They pulled back as one, their movements controlled as they withdrew toward the treeline, leaving behind only the aftermath of what they had done.


    Xander cocked his head. ¡®That¡¯s it?¡¯


    ¡®They were never here to take the pack,¡¯ I said quietly.


    He turned to me. ¡®Then what was the point?¡¯


    I looked out over the field.


    At the wounded.


    At the fallen.


    At the warriors still catching their breath, their expressions shadowed with something deeper than exhaustion.


    Thest of the rogues disappeared into the forest, their presence fading into the night as though they had never been there at all.


    But the damage remained.


    Not in the ground torn by the fight.


    Not in the blood that stained the earth.


    But in the questions they had left behind.


    In the seeds of confusion they¡¯d sown.

 Chapter 396 DARK MAGIC

    <h4>Chapter 396: Chapter 396 DARK MAGIC</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    The first thing I noticed when we crossed back into Nightfang territory was the silence.


    Not the absence of sound¡ªthere were still voices, still movement, still the distant rustle of activity as warriors moved through the aftermath.


    It was the kind of silence that pressed against the ribs and made every breath feel heavier than it should.


    Nightfang had known battles before. We had bled, buried our dead, rebuilt, and stood stronger for it.


    But this...this felt different. Quiet in a way that had nothing to do with peace.


    I parked haphazardly and stepped out.


    Gravel crunched under my boots as I straightened and surveyed what was left behind.


    The clearing had been mostly restored, but there were still traces if you knew where to look.


    Dark stains that hadn¡¯t fully faded. Shallow gouges carved into stone. The faint metallic scent of blood lingered in the night air.


    Beside me, the passenger door opened more slowly.


    Sera eased herself out, moving gingerly. I immediately closed the distance between us.


    ¡°Careful,¡± I said, reaching for her.


    My hand slid around her waist, steadying her so she wouldn¡¯t lose her bnce as she shifted her weight.


    Up close, the strain was more obvious¡ªthe faint pallor beneath her skin, the tension she was holding too tightly in her frame, the almost imperceptible dy in the way she moved.


    She stilled for a fraction of a second at the contact.


    Then her hand came up, resting lightly against my arm¡ªnot to push me away, but not quite leaning into me either.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said.


    I didn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°You copsed,¡± I replied, struggling to keep my voice level.


    Her lips pressed together, a hint of something flickering across her expression¡ªannoyance, maybe, or resignation¡ªbut she didn¡¯t argue further.


    I adjusted my hold, keeping my hand firm at her waist as she straightened fully, making sure she was steady before easing the pressure just enough to let her stand on her own.


    We moved together, and the moment we stepped into the main grounds, heads turned.


    Conversations dropped, then resumed in lowered voices as we passed.


    Even that reaction felt...off.


    Whatever had happened here while we were gone had settled into the bones of the pack.


    And that was not a good thing.


    ¡°Kieran.¡±


    My head turned at the sound of my father¡¯s voice.


    He was striding toward us, his posture as straight and unyielding as ever, though there was a weight in his expression that hadn¡¯t been there thest time I¡¯d seen him.


    Gavin followed a step behind, his gaze flicking to Sera before settling on me.


    ¡°Daniel?¡± I asked without preamble.


    ¡°He¡¯s safe,¡± my father answered. ¡°With your mother. We moved them to the safe house.¡±


    The worry that had tightened my chest eased just enough to let me breathe properly again.


    In my arms, Sera exhaled, sagging against me a little more. ¡°Thank the goddess,¡± she breathed.


    I tightened my grip on her.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Father¡¯s gaze held mine for a moment, something unreadable passing through it before he answered.


    ¡°Rogue incursion,¡± he answered.


    I gritted my teeth. ¡°Perfectly timed with the moment I was distracted by Catherine.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Your guess is as good as mine.¡±


    My gaze moved past him, scanning the warriors still stationed around the perimeter¡ªthe subtle adjustments in formation, the way some of them stood just a fraction too rigid, their attention stretched thin between vignce and something else.


    ¡°What I want to know,¡± I continued, my voice dropping, ¡°is why it feels like the entire pack is holding its breath.¡±


    A brief silence followed. Gavin and my father exchanged a look.


    Then Gavin exhaled. ¡°Because they saw people who should be dead.¡±


    My eyebrows shot up. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°They came in waves, like any other rogue attack,¡± Father said. ¡°At first, it was nothing unusual. We held the line. Pushed them back. And then they started breaking formation in ways that didn¡¯t make sense. Hesitation where there shouldn¡¯t have been any.¡±


    ¡°Turns out we were fighting familiar faces,¡± he continued. ¡°Dead pack members.¡±


    A shiver went down my spine.


    ¡°Like Aaron,¡± Sera whispered.


    ¡°But they didn¡¯t recognize anyone,¡± Gavin added, his tone grim. ¡°No awareness. No hesitation on their end. Only ours.¡±


    ¡°And the casualties?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not as few as I would have liked,¡± Father said. ¡°We regained control once I asserted authority. But the damage...¡± His gaze drifted toward the courtyard, where a small cluster of warriors stood speaking in low voices. ¡°Isn¡¯t physical.¡±


    I followed his line of sight.


    I didn¡¯t need to strain to hear them.


    ¡°...I saw him burn,¡± one of them was saying, his voice rough. ¡°I stood there. I watched¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sure it was him?¡± another asked, quieter, hopeful in a way that made something twist in my chest.


    ¡°He had the same scar¡ª¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean¡ª¡±


    ¡°It means something,¡± a third voice cut in, sharper than the rest. ¡°It has to mean something.¡±


    Hope.


    That was the real damage.


    Not the hesitation in battle.


    Not the fractures in formation.


    Hope that shouldn¡¯t exist.


    I remembered Imani. Remembered the look in her eyes when she believed she would be reunited with a love she thought she had lost forever.


    ¡°Some think it¡¯s real,¡± Father said. ¡°Others know better. But knowing doesn¡¯t stop the doubt.¡±


    I exhaled slowly, forcing my thoughts into order.


    ¡°Dark magic,¡± I said finally. ¡°Anyone asks questions, the answer is dark magic.¡±


    Gavin frowned. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°The alternative is to tell them that a powerful, psychotic psychic is somehow reviving their loved ones and weaponizing them,¡± I said, voice low. ¡°Do you want to be the one to share that narrative?¡±


    He sighed, running a hand through his hair in frustration.


    My gaze moved again, sweeping across the pack.


    I could see it now, clearer with the context in ce.


    The subtle distance in the way some of them stood.


    The way their eyes lingered just a fraction too long on the bodies being carried away.


    The quiet, searching looks.


    As if they were waiting.


    As if they were hoping.


    My jaw tightened.


    I doubt Catherine ever nned to hurt Nightfang.


    This was her n.


    ¡°She wants them to hesitate,¡± I said, more to myself than anyone else.


    ¡°She seeded,¡± Father replied evenly. ¡°For a moment.¡±


    Sometimes, a moment was enough.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± Sera called out softly.


    I looked down at her, my focus narrowing instinctively. She was still, pale but unyielding, her eyes steady despite everything she had already pushed through.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you to bed,¡± I murmured, turning her toward the packhouse.


    ¡°Wait,¡± she said, cing a hand on my forearm.


    ¡°They¡¯re confused, lost. Thest thing they need is more lies. We have to tell them the truth.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°I barely understand the truth.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Which means it¡¯s time to remind Alois of his intention to visit.¡±

 Chapter 397 GONE

    <h4>Chapter 397: Chapter 397 GONE</h4>


    ETHAN¡¯S POV


    The unease began before we even reached the gates.


    It settled into me gradually, like a pressure building beneath the skin. Not intense enough to name, but too persistent to ignore.


    Frostbane rose ahead of us exactly as it always had¡ªstone walls unbroken, watchtowers manned, the banners along the outer ridge lifting and falling with the night wind¡ªbut something in the air felt...disced.


    Like a scent that didn¡¯t belong had soaked into the bones of thend.


    I slowed as we passed through the gates, scanning the courtyard, measuring what I saw against what I expected to see.


    Warriors were still in motion, but there was no urgency to them, no visible strain of a battle hard-fought.


    The ground bore only faint signs of disruption¡ªdisturbed gravel, a few shallow marks where ws might have struck, nothing deep enough to suggest a sustained fight.


    Beside me, Maya exhaled under her breath. ¡°If this was an attack,¡± she murmured, ¡°it wasn¡¯t meant to break anything.¡±


    Behind us, Brett let out a sharp breath. ¡°So what¡ªjust a warning shot?¡±


    ¡°Corin?¡± I asked, ncing at him through the rearview mirror. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Corin didn¡¯t answer immediately. His eyes were half-lidded, distant in that way they got when he was reaching beyond the physical, brushing against currents no one else could see.


    ¡°There¡¯s residue,¡± he said atst, voice low. ¡°Not strong. Not like what we felt at the coast. But it¡¯s here.¡± His gaze lifted to mine. ¡°It was less of an attack and more of a...diversion.¡±


    A diversion.


    Not a failed attack. Not a weakened attempt.


    A deliberate misdirection.


    My chest tightened.


    ¡°But why?¡± Maris asked. ¡°What could they possibly have to gain by a distraction?¡±


    The question hung between us, waiting to be answered.


    If Catherine had split her attention, if she had orchestrated simultaneous pressure¡ªalbeit of different levels¡ªon both packs, what was her endgame?


    I grabbed my phone and called Kieran.


    He picked up on the second ring.


    ¡°Ethan.¡±


    ¡°What happened at Nightfang?¡± I asked.


    A brief pause followed, the kind born of choosing words with care.


    Then he gave me the summary of what happened.


    When he was done, I exhaled heavily, running a hand over my face.


    ¡°And the damage?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Minimal physically,¡± Kieran said. ¡°Psychologically... not as clean.¡±


    ¡°And Sera?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine. What¡¯s happening on your end?¡±


    I exhaled slowly. ¡°We had an attack here, too.¡±


    ¡°Scale?¡± Kieran asked.


    ¡°Small,¡± I said. ¡°Controlled. No real attempt to breach.¡±


    Another pause.


    Then, more sharply, ¡°That wasn¡¯t an attack.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I agreed.


    ¡°So,¡± he said. ¡°If Catherine¡¯s goal was to sow confusion in my pack, what was her goal in yours?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer immediately.


    Because theparison was settling into ce.


    Nightfang¡ªpressure, disruption, psychological damage.


    Frostbane¡ªminimal force, just enough to draw attention outward.


    Two fronts.


    Two different intensities.


    What did Frostbane have that Catherine could possibly want?


    I was already moving before the thought fully finished forming.


    ¡°Ethan?¡± Maya called after me.


    I didn¡¯t slow down.


    Footsteps echoed behind me as I hurried across the courtyard, weaving past posted sentries and pushing open the main building¡¯s heavy door without looking back.


    Warriors and pack members greeted me as I passed, but I barely acknowledged them.


    ¡°Alpha¡ª¡± one of the sentries called, stepping forward as if to report.


    ¡°Alpha, we¡¯ve secured the north perimeter¡ª¡± another voice cut in from the side.


    A younger pack member moved into my path, hesitating just long enough to show he wasn¡¯t sure if he should stop me. ¡°Alpha, after the attack¡ª¡±


    I didn¡¯t slow down.


    Didn¡¯t stop.


    Didn¡¯t answer.


    Their voices ovepped behind me, fragments of updates and questions trailing in my wake, but none of them mattered right now.


    Inside, the air was warmer, quieter, but the same wrongness lingered beneath it.


    Pack members moved through the halls, some carrying supplies, others speaking in low voices, their eyes flickering toward me as I passed.


    ¡°Alpha¡ª¡± one of the guards started when I appeared at the end of the hall.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I snapped.


    He blinked, caught off guard. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Celeste!¡±


    ¡°I¡ªI thought she was in her quarters¡ª¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for him to finish.


    The corridor stretched ahead of me, too long, too narrow, every step echoing louder than it should have.


    My pulse had already started to climb, a steady, controlled esction that I refused to let tip into panic.


    Not yet.


    Not until I had reason.


    But the silence ahead of me didn¡¯t help.


    Neither did the absence of any scent I could immediately ce.


    Celeste¡¯s door came into view.


    Closed.


    No guards.


    My jaw tightened.


    I shoved the door open so forcefully that it rebounded off the wall with a sharp crack that echoed through the room.


    The empty room.


    For a second, my mind rejected what I was seeing.


    I stood frozen, staring at the bed, the window, the untouched surfaces that offered no immediate exnation.


    There was no scent of blood, no sign of forced entry, no lingering trace of violence.


    There was also no Celeste.


    No.


    No, no, no.


    I stepped fully into the room, my gaze sweeping across every corner, every surface, searching for something¡ªanything¡ªthat would make this make sense.


    ¡°Celeste,¡± I called, even though I knew there was no one to answer.


    Silence.


    Behind me, footsteps approached.


    ¡°What¡ª¡± Maya stopped short in the doorway. ¡°She¡¯s not here?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said.


    Brett moved past her, scanning the room with a frown. ¡°Maybe she snuck out during the attack¡ª¡±


    ¡°No," I replied, my voice low and trembling. "She was secured.¡±


    ¡°And she wouldn¡¯t leave without someone noticing,¡± Maya said, though there was uncertainty in her tone now.


    She was right; Celeste wasn¡¯t the kind to disappear quietly.


    Even when she ran, even when she made reckless decisions, there was always noise. Always conflict. Always something left behind.


    This¡ª


    This absence was too clean.


    My mind moved quickly, assembling the pieces whether I wanted it to or not.


    Small-scale attack.


    Minimal damage.


    A distraction.


    My stomach sank.


    ¡°They weren¡¯t here for a fight,¡± I said slowly.


    ¡°They were here to make sure our forces were upied,¡± I continued, the logic locking into ce with cold, brutal rity, ¡°while something else happened.¡±


    ¡°Ethan,¡± Brett said, a warning edge creeping into his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I snapped.


    Because I could already see the pattern


    Catherine didn¡¯t waste resources.


    She didn¡¯t move without purpose.


    If she had touched Frostbane at all, it was for a reason.


    And there was only one reason that mattered enough.


    My fists clenched at my sides.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone,¡± I said.


    The words tasted wrong.


    Final. Uneptable.


    ¡°No,¡± Maya said immediately, shaking her head. ¡°No, we don¡¯t know that¡ª¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s gone,¡± I repeated, sharper this time.


    A flicker of memory cut through me before I could stop it.


    Celeste in her bed, chained, chin lifted in defiance even then.


    Celeste in front of the mirror, Sera forcing her to look at herself.


    Celeste¡¯s voice, brittle and furious, insisting she hadn¡¯t lost to Sera.


    My chest tightened.


    For all her antagonism, for all her wrongdoing, she had still been under my protection.


    And I failed her.

 Chapter 398 THE DREAM

    <h4>Chapter 398: Chapter 398 THE DREAM</h4>


    DANIEL¡¯S POV


    The dream began gently.


    I stood in the Nightfang courtyard, stone warm under my bare feet, banners shiftingzily in the breeze.


    Everything looked normal¡ªtoo normal. It felt staged, as if the world were holding its breath, waiting for something to go wrong.


    But nothing looked wrong.


    Warriors moved along the walls. Patrols rotated. The scent of food drifted from the kitchens. The moon was bright. The sky was clear¡ªno clouds, no storm, no warning.


    Then the gates shattered.


    The sound cracked through the courtyard like thunder as wolves surged through in a wild, chaotic rush.


    ¡°Defensive formation!¡± someone shouted, but themand fractured before it could fully take hold.


    Because the attackers were already on us.


    I tried to move, to run, to do something, but my body felt heavy, as if I were pushing through something thick that dragged at my limbs and dulled everything around me.


    ¡°Daniel!¡±


    I turned sharply, hope hitting so fast it hurt¡ªbut there was no one there.


    My mom wasn¡¯t running toward me to gather me in her arms. My dad¡¯s steady presence wasn¡¯t there to anchor the chaos unfolding.


    The realization settled into me with a cold, sinking weight that felt heavier and scarier than the battle itself.


    Suddenly, above us, the sky began to dim.


    The moonlight vanished, as if the moon had been smothered behind an invisible veil.


    I felt the effect pressing on my skin, seeping into my chest, weakening something deep inside I couldn¡¯t yet name.


    The pack felt it too.


    I saw it in our warriors¡¯ movements¡ªsluggish, coordination slipping where it shouldn¡¯t.


    The attackers seemed unaffected. They surged forward with a precision that made my stomach twist. They moved as if they understood exactly where our weaknessesy, exactly how to exploit the confusion spreading through our ranks.


    The sounds around me blurred together¡ªshouts, snarls, the sickening impact of bodies hitting stone.


    And then there was the growing certainty settling deep in my bones.


    We were losing.


    Just as that thought formed, the world shifted.


    For a moment, there was only smoke and ash and broken ground, the aftermath of something we hadn¡¯t survived. Bodiesy scattered all over the courtyard, and the silence that followed felt heavier than the fight.


    But the dream didn¡¯t stay there.


    It dragged me forward again.


    Now Nightfang wasn¡¯t alone. Frostbane was there too, in a clearing I didn¡¯t recognize.


    Both packs fought together¡ªbut it didn¡¯t matter.


    The enemy didn¡¯t slow down. If anything, they grew stronger, while our side struggled and faltered at every turn.


    Every time it looked like we might push back, the moment slipped away.


    The fight kept turning against us.


    The scenes shifted too quickly for me to understand. One moment, we were holding the line; the next, we were barely standing.


    It blurred together until all that remained was one clear, terrible certainty.


    We were going to fall¡ªin a way we would never rise from.


    And then everything...stopped.


    The silence that followed was absolute, like the world itself had been paused.


    Then¡ª


    ¡®Look.¡¯


    The voice didn¡¯te from outside. It was inside my head, quiet but clear, and even though I had never heard it before, I knew it immediately.


    My wolf.


    Not fully there yet, not awake, but real in a way that made my pulse skip.


    ¡®Look,¡¯ it repeated, more firmly.


    ¡¯At what?¡¯ I asked.


    The next instant, I was inside a strange room.


    It wasn¡¯t Nightfang. It wasn¡¯t Frostbane. There was nothing familiar about it.


    The space was cold and stripped of anything that felt alive.


    And in the center of it¡ª


    Aunt Celeste.


    She was restrained, her body t on a narrow bed. Her head was turned slightly, her hair spread messily beneath her, but it was her face that made my breath catch.


    Her eyes were open.


    But empty.


    There was no focus in them, no anger, no resistance.


    Shapes moved around her, indistinct and blurred, like shadows I couldn¡¯t fully see. But one figure stood apart, more solid than the rest.


    A woman.


    I couldn¡¯t make out her face, but I felt the cold emanating from her.


    Everything in the room seemed to orbit around her, like she was the center of it.


    She stepped forward and lifted her hand over Aunt Celeste.


    For a moment, nothing happened.


    Then I sensed it.


    Not something I could see, but something moving¡ªlike something was being pulled from where it belonged.


    Aunt Celeste¡¯s body reacted instantly, arching against the restraints, her mouth opening in a silent cry.


    ¡°Stop,¡± I whispered.


    It didn¡¯t stop.


    If anything, it grew stronger and more intense.


    And then the woman changed.


    The air around her thickened, distorting slightly¡ªthen more.


    Power gathered around her. It pressed outward in heavy waves, thick and suffocating, filling the room until it felt almost impossible to breathe.


    Aunt Celeste¡¯s body jerked again, weaker this time, her face losing what little tension it had left as that emptiness deepened into something closer to nothing.


    I wanted to look away.


    I couldn¡¯t.


    The dream held me there, forcing me to watch as my mom¡¯s sister faded, bit by bit, while the woman grew stronger, her presence more overwhelming.


    I had to do something. So what if Aunt Celeste had been mean to me? Family was family, and I had to¡ª


    The room shattered, the image fracturing apart¡ªand I woke up gasping.


    Air rushed into my lungs too fast, too sharp, like I had been holding my breath for far too long.


    The ceiling above me spun for a second before settling into something familiar, and it took me longer than it should have to realize where I was.


    My room in Nightfang.


    My sheets were tangled around my legs, damp and clinging, and my heart was still racing hard enough that I could feel it in my throat.


    Sweat cooled on my skin as I pushed myself upright, dragging in a breath that wasn¡¯t enough.


    For a moment, everything blurred together.


    The courtyard.


    The clearing.


    The room.


    Aunt Celeste¡ª


    ¡°Daniel!¡±


    The door burst open hard enough to strike the wall, and two guards rushed in, their expressions sharpening as they took in my state.


    "We heard you cry out," one said. "Are you hurt?"


    For a second, I couldn¡¯t answer. The dream clung to me too tightly, the images still too clear, too real, like I hadn¡¯t fully left them behind.


    My chest rose and fell unevenly as I struggled to breathe, struggled to separate what I had seen from where I actually was.


    ¡°I need to see Grandfather,¡± I said, my voice rough and urgent.


    Minutester, I was in his office, exining everything as clearly as I could. He listened without interrupting; he didn¡¯t dismiss it.


    After that, everything moved quickly.


    Before I could fully process it, I was being escorted away from the main building toward a safe house deeper within the territory.


    Grandmother wasing with me, but she would move with her own separate detail, and be situated in a different room.


    We hadn¡¯t gone far when it all came back.


    Not the battlefield.


    Not the courtyard.


    The room.


    Aunt Celeste.


    I stopped abruptly.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to take her.¡±


    Both guards halted too and turned to me.


    ¡°What?¡± one asked.


    ¡°Aunt Celeste,¡± I said. ¡°She¡¯s not safe in Frostbane.¡±


    They hesitated.


    ¡°Frostbane is heavily guarded,¡± one of them said carefully. ¡°Alpha Ethan¡ª¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s going to be taken,¡± I repeated.


    I could still see it¡ªthe room, the way she had been lying there, not fighting, not even aware.


    The woman standing over her. The way something had been pulled from her. Stolen from her.


    ¡°We need to move her,¡± I said, the urgency rising. ¡°Now.¡±


    ¡°Daniel¡ª¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Something shifted. Both guards went still, their expressions changing in a way I didn¡¯t fully understand.


    The pressure in my chest steadied, settling into something firm.


    ¡°Contact Frostbane,¡± I said, calmer now. It might have been my imagination, but my voice sounded deeper to my ears. ¡°Tell them to move her. Immediately. I want her in the safe house with me.¡±


    Themand hung in the air for one tense moment, and I held my breath, waiting for them to dismiss me as an impertinent heir.


    Instead, they bowed.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±

 Chapter 399 SOMETHING’S WRONG

    <h4>Chapter 399: Chapter 399 SOMETHING¡¯S WRONG</h4>


    CELESTE¡¯S POV


    I knew something was wrong long before anything actually happened.


    It wasn¡¯t a sound or a scent or even something I could clearly name.


    It was a feeling¡ªsubtle at first, like a thread pulled taut deep in my chest.


    The night pressed in on me in a way that felt...familiar.


    Iy still on the narrow bed in my Frostbane quarters, watching shadows shift on the ceiling.


    The guards stationed outside hadn¡¯t moved for hours. Their presence was a constant weight, felt even without a wolf to confirm it.


    I had grown used to being watched, being contained, being treated like a criminal that might slip through their fingers if they loosened their grip for even a second.


    My fingers clenched against the thin nket, the fabric coarse beneath my skin. The unease climbed higher, pressing into my ribs, constricting my lungs.


    Something was wrong.


    Not in the vague, restless way I had felt these past few days, but in a sharper, more defined way that made my pulse climb.


    Thest time the world had felt like this¡ªtoo still, too expectant, like something unseen was closing in¡ªwas moments before the escape attempt.


    The memory hit harder than I expected. Cold metal against my wrists. The suffocating helplessness. The moment everything had shifted, and there had been no way to stop it.


    My breath snagged.


    ¡°No,¡± I whispered under my breath, pushing myself upright.


    There was no logical exnation for why I felt this way. All I knew was that I felt this way.


    I swung my legs off the bed, ignoring the slight tremor that ran through them as I crossed the room.


    The restraints at my wrists and ankles clinked softly with each step, a reminder of how little freedom I actually had within my own pack.


    At least I was no longer chained to the bed.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I called, mming a fist against the door. ¡°Open up.¡±


    Silence.


    I pressed closer, my hand ttening against the cold surface. ¡°I said open up! Something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    One of the guards shifted on the other side. I clearly heard the scrape of a boot, the faint adjustment of weight.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong,¡± he replied after a moment, his tone controlled but edged with impatience. ¡°Go back to bed.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± I snapped. ¡°I¡¯ve felt this before. We need to¡ª¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not opening this door, Celeste. We have our orders from Alpha Ethan.¡±


    I exhaled slowly through my nose, trying to keep the rising frustration from spilling over. ¡°Then call Ethan.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The word hit like a p.


    I¡¯d lived so much of my life never hearing that word, and now, a lowly guard said it to me?


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking,¡± I said, my voice hardening. ¡°Call him. Now.¡±


    A pause.


    Then, colder this time, ¡°Unfortunately, we don¡¯t take orders from you.¡±


    ¡°I am your Alpha¡¯s sister!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re our Alpha¡¯s burden,¡± he retorted. ¡°After everything you¡¯ve pulled, the least you could do is sit still and be quiet.¡±


    I sucked in a sharp breath.


    After everything you¡¯ve pulled.


    The erratic behavior. The outbursts. The constant suspicion that I was hiding something, nning something, manipting something.


    I had earned every ounce of that distrust and disdain.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to escape,¡± I said, quieter now, though the urgency still burned beneath the surface. ¡°Just call him. Please.¡±


    ¡°Not happening.¡± There was a finality in his tone. ¡°You¡¯re staying right where you are.¡±


    My hands clenched.


    I turned away from the door and began pacing the small room in quick, agitated steps. The restraints bit faintly into my skin with each movement.


    The sensation only escted, cinching tighter around me like an invisible.


    I needed to think. What did I have at my disposal that I could use?


    No wolf. No mind-link. No authority.


    Nothing.


    I raked a hand through my hair, frustration boiling until it threatened to ignite into recklessness.


    I had to reach Ethan. I had to warn him. I had to¡ª


    The handle turned, and the door opened.


    My eyes widened. ¡°ra?¡±


    A long time ago, the sight of Ethan¡¯s Gamma would have filled me with loathing and disdain, but now relief hit so abruptly it almost made me dizzy.


    She stepped inside and moved toward me with urgent steps, her expression tight and focused.


    ¡°I just received a very confusing order from a ten-year-old,¡± she said.


    I frowned. ¡°What?¡±


    She grabbed my arm and, with a key she retrieved from her pocket, began to unlock the restraints. ¡°No time for exnation. We have to leave. Now.¡±


    ***


    The Nightfang safe house didn¡¯t feel like safety.


    I stood inside the room, my arms wrapped tightly around myself as my gaze flicked over the unfamiliar space.


    It was smaller than I expected, with reinforced windows and limited exits. Guards were stationed at every possible entry point, their expressions grim.


    It didn¡¯t feel like protection.


    It felt like containment.


    ¡°Aunt Celeste.¡±


    I turned.


    Daniel stood between two tall guards, his small frame looking even smaller.


    For a moment, I didn¡¯t recognize what I was seeing.


    It had been a while since I¡¯d seen him, and something about him had changed.


    For starters, he was much taller and broader. But more importantly, there was an...aura surrounding him.


    It was as if everything in the room was subtly orienting itself around him.


    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± I whispered, unable to keep the confusion out of my voice.


    He nodded, his expression calm and serious in a way that didn¡¯t match his age.


    ¡°So are you,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯m d they acted as soon as I said to.¡±


    I blinked.


    As soon as I said to.


    The phrasing caught me off guard, but before I could question it, he was already turning his attention to one of the guards, asking something in a low, controlled voice.


    They answered him immediately, their full attention on the pint-sized heir.


    I watched the exchange, something strange settling in my chest.


    This was the same boy I had dismissed without a second thought.


    The same child I had once looked at and seen nothing but an obstacle. An inconvenience. A reminder of everything I had lost.


    Now, standing here, with everything falling apart around us, he was the one holding it together.


    He nced back at me, his gaze sharp despite the softness of his features.


    ¡°You should sit,¡± he said.


    I didn¡¯t argue.


    The movement was almost automatic as I lowered myself onto the chair nearest to me.


    A ss of water appeared in my line of sight.


    ¡°Drink,¡± Daniel said.


    I hesitated for a fraction of a second before taking it, my fingers brushing against his.


    ¡°It¡¯s safe here,¡± he added. ¡°My grandmother¡¯s upstairs, and there are guards everywhere. We¡¯ll keep you safe, Aunt Celeste.¡±


    Something in my chest shifted.


    ¡°Did...¡± I cleared my throat. ¡°Are you the one who had me brought here?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°You¡¯re safe here,¡± he repeated firmly.


    For a moment, the room seemed to blur¡ªnot in a disorienting way, but in a way that softened the edges of everything around me.


    For just a second, the little boy before me wasn¡¯t Daniel.


    He was a much younger girl, climbing into bed with me in the middle of the night and pulling me into her arms.


    ¡°There are monsters,¡± I had whispered, clutching her tightly.


    Her arms had tightened around me, warm and steady.


    ¡°They won¡¯t get you,¡± she promised, her voice certain in a way that made my chest loosen. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°What if they do?¡± I asked.


    She shook her head against me.


    ¡°They won¡¯t. I won¡¯t let them.¡±


    The memory surfaced so suddenly it left me breathless.


    I hadn¡¯t thought about that in years.


    Hadn¡¯t allowed myself to.


    Back then, before everything became apetition, Sera had been my protector. Myfort.


    The ss trembled slightly in my hand.


    I tightened my grip on it, forcing the memory back down before it could take root.


    That was the past. It didn¡¯t matter now.


    The door opened.


    The sound cut cleanly through the room, pulling my attention back to the present.


    I looked up¡ªand the breath left my lungs.


    Speak¡ªwell, think¡ªof the devil...


    Sera and Kieran stood in the doorway.

 Chapter 400 STILL A CHILD

    <h4>Chapter 400: Chapter 400 STILL A CHILD</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    When Christian told us Daniel was with Leona, he conveniently forgot to mention that there was a third upant of the safe house¡ªCeleste.


    The instant I heard that, my exhaustion was obliterated by a piercing jolt of anxiety.


    It wasn¡¯t a logical reaction. I knew my son was safe, that Christian would never have allowed him to be moved carelessly, that every precaution would have been taken.


    I knew, rationally, that if Daniel had been the one to call for Celeste to be ced with him, then he must have had a reason.


    And yet, the anxiety didn¡¯t ease.


    The car ride felt too long, every passing second stretching thin as my mind ran ahead of me, filling the silence with possibilities I didn¡¯t want to entertain.


    I kept seeing the way Celeste charged at Maris; my mind kept running through all her irrational outbursts.


    Celeste was as vtile as theye, and I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of her being in such close proximity to my baby.


    Kieran¡¯s hand brushed against my back as we stepped out of the car, grounding me just enough to keep my thoughts from spiraling further.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine,¡± he said quietly, as if he could hear every unspoken fear. ¡°We would have felt it if he weren¡¯t.¡±


    I nodded, but the anxiety wed at my chest, refusing to let go.


    We moved inside quickly, the guards parting without question as soon as they saw us. The safe house felt different from the outside¡ªsealed, contained, every exit controlled, every movement watched.


    I hurried to the room Daniel was in, nearly tearing the door from its hinges.


    For a split second, everything stilled.


    Daniel was standing near the center of the room.


    Whole. Unharmed.


    A relieved breath left me in a rush.


    ¡°Baby!¡±


    I threw myself across the room, dropped to his level, and enfolded him into a fierce embrace. He stiffened for the briefest moment, as if surprised by the force of it, and then rxed into me.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°I know,¡± I murmured, though my arms tightened around him anyway. ¡°I know.¡±


    I pulled back to look at him, hands framing his face as I searched for any sign something had gone wrong.


    Thankfully, there was none.


    My gaze flicked up¡ªand that was when I saw her.


    Celeste stood a few steps away, her posture tense, her expression caught somewhere between uncertainty and something I couldn¡¯t quite name.


    For a moment, neither of us spoke.


    There were too many things between us. Too much history. Too many words left unsaid, and too many that had been said when they never should have been.


    She shifted slightly, as if she were about to step forward.


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    The door opened again.


    ¡°Celeste!¡±


    Ethan¡¯s voice carried across the room before he fully stepped inside.


    He crossed the distance in seconds and pulled her into a tight embrace, his arms wrapping around her with a force that spoke of restrained fear finally breaking loose.


    Her body went still, her hands hovered uncertainly at her sides like she didn¡¯t know what to do with them.


    And then, slowly, she returned the hug.


    Ethan¡¯s voice was rough when he spoke. ¡°Do you have any idea how worried¡ª¡±


    He cut himself off, pulling back just enough to look at her, his expression hard but his eyes betraying something deeper.


    ¡°I thought Catherine had you,¡± he said with a sigh.


    Celeste blinked, something like surprise flickering across her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said, though it came out softer than usual.


    Ethan let out a sharp breath, running a hand through his hair.


    ¡°I was going half out of my mind, until ra called and said you¡¯d been moved to Nightfang because¡ª¡±


    He nced toward Daniel. ¡°Because of him.¡±


    Every head in the room turned toward my son, small in stature but somehowmanding attention in a way that made the air feel charged.


    ¡°I had her brought here so she would be safe,¡± he exined, voice calm. ¡°She wasn¡¯t safe in Frostbane.¡±


    Ethan raised a brow. ¡°And you know that how?¡±


    ¡°I saw it.¡± He looked up at me. ¡°I had a dream, Mom.¡±


    My pulse skipped.


    ¡°What did you see, baby?¡± I asked, my voice slightly trembling.


    Steadily, carefully, Daniel described what he had seen with a rity that didn¡¯t belong to imagination, but to memory¡ªlike something he had stood inside, not something he had dreamed.


    The room stayed still as he spoke, every word settling into the air, shaping something heavy.


    By the time he finished, the silence was so absolute, a pin drop would have been deafening.


    Ethan¡¯s expression had gone from confusion to something far more serious, his gaze flicking once toward Celeste before returning to Daniel.


    Kieran had gonepletely still beside me.


    And me...


    I felt cold.


    I thought of my dream of Celeste in that dark room. I thought of my vision of Kieran in ash and blood.


    The structure of it. The certainty. The way Daniel¡¯s dream hade not as a possibility, but as...awareness.


    Just as mine had.


    Daniel took a small breath. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t go back.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Daniel¡ª¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not safe in Frostbane,¡± he insisted, his voice firm and steady despite being the smallest in the room.


    Ethan exhaled, tension visible in the set of his shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to leave her here.¡±


    Daniel nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re basing this decision on a dream.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just a dream,¡± I said quietly.


    He looked at me, and I met his gaze without wavering.


    Kieran shifted beside me, his presence a silent reinforcement.


    Ethan nced between us, something conflicted moving across his expression.


    For a moment, it seemed like he might argue.


    Then he looked at Celeste.


    She hadn¡¯t said a word through all of this, but the color had drained out of her face¡ªlikely an effect of hearing Daniel¡¯s dream.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Ethan conceded. ¡°She can stay here, but I want increased security around her.¡±


    ns shifted immediately, the room buzzing as strategies adjusted and orders went out.


    But my attention stayed on Daniel.


    He stood still, listening, watching, absorbing it all with an intense focus beyond his years.


    And all I could think of was how terrified I was of his new gift.


    ***


    It was past midnight by the time Daniel and I stepped into his room.


    I turned on the bedsidemp and the soft glow cast warm light across the room, catching on the edges of the furniture, the small things that marked it as his¡ªbooks stacked neatly, training clothes slung over the small couch in the corner.


    He sat on the bed without protest, unusually quiet as I pulled the covers back and guided him beneath them.


    ¡°Try and get some rest,¡± I murmured, smoothing the nket over him, my hands lingering for a moment longer than necessary. ¡°It¡¯s been quite a day.¡±


    I reached to brush his hair back from his forehead, a familiar gesture, grounding in its simplicity.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°Yes, baby?¡±


    His expression was soft, the earlier intensity of today easing into something more vulnerable, something that reminded me, painfully, that he was still a child.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    The conviction in his voice was so strong that I actually felt a soothing sense of relief wash over me.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± I asked, perching on the edge of his bed.


    He held my gaze. ¡°Because we¡¯re together.¡±


    He reached out and took my hand in his. His palm was almost as big as mine now. When did that happen?


    ¡°As long as we stay together,¡± he continued, ¡°we can get through anything.¡±


    I searched his face, taking in every detail, every trace of the boy I knew,yered with something new I was only just beginning to understand.


    And despite the epic clusterfuck of a day, something in my chest stirred¡ªsmall and fragile but unmistakable.


    Hope.

 Chapter 401 PART OF THE JOB

    <h4>Chapter 401: Chapter 401 PART OF THE JOB</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I stayed in Daniel¡¯s room long after he fell asleep.


    My hand rested over his, thumb brushing his skin as if I could anchor him there, in that moment, in that fragile stillness where he was only my son and not...something more.


    Carefully, I eased my hand away, smoothing the nket once more before rising from the bed. The room was quieter now, softer, but the weight I carried out with me did not lessen.


    The hallway was dim when I stepped out, the low lighting casting long shadows along the walls.


    Nightfang had settled into that strange, restless quiet that came after conflict, when the danger had not fully passed but exhaustion demanded its due anyway.


    The door to our room was slightly ajar, warm light spilling into the hallway. I pushed it open and stepped inside.


    Kieran sat on the edge of the bed, one arm braced against his knee, his head bowed as if lost in thought.


    He looked up the moment I entered, his gaze finding mine instantly.


    ¡°How is he?¡±


    I closed the door behind me. ¡°Good. He fell asleep faster than I thought he would.¡±


    Kieran nodded, a small, fond smile on his face.


    Then his gaze sharpened, studying me in that way of his that felt like he could see through me.


    I moved closer, exhaustion settling into my limbs now that the urgency had passed.


    As soon as I was close enough, he reached for me. His hand closed around my wrist, warm and grounding, and with a gentle tug, he guided me closer until I stood between his knees.


    His other hand came to rest at my waist.


    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked.


    I let out a slow breath. ¡°I understand now.¡±


    His brows furrowed. ¡°Understand what?¡±


    I hesitated, my gaze dropping briefly before lifting back to his.


    ¡°My parents,¡± I murmured. ¡°When my powers started manifesting...the fear, the uncertainty...the way everything must have felt like it was slipping out of their control.¡±


    I swallowed hard, my chest aching. ¡°I used to think they handled it wrong, trying to contain it instead of helping me understand, but now..."


    I shook my head. ¡°Now I see it differently.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s hand at my waist tightened just enough to ground me further.


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid for him.¡± It wasn¡¯t a question.


    ¡°Terrified,¡± I whispered, my voice barely more than a croak, fear clutching at my ribs.


    Kieran pulled me onto hisp, one arm still around my waist, the other resting on my thigh.


    ¡°Me too,¡± he confessed. ¡°Seeing him today...the way hemanded the room. It was like I was catapulted into the future, seeing him as an Alpha."


    Iy my head against his with a heavy sigh. ¡°He¡¯s going to be so powerful.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s thumb traced slow, absent circles at my side. ¡°He¡¯s the best of both of us.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be like my parents,¡± I whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t want to make choices concerning him out of fear.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s hand lifted from my waist to my cheek, his touch gentle as he tilted my face toward him.


    ¡°We¡¯re not them,¡± he said firmly. ¡°We won¡¯t make the same mistakes.¡±


    I searched his gaze. ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Because we¡¯ve seen what those mistakes cost,¡± he replied, his thumb caressing my cheekbone. ¡°We¡¯re learning from it.¡±


    I exhaled, tension loosening my shoulders as I leaned into him.


    Kieran¡¯s voice was firm, unwavering. ¡°We¡¯ll train him. Guide him. Protect him.¡± His hand slid from my cheek to the back of my neck, drawing me closer. ¡°Together.¡±


    I let my eyes close for a moment, resting my forehead against his.


    The warmth of him, the steady rhythm of his breathing, the quiet strength in his presence¡ªit anchored me in a way nothing else could.


    ¡°You make it sound simple,¡± I murmured.


    A faint huff of amusement brushed against my lips.


    ¡°It is simple,¡± he said. ¡°Not easy. But simple.¡±


    I let out a soft breath that might have been augh. ¡°And here I thought those words were synonyms.¡±


    His chuckle reverberated through me as his hand slid from my neck to my back, pulling me closer until there was no space left between us.


    I felt the steady beat of his heart beneath my palm, strong and sure.


    I tilted my head, and his lips found mine.


    The kiss was slow, unhurried, steadying, a quiet reassurance passed between us without words.


    His hand moved gently along my back, soothing, familiar, as if he was reminding me that I wasn¡¯t standing alone in this.


    When we pulled apart, my forehead rested against his again, my breath mingling with his.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For not letting me drown in my own thoughts.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°That¡¯s part of the job.¡±


    I huffed. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize being with me was a job.¡±


    He smirked. ¡°If it makes you feel any better, it¡¯s the best job in the world.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, but the tension in me had eased enough that the gesture was fond.


    Kieran shifted, guiding me with him as he leaned back onto the bed.


    I settled beside him, my head on his chest, his arms wrapped securely around me.


    The steady rise and fall of his chest was calming. Familiar. Safe.


    Eventually, exhaustion caught up to me. My eyes grew heavy, my thoughts slowing, the tension finally loosening its grip enough to let me rest.


    Thest thing I felt before sleep took me was Kieran¡¯s hand brushing through my hair, warm andforting.


    ***


    Morning came too soon.


    Sleep had barely settled into my bones before it was pulled away again, reced by the quiet stir of movement outside our room.


    Voices carried faintly through the hallway, low and purposeful, enough to tell me something was going on.


    I pushed myself up, half-wrapped in the lingering warmth of the night. Kieran¡¯s space was empty, but still warm, which told me he¡¯d slipped out of bed not too long ago.


    I climbed out of bed and reached for the first thing within arm¡¯s reach to throw on¡ªKieran¡¯s shirt.


    I was about to find a pair of pants when the voices in the hallway grew clearer. When I opened the door, Kieran was there, speaking with one of the guards.


    He turned as soon as he saw me.


    ¡°Alois is here,¡± he said without preamble.


    My eyes widened. ¡°Already?¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°Where?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Main hall.¡±


    I threw on pants in two seconds t.


    We moved quickly through the house, the early-morning light filtering through the tall windows, casting long shadows across the polished floors.


    A few pack members paused as we passed, their attention following us, the tension from the previous day still lingering in the air.


    When we reached the main hall, I slowed.


    Alois stood near the center of the room, hands folded behind him as he studied a painting above the mantle.


    He looked exactly as I rememberedposed, controlled, his presence calm in a way that seemed to settle the space around him without effort.


    ¡°Director Alois,¡± I panted.


    He turned at the sound of my voice. ¡°Seraphina.¡±


    ¡°You came,¡± I said, a giddy smile spreading on my face.


    ¡°Was that not the n?¡± he replied, a small smile pulling at his lips, too.


    There was something steady about Alois, something that made the chaos of thest twenty-four hours feel...manageable.


    Like we were no longer standing at the edge of something we couldn¡¯t control.


    I exhaled slowly, some of the weight easing from my shoulders.


    Kieran stepped up beside me, his hand brushing against my back as he nodded in greeting. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have you here.¡±


    Before Aloius answered, there was a small shift behind him.


    I barely registered it at first¡ªjust a flicker of movement at the edge of my vision.


    Until a small figure peeked out from behind his side.


    ¡°Is it an honor to have me, too?¡±


    I blinked, my mouth dropping open.


    Alois nced down, then back at me. His expression was nk, as if this new presence required no exnation at all.


    ¡°Ava?!¡±

 Chapter 402 TRADITIONAL SUPPORT STRUCTURES

    <h4>Chapter 402: Chapter 402 TRADITIONAL SUPPORT STRUCTURES</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Ava stepped out from behind Alois, small fingers curling into the fabric of his coat as if she needed the contact to stay anchored.


    She looked thinner than I remembered, the softness of childhood sharpened into something more fragile and watchful.


    She gave a tiny wave. ¡°Hi.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re...¡± My voice faltered. I swallowed, stepping forward slowly, as if sudden movement might frighten her away. ¡°You¡¯re okay.¡±


    Ava gave a small nod. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    But something in her tone told me that wasn¡¯t entirely true.


    I crouched in front of her. ¡°Can I hug you?¡±


    She hesitated for a second.


    Then she threw her arms around my neck. I pulled her close, one hand cradling the back of her head as if I could shield her from everything she¡¯d endured.


    ¡°I was so worried when I heard about the fire,¡± I murmured.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she whispered, her grip tightening.


    When Ava pulled back, I kept my hands on her shoulders, searching her face. ¡°What about your grandmother?¡±


    Her face instantly shuttered, and her head dropped.


    ¡°The fire in Moonlight Alley did not take them,¡± Alois said. ¡°Ava and her grandmother survived the initial incident.¡±


    Relief surged before something in his tone pulled it short.


    ¡°But?¡± I asked quietly.


    Alois inclined his head. ¡°Her grandmother¡¯s health had been declining prior to the fire. The conditions that followed elerated the inevitable.¡±


    My grip on Ava¡¯s shoulders tightened.


    ¡°She passed,¡± he finished.


    I looked down at Ava. Her gaze was still trained on the floor,shes casting faint shadows against her cheeks. There were no tears.


    That almost made it worse.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I said softly.


    She shrugged one shoulder, a small, dismissive motion that didn¡¯t match the weight of what she¡¯d lost.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she said. ¡°She was tired.¡±


    My chest ached.


    Alois continued, his voice measured, ¡°After her grandmother¡¯s passing, Ava...withdrew. She has not responded well to traditional support structures.¡±


    A delicate way of saying she¡¯d shut down.


    ¡°She trusts you,¡± he added. ¡°More than anyone else I¡¯ve ever known her to interact with. I believed bringing her here might help.¡±


    I didn¡¯t hesitate.


    ¡°She can stay.¡±


    Ava nced up at me at that, something flickering in her eyes¡ªsurprise, maybe. Or relief she didn¡¯t quite know how to show.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe here,¡± I told her gently. ¡°You can stay as long as you want. As long as you need.¡±


    Her lips pressed together, uncertainty shadowing her eyes as she gave a shallow nod.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I stood slowly, my hand slipping into hers. She didn¡¯t pull away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of her,¡± I told Alois.


    He gave a small nod, as if that was the answer he¡¯d expected.


    Beside me, Kieran¡¯s hand brushed against my back¡ªa silent acknowledgment, steady and supportive.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you settled,¡± I said to Ava, squeezing her hand.


    She followed me without resistance.


    The guest room I chose was one of the quieter ones, tucked away from the main flow of the packhouse. Soft light filtered through the curtains, the space warm without being overwhelming.


    Ava stepped inside and paused, her gaze moving slowly over the room as if she were cataloguing it.


    ¡°You can stay here,¡± I said. ¡°I have some things to take care of, but I¡¯ll be back soon. If you need anything, you cane find me. Or Kieran. Or anyone. You¡¯re not alone here.¡±


    She nodded, but didn¡¯t move further in.


    I crouched again, gentler this time. ¡°Hey.¡±


    Her eyes lifted to mine.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend you¡¯re okay,¡± I said softly. ¡°Not here.¡±


    For a second, I thought she might say something.


    Instead, she wrapped her arms around me again.


    This time, she didn¡¯t let go right away.


    I held her, one hand smoothing slowly over her back.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got you,¡± I murmured.


    When she finally pulled away, she moved toward the bed and sat down, hands folding neatly in herp.


    I lingered for a moment longer, making sure she was settled before rising.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone bring you breakfast,¡± I told her.


    She nodded again.


    As I turned to leave, her small voice stopped me.


    ¡°Sera?¡±


    I turned.


    She had curled up on the bed into a tiny ball. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Anytime.¡±


    ***


    I rejoined Kieran and Alois, and we moved toward Aaron¡¯s quarters in silence, the tension building with every step.


    The guards stationed outside straightened as we approached and immediately stepped aside.


    Inside, Aaron sat on the edge of the bed, hands resting loosely on his thighs, posture ck in a way that wasn¡¯t rxed so much as...disengaged.


    Imani sat nearby, angled toward him, her body tilted forward as if unconsciously reaching for him but not daring to close the distance.


    Their son was tucked against her side, one hand clutching her sleeve, wide eyes fixed on the man who was supposed to be his father.


    The moment we stepped in, Imani looked up. Relief flooded her face when she saw me.


    ¡°Lady Sera,¡± she gasped, rising to her feet.


    I gave her a gentle smile. ¡°How are you holding up?¡±


    Her lips parted, eyes shimmering with uncertainty, searching for words that refused toe.


    ¡°I...¡± She nced back at Aaron, her expression wavering. ¡°I¡¯m trying.¡±


    A brief thought urred to me that Ava wasn¡¯t the only one not responding to traditional support structures.


    My gaze softened as it dropped to her son. ¡°And him?¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t left my side,¡± she said, her handing down to rest on the boy¡¯s head. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to keep him away any longer. I thought...maybe seeing him might help.¡±


    The squashed hope in that sentence pressed painfully against my chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing the right thing,¡± I assured her. ¡°Being here with him. Both of you.¡±


    Her eyes glistened, gratitude flickering through the grief. ¡°Thank you...for letting us stay. For everything.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±


    Kieran stepped forward and called out gently. ¡°Aaron?¡±


    Aaron lifted his head.


    ¡°Alpha.¡±


    Imani flinched at the sound, her shoulders tightening, but she steadied herself quickly, drawing in a quiet breath.


    Alois studied Aaron for a moment before moving closer.


    ¡°May I?¡± he asked.


    Kieran gave a short nod. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Imani hesitated, ncing between us, then at Aaron and Alois, understanding slowly dawning.


    ¡°This is...to help him?¡± she asked, fragile but steady.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I assured her.


    She nodded, swallowing hard, and looked down at her son.


    ¡°Come on,¡± she murmured, brushing a hand over his hair. ¡°Let¡¯s give them some space.¡±


    The boy resisted for a second, his gaze still fixed on Aaron, but eventually allowed himself to be guided.


    As she passed me, her fingers brushed mine lightly¡ªan unconscious gesture, seeking reassurance.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to be okay, right?¡± she whispered.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to do everything we can,¡± I said softly.


    She held my gaze for a moment longer, then gave a small, trembling nod before leading her son out of the room.


    The door clicked shut behind them.


    Alois moved with precise calm, crouching in front of Aaron, his gaze intent.


    Aaron didn¡¯t react to Alois, didn¡¯t flinch, didn¡¯t even track the movement.


    Alois¡¯ hand lifted, hovering just within reach, and I felt a faint, controlled pressure brushing against the edges of my awareness.


    Psychic energy, but unlike anything I was used to wielding.


    Where mine surged and strained against resistance, his moved with quiet precision, threading inward rather than forcing its way through, slipping into the spaces Aaron couldn¡¯t guard.


    Aaron remained still, his expression unchanged, but something shifted beneath the surface, something I could feel more than see.


    A flicker of confusion crossed his face then, brief and unanchored, like a reaction without understanding. It faded just as quickly as it appeared.


    There was no awareness behind it, no recognition of intrusion¡ªonly a momentary disturbance that didn¡¯t know what it was responding to.


    Alois stilled, not physically but in focus, as if something he had been tracing had reached its end, or its limit.


    The silence stretched, heavy and expectant, no one daring to interrupt, because whatever he was confirming in that moment mattered more than any question we could ask.


    When Aloi finally withdrew, the pressure eased with him, the subtle psychic tension receding until the room felt like itself again.


    He straightened slowly,posure intact, but there was a seriousness in his expression now that hadn¡¯t been there before.


    "Well?" Kieran pressed, the restraint he¡¯d been holding onto thinning. "What did you see?"


    Alois¡¯s gaze lingered on Aaron for a moment longer, something thoughtful and distant passing behind hisposure, before he looked back at us.


    ¡°We should discuss this elsewhere. Gather everyone.¡±

 Chapter 403 MARCUS AND CATHERINE

    <h4>Chapter 403: Chapter 403 MARCUS AND CATHERINE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    By the time everyone gathered, the sun had shifted higher, pale light filtering through the tall windows of the main conference hall and stretching across the long table in muted bands.


    The brightness did nothing to soften the tension in the room. If anything, it made everything feel too exposed, too clear, as if there was nowhere to hide from what we were facing.


    Kieran stood at the head of the table, one hand braced against its surface, the other resting loosely at his side.


    He lookedposed, controlled, but I knew him well enough to recognize the strain beneath his facade¡ªthe white-knuckled grip of his hand, the jaw tight with barely checked tension, the stillness that wasn¡¯t calm so much as contained force.


    I took a seat to his right, aware¡ªacutely, this time¡ªof where I was cing myself.


    Not at the edge. Not in the background.


    By his side.


    Ethan, Maya, Corin, Maris, and Brett arrived together.


    No one lingered on greetings. No one wasted time.


    The moment the doors closed, the discussion began.


    It unfolded in pieces, each of us adding something until the gaps between them began to close, until the scattered fragments aligned into something that felt far too deliberate to be a coincidence.


    ¡°The psychic residue I found in Frostbane,¡± Corin began, his voice steady and sharp, ¡°matches what Sera described here. It¡¯s structured, intentional¡ªand it was left behind on purpose.¡±


    ¡°And the rogues?¡± Kieran asked, his tone even, but there was an edge beneath it. ¡°The ones wearing faces of dead pack members at Nightfang?¡±


    Maya exchanged a nce with Maris before answering, her expression tightening. ¡°I bet they were simr to the rogues we faced while you were with Catherine. They were coordinated. Too coordinated for rogues acting independently.¡±


    Maris nodded, leaning forward. ¡°We¡¯ve fought rogues our entire lives. They don¡¯t move like that. They don¡¯t hold formation, they don¡¯t anticipate like that. These ones did.¡±


    Brett¡¯s jaw set. ¡°Which means they were Marcus¡¯.¡±


    Ethan exhaled, the sound heavy with implication. ¡°So Marcus and Catherine are working together.¡±


    Maris nodded. ¡°They¡¯re definitely aligned.¡±


    The knowledge sank within me, giving rise to a host of questions.


    What was their endgame?


    How did they even know each other?


    How did I fit into all of it?


    Kieran¡¯s attention turned to Alois. ¡°You¡¯ve been quiet.¡±


    Alois had taken a position slightly removed from the table, his postureposed, hands loosely sped behind his back.


    He didn¡¯t rush to speak, and when he did, his voice cut cleanly through theyered tension.


    ¡°The first thing you all need to know is that we¡¯re dealing with more than a powerful psychic. There¡¯s powerful magic involved, too.¡±


    Kieran scoffed bitterly. "And here I thought I was lying when I chalked it up to dark magic."


    ¡°Catherine,¡± I whispered. ¡°I heard rumors when I was little that her mother was a witch.¡±


    Alois nodded. ¡°That is likely true, and it will exin how she¡¯s able to do what she does.¡±


    ¡°And what exactly is that?¡± Kieran asked.


    ¡°What we are observing with the dead pack members,¡± Alois said evenly, ¡°is not resurrection in the natural sense. It is reconstruction.¡±


    The word settled into the room, and we waited with bated breath for him to continue.


    ¡°A portion of the original subject¡¯s essence¡ªwhat you would recognize as the soul¡ªis revived and extracted using powerful dark magic,¡± he continued. ¡°Not enough to sustain the original, but sufficient to preserve identity markers.¡±


    My stomach tightened, the memory of Aaron¡¯s mind shing through me unbidden¡ªthe hollow spaces, the absence that shouldn¡¯t have existed.


    ¡°Those fragments are then imnted into a separate vessel,¡± Alois went on, his tone remaining calm, almost clinical. ¡°The result is a being that carries the original¡¯s appearance, partial memory, and basal instincts.¡±


    Alois¡¯s gaze moved across the table, ensuring we were following.


    ¡°However,¡± he added, ¡°such a construct is inherently unstable.¡±


    Corin shifted, his attention sharpening. ¡°Because the original still exists.¡±


    Alois inclined his head. ¡°Precisely. As long as the revived original soul remains intact, the transnted fragment cannot fully anchor.¡±


    Each wordnded heavier than thest, slotting into ce with everything we had already seen.


    Aaron¡¯s confusion.


    The way his thoughts slipped.


    The emptiness where something vital should have been.


    Ethan¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°So what¡¯s the end goal?¡±


    ¡°If the original subject dies¡ªagain,¡± Alois said, ¡°and the remaining soul dissipates, the transnted fragment is no longer in conflict. The construct stabilizes.¡±


    A gut punch of horror and understanding mmed into me.


    ¡°They¡¯re not just bringing people back from the dead,¡± I said slowly, the realization forming even as I spoke it.


    ¡°No,¡± Alois replied. ¡°They are recing them. With versions they can control.¡±


    ¡°Puppets,¡± Corin whispered.


    Maris exhaled, her voice softer when she spoke. ¡°And the original...?¡±


    ¡°Bes unnecessary,¡± Alois said.


    There was no cruelty in the way he said it, but that didn¡¯t make it any less brutal.


    Catherine¡¯s proposal to reunite me with my father slid back into memory, and bile rose as I pictured her doing unspeakable things to his corpse.


    ¡°So is Aaron¡ª¡± Brett started, then stopped, as if he didn¡¯t want to finish the thought.


    ¡°Actually, the Aaron we have with us is the original,¡± Alois said. ¡°He must have escaped before they had a chance to perfect the transition. Subjects in that condition are not expected to survive, much less return to familiar territory.¡±


    ¡°Residual instinct,¡± Corin said. ¡°Something strong enough to override the damage.¡±


    ¡°Precisely,¡± Alois agreed.


    Ethan dragged a hand down his face, frustration bleeding through the motion. ¡°So they revive a dead person, take part of their soul, put it into something else, and rekill the original so the copy stabilizes.¡±


    Alois gave a small nod.


    No one spoke for a moment as we all faced the growing certainty that we were dealing with something farrger than we had anticipated.


    Kieran¡¯s hand tightened against the table, the only outward sign of the tension coiling beneath his control.


    ¡°How do we stop them?¡±


    The question hung in the air, heavy with expectation.


    ¡°Well,¡± Alois said, ¡°the first step would be gathering proof.¡±


    His gaze moved around the table, resting briefly on each of us.


    ¡°Do any of you have that?¡±


    No one answered.


    Because we didn¡¯t.


    We had logic.


    We had theories.


    We had absurd conclusions that made perfect sense whenid out like this.


    But nothing we could present.


    Nothing we could use to stop, or at least punish, Marcus and Catherine.


    ¡°They¡¯re staying just far enough ahead,¡± Ethan said, his voice tight. ¡°No direct evidence. No trail.¡±


    Kieran dragged a hand through his hair, frustration sharper now, harder to contain. ¡°So we¡¯re watching them build an army¡ªliterally¡ªand we can¡¯t do a damn thing about it?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Alois said calmly.


    All eyes turned to him.


    ¡°Then when?¡± Kieran demanded.


    ¡°When we find the piece they¡¯re missing,¡± Alois replied.


    A frown tugged at my brow. ¡°Missing?¡±


    ¡°They are refining a process,¡± he said. ¡°Which means it is not yet perfect. Aaron¡¯s escape is proof of that.¡±


    Before anyone could respond, my phone vibrated hard against the table.


    I snatched it up, my pulse spiking as Roxy¡¯s name shed across the screen.


    ¡°I have to take this,¡± I said, already stepping away as I answered.


    ¡°Sera.¡± Roxy¡¯s voice came through, strained and tight. ¡°We have a situation.¡±


    My grip on the phone tightened.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    There was a brief crackle on the line, like she was moving¡ªlike something was happening behind her. Then¡ª


    ¡°It¡¯s OTS. There¡¯s trouble.¡±

 Chapter 404 BLOOD, SWEAT, AND TEARS

    <h4>Chapter 404: Chapter 404 BLOOD, SWEAT, AND TEARS</h4>


    JUDY¡¯S POV


    The first thing I noticed that morning was the noise.


    OTS was never quiet. There was always movement, voices, the low hum of something being built, negotiated, nned.


    Even in Lucian¡¯s absence, we had managed to hold that rhythm together. Not perfectly. Not without friction. But intact.


    This was different.


    Voices raised too high. Footsteps too fast. The kind of tension that didn¡¯t belong to routine¡ªit belonged to disruption.


    I paused halfway down the corridor, files tucked under my arm, my instincts tightening. My heart pounded, a sense of dread prickling beneath my skin.


    A shout echoed from the main hall.


    I didn¡¯t think; I moved.


    By the time I reached the central floor, the space was crowded.


    Members had gathered in loose clusters, some standing, some edging back, others pushing forward in agitation.


    The usual order¡ªthe invisible lines that kept OTS functioning¡ªhad fractured.


    At the center of it all stood a group of five I didn¡¯t recognize.


    They stood toofortably in a ce that wasn¡¯t theirs, their posture rxed in a way that suggested ownership rather than intrusion.


    Their clothes were travel-worn but smart, their gazes sharp and assessing, as if they were measuring what belonged to them.


    My grip tightened on the files.


    ¡°Who the hell are they?¡± Roxy whispered, sliding up beside me.


    ¡°No clue,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°I need to have a word with security,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Just because Lucian¡¯s not around doesn¡¯t mean¡ª¡±


    ¡°Not security,¡± I said, dropping my voice low. ¡°Call Sera.¡±


    She turned to me, brows arched. ¡°You don¡¯t think¡ª¡±


    ¡°That this is the problem she warned us about?¡± I sighed. ¡°I hope not.¡±


    Roxy nodded and slipped out of view.


    One of the strangers stepped forward.


    He was tall, broad-shouldered, his presence cutting clean through the noise without needing to raise his voice.


    ¡°Who¡¯s in charge here?¡± he asked.


    Every conversation faltered. There was shuffling and a lot of side-eying. But no one stepped forward.


    I frowned, craning my neck around the crowd.


    Where were all the senior members?


    Finn¡¯s words from dinner echoed in my mind. ¡®This morning, they pulled together a group of undercover operatives. Short notice. High clearance.¡¯


    Could it be¡ª


    ¡°Is there no one in charge here?¡± the stranger reiterated.


    I didn¡¯t realize I had moved until I stepped forward and heard myself say, ¡°I am.¡±


    That couldn¡¯t be further from the truth, but someone had to take charge of...whatever this was.


    The stranger¡¯s blue-eyed gaze slid to mine, sharp and assessing.


    Then a smile touched his mouth.


    ¡°Good,¡± he said. ¡°That makes this easier.¡±


    ¡°Makes what easier?¡± I asked, keeping my voice level.


    ¡°The transition,¡± he replied.


    I blinked. ¡°Transition?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here to take possession of OTS.¡±


    The words hit like a crack of thunder.


    For a second, everyone was too stunned to react.


    Then the room erupted.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Get the hell out!¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°Take possession?¡± I repeated, my voice cutting through the rising chaos. ¡°You walked into a secured organization and decided to im it? Who do you think you are?¡±


    He didn¡¯t flinch.


    He actually fucking shrugged.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t decide anything,¡± he said calmly. ¡°Your leader did.¡±


    The noise faltered again, and my stomach dropped.


    ¡°Watch your words,¡± I snapped.


    His amusement didn¡¯t waver.


    ¡°Lucian Reed,¡± he said, ¡°sold OTS to us. Signed. Approved. Finalized.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie!¡± someone snapped.


    ¡°Lucian would never¡ª¡±


    ¡°Get them out of here¡ª¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t abandon us,¡± another voice cut in, louder, fiercer. ¡°Not like this.¡±


    I felt it too, that instinctive rejection.


    Lucian had built OTS from scratch. This ce bore his blood, sweat, and tears. There was no way he would sell it.


    Definitely not like this. Not without giving us prior notice.


    ¡°Enough,¡± I said, stepping forward.


    The room quieted¡ªnotpletely, but enough.


    I kept my gaze locked on the man in front of me.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to make a im like that,¡± I ground out, ¡°you better be able to back it up.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he said.


    He reached into his coat slowly, deliberately, as if aware that every movement was being watched, weighed.


    Then he pulled out a folder.


    My pulse spiked despite myself.


    He extended it toward me.


    ¡°Read,¡± he said.


    I hesitated for half a second before I took it.


    The weight of it felt wrong in my hands as I flipped it open.


    The first page was formal¡ªdense legalnguageid out in precise, structured uses detailing transfer of ownership, operational authority, and binding agreements that left very little room for interpretation.


    My eyes moved quickly across the text, scanning terms and conditions, authorizations, dates, all of it aligning too cleanly, too deliberately¡ªbuilt to withstand scrutiny.


    And then I saw the signature, and my breath caught.


    It was Lucian¡¯s. Every stroke carried the same controlled precision I had seen a hundred times before on countless decisions within these walls.


    There was no hesitation in it, no distortion, nothing that suggested forgery at a nce.


    Around me, the room pressed closer, the tension tightening as voices rose in restrained urgency.


    ¡°What does it say?¡±


    ¡°Is it real?¡±


    ¡°Judy¡ª?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer. I couldn¡¯t.


    I turned the page, my fingers tightening against the paper as I moved on to the next document, only to find the same structure, the same formalnguage, and at the bottom¡ªanother signature.


    I flipped again.


    And again.


    Each page reinforced thest, each documentyered over the previous one with increasing weight, building a case that felt suffocating in its consistency. Transfer of authority. Full operational control. Legal recognition.


    By the time I stopped, a cold, creeping sensation had settled deep in my chest, spreading slowly outward as the implications took hold, heavy and inescapable.


    No.


    No, this wasn¡¯t right.


    Lucian wouldn¡¯t¡ª


    But the evidence sat in my hands. Clear. Undeniable.


    ¡°They¡¯re forged,¡± someone said behind me, voice tight. ¡°They have to be.¡±


    But the conviction wasn¡¯t as strong now.


    Doubt had slipped in.


    I could feel it like cracks forming beneath our feet.


    The man watched me closely.


    ¡°Convincing, aren¡¯t they?¡± he said.


    I snapped the folder shut, my grip tightening.


    ¡°This proves nothing,¡± I said sharply. ¡°Documents can be falsified.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he agreed, as though we were having a reasonable discussion. ¡°Which is why the documents were notarized and signed in the presence of verified witnesses.¡±


    The room shifted.


    Not in eptance, not in surrender¡ªbut in uncertainty.


    And that was far more dangerous.


    Certainty could be defended. But uncertainty crept in quietly, eroding from within.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t do this,¡± someone said again, but the conviction had dulled, worn thin by what sat in my hands.


    ¡°What if¡ª¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    The denial came quicker now, sharper, as if saying it fast enough, firmly enough might make it true. But the question had already rooted itself, small and invasive, slipping into the cracks that had begun to form.


    What if?


    I felt it too.


    I hated it.


    But it was there.


    Because Lucian wasn¡¯t here to deny it. Because we didn¡¯t know where he was, what he was doing, or why he had left without a word that could anchor us now.


    The man took a step closer, closing the distance just enough to feel intrusive without being overtly aggressive.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to make this difficult,¡± he said, his tone almost cating, as if we were discussing logistics rather than the dismantling of everything we had built. ¡°This transition can be smooth, efficient, even beneficial...if you cooperate.¡±


    My jaw tightened as I met his gaze, anger tight in my throat, defiance flickering beneath my fear.


    ¡°You¡¯re not taking anything,¡± I growled.


    ¡°Legally,¡± he replied without missing a beat, ¡°it¡¯s already ours.¡±


    For a brief, disorienting moment, it felt like the room tilted beneath us, like the ground we had always trusted had shifted just enough to throw everything off bnce.


    Then the doors at the far end of the hall opened.


    The subtle sound cut through the tension like a de, drawing attention without demanding it.


    Conversations faltered mid-breath, heads turning in unison as something in the air shifted¡ªsomething quieter, steadier, but no less powerful.


    Sera.

 Chapter 405 SPOILS OF WAR

    <h4>Chapter 405: Chapter 405 SPOILS OF WAR</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The moment I stepped into the hall, I felt the tension.


    It hung in the air like something alive, settling into every gaze that turned toward me.


    My eyes swept the room, taking everything in with one nce.


    Clusters of OTS members dotted the room. Some stood close together; others had pulled back, as if distance could protect them from whatever was happening.


    Then my gaze settled on the five strangers at the center.


    Judy faced them, shoulders squared, a folder clutched too tightly in her hand. There was tension in her grip, strain in her posture.


    I walked forward, each step purposeful.


    The crowd parted without being asked.


    ¡°Sera,¡± Judy breathed, the relief in her voice barely contained.


    I didn¡¯t look at her immediately. If I did, I might soften, and this was not the moment for that.


    Instead, I stopped a few feet from the man who had been speaking, meeting his gaze head-on.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made quite a disturbance,¡± I said, tone t.


    His lips curved slightly, not quite a smile.


    ¡°You must be Seraphina.¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± I didn¡¯t bother to ask how he knew.


    He stretched out a hand. ¡°I¡¯m¡ª¡±


    ¡°Standing in a ce that doesn¡¯t belong to you,¡± I cut him off.


    A flicker of amusement crossed his expression. ¡°That depends on your interpretation of ownership.¡±


    My gaze didn¡¯t waver. ¡°It doesn¡¯t.¡±


    For a brief second, neither of us spoke.


    Then he inclined his head.


    ¡°Perhaps not emotionally,¡± he said. ¡°But legally?¡±


    He gestured toward the folder Judy held. ¡°That¡¯s a different matter.¡±


    I extended my hand.


    Judy didn¡¯t hesitate. She passed the folder to me immediately, as if its weight was too much to bear.


    I opened it, keeping my expression nk as I looked through the contents.


    My fingers stilled on the page when I recognized Lucian¡¯s signature.


    Oh, Lucian. What did you do? Why?


    I thought about the resigned look on his face thest time I saw him.


    Did he know this would happen when he gave me the seal? Was the deal already done?


    I closed the folder.


    When I looked up, the man was watching me with interest.


    ¡°Well?¡± he asked.


    I let the silence stretch just long enough to settle into something ufortable before I spoke.


    ¡°These documents are valid,¡± I said.


    The reaction was immediate.


    Sharp inhales. Muted curses. The sound of something fragile cracking just a little further.


    Judy turned to me sharply. ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I ept them.¡± My voice was calm, carrying easily. ¡°I said they are valid.¡±


    The man¡¯s smile tightened. ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    ¡°You im Lucian sold OTS,¡± I continued. ¡°Full operational control. Transfer of authority. Ownership of assets.¡±


    ¡°All clearly outlined, notarized and witnessed,¡± he confirmed.


    I nodded once, as if acknowledging a point in a negotiation rather than a threat to everything we had built.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s be equally clear,¡± I said.


    I reached into my coat and pulled out the seal Lucian had given me.


    It caught the light as I held it up, the room going quieter by the second as recognition spread.


    ¡°This,¡± I said, ¡°grants me executive authority in Lucian Reed¡¯s absence.¡±


    The man¡¯s gaze flicked to it, then back to me.


    ¡°So?¡±


    I stepped forward, closing the distance between us just enough to shift the bnce of the conversation.


    ¡°So, it means that your im doesn¡¯t erase mine.¡±


    There was a small pause in which his mouth parted and closed. It was brief, but making him speechless was mighty satisfying.


    ¡°Lucian Reed¡ª¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t here,¡± I cut him off again. ¡°And thanks to this seal, I carry the same authority as he, and I refuse your im to OTS.¡±


    His expression sharpened. ¡°That¡¯s not how contracts work.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how power works,¡± I countered.


    Silence followed, and I could practically see the gears whirring in his head as he figured out his next move.


    Finally, he spoke. ¡°So, what are you proposing?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer immediately.


    Instead, I let my gaze drift past him, taking in the room again. The faces. The uncertainty. The fear. The quiet, desperate hope clinging to something¡ªanything¡ªthat could hold.


    In truth, I knew that Lucian¡¯s signature held as much power as Lucian¡¯s seal. There was only so much I could do.


    But OTS was more than a building. It was the people within.


    I drew in a slow breath before speaking.


    ¡°You keep the building.¡±


    Judy¡¯s head snapped toward me. ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not finished,¡± I said quietly.


    Her mouth closed.


    The man watched me with renewed interest.


    ¡°You keep the physical structure,¡± I continued. ¡°The property. The fixed assets that cannot be relocated withoutpromising operational integrity.¡±


    His eyes narrowed. ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°I take personnel,¡± I said. ¡°Those who choose to leave. Along with movable assets, research, and materials directly tied to ongoing projects that can be relocated without loss of function.¡±


    Murmurs spread through the room as he considered.


    ¡°You¡¯re dividing an organization like spoils of war,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m preserving it.¡±


    He nced at the others behind him, and a silent exchange passed between them before his attention returned to me.


    ¡°Timeline?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Those who choose to leave will have forty-eight hours to do so,¡± I said. ¡°No interference. No obstruction.¡±


    ¡°And those who stay?¡± he asked.


    ¡°They answer to you,¡± I said.


    The words tasted like ash, but I didn¡¯t let it show.


    He studied me for a long moment.


    Then, slowly, he smiled. ¡°eptable.¡±


    The word echoed with a finality I felt down to my very bones.


    I turned away from him before that weight could settle on me and drag me down. I faced the others.


    ¡°This is your choice,¡± I said. ¡°No one is being forced. You decide where you stand.¡±


    Silence answered me.


    I could see it in their faces. The conflict. The attachment. The fear of the unknown warring with the familiarity of what they had built here.


    OTS wasn¡¯t just a workce; it was their home.


    Leaving wasn¡¯t just relocation; it was loss.


    ¡°Lucian put me in charge in his absence,¡± I said. ¡°I know you have questions, and I wish I could answer them all, but I can¡¯t.¡±


    Murmurs rose again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange housing,¡± I added, my voice softer now. ¡°Nightfang. Frostbane. Temporary cements until we establish a permanent arrangement. We¡¯ll make it work.¡±


    But even as I said it, I felt the hesitation ripple through the room¡ªsubtle but undeniable, like a current beneath still water.


    It wasn¡¯t loud or dramatic, but it was there: in people shifting their weight, in gazes flickering between the strangers and me, in how no one moved immediately despite being given a choice.


    Not everyone wanted to belong to a pack.


    OTS had never been that. It never asked for allegiance like packs did, nor demanded identity, submission, or structure beyond the work itself.


    It was something rarer¡ªchosen not by birth or blood, but by belief. It gave people space to build, create, and exist without being folded into somethingrger that might one day consume them.


    Independent. Free.


    And now I was asking them to give that up.


    Some looked at the floor, searching for answers. Others looked at the walls, weighing the structure holding years of work and identity against uncertainty.


    Judy moved first, closing the small distance between us without hesitation.


    ¡°I¡¯m with you,¡± she dered.


    I turned toward her, the tension in my chest easing slightly. I squeezed her hand, grounding myself in its warmth and the reality that I wasn¡¯t alone.


    Roxy appeared on my other side a momentter. She didn¡¯t say anything, just ced a steady hand on my shoulder and gave it a gentle squeeze.


    I exhaled slowly, letting that small, fragile sense of bnce settle before lifting my gaze back to the room.


    The silence stretched.


    It filled the space between us, thick with everything left unsaid¡ªfear, doubt, attachment, hesitation.


    I could feel the weight of it pressing down, could see it reflected in the subtle tightening of shoulders, in the way some of them leaned ever so slightly backward instead of forward.


    A few people stepped forward.


    Then some more.


    There was more hesitation. More stillness.


    And then¡ª


    Nothing.


    The rest stayed where they were.


    Some avoided my gaze entirely, as though not looking would make the decision easier.


    Others met my eyes and held them, their expressionsplicated¡ªapologetic, conflicted, resolute in a way that didn¡¯t align with me but wasn¡¯t dismissive either.


    Some looked at the building. At the walls, the floors, the structure that had held them for years.


    I let the silence sit for one more second, just long enough to acknowledge what it meant, before I nodded in understanding.


    This was their home, and I was asking them to walk away from it.


    I turned back to the man at the center of it all, forcing my focus to narrow, to sharpen, to move past the weight of what I was leaving behind.


    ¡°They have forty-eight hours to change their minds,¡± I said, my voice steady despite everything pressing beneath it.


    He inclined his head, the motion smooth, almost courteous.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Of course.


    As if we were discussing a routine transition. As if this were nothing more than logistics, timelines, and asset division.


    As if something fundamental hadn¡¯t just fractured down the middle.


    I held his gaze for a moment longer, searching for something¡ªhesitation, satisfaction, anything that might reveal more than the controlledposure he presented¡ªbut there was nothing there I could use.


    So I let it go.


    I closed my eyes for a second, letting the noise of the room dull into something distant, letting the weight settle without crushing me beneath it.


    Then I opened them again.


    And started moving.

 Chapter 406 NEUTRAL ZONE

    <h4>Chapter 406: Chapter 406 NEUTRAL ZONE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    As we walked out of OTS, the building behind us felt different.


    The same ss fa?ade caught thete afternoon light, the same steel framework held steady against the skyline, the same quiet hum of systems ran beneath it all¡ªbut something fundamental had shifted.


    I didn¡¯t stop walking until we reached the edge of the lot, the small group that had chosen to follow me trailing close behind.


    I could feel them there without turning¡ªthe weight of their decision, the quiet gravity of it settling into ce now that there was no going back.


    It wasn¡¯t arge group, but as I finally slowed and nced back, I recognized most of the faces.


    Not the peripheral members who came and went with projects, but the ones who had built things from the ground up, who had been here long before me.


    The core members who understood how OTS functioned beneath the surface¡ªthe systems, theworks, the things that couldn¡¯t simply be written down and handed over.


    It didn¡¯t lessen what we had lost.


    But it meant we hadn¡¯t lost everything.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said,ing to a halt.


    The city stretched behind me. The distant traffic noise blended into the background. Here, in this moment, it felt as if we stood in a pocket of stillness, isted from everything else.


    They all watched me expectantly.


    ¡°First,¡± I continued, ¡°housing.¡±


    A few of them exchanged nces.


    ¡°You said Nightfang and Frostbane,¡± one of them¡ªElliot¡ªsaid carefully.


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s not exactly...¡± He hesitated, searching for the right word. ¡°Neutral.¡±


    That was the problem.


    Most of them had chosen OTS because it wasn¡¯t tied to pack politics, because it existed outside that structure entirely.


    Asking them to step into it now¡ªeven temporarily¡ªwas apromise that came with weight.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± I said.


    Silence stretched again, thinner this time, edged with something more uncertain.


    Before it could deepen, Judy stepped in.


    ¡°Most of us already have ces,¡± she said, ncing around the group. ¡°Apartments, shared housing. We¡¯re not exactly starting from nothing.¡±


    A few nods followed.


    That eased something tight in my chest.


    ¡°Then we don¡¯t force relocation,¡± I said, adjusting quickly. ¡°We centralize operations instead.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Roxy asked.


    That answer came easier.


    ¡°There¡¯s a house I¡¯ve been renting in a neutral zone,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s big enough to function as a temporary base. Meetings, coordination, storage for anything we recover from OTS.¡±


    Judy¡¯s brows lifted. ¡°You¡¯re offering it?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll buy it outright, and it will serve as a base while we figure things out.¡±


    ¡°You sure about that?¡± Roxy asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s faster than trying to establish something new from scratch,¡± I said.


    We didn¡¯t have the luxury of time¡ªor options.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Judy said, nodding once. ¡°Then we start there.¡±


    The group shifted as something like direction began to take shape out of the uncertainty.


    It wasn¡¯t stability.


    But it was progress.


    ***


    The house felt smaller than I remembered.


    Or maybe it was just fuller.


    People moved through the space in quiet, purposeful patterns¡ªsetting things down, clearing surfaces, openingptops, checking connections.


    The energy wasn¡¯t chaotic, but it wasn¡¯t settled either. It hovered somewhere in between.


    I stood just inside the doorway for a moment longer than necessary, watching it unfold.


    This was what we had left. What OTS had been reduced to.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Judy¡¯s voice cut through the low hum of activity as she moved toward the center of the room. ¡°We need structure before this turns into organized confusion.¡±


    A few quiet huffs of agreement followed.


    ¡°Agreed,¡± I said, stepping forward. ¡°Judy, you handle coordination. Internalmunication, task assignment, tracking who¡¯s where and doing what.¡±


    She blinked. ¡°Me?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°You can do it. I trust you.¡±


    She opened her mouth, then closed it again, something like reluctant eptance settling into her expression.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she muttered.


    ¡°See if you can get a hold of Finn and Talia,¡± I added. I knew they¡¯d both taken leave of absence to see their families. ¡°We could use their help.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Already texted them.¡±


    ¡°Roxy,¡± I continued, turning to her, ¡°logistics. Equipment, materials, anything we manage to pull out of OTS. Inventory, transport, setup.¡±


    Roxy gave a short nod. ¡°On it.¡±


    I paused, letting my gaze move over the rest of them.


    ¡°This is temporary,¡± I said. ¡°We stabilize first. Then we figure out whates next.¡±


    ¡°And you?¡± someone called from the back, their voice cutting through the noise.


    I didn¡¯t answer immediately.


    Because there wasn¡¯t a clean answer to give.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be involved when needed,¡± I said finally.


    A flicker of something passed through a few of their expressions.


    Not outright disagreement.


    But not satisfaction either.


    ¡°You¡¯re not staying with us?¡± Elliot pressed, more direct this time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Because your loyalty is with your pack,¡± someone¡ªVanessa¡ªinterjected. ¡°We¡¯re just an afterthought.¡±


    ¡°Look, I stepped in because someone had to,¡± I said. ¡°Because what happened today shouldn¡¯t have happened the way it did. Because OTS matters.¡±


    ¡°I know what that ce meant to you,¡± I continued. ¡°What it still means.¡±


    My gaze flicked toward the direction of the city¡ªtoward the building we had just walked away from.


    ¡°And I know what it meant to Lucian.¡±


    That was where my voice tightened. ¡°He didn¡¯t build OTS just to sell it off like amodity.¡±


    Someone scoffed. ¡°Thest couple of hours beg to differ.¡±


    No.


    That didn¡¯t fit.


    Not with the man I knew.


    Not with the way he had run things.


    Something had happened.


    Something we weren¡¯t seeing yet.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this was his choice,¡± I said. ¡°And you shouldn¡¯t either. Until I know what happened, I¡¯m not stepping into a role that assumes he¡¯s gone.¡±


    Understanding flickered across a few faces; resistance across others.


    ¡°I¡¯m not recing him,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m holding the line till he returns.¡±


    What I did not add was that being tied too closely to me right now could put them all in even more danger.


    Because if this wasn¡¯t random¡ªif this was connected to everything else unfolding¡ªthen proximity wasn¡¯t protection.


    ¡°And the ones who stayed behind?¡± Judy asked softly.


    I exhaled.


    ¡°They¡¯ll keep OTS running,¡± I said. ¡°They know how.¡±


    Even without Lucian or me.


    ¡°But if things go wrong,¡± I said, my gaze steady now, ¡°they reach out. And we respond.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t abandon OTS,¡± I finished. ¡°Not now. Not ever.¡±


    That settled something.


    Judy nodded once, more firmly this time.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said, raising her voice enough to be heard by the whole room. ¡°Let¡¯s get to work.¡±


    ***


    By the time I made it to Maya¡¯s carter that evening, the adrenaline had worn off.


    I sank into the passenger seat, letting my head fall back against it for a brief second before I forced my eyes open again.


    Maya was not calm.


    ¡°What the fuck is up with Lucian?¡± she demanded, her voice tight, on the edge of snapping.


    I groaned. ¡°I can¡¯t even begin to unpack that train of thought.¡±


    She exhaled sharply, her fingers tightening around the steering wheel.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it,¡± she said.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something off about all of this.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    The silence that followed was heavy as I tried to connect pieces that didn¡¯t quite fit yet.


    Why had Lucian done this? Who were those people? How was I supposed to lead what was left of OTS?


    My phone buzzed.


    I didn¡¯t need to check to know it was Kieran.


    Something in my chest tightened as I pulled it out and unlocked it.


    I read the message once.


    Then again.


    The exhaustion that had overwhelmed me evaporated, reced by something sharper. Colder.


    Maya nced at me. ¡°What is it?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer immediately.


    I read the message yet again.


    Because I needed to be sure I wasn¡¯t misreading it.


    I wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Thepany that acquired OTS is connected to Jack fucking Draven.¡±

 Chapter 407 THE LETTER

    <h4>Chapter 407: Chapter 407 THE LETTER</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Jack Draven.


    Even after Maya pulled into the Nightfangpound and killed the engine, the name sat in my chest like a serrated knife, pressing harder and harder against my ribs with every inhale.


    Marcus Draven¡¯s son.


    Catherine¡¯s partner¡¯s son.


    ¡°If Jack¡¯s involved,¡± Maya said quietly beside me, her earlier agitation now sharpened into something colder, more focused, ¡°then this wasn¡¯t just some opportunistic acquisition.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I agreed, my voice distant even to my own ears. ¡°It wasn¡¯t.¡±


    My stomach tightened.


    Reiming OTS wasn¡¯t just going to be difficult; it was going to be impossible.


    Not when the entire thing had been pulled into Marcus and Catherine¡¯swork.


    And Lucian...


    My fingers curled against my thigh.


    How did he get pulled into this? It just didn¡¯t make sense.


    Lucian didn¡¯t carry the same prejudice toward rogues that most Alphas did¡ªhell, he¡¯d opened OTS to many, many rogues and outcasts.


    But this?


    Rogues like Jack didn¡¯t just operate outside the system¡ªthey corrupted it. Poisoned it.


    Lucian would never¡ª


    I cut that thought off with a sharp exhale.


    Would never what? Make a mistake? Get trapped? Be forced?


    Did I truly know him to begin with?


    My jaw tightened.


    No.


    Something had happened.


    Something we still weren¡¯t seeing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t buy it,¡± I said.


    Maya nced at me. ¡°What part?¡±


    ¡°Any of it,¡± I said, pushing the car door open and stepping out into the cool evening air. ¡°Lucian doesn¡¯t just...hand over OTS. Not willingly. Not to someone like Jack.¡±


    Maya followed, closing her door with a muted thud. ¡°Which means we¡¯re missing something big.¡±


    And whatever it was, it had to be enough to force Lucian into aligning himself¡ªat least on the surface¡ªwith filth like the Dravens and Catherine.


    The thought left a bitter taste in my mouth.


    We didn¡¯t speak again as we crossed into the packhouse.


    The familiar scents of Nightfang wrapped around me¡ªcedarwood, smoke, the faint metallic edge of the training grounds¡ªbut even thatfort couldn¡¯t touch the cold, spiraling unease knotting tighter and tighter beneath my skin.


    I had just stepped into the main hall when my phone rang.


    Unknown number.


    I hesitated for half a second before answering.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Sera?¡±


    The voice on the other end was tight. Controlled. But there was something beneath it¡ªsomething frayed at the edges.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Sabrina.¡±


    I straightened instinctively.


    ¡°Sabrina? Do you know where Lucian is? Is¡ª¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t talk for long,¡± she cut me off. ¡°Lucian left me instructions.¡±


    Every muscle in my body locked.


    ¡°What kind of instructions?¡±


    Her exhale came through the line, shaky. ¡°He said...if anything happened to OTS, I was supposed to send something to you.¡±


    My grip tightened around the phone.


    ¡°To me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t understand it at the time. I thought it was just...one of his contingencies. But then I heard what happened to say and I¡ª¡±


    She cut herself off with a deep, shuddering breath, as if struggling to steady herself before she could continue.


    ¡°I mailed it as soon as I could. Express. It should¡¯ve already arrived at Nightfang.¡±


    My heart skipped.


    ¡°Sabrina,¡± I said, my voice steadying, ¡°did your brother say anything else? Anything at all?¡±


    Silence stretched for a beat too long.


    Then: ¡°He told me not to try to contact him.¡±


    ¡°Sab¡ª¡±


    The line went dead.


    For a moment, I just stood there, phone pressed so hard to my ear it hurt, the weight of the conversation sinking into my bones, heavy and suffocating.


    Then¡ª


    ¡°Sera?¡±


    Maya¡¯s voice pulled me back.


    I lowered the phone slowly. ¡°There¡¯s a package.¡±


    Her brows knit together. ¡°From?¡±


    ¡°Lucian.¡±


    ***


    The box was medium-sized. in brown. No markings beyond standard shippingbels.


    Ordinary.


    ¡°That¡¯s a little...anticlimactic,¡± Kieran muttered, eyeing the box.


    Maya scoffed in agreement.


    I reached for it, lifting it carefully, feeling the weight settle into my hands.


    Nothing about it felt unusual.


    No energy. No pulse. No immediate sign of¡ª


    Alois stepped forward. ¡°Don¡¯t open it yet.¡±


    I nced at him.


    He was watching the box, his expression sharpened in a way I hade to recognize.


    ¡°Give it to me,¡± he said.


    I hesitated for a fraction of a second before handing it over.


    He turned it slightly, fingers brushing along the surface like he was feeling for something beneath it rather than on it.


    Then, after a moment, his lips curved.


    ¡°Clever.¡±


    Maya shifted beside me. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an illusionyered over it,¡± Alois said. ¡°Not for concealment. For misdirection. In case this fell into the wrong hands.¡±


    My chest tightened.


    ¡°Meaning?¡±


    ¡°Meaning what you¡¯re seeing isn¡¯t what¡¯s actually there.¡±


    I let out an incredulous breath.


    Alois adjusted his grip, then pressed two fingers lightly against the side of the box.


    A faint crack sounded beneath his touch, barely audible.


    The air shifted¡ªnot visibly, but enough to be felt. The box in his hands seemed to settle into itself, its edges sharpening as whatever illusion masked it fell away.


    The surface darkened. The faint, almost imperceptible distortion that I hadn¡¯t even realized was there...disappeared.


    ¡°Now,¡± Alois said, handing it back to me, ¡°you can open it.¡±


    I set the box down on the counter and peeled it open.


    Inside were stacks of paper¡ªdocuments, bound loosely together.


    And on top, a single envelope with my name written across it in a hand I knew too well.


    I didn¡¯t realize I¡¯d stopped breathing until Kieran nudged me lightly.


    ¡°Sera.¡±


    I reached for it.


    My fingers brushed the paper, tracing the familiar strokes of Lucian¡¯s handwriting for just a second before I broke the seal.


    The letter unfolded easily.


    And I began to read.


    Sera,


    If you¡¯re reading this, then something has gone wrong.


    I suppose I should start with the part I should have told you from the beginning.


    I¡¯ve been working with Marcus Draven for some time now.


    Not by choice¡ªnot entirely¡ªbut also not by force.


    By now, you might havee in contact with the wolves he and Catherine have...revived.


    My Zara is one of them.


    I know it makes me weak. I know it makes me a coward. But I lost her once, and it devastated me. The opportunity to have a second chance with her came up, and I just couldn¡¯t pass it up.


    The cost for having Zara back was to work for Marcus, which I¡¯ve done for long enough to understand that whatever he¡¯s nning goes far beyond revenge against Kieran.


    From the moment he asked for OTS data, I knew something was off. Marcus is many things, but he¡¯s not careless. He doesn¡¯t ask for information he doesn¡¯t understand the value of.


    The revived Zara is a leash he has hung around my neck to ensure I stay obedient; I can¡¯t refuse him anything for fear of her getting hurt.


    So I have been ying along.


    The OTS data I gave him wasn¡¯t clean. I altered it. Fragmented it. Introduced enough inconsistencies to slow down anything he tries to build from it.


    It won¡¯t stop him, but it will buy time.


    Leaving the seal with you was intentional. You are the only person I trust to protect what OTS actually is beneath all the surface-level structures.


    As if my treachery isn¡¯t enough, I have one more confession to make.


    I knew who and what you were from the very beginning.


    I know you think I fell for you because of your resemnce to Zara, but it is much more than that. You and Zara share the same bloodline.


    Sera, Zara is your cousin.


    On your maternal side, for that matter, which means all the sealed powers that you¡¯re only growing into now, Zara had them too.


    It shames me to admit that was why I first sought you out. I wanted a Luna strong enough to match the ghost I lost.


    But what I didn¡¯t anticipate was...you.


    You exceeded every expectation I had. Not because of what you are¡ªbut because of who you chose to be.


    More than the power your bloodline gave you, you are extraordinary, Sera. If I began to write your praises, the world would run out of ink and paper.


    I never intended to hurt you. But I know my dishonesty has done that, and I won¡¯t insult you by pretending otherwise.


    In the end, I lost you.


    I ept it. I deserve it.


    My only regret is that I won¡¯t get to exin all of this to you in person. Because something changed.


    Something went wrong with Zara, and I didn¡¯t have the luxury of waiting.


    So I took the risk.


    If you¡¯re reading this, it means that risk didn¡¯t go the way I nned.


    Sera, do note after me. Do not try to contact me.


    Whatever this turns into, whatever you think you understand¡ªit won¡¯t be enough.


    And if somehow, someway, I ever stand in front of you again...


    Do not trust me.


    ¡ªLucian.

 Chapter 408 Z-01

    <h4>Chapter 408: Chapter 408 Z-01</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Thest line blurred before my eyes.


    Do not trust me.


    The words pressed into me, heavy and suffocating, as if trying to take root beneath my ribs.


    For a long moment, I didn¡¯t move. I didn¡¯t breathe.


    The letter trembled in my hands, the paper whispering under the strain of my grip, but I barely felt it.


    My mind had already fractured into too many directions at once, each thought crashing into the next before it could fully form.


    Lucian.


    Marcus.


    Zara.


    My cousin.


    The word echoed strangely in my head, foreign and intimate all at once. Cousin. Bloodline. Shared power.


    I stared down at the ink again as if it might rearrange itself into something that made more sense if I just looked long and hard enough.


    It didn¡¯t.


    Instead, everything unraveled further.


    Lucian had known from the beginning.


    Not just who I was¡ªbut what. What ran through my veins. What I could be.


    A sharp ache seized my chest.


    Every conversation, every piece of guidance, every moment he had stood beside me had been based on a lie.


    Or worse¡ªcalction. Maniption


    My stomach turned at that.


    ¡°No,¡± I whispered under my breath.


    It wasn¡¯t that simple; it couldn¡¯t be.


    It might have started as a ploy, but I knew Lucian cared about me. No one was that good an actor.


    My fingers curled tighter around the letter, creasing the edge.


    ¡°Sera.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s voice cut through the noise in my head, low and steady. He was close enough that I could feel his warmth seep into me.


    I didn¡¯t look up immediately; I wasn¡¯t sure what he would see on my face.


    Instead, I focused on breathing.


    In. Out.


    Slow. Controlled. Measured.


    I tried to calm my thoughts, to find something solid to anchor myself to.


    But it felt like everything was shifting.


    ¡°Sera,¡± Kieran repeated, gentler this time, his handing to rest lightly against my arm.


    There¡ªsolid.


    I closed my eyes and took a long, deep breath. Long enough to gather the pieces of myself that had scattered too far.


    When I opened them again, the world felt...clearer.


    I forced my grip to loosen, and the paper straightened again, but the crease remained¡ªa thin, permanent scar across the margin.


    Fitting.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The lie slipped out smoothly.


    Kieran didn¡¯t call me on it, but I felt the shift in him anyway¡ªthe way his presence adjusted, closer without crowding, steady without pressing. He knew what I was doing.


    He¡¯d seen me do it before.


    With Celeste.


    With my parents.


    With everything that had tried to break me before I was ready to deal with it.


    Compartmentalize.


    Survive first.


    Feelter.


    My jaw tightened as I folded the letter and set it aside on the counter.


    I would deal with Lucian¡¯s secretster.


    Right now...


    I nced down at the open box again and reached into it.


    The documents were thicker than they had looked at first nce,yered in uneven stacks¡ªsome neatly bound, others hastily clipped together, a few marked with annotations in Lucian¡¯s unmistakable handwriting.


    My chest tightened again.


    Ignore it.


    Focus.


    I pulled the first stack free and spread it across the counter.


    Kieran shifted beside me, close enough to read over my shoulder, while Maya moved to the other side, already scanning.


    Everything looked ssified; Lucian must have risked a lot getting these.


    Alois lingered just behind us, silent, observant.


    I skimmed through the first few pages¡ªdata logs, monitoring records, energy fluctuations, patterns I didn¡¯t understand.


    Then my fingers stilled against the paper.


    ¡°No,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°What?¡± Maya asked, leaning closer.


    I went back to the beginning of the section and read more slowly.


    Subject: Z-01


    Designation: Zara


    Status: Stabilized¡ªPartial Cognitive Retention Confirmed


    My pulse thudded heavily in my ears. I swallowed hard, continuing.


    ¡ªObserved behavioral responses indicate residual emotional imprinting.


    ¡ªBond recognition present under controlled exposure.


    ¡ªMate-link resonance detected despite structural reconstruction.


    The words seemed to tilt on the page.


    ¡°Sera,¡± Kieran said quietly, tension threading into his voice now. ¡°Talk to me.¡±


    I exhaled slowly, forcing the air out of lungs that suddenly felt too tight.


    ¡°They¡¯re not just reviving bodies,¡± I said.


    Maya frowned. ¡°We already knew that.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said, shaking my head, my gaze still locked on the page. ¡°Not like this.¡±


    I turned the document toward them and tapped the relevant lines.


    ¡°They¡¯re retaining bonds.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Maya grabbed the document out of my hand and scanned it. ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be,¡± I agreed.


    But the proof was right in front of us.


    Lucian¡¯s Zara¡ªwhether a puppet or the real thing¡ªwas not just alive, not just functioning.


    They were still connected by the bond that should have snapped clean when she died.


    My stomach twisted as the implications began to sink in.


    ¡°If they can retain emotional imprints...¡± I said slowly, thinking it through as I spoke, ¡°then they¡¯re not just controlling the puppets from the outside.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re reinforcing them from within,¡± Alois finished quietly.


    I looked up at him, and he met my gaze, his expression unusually grave.


    ¡°Using what remains of the original psyche as an anchor,¡± he continued. ¡°It makes the control more stable. More resistant to disruption.¡±


    ¡°And more convincing,¡± Maya added.


    My fingers tightened against the edge of the paper.


    Yes, that too.


    Because if the bond felt real, if the connection responded the way it always had, then how would anyone tell the difference?


    Worse, mate bonds weren¡¯t just emotional; they were instinctual, fundamental.


    Even without acknowledging the bond, I knew how hard it had been to resist Kieran.


    If something could replicate that¡ª


    A cold realization slid down my spine.


    "If mate bonds can be sustained,¡¯ I said, "then so can familial and pack bonds."


    Kieran¡¯s posture stiffened beside me. ¡°They could use them to manipte entire packs.¡±


    ¡°If they push this further,¡± I murmured, my thoughts racing now, slotting into ce with terrifying rity, ¡°if they figure out how to fully stabilize it...¡±


    I didn¡¯t finish the sentence.


    I didn¡¯t need to.


    Because we all saw it.


    A world where the dead didn¡¯t just return, they reced.


    Where loyalty could be manufactured.


    Where trust could be weaponized.


    Where no bond¡ªno matter how sacred¡ªcould be relied on.


    ¡°It would break everything,¡± Maya said softly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied.


    My voice was steady now.


    Because this¡ªthis was something I understood.


    This was a problem. A threat.


    Something that could be analyzed, dismantled, fought.


    I flipped to the next section, scanning faster now, absorbing what I could.


    There were notes on failure rates. Instability thresholds. Neural degradation curves.


    But interwoven through all of it... Adjustments. Refinements. Progress.


    ¡°They¡¯re getting better,¡± I said.


    Alois nodded. ¡°Rapidly.¡±


    ¡°How fast?¡± Kieran asked.


    I skimmed a series of dated entries, my stomach sinking further with each one.


    ¡°Too fast,¡± I answered.


    Because the gaps between iterations were shrinking, the improvementspounding.


    Whatever Lucian had done to slow them, it hadn¡¯t been enough.


    I set the papers down carefully, forcing my hands to remain steady.


    ¡°Then we don¡¯t treat this like what we¡¯ve been dealing with so far,¡± Maya said.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± I agreed. ¡°We treat it like a system, one that¡¯s evolving.¡±


    Kieran nodded. ¡°We stop reacting to what it is now,¡± he said. ¡°And start preparing for what it¡¯s going to be.¡±

 Chapter 409 BETTER CONDITIONS

    <h4>Chapter 409: Chapter 409 BETTER CONDITIONS</h4>


    CATHERINE¡¯S POV


    Marcus¡¯s pack had always favored strength over subtlety.


    The Alpha residence reflected that philosophy, all dark wood, reinforced walls, and wide windows that did not soften the world beyond them, only framed it.


    I stood near one of those windows now, my gaze resting not on the forest stretching endlessly into shadow, but on the faint reflection cast across the ss.


    The darkness outside revealed nothing.


    The ss, however, showed me everything I needed to see.


    Myself,posed and still.


    The low, amber glow of the overhead lights.


    And Marcus Draven, lounging far toofortably against the edge of the table behind me, as though the ground beneath his carefully constructed empire had not begun to shift.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been quiet,¡± he said atst, his voice carrying that familiar edge of mockery that always grated against my patience. ¡°That¡¯s rarely a good sign.¡±


    ¡°Neither is ipetence,¡± I replied evenly without turning. ¡°And yet here we are.¡±


    A low chuckle followed.


    ¡°I see,¡± Marcus said, pushing himself off the table. ¡°So we¡¯re starting there tonight.¡±


    "You had one job," I hissed.


    "Hey, it¡¯s not my fault Celeste wasn¡¯t where she was supposed to be."


    ¡°You lost her.¡±


    Marcus¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°She was moved.¡±


    ¡°Which means you lost her,¡± I repeated, my voice cutting.


    A flicker of anger shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Watch your tone.¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡± I snapped. ¡°You¡¯ll fail at something else?¡±


    The room seemed to tighten around us.


    For a moment, neither of us spoke.


    Then Marcus let out a humorlessugh.


    ¡°This from the woman who couldn¡¯t secure her primary target,¡± he shot back.


    ¡°Seraphina was never meant to be secured at that stage,¡± I said. ¡°Celeste, however, was already contained.¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Unbelievable,¡± I muttered, turning away from him again before my irritation could escte into something less controlled. ¡°You had one fucking job.¡±


    ¡°There was interference,¡± he said sharply.


    ¡°There¡¯s always interference,¡± I replied. ¡°That¡¯s the nature of opposition. The difference between sess and failure is whether you ount for it.¡±


    ¡°And you ounted for Seraphina?¡± he countered.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said without hesitation.


    I forced down the thought of thatst blow from Seraphina and her hidden friend that caught me off guard.


    I exhaled slowly, forcing the edge out of my tone before continuing.


    ¡°With Celeste out of reach, we¡¯ve lost a leverage point,¡± I said. ¡°Which leaves us with fewer options.¡±


    Marcus¡¯s expression shifted again, his frustration settling into something more calcted.


    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± he said.


    I nced at him.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    F¡°You still have Margaret.¡±


    The name darkened the room like a shadow.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said carefully. ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Then use her,¡± he said bluntly. ¡°Kill her. Complete the transfer. End the instability and move forward.¡±


    For a moment, I simply stared at him.


    Then I mimicked his humorlessugh.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re suggesting, do you?¡±


    Marcus¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I understand enough.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said, my voice dropping. ¡°You understand the oue. Not the risk.¡±


    I stepped closer to him, closing the distance just enough to ensure he understood the seriousness of what I was about to say.


    ¡°If I mishandle that process,¡± I continued, ¡°Margaret doesn¡¯t just die, she transfers into me."


    He arched a brow.


    ¡°She could overwrite me,¡± I went on. ¡°Or worse¡ªexist alongside me. A second consciousness with equal im to the power I¡¯ve taken.¡±


    Marcus¡¯s jaw tightened.


    ¡°That¡¯s a risk you¡¯ll have to take eventually,¡± he said.


    ¡°Eventually,¡± I agreed. ¡°Not prematurely.¡±


    ¡°And beyond that,¡± I added, stepping back slightly, ¡°Margaret still has value.¡±


    Marcus frowned. ¡°As what?¡±


    ¡°As leverage,¡± I said simply.


    His expression hardened. ¡°We already tried that with Seraphina.¡±


    ¡°And we¡¯ll try again,¡± I replied. ¡°Under better conditions.¡±


    "Better conditions." He scoffed.


    "What?"


    His expression was infuriatingly rxed, but there was something else beneath it, something sharper, more calcting. The kind of look he wore when he believed he had found leverage.


    "Say whatever it is you have to say," I snapped.


    ¡°Honestly,¡± he continued in a honey-sweet voice, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you.¡±


    My eyebrows shot up. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he continued, his tone shifting, losing some of its mockery in favor of something more probing. ¡°Because I¡¯m starting to wonder whether your judgment is beingpromised.¡±


    My expression did not change. ¡°By what, exactly?¡±


    Marcus¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Sentiment.¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°Where the hell did you get that idea?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°Maybe Margaret¡¯s power is affecting you more than you think. Just like it recognized Edward, maybe it recognizes Seraphina.¡±


    For a moment, I simply stared at him.


    Then I turned away from him again, my gaze returning to the reflection in the ss.


    ¡°If you¡¯re trying to suggest that Seraphina¡¯s existence is affecting my decision-making, you¡¯re wasting your time,¡± I said. ¡°She is a variable. Nothing more.¡±


    I could feel his gaze on me, measuring, evaluating, searching for cracks that were not there.


    ¡°Variables can be liabilities,¡± he said eventually.


    ¡°And liabilities can be eliminated,¡± I replied smoothly.


    That seemed to satisfy him¡ªat least enough for him to shift the conversation.


    ¡°Then I assume you¡¯re pleased,¡± he said.


    ¡°With what?¡±


    ¡°With the diversion,¡± he rified. ¡°Your coordinated attacks across Nightfang and Frostbane.¡±


    I allowed myself a small, satisfied breath.


    ¡°Of course I am,¡± I said. ¡°Unlike some aspects of this operation, that part went exactly as intended.¡±


    I turned back to him, folding my arms loosely across my chest.


    ¡°Kieran¡¯s pack should be dealing with the aftermath as we speak,¡± I continued. ¡°Psychological disruption, fractured trust, lingering instability. Those kinds of wounds take time to heal.¡±


    Marcus¡¯s expression flickered.


    ¡°Assuming the damage was as effective as you im.¡±


    ¡°It was,¡± I said tly.


    Because I had felt it.


    The hesitation.


    The fracture.


    The moment where instinct faltered under the weight of memory twisted into something grotesque.


    Even if they recovered, the seed had been nted.


    Doubt had a way of spreading.


    Marcus studied me for a moment longer before nodding.


    ¡°Fair enough,¡± he conceded. Then, almost as an afterthought, he added, ¡°Though I wouldn¡¯t count on that being as effective as you think.¡±


    My eyes narrowed. ¡°And why is that?¡±


    ¡°Lucian,¡± he said.


    At that, my patience thinned again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t remind me.¡±


    The thought alone was enough to set my teeth on edge, souring my already frayed mood.


    ¡°He¡¯s not cooperating,¡± Marcus continued. ¡°Which is bing increasingly inconvenient.¡±


    ¡°Inconvenient?¡± I echoed. ¡°He¡¯s bing a liability.¡±


    Locked in the lower levels, restrained, monitored, pressured from every angle¡ªand still he refused to yield.


    It would have been admirable under different circumstances.


    Now, it was simply irritating.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had him pushed to the edge,¡± I said. ¡°Istion. Psychological pressure. Controlled exposure to Zara.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And nothing,¡± I snapped. ¡°He bends, but he doesn¡¯t break.¡±


    The silence that followed was thick with shared frustration.


    Because we both understood what that meant.


    Without Lucian¡¯s cooperation, the next phase stalled, and my instability worsened.


    For a brief moment, neither of us spoke.


    Then¡ª


    A knock.


    Marcus and I both turned toward the door.


    ¡°Enter,¡± he said.


    The door opened, and one of the lower-ranking guards stepped inside, posture rigid, eyes carefully lowered in deference.


    ¡°Report,¡± Marcusmanded.


    The man swallowed once, then straightened slightly.


    ¡°There has been a development,¡± he said.


    My attention sharpened instantly.


    ¡°What kind of development?¡±


    He hesitated, then said, ¡°Lucian Reed has agreed to cooperate.¡±

 Chapter 410 RISK AFTER RISK AFTER RISK

    <h4>Chapter 410: Chapter 410 RISK AFTER RISK AFTER RISK</h4>


    LUCIAN¡¯S POV


    The first thing the dungeon took wasn¡¯t strength.


    It was time.


    There were no windows, no shifting light to mark the hours, no subtle changes in temperature to hint at the passing of day into night.


    Just stone, iron, and the choking tang of blood.


    Even the air felt measured, as though it had been portioned out carefully to sustain life without ever allowingfort.


    I sat slumped against the cold wall, one knee drawn up, my head tipped back just enough that it rested against the rough surface behind me.


    My body ached in ways that had long since blurred into something indistinct, pain no longer sharp but constant, like a second pulse beneath my skin.


    Somewhere to my left, chains shifted.


    Reece.


    I could feel him there, the weight of his presence as familiar as my own breath.


    A slow exhale slipped from me, my gaze unfocused as it settled on nothing.


    There had been a moment¡ªbrief, fleeting¡ªthat we could have walked away.


    I could still see it if I let myself.


    The corridor had been quiet that night, the guards thinner than usual, their movements just slightly out of sync. A weakness. A gap.


    Zara had been awake, sitting on the edge of the bed, pale hair falling over her shoulders, her expression softer than I had seen it since Marcus had brought her back into this half-existence.


    There had been something almost...clear in her eyes that night. Not fully herself, not entirely whole¡ªbut closer.


    ¡°Luc,¡± she had said quietly when I stepped into the room.


    I remembered the way my chest had tightened at the sound of my name, the way it had pulled my attentionpletely, dangerously inward.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± I had answered, crossing the room without thinking, my focus narrowing to her, to the fragile warmth of her voice, to the faint rise and fall of her breathing that I still wasn¡¯t convinced was entirely real.


    ¡°You look tired,¡± she murmured, her fingers brushing my wrist.


    Cold.


    But I had leaned into it anyway.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I told her, because the alternative wasn¡¯t something I could afford to acknowledge.


    Her gaze lingered on me for a moment longer, searching in a way that made something uneasy shift beneath my ribs.


    That was when I saw it.


    Not just the awareness¡ªbut the rity.


    Not drifting.


    Not fading.


    Present.


    Something in me sharpened instantly.


    I didn¡¯t think.


    Didn¡¯t hesitate.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± I said, my voice low but firm, my hand tightening around hers before I could second-guess it. ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    For a fraction of a second, something flickered in her eyes¡ªsurprise, maybe, or something deeper that I couldn¡¯t quite name.


    ¡°Leave?¡± she echoed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± My grip tightened, urgency threading into my tone despite my effort to keep it controlled. ¡°Now. There¡¯s a gap in the corridor rotation. I¡¯ve been tracking it for days. We can make it out before they realize¡ª¡±


    I stopped.


    Because she was still looking at me.


    Not resisting.


    Not questioning.


    Just...watching.


    ¡°We don¡¯t get another chance like this,¡± I added more quietly, searching her face. "This is my only chance to get you away from Marcus and take you somewhere safe where he can¡¯t control you. Where he can¡¯t use you to control me."


    Her fingers tightened in my grasp.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± she said softly. ¡°I can help.¡±


    Hope surged at her words.


    Gods, I had been stupid enough to feel it.


    ¡°How?¡± I asked quietly.


    For a moment, she didn¡¯t answer.


    Then her gaze shifted slightly¡ªpast me.


    To the door.


    And something in the air changed.


    It was subtle. So subtle that if I hadn¡¯t spent years navigating rooms where the smallest shift meant life or death, I might have missed it entirely.


    A pressure. Internal.


    Like the faintest brush against the edges of my mind.


    My breath stilled.


    Behind me, I heard the door open.


    ¡°Alpha¡ª¡±


    Reece¡¯s voice cut off abruptly.


    I turned, and what I saw made no sense.


    My Beta stood in the doorway, his posture rigid, his eyes...


    Wrong.


    There was no focus in them. No recognition. Just a distant, ssy stillness that sent something cold and sharp down my spine.


    ¡°Reece?¡± I said, my voice low.


    He didn¡¯t respond. Didn¡¯t even blink.


    He moved.


    Fast.


    Pain exploded across my side before my mind could fully catch up, the impact driving the air from my lungs as I staggered back.


    My shoulder hit the edge of the table, the force of it rattling through bone and muscle.


    ¡°What the¡ª¡±


    My gaze snapped back to Zara.


    She was still sitting on the bed.


    Still. Calm. Watching.


    And her eyes¡ª


    They were glowing faintly, something distant and unnatural threading through their familiar shape.


    Understanding hit me all at once.


    ¡°Zara¡ª¡± My voice came out rough, disbelieving.


    Her head tilted slightly, her expression softening in a way that made something in my chest twist painfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m helping,¡± she said gently.


    Behind me, Reece moved again.


    I barely managed to twist aside this time, the blow ncing instead ofnding clean, but it was enough. Enough to throw me off bnce. Enough to shift the fight out of my control.


    ¡°Reece, stop!¡± I snapped, trying to catch his arm, to break whatever hold Zara had on him.


    For a second¡ªjust one¡ªhis eyes flickered.


    Recognition. Horror.


    Then it was gone.


    And the next strikended clean.


    The memory fractured there, splintering into pieces that never quite fit back together cleanly.


    By the time Reece came back to himself, it had already been over.


    He woke up next to me in Marcus¡¯ dungeon.


    I dragged a slow breath into my lungs, forcing the memory down, burying it beneathyers of control that had been worn thin but not broken.


    A soft, uneven exhale came from the other side of the room.


    ¡°Alpha.¡± Reece¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    I turned my head just enough to catch a glimpse of him from the corner of my eye.


    He looked worse than I felt.


    Which was saying something.


    His head was bowed, shoulders tense, chains pulled taut as though he¡¯d tried¡ªmore than once¡ªto tear free of them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡ª¡± His voice broke. He swallowed hard, forcing the words out. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what I was doing.¡±


    I said nothing.


    What was there to say?


    That it wasn¡¯t his fault?


    That he¡¯d been under psychic influence?


    We both knew that.


    It didn¡¯t change anything.


    ¡°I would never¡ª¡± he started again, more desperately now, as though the words could undo what had already been done.


    ¡°I know,¡± I cut in quietly.


    The words settled between us, heavy and final.


    ***


    Days blurred.


    Torture became routine.


    Marcus wasn¡¯t creative.


    He didn¡¯t need to be.


    Consistency broke people just as effectively.


    Deprivation.


    Pressure.


    Agony.


    Again and again, until resistance stopped being a choice and became a question of how long the body could hold out against the inevitable.


    Isted longer than he expected.


    Longer than he liked.


    But even I had limits.


    I felt it tonight.


    Not in some dramatic, breaking point kind of way.


    Just...quietly.


    In the way my body no longer responded the way it should.


    In the way even breathing took more effort than it used to.


    In the way the edges of my vision blurred and stayed that way.


    But above all...


    Something else.


    A thread unspooling.


    A connection unraveling.


    The illusion I had cast¡ªthe oneyered carefully into the package, into the documents¡ªhad broken.


    Which meant they were in Sera¡¯s hands now.


    And I could proceed with my n.


    ***


    Marcus didn¡¯t waste time after receiving my message.


    Less than ten minutes after I sent it, he and Catherine were down in the dark with me.


    ¡°Lucian,¡± Marcus said, his voice carrying that same infuriating smugness it always did. ¡°I¡¯m told you¡¯ve had a change of heart.¡±


    I let a beat pass before answering, just long enough to make it look like it cost me something.


    ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± I said, my voice rough. ¡°You win.¡±


    Silence stretched for a moment.


    Then a soft chuckle.


    ¡°I doubt that,¡± Catherine said, her tone far less amused. ¡°You¡¯re not the type who gives up.¡±


    I lifted my head then, meeting her gaze across the room.


    ¡°No,¡± I agreed. ¡°I¡¯m the type who survives.¡±


    Marcus¡¯s eyes glinted at that.


    ¡°Smart man,¡± he said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mistake this for loyalty,¡± I added, my gaze steady. ¡°I¡¯m choosing the option that keeps me alive. You want cooperation? Fine. I¡¯ll cooperate.¡±


    Catherine studied me for a long moment, her expression unreadable.


    Then she stepped forward and held out a hand to me.


    ¡°Take it," shemanded.


    I squinted at the little white pill in her palm, my mind moving through possibilities, oues.


    Poison.


    Control agent.


    Something worse.


    ¡°Is this necessary?¡± I asked, my tone t.


    Her lips curved. ¡°Very.¡±


    I let out a slow breath, then pushed myself up from the floor. The movement sent a sharp protest through my bruised body, but I ignored it, closing the distance between us, the chains mped around my ankles nging with each step.


    Every instinct I had screamed against it.


    Every calction gged risk after risk after risk.


    But none of that mattered.


    Not anymore.


    I stopped in front of Catherine, took the pill from her hand, and tossed it back.


    No hesitation.


    No second thoughts.


    Because hesitation got you killed.


    Because second thoughts got you turned into something worse than dead.


    Catherine watched me closely, her gaze sharp, searching.


    Marcus, too.


    I met their eyes evenly, letting nothing show.


    Inside, my thoughts were already moving, already shifting. I was already nning.


    Stay alive.


    That was all that mattered.


    Because as long as I was alive, it wasn¡¯t over.

 Chapter 411 SECRET GETAWAYS

    <h4>Chapter 411: Chapter 411 SECRET GETAWAYS</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The next few days blurred into fast-paced monotony.


    Meetings bled into strategy sessions, into training sessions, into back-and-forths between Nightfang and OTS¡¯ temporary base, into moments when I found myself staring at nothing in particr, my thoughts looping through impossibilities I couldn¡¯t quite resolve.


    Every decision felt as if it carried weight far beyond itself, as if one wrong move would tip something fragile into copse.


    Nightfang was holding, but only just. The attack had left more than physical damage¡ªit nted hesitation and doubt, far harder to root out.


    I hadn¡¯t realized how tightly I¡¯d been carrying all of it, the tension high and unyielding, until Kieran touched my wrist one evening and I flinched, startled more by my own unease than by him.


    His fingers stilled against my skin.


    ¡°Sera.¡± His voice was soft, careful.


    I forced a small breath out. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    He didn¡¯t respond immediately, and that alone told me he didn¡¯t believe me.


    His gaze moved over my face slowly, not invasive, not pressing, just...taking me in.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t slept properly in three nights,¡± he pointed out.


    ¡°I¡¯ve slept.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve closed your eyes,¡± he corrected mildly. "Very briefly."


    I almost argued. But we shared the same bed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the luxury of switching off right now,¡± I said instead.


    ¡°You do,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re choosing not to.¡±


    I looked away, my jaw tightening.


    ¡°Sera.¡± Gently, he pulled me closer. ¡°You can¡¯t keep pushing like this and expect to still be standing when it matters.¡±


    I exhaled slowly, dragging a hand through my hair. ¡°What do you want me to do, Kieran? Sit back and hope things don¡¯t fall apart?¡±


    ¡°I want you to breathe,¡± he said simply.


    I let out a soft, humorless huff. ¡°That¡¯s not exactly a strategy.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he agreed. ¡°It¡¯s survival.¡±


    I looked at him then, and felt something in my chest ease¡ªa subtle but undeniable lessening of the anxiety I¡¯d held onto. For a moment, vulnerability reced my guardedness.


    He wasn¡¯t arguing with me.


    He wasn¡¯t trying to take control.


    He was trying to take care of me. I guess after all this time, the sensation still felt strange.


    ¡°Come with me tomorrow,¡± he said after a moment.


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Away.¡±


    I frowned slightly. ¡°Away where?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡°Kieran¡ª¡±


    ¡°Trust me.¡±


    The words weren¡¯t amand; they were earnest. Personal.


    For a moment, I hesitated¡ªnot because I didn¡¯t trust him, but because I wasn¡¯t sure I trusted myself to step away without feeling like I was abandoning something important.


    He must have seen it in my expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving anything behind,¡± he said, reading me too easily. ¡°Everything that matters will still be here when you get back.¡±


    I held his gaze for a long second.


    Then, slowly, I nodded.


    ***


    The drive was long and quiet.


    The road curved away from the pack¡¯s main territory, the familiar paths giving way to something less traveled, lined with tall trees and stretches of opennd that hadn¡¯t been touched by patrol routes or training grounds.


    I watched the scenery shift, my mind instinctively tracking distance, direction, exits.


    Kieran reached over at some point andced his fingers through mine.


    The simple contact pulled me out of it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to map this,¡± he said lightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡ª¡±


    ¡°You are.¡±


    I exhaled, but I didn¡¯t pull my hand away.


    ¡°Habit.¡±


    He raised our intertwined hands and kissed the back of my knuckles. ¡°I know.¡±


    The car eventually slowed, turning off onto a narrower path beforeing to a stop.


    I stepped out, taking in the view, and for a moment, my thoughts stilledpletely.


    The ocean stretched out ahead, vast and endless, thete afternoon sun casting a soft golden glow across the water.


    The cliffs weren¡¯t as sharp or jagged as the ones near the neutral meeting point. These were smoother, quieter, the waves rolling in with a steady rhythm rather than crashing.


    It felt...removed, separate from everything.


    ¡°How did you find this ce?¡± I asked quietly.


    Kieran came to stand beside me. ¡°A while ago.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been here before?¡±


    ¡°Once.¡±


    I nced at him. ¡°And you decided to keep it to yourself?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°I was saving it.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    He pulled me into his side, wrapping an arm around my neck.


    ¡°For when you needed it.¡±


    My heart literally skipped a beat.


    I turned, burying my face in his chest. ¡°Thank you,¡± I mumbled.


    He kissed my hair. ¡°Always.¡±


    We didn¡¯t rush into anything.


    There was no grand gesture, no overwhelming attempt to force me to rx.


    We just...walked.


    Along the edge of the cliffs, the sound of the ocean filled the silence between us in a way that didn¡¯t demand conversation but didn¡¯t leave space for spiraling thoughts either.


    At some point, Kieran spread out a nket, simple and unassuming, with food I hadn¡¯t even noticed he¡¯d packed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been busy,¡± I murmured, lowering myself onto the nket.


    ¡°I can multitask.¡±


    I raised a brow. ¡°nning secret getaways while managing a pack under attack?¡±


    ¡°Impressive, I know.¡±


    I smiled, the expressioning easier than it had in days.


    We ate, talked in pieces, the conversation drifting from small things to heavier ones and back again without forcing either.


    At one point, Iy back, staring up at the sky as it shifted toward evening.


    Kierany beside me, close enough that I could feel his warmth without him needing to touch me.


    ¡°It¡¯s quieter in here,¡± he said, tapping my temple.


    ¡°Is that aint?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± His voice was soft. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasant surprise. I like it when it¡¯s quiet there.¡±


    I turned my head to look at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize how loud everything had gotten,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°You carry it all at once,¡± he said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how not to.¡±


    His hand found mine again, his thumb brushing over my knuckles.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to stop carrying it,¡± he said. ¡°You just don¡¯t have to carry it alone.¡±


    I curled into his side and exhaled, feeling the weight I¡¯d been carrying for so long ease, relief, andfort converging as my guard dropped.


    ¡°I wish we could stay here forever,¡± I whispered.


    Kieran nodded. ¡°Me too.¡±


    And for the first time in what felt like too long, I let myself exist in a moment without thinking about what came next.


    ***


    I woke to warmth.


    To the steady rise and fall of Kieran¡¯s chest beneath my cheek, his arm loosely draped around me, holding without restraining.


    For a moment, I stayed there, letting myself feel it.


    The quiet.


    The absence of pressure.


    The simple, grounding reality of him.


    My gaze traced the line of his jaw, the faint shadow of stubble there, the way it softened just slightly when he slept. Up to the curve of his mouth, rxed in a way it rarely was when he was awake, then higher, to the strong line of his nose, the barely-there crease between his brows that never quite disappeared, even at rest.


    Then I shifted slightly, and Kieran¡¯s grip tightened just enough to let me know he was awake.


    ¡°You¡¯re staring,¡± he murmured, voice rough with sleep.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°You are.¡±


    I tilted my head up. ¡°You can¡¯t prove that.¡±


    His eyes opened, meeting mine with a look that was equal parts amused and knowing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to. You and I know the truth, little creep.¡±


    I huffed just as his hand slid from my back to my waist, his touch warmer now, more deliberate.


    The shift in the air between us was familiar.


    My breath caught just as my fingers brushed against his chest as I adjusted my position.


    ¡°Sera,¡± he said quietly.


    My hand moved, fingers tracing the line of his shoulder, the warmth of his skin grounding in a different way than the ocean had.


    His breath shifted.


    So did mine.


    The space between us closed without either of us consciously deciding it should.


    I felt the warmth of his breath just as his lips descended over¡ª


    A sharp shout cut through the air.


    Distant.


    But unmistakable.


    Kieran stilled instantly.


    So did I.


    Another shout followed, louder this time, carrying urgency that sliced cleanly through whatever softness had been building.


    The moment shattered.


    I pushed up immediately, already reaching for my clothes.


    ¡°That¡¯s the training grounds,¡± I said, my voice tightening.


    Kieran was already moving too, his expression shifting from rxed to alert in an instant.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    And just like that, the calm from the night before vanished as if it had never been there.

 Chapter 412 KINDA SCREAMS ROGUE

    <h4>Chapter 412: Chapter 412 KINDA SCREAMS ROGUE</h4>


    AVA¡¯S POV


    I didn¡¯t like how quiet my room was.


    It was a nice room. Too nice.


    The bed was soft, swallowing movement rather than creaking beneath it.


    The window let in light that wasn¡¯t filtered through cracks or dirt, and the air didn¡¯t smell like damp stone or medicine or something slowly dying.


    It wasn¡¯t just the room that was quiet; everything was.


    No footsteps outside the door. No muttered voices through thin walls. No constant awareness that someone mighte in without knocking and throw me out for not having the measly rent.


    No reason to stay alert.


    My body didn¡¯t know what to do with that. It didn¡¯t know how to survive in any mode but high alert.


    I swung my legs once, twice, staring at the floor.


    They¡¯d brought food earlier. Warm. Fresh. Enough for three people, not one.


    I¡¯d eaten it because not eating would¡¯ve been stupid, but the whole time I¡¯d kept expecting someone to take it away halfway through, or tell me I¡¯d had enough.


    I exhaled slowly and pushed myself off the bed.


    Sera had said I could go to her if I needed anything.


    But I didn¡¯t technically need anything.


    And she was busy.


    Every time she came to check up on me, I felt her urgency, like she couldn¡¯t wait to get to the next thing.


    She had big things to deal with, and I wasn¡¯t going to be the kid who tugged on her sleeve because I didn¡¯t know what to do with a quiet room.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a baby,¡± I muttered under my breath.


    The words sounded stupid in the quiet space.


    I opened the door.


    The hallway outside was wide and bright, nothing like Moonlight Alley¡¯s narrow passages.


    My footsteps barely made a sound against the floor as I stepped out, closing the door behind me with a soft click.


    No one stopped me.


    No one even noticed.


    I moved slowly at first, then faster, following the faint sounds of movement drifting in from somewhere deeper in the packhouse.


    Voices. Shouts. Impact.


    Physical activity.


    That, at least, sounded familiar.


    ***


    The training grounds weren¡¯t what I expected.


    They were bigger. Open. Structured.


    There were marked areas, weaponsid out neatly, groups moving in patterns that looked like chaos until you watched long enough to see the rhythm underneath it.


    I stayed near the edge at first, leaning against the wooden barrier, watching.


    From pups my age to full adults, wolves moved in pairs, sparring with controlled strikes, their movements sharp but restrained, like they were holding something back even when they hit.


    I tilted my head.


    Weird.


    If you were going to hit someone, you hit them. What was the point of pulling back?


    A pair closer to me broke apart, one of themughing as he rolled his shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting slow,¡± he said.


    ¡°Or you¡¯re getting predictable,¡± the other shot back.


    They were rxed.


    Too rxed.


    I pushed off the barrier and stepped a little closer.


    I drifted along the edge, watching different groups, unconsciously studying their movements.


    That one telegraphed his strike.


    That one left his side open.


    That one¡ª


    ¡°You gonna keep staring, or you actually got something to say?¡±


    The voice cut across my thoughts, sharp enough to make me stop.


    I turned.


    A boy stood a few feet away, maybe a couple of years older than me, arms crossed, chin tilted just enough to make it clear he thought he owned the ground he was standing on.


    Behind him, a few others lingered, watching.


    I shrugged. ¡°Just looking.¡±


    He snorted. ¡°Yeah, well, you¡¯re doing it weird.¡±


    I raised a brow. ¡°Didn¡¯t know there was a rulebook for looking. May I please have your copy?¡±


    A couple of the others snickered.


    His eyes narrowed. ¡°You¡¯re not from here.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a question, so I didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought,¡± he went on, pushing off from where he stood and stepping closer. ¡°So what are you doing on our training grounds?¡±


    ¡°Walking,¡± I said tly. ¡°If you have that rulebook edition too, I¡¯d love to get a look at it.¡±


    More snickering.


    He sneered. ¡°Funny.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I try.¡±


    His gaze sharpened, irritation flickering into something more pointed.


    ¡°Who brought you in?¡±


    I shrugged again. ¡°Does it matter?¡±


    ¡°It does if you¡¯re sneaking around where you don¡¯t belong.¡±


    My nerves rattled, but it wasn¡¯t fear; it felt hotter, like anger bubbling up¡ªsomething I knew too well.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sneaking,¡± I said, my voice going a little colder. ¡°I walked in through the front like everyone else.¡±


    He snorted, eyeing me from head to toe, taking in my clothes and posture.


    ¡°You sure you didn¡¯t crawl up through the sewer?¡±


    I stiffened. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    He shrugged, casual in a way that wasn¡¯t casual at all. ¡°No pack mark. No recognizable scent.¡± His sneer widened. ¡°Kinda screams rogue.¡±


    The word hit like a spark in dry grass.


    Everything in me snapped tight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I snarled.


    He blinked once, like he hadn¡¯t expected that tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t what?¡±


    The edge in my voice sharpened, something dangerous threading through it before I could stop it. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡±


    His smile widened.


    ¡°Oh?¡± he chuckled. ¡°Did I hit a nerve?¡±


    I took a step forward before I could think better of it.


    ¡°I said don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Awwn, is the little rogue touchy?¡±


    That was it. I snapped.


    I moved.


    Faster than he expected.


    My hand shot out, grabbing the front of his shirt and yanking him forward just as my knee drove up into his stomach.


    The air whooshed out of him in a sharp grunt, his body folding instinctively.


    Gasps and shouts erupted around us.


    I shoved him back, letting go just long enough to swing when he tried to straighten.


    He barely got his arms up in time, the impact jarring through both of us.


    ¡°Crazy little¡ª!¡±


    He lunged.


    I ducked under his swing, drove my shoulder into his side, and took us both down hard, the ground mming into my back for half a second before I twisted and came up on top.


    Hands grabbed at me from the side.


    ¡°Hey¡ªbreak it up¡ª!¡±


    I shrugged them off with a sharp elbow, barely registering who I hit.


    The boy bucked under me, managing to shove me sideways just enough to scramble up.


    We circled each other now, breaths sharp, the space around us widening as the others backed up just enough to give us room.


    Or maybe just to watch.


    ¡°Stay down,¡± he snapped, wiping at his mouth.


    I bared my teeth, fully aware that one of my incisors was still growing in. ¡°Make me.¡±


    He charged again.


    This time, he was ready for me.


    His strike came faster, cleaner.


    Because he had real training¡ªI felt it in the way he moved.


    I couldn¡¯t meet it head-on.


    Instead, I slipped to the side, letting the momentum carry him just past me before I grabbed his arm and twisted.


    He hissed, but instead of pulling away, he pivoted into it, using the turn to swing his other arm toward my head.


    I dropped low. My foot swept out, catching his ankle.


    He went down hard.


    Cheers broke out.


    ¡°Get him¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her¡ª!¡±


    Noise filled the space, loud and messy and feeding the fight in a way that made everything sharper and hotter.


    I didn¡¯t hear words anymore.


    Just sound.


    Just pressure.


    He rolled, came up again, faster this time, anger burning through whatever control he¡¯d had before.


    Good.


    I knew how to fight that.


    We collided again, rougher now, less controlled, more instinct than technique.


    He was stronger.


    I was faster.


    He had training.


    I had experience.


    I took a hit to the shoulder that made my arm go numb for a second, but I used the closeness to drive my head forward, cracking it against his.


    He swore, staggering back.


    I didn¡¯t give him time.


    I lunged¡ª


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    Something in the air shifted.


    I froze.


    Not because I wanted to.


    Because I couldn¡¯t not.


    The boy stilled too, chest heaving, eyes flicking past me.


    I turned.


    A boy about my age stood at the edge of the circle.


    There was nothing shy about him, nothing loud or aggressive, but the space around him felt...different.


    Like everything had instinctively tilted slightly in his direction.


    His gaze moved from me to the other boy, then to the crowd.


    And when itnded on me again, all the breath whooshed out of my lungs.

 Chapter 413 ROGUE ATTITUDE

    <h4>Chapter 413: Chapter 413 ROGUE ATTITUDE</h4>


    DANIEL¡¯S POV


    It was much easier to breathe when I pushed myself to the edge of exhaustion.


    Not because it actually got easier, but because everything else went quiet.


    The dreams didn¡¯t disappear. They never did. They lingered at the edges of my mind. Fragments, toorge to fully understand, pressed in whenever I slowed down enough to feel them.


    So I didn¡¯t slow down.


    ¡°Again.¡±


    The boy across from me¡ªJonas¡ªbarely reset his stance before I moved. My foot pivoted, weight shifting as I closed the distance in a step.


    He brought his arms up to block.


    I adjusted mid-motion, redirected the strike just enough to catch his side rather than his guard, and pulled the impact at thest second so it didn¡¯tnd with full force.


    He still grunted, stumbling back a step.


    ¡°Your center¡¯s too high,¡± I said, lowering my hands. ¡°You¡¯re reacting instead of anticipating.¡±


    Jonas rubbed his side, grimacing. ¡°Easy for you to say.¡±


    ¡°It should be easy for you, too.¡±


    That came out harsher than I meant.


    I exhaled, releasing tension from my shoulders. ¡°Again,¡± I said, softer.


    We reset.


    This time, he adjusted faster. Not perfect, but better.


    I watched him closely. Not just his movements, but the pauses between them. The hesitation. The instinct rising, but not quite breaking through.


    That was the part that mattered.


    Not strength.


    Not speed.


    Understanding.


    Because strength could be broken.


    Speed could be matched.


    But understanding was what kept you alive when everything else failed.


    The thought slid too easily into something else.


    Into memory.


    Into the dream.


    The way the moon had dimmed¡ªnot disappeared, but suppressed, like something crushing it from above.


    The way the pack had faltered under that weight, movements slower, reactions dulled.


    The way the enemies hadn¡¯t.


    My chest tightened.


    ¡°Daniel?¡±


    I blinked.


    Jonas was watching me, uncertain.


    I hadn¡¯t moved.


    I stepped back, shaking off the lingering image. ¡°Take five,¡± I said.


    Relief flickered across his face as he nodded and retreated.


    Around us, the training grounds continued in steady motion, the rhythm of sparring and instruction filling the space with controlled noise.


    Normal.


    Contained.


    Nothing like the chaos from the dream.


    I turned away, dragging a hand through my hair as I headed toward the water station.


    ¡®You need to get stronger.¡¯


    The thought had been repeating since the dream.


    Since the feeling of watching something terrible happen that I couldn¡¯t stop.


    I would be Alpha one day; I refused to feel that kind of helplessness ever again.


    I grabbed my bottle and gulped down the cool water.


    ¡°You¡¯re pushing yourself hard today.¡±


    I nced sideways.


    Gavin stood nearby, arms crossed, watching a younger group with an assessing look.


    ¡°I need it,¡± I said.


    ¡°Your parents have a habit of pushing themselves too hard, too fast. They don¡¯t know how to stop.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s why they¡¯re both so powerful.¡±


    He studied me a moment longer, gave a small nod, then turned back to the field muttering, ¡°Stubborn ckthorne¡¯s.¡±


    I exhaled. ¡°Jonas, five mi¡ª"


    A shout cut through the air.


    I stilled.


    Another shout followed, louder this time, carrying something different from the usual training noise.


    My head turned toward the far side of the grounds.


    A crowd was forming.


    I moved toward it instantly. The closer I got, the clearer the sounds became.


    Impact. Shouts. Jeers.


    Sounds that didn¡¯t belong in controlled sparring.


    By the time I reached the edge of the circle, the fight was already in full motion.


    An older boy¡ªMatt¡ªswung.


    A smaller figure I didn¡¯t recognize ducked under it, fast, sharp, nothing like the controlled movements we were taught.


    My eyes narrowed.


    That wasn¡¯t training.


    That was survival.


    The smaller one moved again, low and precise, sweeping Matt¡¯s legs out from under him with a motion that was more instinct than technique.


    Matt rose again and clipped the smaller one on the shoulder, and was rewarded with a ferocious little headbutt that made him stagger.


    Just as the little one charged again, I stepped forward.


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    The noise cut off abruptly, like someone had pressed pause on the moment.


    Both fighters froze.


    I moved into the circle, my gaze flicking between them.


    Matt was breathing hard, anger shing across his face.


    The smaller one¡ª


    I paused.


    Green eyes, sharp and burning, fury sitting too close to the surface like it could spill over at any second.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I asked, my voice sharper now.


    Neither of them answered.


    ¡°Training ground rules are not optional,¡± I continued, letting the edge in my tone settle over the space. ¡°We don¡¯t fight like this here.¡±


    ¡°He started it¡ª¡± Matt began.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    He shut his mouth immediately.


    I turned to the smaller one. ¡°And you,¡± I said, ¡°you don¡¯t belong in this circle if you can¡¯t follow basic rules.¡±


    His chin lifted in defiance, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Both of you,¡± I said, ¡°run the outer perimeter. Tenps. Then report back for controlled sparring. If I see anything like this again, you¡¯re both off the grounds for a week.¡±


    A murmur ran through the crowd.


    Matt scowled but nodded.


    The smaller one didn¡¯t move.


    I frowned. ¡°Did you hear me?¡±


    He crossed his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m not running.¡± The wordsnded t and unapologetic.


    A few of the others shifted, tension creeping back into the space.


    I held his gaze. I¡¯d never seen eyes so green. ¡°That wasn¡¯t a suggestion.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t take orders from you.¡±


    The crowd reacted immediately, a mix of surprise and anticipation rippling outward.


    I took a step forward. ¡°Everyone on these grounds follows the same rules.¡±


    ¡°Then maybe your rules are stupid.¡±


    A couple of the younger wolves sucked in quiet breaths.


    Matt let out a lowugh. ¡°Told you¡ªrogue attitude.¡±


    The smaller one¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Say that again. See if I don¡¯t pull out every tooth in that ugly smile.¡±


    I stepped in before it could escte again.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± I said, sharper now.


    Silence dropped.


    I looked at the smaller one again, more carefully this time.


    ¡°You¡¯re new, so I take it you don¡¯t know how things work here,¡± I said, keeping my voice level.


    He snorted. ¡°Looked pretty simple to me.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the wild,¡± I said. ¡°You don¡¯t prove anything by ignoring structure.¡±


    ¡°I proved I can take him down,¡± he shot back.


    Matt bristled.


    ¡°Barely,¡± I said.


    His eyes narrowed.


    ¡°And you got hit more than you should have,¡± I added. ¡°Which means if this had been real, you¡¯d be injured or worse.¡±


    Silence.


    Not agreement. But not dismissal either.


    ¡°You want to be here?¡± I asked.


    A pause.


    Then, grudgingly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°Then leave.¡±


    He blinked, caught off guard.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to follow the rules,¡± I continued, ¡°you don¡¯t stay.¡±


    The tension stretched.


    For a second, I thought he might actually turn and walk away.


    A surprising ache formed, unexpected and unwee, at the thought.


    Before either of us could say anything else¡ª


    ¡°Ava.¡±


    Mom was crossing the grounds, her pace controlled but purposeful, her gaze moving over the scene in a way that took everything in at once.


    ¡°What happened?¡± she asked as she reached us.


    No one answered immediately.


    Her gaze shifted to me.


    ¡°Daniel?¡±


    ¡°A fight,¡± I said. ¡°Escted.¡±


    Her eyes moved to the smaller figure.


    ¡°Ava, are you okay?¡±


    My eyebrows rose. ¡°Ava?" I took in the choppy haircut and the baggy clothes with fresh eyes. "You¡¯re a girl?¡±


    She snorted. ¡°You¡¯re clever.¡±


    Mom stepped closer, her expression softening.


    ¡°Ava,¡± she said again, quieter this time. ¡°Hey.¡±


    The tension in Ava¡¯s posture didn¡¯t disappear, but it shifted, just enough to show it wasn¡¯t aimed at Mom.


    ¡°He called me a rogue,¡± Ava said tly, pointing to Matt.


    Mom¡¯s expression changed. Her gaze flicked to Matt, who immediately cowered under it.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t appropriate,¡± she said evenly. ¡°Ava is a guest in Nightfang, and she will be treated as such.¡± Her voice carried over the entire training field. ¡°Understood?¡±


    The entire field answered in unison.


    Then she looked back at Ava. ¡°And fighting like that here isn¡¯t appropriate either.¡±


    Ava¡¯s jaw tightened.


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Mom said gently, but firmly. ¡°We don¡¯t handle things that way here.¡±


    Silence stretched until Ava looked away first.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she muttered.


    Mom exhaled, the tension easing just a fraction.


    ¡°Apologize,¡± she said to both of them.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Matt muttered.


    Ava¡¯s voice came a secondter, sharper. ¡°Yeah. Whatever. Sorry.¡±


    Mom straightened with a sigh, her gaze shifting to Dad, who had appeared at some point without me noticing.


    He stepped forward, his attention settling on Ava.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like rules,¡± he said.


    Ava crossed her arms. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Just as well,¡± he said.


    She blinked.


    So did I.


    "You wouldn¡¯t fit well in training anyway," he continued.


    Ava frowned. ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re good. Fast. Instinctive.¡± A beat. ¡°But not good enough. You wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up.¡±


    She scowled. "Anything he can do,"¡ªshe stabbed a finger in Matt¡¯s direction¡ª"I can do better."


    Dad folded his arms casually. "I¡¯ll have to take your word for it."


    "No," Ava snapped. "I¡¯m going to prove it."


    Dad arched a brow. "You¡¯ll train?"


    She didn¡¯t miss a beat. "Yes."


    Dad sighed and shrugged like this was an inconvenience he couldn¡¯t help. "Okay, if you say so."


    His gaze flicked to me. ¡°Daniel."


    I straightened. ¡°Yes?¡±


    He winked at me. ¡°Keep an eye on her.¡±


    I pursed my lips to hide my smile and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, Dad.¡±


    I turned to Ava. ¡°You start with my group tomorrow."


    She made a face. ¡°Lucky me.¡±


    I almost smiled.


    Because that was the longest I had gone without thinking about the dream.

 Chapter 414 THE DILEMMA

    <h4>Chapter 414: Chapter 414 THE DILEMMA</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    I fell into step beside Kieran as we left the training grounds, the noise behind us fading into something distant and controlled again, as if the moment with Ava had never disrupted the rhythm of the day.


    For a few seconds, neither of us spoke.


    Then I nced at him, gently nudging his shoulder. ¡°That was pretty sneaky.¡±


    Kieran didn¡¯t pretend not to understand. His mouth curved, not quite a smile, but close enough to count.


    ¡°A little reverse psychology never hurt anyone.¡±


    I huffed a quiet breath, shaking my head. ¡°Didn¡¯t realize you were such a master of mind games.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°She wanted to train. I knew she would be too proud to ask, so I gave her a nudge.¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°How noble of you.¡±


    ¡°You know,¡± he said after a beat, ¡°she reminds me of you.¡±


    My brows furrowed. ¡°How?¡±


    His lips twitched. ¡°You were once a stubborn girl in the woods who looked like a boy.¡±


    I stopped walking.


    Kieran took two more steps before noticing, then turned back, one brow lifting slightly in question.


    I let out an incredulous breath. ¡°You remember that?¡±


    He stepped closer and reached out, taking my hand in his. ¡°It was a pretty memorable meeting¡ªevery moment with you was.¡±


    I let out a small breath, augh slipping through it.


    ¡°Back then,¡± Kieran continued, ¡°no one gave you a chance to train; everyone dismissed you because you were different. I don¡¯t want that for Ava.¡±


    The past edged into my thoughts¡ªthe dismissal, the disdain, the rejection¡ªbut it didn¡¯t dig in the way it used to. It didn¡¯t pull me under.


    It simply...existed.


    My lips curved as I stepped closer. ¡°Ava¡¯s pretty lucky.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Kieran agreed. ¡°Because she has you.¡±


    We started walking again, slower now.


    ¡°I should have paid more attention to you,¡± he added, his voice lower now. ¡°Back then.¡±


    A year ago, even months ago, that sentence would have torn something open.


    Now, instead of reopening old wounds, it felt like something acknowledged andid to rest.


    I squeezed his hand. ¡°The past is past.¡±


    The wind shifted, brushing my skin, lifting a strand of hair across my cheek. I tucked it back absently.


    ¡°And you¡¯ve more than made up for everything,¡± I added.


    Kieran nced at me, his expression softening. ¡°I could spend the rest of my life atoning, and I wouldn¡¯te close to making up half of what I owe.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t owe me a lifetime of guilt,¡± I said softly. ¡°I¡¯m not that girl anymore, and you¡¯re not the boy who ignored her.¡±


    He pulled me closer, arms wrapping around my waist.


    ¡°Then let me keep proving that,¡± he said.


    I smiled. ¡°You already are.¡±


    We reached the edge of the mainpound, the hum of activity growing clearer¡ªvoices, movement, the constant underlying awareness of a pack preparing for something bigger than routine.


    The shift was immediate. My shoulders actually sagged under the phantom weight.


    ¡°Back to work,¡± Kieran said quietly.


    I nodded with a soft sigh. ¡°Back to work.¡±


    The brief lightness from the training grounds lingered just enough to take the sharpest edge off what waited for us.


    Inside, the air was cooler, the stone walls holding onto the shade. We moved through familiar corridors, passing pack members who dipped their heads in acknowledgment, their expressions carrying a mix of respect and something more tense beneath it.


    They could feel it, even if they didn¡¯t know the details.


    Something wasing.


    And we were running out of time to be ready for it.


    By the time we reached the strategy room, the others were already gathered.


    Ethan stood near the table, arms braced against its surface, his posture rigid with focus. Maya leaned beside him, scanning a set of documents with sharp, efficient movements.


    Alois was seated, fingers steepled as he watched Corin, who stood slightly apart, his attention turned inward in that way that meant he was already working through possibilities no one else could see.


    The room quieted when we entered.


    ¡°You two arete,¡± Ethan said, straightening.


    ¡°Had to take care of a disturbance on the training field,¡± Kieran replied.


    I moved to the table, my gaze flicking over the spread of maps, notes, and marked locations before settling on Alois.


    ¡°How is he?¡± I asked.


    Alois didn¡¯t need rification. He¡¯d had one primary assignment over thest couple of days.


    ¡°Aaron is stable,¡± he said. ¡°But that stability is...fragile.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s generous,¡± Corin murmured without looking up. ¡°He¡¯s being held together by threads that shouldn¡¯t still exist.¡±


    ¡°Can he be restored?¡± I asked.


    Alois exchanged a nce with Corin.


    ¡°Restored is a broad term,¡± Alois said carefully.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for full recovery,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m asking if we can get anything from him.¡±


    A memory.


    A name.


    A confirmation.


    Anything that could cut through the web Catherine had spun.


    Corin looked at me.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°But not without risk.¡±


    ¡°When is there ever no risk?¡± Ethan muttered.


    I exhaled slowly. ¡°What do you need?¡±


    ¡°Time,¡± Corin answered. ¡°And precision. If we push too hard, whatever remains of him could copsepletely.¡±


    ¡°And if we don¡¯t push hard enough?¡± Kieran asked.


    ¡°Then we get nothing.¡±


    ¡°Then we don¡¯t waste time,¡± I said.


    Alois nodded once. ¡°I¡¯ll continue stabilizing him physically. Corin will handle the...deeper work.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll assist,¡± I added.


    Kieran¡¯s head turned toward me. ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not overextending,¡± I said before he could finish. ¡°Not like before.¡±


    His gaze held mine for a moment longer, weighing that.


    Then, slowly, he nodded.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Ethan pushed off the table, drawing attention back to the other side of the n.


    ¡°While you¡¯re doing that,¡± he said, ¡°we¡¯re not sitting still.¡±


    Kieran stepped forward, his focus shifting seamlessly.


    ¡°We¡¯ve started reaching out,¡± he said. ¡°Allies, other packs, anyone who¡¯s felt the effects of what¡¯s been happening but hasn¡¯t connected it yet. Nightfang and Frostbane aren¡¯t the only packs that have lost people. Chances are that Marcus and Catherine have created puppets from other packs.¡±


    ¡°Some packs have been receptive,¡± Maya added. ¡°Some aren¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°They will be,¡± Ethan said tly. ¡°When we give them something concrete.¡±


    That was the dilemma.


    Catherine and Marcus operated in shadows, in half-truths and controlled narratives.


    Spection and suspicion weren¡¯t enough.


    We needed proof.


    ¡°Which brings us back to the same point,¡± I said.


    Every gaze in the room turned toward me.


    ¡°We need one of them,¡± I continued. ¡°A puppet. Someone directly connected to theirwork.¡±


    Maya asked, ¡°What about Aaron?¡±


    ¡°Aaron isn¡¯t a puppet,¡± I answered. ¡°And in his state, I doubt he¡¯d be much help in convincing anyone of anything.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s voice cut in, steady and decisive. ¡°Then we take one.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Maya asked.


    Kieran¡¯s eyes moved to the map, then to the marked routes along its edges.


    ¡°We already know that there are puppets in their rogue units,¡± he said. ¡°They¡¯re not invisible or invincible. They move. Theymunicate. They operate.¡±


    ¡°Carefully,¡± Ethan said.


    ¡°Not perfectly,¡± Kieran countered.


    ¡°So what?¡± Maya asked. ¡°We wait for them to attack again and hope we capture one?¡±


    Kieran shook his head. ¡°We know they¡¯re affiliated with Silverpine. I already have eyes all around their border. So we watch, and we wait. They¡¯re rogues. They¡¯re bound to be sloppy.¡±


    Maya groaned. ¡°This waiting game is bing exhausting.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it,¡± Ethan muttered.


    ¡°It will be worth it,¡± Alois said, firm and certain.


    Silence followed, each of us holding onto that certainty in our own way.


    I looked around the table, at the maps, the marked routes, the scattered pieces of something we were still trying to understand fully.


    None of it feltplete yet.


    But it felt like movement. Like we were finally pushing back instead of waiting to be hit again.


    ¡°We¡¯ll make it worth it,¡± I said quietly.


    Kieran¡¯s hand brushed mine under the table, brief but steady, grounding.


    Across from me, Ethan exhaled, tension still tight in his shoulders but no longer directionless.


    Maya straightened, her frustration sharpening to focus. Even Corin¡¯s expression narrowed, uncertainty hardening into resolve.


    The n didn¡¯t guarantee sess.


    But it gave us something to hold onto.


    Something to act on.


    And right now, that had to be enough.

 Chapter 415 HUNGER AND VIOLENCE

    <h4>Chapter 415: Chapter 415 HUNGER AND VIOLENCE</h4>


    JACK¡¯S POV


    The forest surrounding Silverpine was too quiet.


    Not the kind of quiet that came with peace, or even caution. This was the kind that settled after something had gone wrong, when everything living had learned¡ªquickly and brutally¡ªthat drawing attention was the fastest way to die.


    I leaned against the rough bark of a dead tree, one boot braced on its roots, eyes half-lidded, listening.


    No birds.


    No scurrying animals.


    No distant movement.


    No careless footsteps from the idiots I had dragged into something far bigger than they understood.


    Good.


    They were learning.


    Agonizingly slow.


    But learning.


    It had been like this since thest attack.


    The rogues had gone quiet, slipping through territory like ghosts instead of tearing through it like beasts.


    No unnecessary fights. No wasted energy. No reckless disys of dominance that would have gotten them killed two weeks ago.


    Caution.


    It sat wrong on them.


    Rogues weren¡¯t meant for restraint. The moment a wolf broke from a pack, something fundamental snapped loose.


    Structure went with it. Discipline followed soon after.


    What remained was instinct, sharpened and unfiltered, chewing through everything until there was nothing but hunger and violence.


    Most of them didn¡¯tst long enough to notice the difference.


    The ones who did either died or followed the ancientws.


    The ones whispered about like curses instead ofmandments.


    Rules set by the fallen Alpha King, back when rogues had first started bing more than idents.


    Back when someone had realized that if you didn¡¯t impose something¡ªanything¡ªon the chaos, it would consume itself and everything around it.


    Feed, but not endlessly.


    Kill, but not without purpose.


    Rest, or lose your mind.


    Stay tethered to something, or be nothing.


    I huffed a quiet breath, dragging a hand through my hair.


    ¡°Ridiculous.¡±


    The word came out under my breath, but it echoed louder in my head.


    I tilted my head, feeling the faint pull under my skin¡ªthe constant, gnawing pressure that never fully went away.


    I pushed off the tree, pacing a few steps before turning back, the restless energy under my skin refusing to settle.


    Most rogues clung to thosews like lifelines.


    I never did.


    If I didn¡¯t have to follow the rules of a pack, I sure as hell wouldn¡¯t follow those written by some long-dead monarch.


    My lips curled at the thought.


    No.


    I had something better: Catherine.


    For years, that had been enough.


    Her controlled, precise energy, tailored like no other, kept the worst at bay.


    Where other rogues spiraled into feral madness for not following the rules, I stayed...intact.


    My jaw tightened.


    Buttely...


    It wasn¡¯t enough.


    The pressure surged again, sharper this time, like something wing its way up from under my ribs.


    I sucked in a slow breath, forcing it down, forcing it back into ce where it belonged.


    It didn¡¯t go quietly. It never did anymore.


    ¡°Boss?¡±


    The voice cut through my thoughts, hesitant in a way that immediately irritated me.


    Rafe stood a few feet away, shoulders tense, eyes flicking between me and the others scattered deeper in the trees.


    Waiting.


    ¡°For what?¡± I asked.


    He blinked. ¡°I¡ªwhat?¡±


    ¡°For what,¡± I repeated, slower this time, letting the edge slip into my tone, ¡°are you all standing around waiting?¡±


    His throat worked as he swallowed.


    ¡°Orders.¡±


    I let out a short, humorlessugh, stepping closer until the tension in his posture spiked.


    ¡°You had orders,¡± I said. ¡°Maintain position. Stay hidden. No unnecessary movement.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve done that,¡± he said.


    ¡°And now?¡±


    He hesitated.


    There was the problem.


    Rogues didn¡¯t do well with stillness.


    Too much time to think.


    Too much time to feel.


    Too much time for whatever was left of their minds to start slipping.


    ¡°And now,¡± I said, finishing it for him, ¡°you don¡¯t know what to do without being told.¡±


    His jaw tightened, a flicker of defensiveness breaking through the fear. ¡°We¡¯re waiting for the next move.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said softly. ¡°You¡¯re waiting for permission to run wild.¡±


    Silence stretched between us.


    Behind him, a few of the others shifted. They could feel it¡ªthe edge.


    The instability that had been getting harder to hide.


    I exhaled slowly, dragging a hand down my face.


    ¡°Forget it,¡± I muttered. ¡°Status.¡±


    Rafe straightened, relieved to have something concrete to focus on.


    ¡°Scouts reported increased patrols along the eastern ridge,¡± he said. ¡°Nightfang¡¯s tightening their perimeter.¡±


    Of course they were.


    Kieran ckthorne wasn¡¯t an idiot.


    Neither was Ethan.


    ¡°And the others?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Frostbane¡¯s quieter,¡± he said. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re vulnerable.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I agreed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t.¡±


    It meant they were nning. Preparing.


    Just like we were supposed to be.


    Just like¡ª


    My thoughts cut off as the pressure surged again, sharper this time, twisting low in my gut.


    I stiffened, fingers curling slightly at my sides.


    Not now.


    Not¡ª


    ¡°Boss?¡±


    Rafe¡¯s voice sounded farther away than it should have.


    I turned my head slowly, fixing him with a look that made him take an involuntary step back.


    ¡°When did youst contact her?¡± I asked.


    He froze.


    The others wentpletely still.


    ¡°You told us to limit¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know what I told you,¡± I snapped.


    Rafe swallowed.


    ¡°It¡¯s been three days.¡±


    Three. Days.


    The pressure under my skin twisted violently, something sharp and ugly rising with it.


    ¡°She¡¯s busy,¡± he added quickly. ¡°Your father said¡ª¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask what my father said.¡±


    Rafe¡¯s gaze flicked down, then back up. ¡°He said she¡¯s handling multiple fronts," he said anyway. "That she¡¯s...stretched thin.¡±


    I let out a lowugh, the sound rougher than I meant it to be.


    Catherine stretched thin.


    The idea should have been impossible.


    She had always been...more.


    More capable.


    More controlled.


    More than anyone else in this entire mess.


    And yet¡ª


    I had seen it thest time¡ªthe flicker of strain she hadn¡¯t quite managed to hide.


    The way her focus had shifted. Divided. Pulled in too many directions at once.


    And now I was feeling the cost of that.


    ¡°She knows what I need,¡± I said, more to myself than to Rafe.


    ¡°She does,¡± he agreed.


    ¡°Then why isn¡¯t she here?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer.


    Because we both knew the truth.


    Whatever she was dealing with was taking priority over my needs.


    My jaw tightened.


    Wrong choice.


    A flicker of movement at the edge of the clearing pulled my attention, and I instantly went on high alert.


    Lucian Reed stepped into view, moving through the thinning line of trees. He entered the clearing with measured steps, his bodynguageposed and deliberate, his presence sliding into the space without disturbing it.


    ¡°Jack,¡± he said, his voice calm, measured, carrying a quiet authority that made weaker wolves listen without questioning.


    ¡°Lucian Reed,¡± I exhaled.


    He nced at the others, and that was all it took for them to retreat further back, giving us space without being told.


    ¡°I hear you¡¯ve been...restless,¡± he said.


    I bared my teeth. ¡°What¡¯s it to you?"


    He stepped closer, unbothered by the tension coiling in the air between us.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to help,¡± he said.

 Chapter 416 ALPHA BABYSITTER

    <h4>Chapter 416: Chapter 416 ALPHA BABYSITTER</h4>


    JACK¡¯S POV


    Lucian didn¡¯t flinch when I smiled at him like I meant to draw blood.


    ¡°I hear you¡¯ve be ackey for my parents,¡± I said.


    Anyone else would have bristled, or snapped, or at least let the insult register in the tension of their shoulders.


    Lucian only watched me.


    Calm. Measured. Unmoved in a way that felt less like restraint and more like indifference.


    ¡°That would be inurate,¡± he said, his tone as even as it had been before.


    I huffed a quietugh, circling him, pressure coiling tighter under my skin with each step.


    ¡°What title would you prefer?¡± I asked. ¡°Errand boy? Servant?¡± I chuckled. ¡°How does it feel to be an Alpha at someone else¡¯s mercy?¡±


    His gaze tracked me without turning his head, as if he had already calcted every movement I could make before I made it.


    ¡°I would argue that between you and me right now, I¡¯m not the one at someone else¡¯s mercy.¡±


    Something sharp twisted low in my chest.


    ¡°The fuck is that supposed to mean?¡± I snarled.


    Behind him, the forest seemed to hold its breath again, the others keeping their distance but not their attention.


    I could feel it¡ªevery flicker of awareness, every instinct telling them something was about to snap.


    Lucian cocked his head as if he were studying me. ¡°You need something, don¡¯t you? I understand that if you don¡¯t get it quickly enough, things get...ufortable for you.¡±


    The pressure under my skin surged. My fingers twitched at my sides, nails biting into my palms as something feral reared up, demanding release.


    ¡°You think you understand this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I understand enough.¡±


    ¡°Do you?¡± I took a step closer, close enough now that I could see the faint shift in his pupils, the way his body adjusted¡ªnot retreating, but preparing.


    ¡°Do you understand what it takes to hold this together without losing control?¡±


    ¡°Trust me,¡± he said. ¡°I know more about control than you can ever know.¡±


    ¡°Then you should know better than to push me,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not pushing you,¡± Lucian replied. ¡°I¡¯m challenging you. No one ever did that, and that¡¯s why you grew up to be such a brat.¡±


    That did it.


    The surge broke through.


    The world sharpened at the edges, sound thinning, focus narrowing to a single point.


    I moved¡ª


    Lucian¡¯s hand came up and pressed t against my sternum.


    I froze in ce. For a second, nothing happened.


    Then¡ª


    Pain.


    Not the kind that came from impact or injury.


    This was deeper, like something had slipped past bone and muscle and gone straight for whatever was coiled underneath.


    I dragged in a sharp breath as the pressure inside me exploded, mming against the intrusion like a caged animal.


    ¡°What¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± Lucian said quietly.


    Something moved through the contact point, subtle but undeniable, threading into the chaos under my skin with cold, surgical precision.


    I staggered back a step, more from the sensation than the force.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± My teeth clenched as another wave hit, sharper this time, dragging a low sound out of my throat before I could stop it. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    Lucian lowered his hand, watching me with that same steady, infuriating calm.


    ¡°The same thing she does,¡± he said.


    No. Not the same.


    I could feel the difference immediately.


    Catherine¡¯s energy had always been controlled. Not gentle, but tempered.


    She guided it, smoothed the edges, dampened the worst of it so it didn¡¯t tear me apart while it was being forced back into ce.


    This was raw. Unfiltered.


    Like someone had taken the mechanism and stripped out every safeguard.


    My breath quickened as the sensation deepened, cold threads winding through the chaos, constricting, crushing it inward.


    It hurt like something was beingpressed into a space too small to hold it.


    Iughed, the sound breaking unevenly. ¡°You¡¯re¡ª¡±


    Another wave hit.


    My vision flickered at the edges, the forest tilting for a fraction of a second before snapping back into ce.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡ª¡± I dragged in a breath, forcing the words through clenched teeth. ¡°You¡¯re doing it wrong.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Lucian said. ¡°I¡¯m doing it efficiently.¡±


    The distinction was ring.


    Catherine eased.


    Lucian forced.


    Where she would have softened the edges of my awareness, dulled the pain just enough to make it bearable, Lucian did nothing.


    He let me feel all of it.


    Every shift.


    Everypression.


    Every moment of the thing inside me being dragged back into alignment.


    ¡°You could numb it,¡± I gritted out.


    ¡°I could do that,¡± he said, and then shrugged. ¡°Too bad I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    The next wave came without warning.


    Brutal.


    It tore through me, ripping a sound out of my throat that I didn¡¯t recognize as my own.


    My knees hit the ground before I realized I had moved.


    The forest spun again, slower this time, like it was being pulled out of focus piece by piece.


    Somewhere in the distance, I heard movement¡ªone of the others taking a step forward.


    ¡°Stay back,¡± Lucian said, not raising his voice.


    The movement stopped immediately.


    I braced a hand against the ground, fingers digging into the dirt as I forced myself to stay upright.


    ¡°You bastard,¡± I rasped. ¡°You¡¯re enjoying this.¡±


    ¡°What gave that away?¡±


    Iughed again, the sound rough and edged with something that wasn¡¯t quite amusement.


    ¡°Just wait till Catherne hears about this.¡±


    Another surge.


    This one was different.


    Less chaotic. More...contained.


    The thing under my skin, the constant pressure, the gnawing instability¡ªit was still there, but it wasn¡¯t spilling over anymore.


    It was being held. Forced into shape whether it wanted to or not.


    I sucked in a slow breath, the air burning on the way down.


    ¡°See?¡± Lucian said quietly. ¡°Effective.¡±


    I lifted my head, meeting his gaze through the haze.


    ¡°You should understand something,¡± he said.


    I pushed myself up slowly, my body still humming with the aftermath.


    Lucian stepped closer again, close enough to invade, far enough that it was just shy of threatening.


    ¡°Marcus and Catherine don¡¯t have time to watch you right now,¡± he said. ¡°They have something bigger in motion. Something that requires their full attention.¡±


    A chill slid through me.


    ¡°And I¡¯m what?¡± I asked. ¡°An afterthought?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a liability,¡± he said. ¡°The vtile rogue who needs a babysitter.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you,¡± I spat.


    I let out a slow breath, rolling my shoulders once, testing the edges of the control he had forced into ce.


    It held.


    For now.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m going to ruin whatever they¡¯re nning,¡± I said.


    ¡°Is that not in line with your track record?¡±


    A beat.


    Then, quieter, ¡°Either way, that¡¯s not the question right now.¡±


    I tilted my head slightly. ¡°Then what is?¡±


    Lucian¡¯s gaze sharpened.


    ¡°Whether you can stay in line long enough not to be a problem again. Feel free to act out of line; it¡¯ll be my pleasure to set you straight.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t getfortable,¡± I hissed.


    ¡°Trust me,¡± he said, his eyes darkening. ¡°Thest thing I am here isfortable.¡±


    Then, almost as an afterthought, he added, ¡°And don¡¯t think about running to them withints.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t intervene,¡± he said. ¡°Not for this. They don¡¯t have time. And even if they did...this doesn¡¯t register as a problem worthy of their attention.¡±


    I red at him, heat swirling in my chest.


    The worst part was that he was right; this was exactly the kind of thing Marcus and Catherine would do.


    Prioritize. Adjust.


    Cut away anything that didn¡¯t fit.


    Even me.


    ¡°Good,¡± I said finally.


    Lucian¡¯s brow lifted.


    ¡°Less interference,¡± I continued. ¡°I was getting tired of being smothered.¡±


    ¡°Behave yourself, and we won¡¯t have a problem,¡± he said.


    Iughed again, softer this time.


    "I don¡¯t know which of us is more pathetic, the rogue Alpha heir, or the Alpha babysitter."


    Lucian didn¡¯t respond, but the slight twitch in his eye told me I hit a nerve.


    I rolled my neck once, feeling the lingering ache from where the control had been forced into ce.


    Catherine and Marcus evidently thought I was a liability rather than an asset. I had to prove them wrong.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I said, my voice settling into something steadier. ¡°You oversee. I behave.¡±


    ¡°For now,¡± Lucian said.


    ¡°For now,¡± I echoed.


    Because neither of us believed that wouldst.

 Chapter 417 TINY SPARKS

    <h4>Chapter 417: Chapter 417 TINY SPARKS</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Night settled over Nightfang like a held breath.


    I stood at the edge of the clearing behind Daniel¡¯s treehouse, my gaze lifting to the sky.


    The moon hung low and full, its light spilling across the ground in a quiet, steady radiance that felt almost sacred, as if it knew what we were here to do.


    Behind me, I could feel each presence.


    Alois and Corin were both keyed in and ready, their psychic senses taut, prepared to step in if anything slipped.


    Kieran was just to my right. Close enough that the edge of his presence pressed against mine, steady and grounded, reassuring me I was not alone.


    Imani stood closer to the center of the clearing, her arms wrapped tightly around herself, her eyes wide with wonder and just a tinge of fear.


    Aaron sat where we had ced him earlier, in the center of the clearing, his posture upright but wrong in a way that made something in my chest tighten every time I looked at him.


    His eyes were open, but unfocused, fixed on nothing, as if whatever part of him should have been looking out had been locked somewhere deeper inside.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much room for error,¡± Corin said quietly from behind me.


    I nodded once, still watching Aaron.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°As your anchor, the moon will amplify you,¡± Alois added, his voice measured. ¡°But amplification doesn¡¯t guarantee control.¡±


    ¡°I know that too.¡±


    A pause.


    Then, softer, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this if you feel you¡¯re not ready.¡±


    I inhaled slowly, cool air filling my lungs.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°I do. And I am.¡±


    Because time wasn¡¯t on our side.


    Because every dy gave Catherine more space to move, to adjust, to tighten whatever hold she had over everything she touched.


    And because...


    My gaze flicked to Imani.


    She hadn¡¯t moved and hadn¡¯t spoken. But the tension in her posture intensified with each passing second.


    She needed this.


    Not just for answers.


    For herself and her son. For the family she never got to have.


    ¡°I won¡¯t push past what I can handle,¡± I promised.


    Alois voice was barely above a whisper, ¡°See that you don¡¯t.¡±


    With that, I stepped forward.


    The silver light shifted as I moved into it, brushing against my skin in a way that felt...aware.


    Aaron didn¡¯t react at first.


    His gaze remained nk and empty, untouched by the change in the air around him.


    I stopped a few steps in front of him, letting the silence stretch, letting myself settle into the moment instead.


    I closed my eyes.


    The Shift came easily.


    The silver under my skin stirred, rising to meet the pull of the moon above. It threaded through me with a quiet, steady strength that felt less like power and more like alignment.


    When I opened my eyes again, the world was sharper and brighter.


    Everything shimmered, edges outlined in silver.


    I could feel them all more clearly now.


    Alois.


    Corin.


    Kieran.


    Imani¡ªher presence pulsed, fragile and desperate, reaching out to something that wasn¡¯t fully there.


    And Aaron...


    I focused on him.


    Faint. Fragmented. But not gone.


    ¡®Alina,¡¯ I called inward.


    Her response came immediately, not as a voice but as a presence that rose alongside mine.


    I stepped closer.


    This time, Aaron reacted.


    A flicker, so small I might have missed it if I hadn¡¯t been looking for it.


    His eyes twitched, just slightly, his brows furrowing with slight confusion at the silver wolf before him.


    I felt the air charge, the space around us bending subtly as something older and far more powerful settled into ce.


    Aaron¡¯s breath hitched as his eyes locked onto Alina¡¯s.


    There you are.


    ¡®Aaron.¡¯ My voice filtered gently into his mind, soft and cautious. ¡®Can you hear me?¡¯


    For a second, nothing happened.


    Then¡ª


    A shift.


    Not in his body, in his mind.


    Alina moved with me, our awareness aligning, and together we reached into him.


    The world tilted that way it did when my consciousness slipped past the surface.


    The clearing disappeared.


    The moonlight stretched.


    And then we were inside.


    Aaron¡¯s mind was exactly like thest time I¡¯d been in it.


    Emptied. Fractured.


    The brokenness made orientation difficult, as if the space itself had been pulled apart and haphazardly stitched back together.


    Fragments spread through the space, scattered in every direction. Most of them were dark and motionless, offering no response, no matter how closely I focused on them.


    I felt Alina¡¯s presence tighten with unease. ¡®This is worse than before,¡¯ she murmured.


    She was right. It wasn¡¯t just that pieces were missing¡ªwhatever had been done to Aaron had torn the connections between them apart.


    His memories hadn¡¯t simply been taken. They had been separated, left drifting without structure or path, impossible to follow in any coherent way.


    ¡®True,¡¯ I agreed. Then I reminded her, ¡®But we¡¯re stronger than before, too.¡¯


    I felt her smile.


    ¡®Let¡¯s do this then.¡¯


    I narrowed my focus, letting the silver guide me instead of forcing my way through the space.


    At first, nothing changed. The same scattered emptiness stretched in every direction, fragments drifting without pattern or connection.


    Then, near the center, something shifted¡ªsubtle enough that I nearly missed it.


    A small cluster caught my attention. The fragments there were dim, faintpared to the others, but they weren¡¯tpletely dark.


    They glowed¡ªtiny sparks pulsing softly in the stillness.


    ¡®Do you see that?¡¯ I asked.


    ¡®Yes,¡¯ Alina said, her voice sharpening. ¡®That wasn¡¯t there before.¡¯


    Or maybe it had been¡ªhidden, dormant, waiting for something to reach it.


    I didn¡¯t overthink it. Instinct took over.


    The space resisted, not violently, but with a steady drag, like something unseen was pushing back, trying to keep me from getting too close.


    I pressed through it anyway, letting my power rise to meet that resistance, reinforcing me with each step.


    As I drew closer, the fragments flickered again.


    Not randomly.


    In response.


    My breathing slowed, syncing with the rhythm of the light.


    ¡®Stay with me; we can do this,¡¯ I murmured, not sure if I meant Alina or Aaron.


    I reached out carefully, keeping the motion controlled and deliberate. Not pulling, not forcing, just making contact.


    The moment my awareness brushed the first fragment, it red brighter.


    Warm. Familiar.


    A faint sensation brushed against my awareness¡ªbrief, iplete, but unmistakable.


    Emotion. Recognition.


    ¡®Again,¡¯ Alina urged, urgency threading into her voice.


    I reached for another fragment, then another, each one responding the same way.


    Light red at the contact, and each time it did, something within the space stirred, as if the pieces were trying to remember how to belong to somethingrger.


    But they were still separate.


    Still isted.


    Still iplete.


    I slowed, realization crystallizing.


    ¡®They¡¯re not just fragments,¡¯ I said. ¡®They¡¯re pieces of the same memory that have been pulled apart.¡¯


    ¡®Then we link them,¡¯ Alina said.


    This time, when I reached for the fragments, I didn¡¯t let go. I held the first, then reached for another, guiding them toward each other.


    The silver flowed through the space between them, threading the gap, giving the connection something to follow.


    For a moment, nothing happened.


    Then the fragments pulsed. Together.


    The light red, stronger now. A ripple spread outward, subtle but unmistakable, the fractured edges trembling as the pieces began to align.


    ¡®Aaron,¡¯ I called into his mind, my voice steadier, firmer. ¡®Stay with me.¡¯


    The light intensified. The fragments fused.


    And something broke through.


    It wasn¡¯tplete, not fully formed, but it was enough.


    A face emerged through the haze.


    The space around us steadied, the fractures easing just enough to hold what had been formed.


    The recognition came before the image fully settled, the name forming with a rity that cut through everything else.


    And then the emotion followed.


    It surged through the space whole and undeniable, cutting past the damage, past the maniption, straight to something deeper than thought.


    A bond.


    Behind me, Imani¡¯s breath hitched, the pull snapping between them as if it had never been broken at all.


    That was enough.


    I let go.


    The world rushed back in around me¡ªthe cool night air, the weight of my body, the presence of everyone watching.


    Aaron¡¯s body jerked, and a sharp inhale tore through him, as if he¡¯d been dragged up from deep water.


    His head lifted, eyes wide, unfocused for half a second before they locked onto something.


    No¡ªsomeone.


    His voice broke as he gasped, ¡°Imani.¡±

 Chapter 418 STUFF OF LEGENDS

    <h4>Chapter 418: Chapter 418 STUFF OF LEGENDS</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Imani didn¡¯t move at first.


    ¡°Aaron?¡± Her voice trembled, barely holding together.


    He was still breathing hard, chest rising and falling like he¡¯d been dragged out of something deep and suffocating. His eyes locked on her with a raw, unfiltered rity that hadn¡¯t been there before.


    ¡°I¡ª¡± His voice caught, rough and unsteady. ¡°Imani, my mate.¡±


    That was all it took.


    Her presence surged, fragile and fierce all at once, as if something that had been held back for far too long had finally been given permission to exist again.


    She crossed the distance between them in a heartbeat and dropped to her knees before him, her handing up to his face like she needed to confirm he was real.


    ¡°Aaron, it¡¯s me,¡± she whispered, her voice breaking on every word. ¡°It¡¯s me, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he said, and there was a certainty in his tone that made my heart clench. ¡°I know you.¡±


    Imani let out a gut-wrenching sob and threw her arms around him.


    The bond between them shone so intensely it almost felt like a physical force, a pull that rippled outward through the clearing.


    No one spoke.


    Even the night seemed to hold still, as if it understood this moment belonged to only them.


    I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been holding, the tension in my body loosening all at once.


    We did it.


    Notpletely. Not perfectly.


    But enough.


    And then¡ª


    The world tilted.


    It was subtle at first¡ªa slight tremor underfoot, as if the ground shifted out of ce.


    Then my vision blurred.


    The silver that had been threading through everything¡ªsharp, bright, alive¡ªbegan to recede too quickly, as if something was being stripped away before it had fully settled.


    The next thing I knew, Alina was gone, and I was Sera again.


    I swayed.


    Strong arms caught me before I hit the ground.


    ¡°Sera.¡±


    I reached out and gripped Kieran¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°Easy,¡± he murmured, one hand steady at my back, the other tightening around me.


    I blinked, trying to focus, but the world refused to settle.


    "I¡¯m fine," I said automatically. The words felt distant, as if they belonged to someone else.


    ¡°You¡¯re not,¡± he replied, calm but firm.


    Before I could muster up the strength to argue, Kieran pulled a nket out of thin air, wrapping it around me with steady, gentle fingers.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got you,¡± he whispered.


    I exhaled slowly, letting myself lean into him for a second longer.


    Then I forced myself upright.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I said again, more steady this time.


    Kieran¡¯s gaze moved over my face, searching, measuring in that way he had when he was trying to decide whether to push or hold back.


    ¡°You¡¯re exhausted,¡± he said finally. "Don¡¯t even try to deny it."


    I huffed out a breath, something between irritation and reluctant amusement, but I didn¡¯t argue further.


    Because he wasn¡¯t wrong.


    The fatigue ran deeper than the physical. It settled somewhere beneath everything else, as if something had been drained in a way that rest alone wouldn¡¯t immediately restore.


    So I let Kieran keep his arms around me, supporting my weight as I used him to regain my bnce.


    Imani hadn¡¯t let go of Aaron.


    Her hands remained on him, one cupping his face, the other gripping his arm as if he might vanish if she eased her hold even slightly.


    ¡°Aaron,¡± she whispered again, hope in her voice as she searched his eyes. ¡°Do you¡ªdo you remember anything else?¡±


    Aaron stilled.


    The rity in his expression flickered. Uncertainty crept in as he tried to reach for something that wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°I...¡± He frowned. ¡°I remember you.¡±


    Imani¡¯s breath hitched.


    ¡°And the bond,¡± he added, his voice quieter now. ¡°I can feel it. It¡¯s...strong. You¡¯re my mate.¡±


    She let out a half-sob, halfugh. ¡°Yes. Yes, baby, I am.¡±


    ¡°But everything else¡ª¡± He hesitated.


    Then, more quietly, ¡°It¡¯s gone.¡±


    The words settled heavily in the space between them.


    Imani shut her eyes briefly, as if bracing herself.


    When she opened them again, the tears were still there, but her expression had steadied.


    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± she said softly. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    But it wasn¡¯t, not really.


    I could see it in the way her fingers trembled, in the way she kept searching his face like she was hoping something else might surface if she looked hard enough.


    And Aaron knew it too.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispered.


    She shook her head. ¡°No. Don¡¯t¡ªdon¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°I should remember,¡± he insisted, frustration bleeding into his tone now. ¡°There should be more.¡±


    ¡°There will be,¡± I said before I could stop myself.


    Both of them looked at me.


    I stepped forward, tightening the nket around myself.


    ¡°This wasn¡¯t everything,¡± I continued. ¡°What we restored was one memory. One connection. The strongest one.¡±


    Alois stepped closer, his expression thoughtful, analytical in a way that told me he was already dissecting what had just happened piece by piece.


    ¡°You identified linked fragments,¡± he said, gaze sharp. ¡°Pieces of the same memory and reconnected them.¡±


    ¡°Which means,¡± I said, ¡°there are more like that.¡±


    More clusters.


    More sparks.


    More pieces waiting to be put back together.


    The thought settled into ce, solid and undeniable.


    We weren¡¯t dealing with something that had been erased.


    We were dealing with something that had been...disassembled.


    Which meant¡ª


    ¡°We can fix this,¡± I said.


    Kieran¡¯s hand tightened slightly where it still rested on my back.


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m saying,¡± I cut in, my voice steady despite the exhaustion pulling at me. ¡°If I can find the fragments, if I can reconnect them¡ª¡±


    ¡°Look what reconnecting just one did to you."


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not easy,¡± I said. ¡°But it¡¯s possible.¡±


    When Alois spoke, his voice was calm, but beneath it was something firm.


    ¡°What you just did, Sera,¡± he said, ¡°is the stuff of legends.¡±


    I exhaled. ¡°I can do it agai¡ª¡±


    ¡°The reason this ability exists as legend,¡± he cut in, ¡°is because of what it demands.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he said gently. ¡°You¡¯re aware of what it took to restore a single connection. Not what it will take to rebuild an entire mind. You pushed yourself tonight, and even that nearly overwhelmed you.¡±


    ¡°I handled it.¡±


    ¡°Barely.¡±


    I inhaled slowly, steadying myself.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to wait,¡± I said.


    ¡°And rushing in without certainty will cost you more than time,¡± Alois replied.


    My jaw tightened.


    Because he wasn¡¯t wrong.


    But we needed more than a mate connection. We needed something¡ªanything¡ªto help bring Catherine down.


    The answery deep inside Aaron¡¯s mind, I was sure of it.


    If the only way to get it out was to sacrifice myself, then¡ª


    My thoughts shifted, something clicking into ce with sudden rity.


    The memory hit so sharply I almost swayed again.


    Knowledge.


    Guidance.


    Answers that didn¡¯t exist anywhere else.


    I straightened. ¡°I know where to go.¡±


    Kieran stilled beside me. ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°The Origins Archives Room,¡± I said, turning to Alois.


    Alois¡¯s expression hardened immediately. ¡°No.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already used it,¡± he said.


    ¡°I have two visits left.¡±


    "And under normal circumstances," he replied, "those visits are spaced over years, not weeks."


    ¡°I don¡¯t have years,¡± I said. ¡°I need answers now. It could tell us exactly what we need to do to defeat Catherine and Marcus.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯ll need it forter.¡±


    ¡°I know what I need it for now.¡±


    I only ever needed the Origin Archives for the truth about myself, and I had uncovered more than enough.


    Using one of my visits wasn¡¯t a waste.


    This mattered.


    Not just for Aaron.


    For everything.


    For what Catherine was doing.


    For what we were up against.


    If I could understand this and find real answers, it would change everything.


    Alois studied me for a long moment.


    ¡°What if something more urgent arises?¡± he asked. ¡°Something you cannot anticipate now?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll deal with it when ites.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not strategy,¡± he said.


    ¡°That¡¯s reality.¡±


    Silence fell again.


    I could feel Kieran watching me, the weight of his attention steady and unyielding.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already decided,¡± he said.


    I turned to him and met his gaze so he could see the seriousness in mine. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Another pause.


    Then, softer, ¡°You¡¯re not going to wait.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Alois closed his eyes briefly, as if weighing something far beyond what was being said out loud.


    When he opened them again, the decision was already there.


    ¡°If you do this,¡± he said, ¡°you do it with full awareness of the risk.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he replied softly. ¡°You ept it.¡±


    I held his gaze.


    ¡°I do.¡±

 Chapter 419 BATTLES WAITING

    <h4>Chapter 419: Chapter 419 BATTLES WAITING</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Kieran hadn¡¯t said a word since we left the clearing.


    I leaned back against the door of our room for a second, watching him.


    He moved through the space with quiet efficiency. He lit a lowmp by the bed, his hands trembling as he set things in ce with an almost painfully precise care. The faraway look in his eyes was edged with worry, as if each motion was his way to fend off some rising dread.


    The tension sat in his shoulders, in the slight rigidity of his movements, in the way his jaw tightened and loosened with every breath.


    ¡°You¡¯re brooding,¡± I said softly.


    He didn¡¯t turn to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± he replied.


    I raised a brow, even though he couldn¡¯t see it. ¡°You are.¡±


    A pause.


    Then a quiet exhale.


    He turned to face me, and the instant our eyes met, frustration shed sharp and raw across his face before he reined it in.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking,¡± he corrected.


    ¡°Dangerous,¡± I murmured.


    That earned me the faintest flicker of an almost-smile.


    ¡°About you,¡± he added.


    I pushed off the door and stepped toward him, the nket still wrapped loosely around me.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said.


    He scoffed. ¡°Your favorite lie.¡±


    I pursed my lips, holding back my instinct to argue. Because he wasn¡¯t wrong.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m being reckless,¡± I said instead.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you want to go back there after what just happened tonight.¡±


    ¡°I handled tonight.¡±


    ¡°You nearly copsed.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You would have if I hadn¡¯t caught you.¡±


    I exhaled slowly, closing the remaining distance between us.


    ¡°Kieran,¡± I said, softer this time, reaching for him. ¡°I¡¯ve done this before.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said, voice tightening, ¡°You¡¯re forgetting I was there, Sera. I felt the agony you went through in that room, and now you want to go again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be different this time,¡± I promised him. ¡°I know what to expect.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±


    I lifted my hand to rest on his chest so I could feel the steady, familiar beat of his heart beneath my palm.


    ¡°Alina is whole now,¡± I said. ¡°Not fractured. Not weakened. Whatever the Archives show me, I won¡¯t be facing it alone.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t disagreement that shed in his eyes¡ªit was conflict.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t like it,¡± he admitted.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me to let you walk into something we barely understand.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you to trust me.¡±


    His gaze searched mine, deeper this time. I knew that deep down, he wasn¡¯t questioning my strength or ability; there was something else.


    ¡°I do trust you,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°Then what is it?¡±


    The silence that followed was heavy.


    ¡°I hate this,¡± he said finally, letting out a sigh.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This,¡± he repeated, his voice low. ¡°Standing back while you¡¯re the one taking all the risk. Watching you push yourself to the edge while I¡ª¡±


    He stopped, his jaw tightening again.


    ¡°While you what?¡± I pressed gently.


    His eyes flicked away for a second before returning to mine.


    ¡°While I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    Oh.


    It wasn¡¯t frustration with me.


    It was frustration with himself.


    ¡°Kieran...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to protect you,¡± he continued, quieter now, but no less intense. ¡°That¡¯s not just instinct. That¡¯s who I am. And every time something like this happens¡ªsomething I can¡¯t fight, can¡¯t stop, can¡¯t even step into¡ªit reminds me exactly how useless I am in that moment.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    ¡°It feels true.¡±


    I held his gaze, letting that sit between us for a second.


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t feel the same way?¡± I asked softly.


    He frowned. ¡°That¡¯s different.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± I said. ¡°There are things you face that I can¡¯t touch. Things only you can carry. This just happens to be one of mine.¡±


    His eyes searched mine again; this time, the storm of conflict softened, and understanding flickered over his expression.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to fix this,¡± I added gently. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to protect me. I just need you to support me.¡±


    ¡°And I do,¡± he said.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    He closed his eyes. ¡°It physically hurts watching you hurt, Sera. I can¡¯t¡ª¡±


    I leaned up and kissed him.


    His breath caught against mine, the tension in his body faltering for a fraction of a second before his hand came up to steady me at the waist.


    ¡°You¡¯re distracting me,¡± he murmured against my lips.


    ¡°Am I?¡± I whispered back.


    ¡°A little.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    I felt the shift happen as it always did¡ªthe way his control slipped, the way his grip tightened, pulling me closer as the distance between us disappearedpletely.


    The frustration was still there.


    But it was changing, melting into something warmer.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be gone long,¡± I said quietly between breaths. ¡°Two days. Maybe three.¡±


    His forehead rested against mine.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯lle back as soon as you have what you need.¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    He studied me for a second longer, as if memorizing my features.


    Then his hand slid up to my face, brushing along my jaw.


    ¡°You¡¯d better,¡± he said softly.


    I smiled. ¡°I will.¡±


    And then I kissed him again.


    This time, he didn¡¯t hold back.


    The tension that had been coiled in him unraveled all at once, his hands tightening around me as he pulled me flush against him, the warmth of his body grounding in a way nothing else could.


    The nket slipped from my shoulders as I pressed closer to him, forgotten and drifting to the floor somewhere behind me.


    His touch was steady. Intentional. Like he was reminding himself I was here. That I was real. That I was still within reach.


    I felt it in every movement. Every breath.


    Every pause where his forehead rested against mine before he closed the distance again.


    ¡°Kieran...¡± I breathed softly.


    His response wasn¡¯t words.


    It was the way his hand tightened at my back, the way his lips brushed mine again, slower this time, deeper.


    The world outside the room faded.


    Everything narrowed to this. To him.


    To the steady rhythm of his heartbeat beneath my hand, to the warmth of his skin, to the quiet way his control slipped piece by piece until there was nothing left between us but hunger and honesty.


    ¡°You always do this,¡± he murmured at one point, his voice low against my skin.


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    ¡°Make it impossible to stay mad at you.¡± There was no frustration left in his voice now.


    I smiled against him. ¡°That sounds like a you problem.¡±


    A soft huff of breath¡ªalmost augh.


    And when he kissed me again, it wasn¡¯t about distraction anymore.


    It wasn¡¯t about easing tension.


    It was about connection.


    About holding onto something real before everything shifted again.


    Time blurred after that.


    The quiet of the room wrapped around us, the night stretching on as we moved together without urgency¡ªjust presence, just closeness, just the mutual understanding that neither of us said out loud.


    That tomorrow, things would change again.


    That there were battles waiting, risks we couldn¡¯t avoid.


    But for now, for this moment, we didn¡¯t have to think about any of that.

 Chapter 420 POSSESSIVE ALPHA NONSENSE

    <h4>Chapter 420: Chapter 420 POSSESSIVE ALPHA NONSENSE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Morning came too quickly.


    For a while, Iy still, savoring that fragile space between sleep and awareness, where everything felt quiet and contained, and nothing had yet demanded anything from me.


    Kieran¡¯s arm was around me, heavy and warm, his breathing slow and steady against my back.


    If I didn¡¯t move, I could pretend.


    Pretend I didn¡¯t have somewhere to be.


    Pretend the weight sitting quietly in my chest wasn¡¯t waiting for me to acknowledge it.


    Pretend this morning was like any other.


    It wasn¡¯t.


    I exhaled slowly and shifted.


    Kieran¡¯s arm tightened instinctively, his hold firming before his awareness caught up.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving,¡± he murmured, his voice still rough with sleep.


    ¡°No,¡± I said softly, turning my head slightly toward him. ¡°I¡¯m getting ready to leave.¡±


    A pause.


    Then, quieter, ¡°Same thing.¡±


    He pressed his forehead against my shoulder, a silent moment that said more than anything else could have.


    Then he let me go.


    The absence of his warmth was immediate.


    I didn¡¯t linger on it.


    If I did, I might not move at all.


    By the time I finished dressing, Kieran was up, leaning against the edge of the dresser, watching me in that quiet, assessing way that had be so natural I barely noticed it anymore.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure you don¡¯t want to wait a day?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    He nodded, like he¡¯d expected that answer.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think so.¡±


    I stepped closer and wrapped my arms around his waist. I ced a kiss on his jaw.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be long,¡± I said. ¡°And I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    His gaze softened, but the tension lingered.


    ¡°I know,¡± he said.


    That was as close to eptance as I was going to get.


    ***


    Daniel was already awake.


    I found him exactly where I expected¡ªon the training grounds, standing with a stillness that didn¡¯t belong to someone his age, his attention fixed on something only he could see.


    For a moment, I just watched him.


    He held himself differentlytely¡ªquieter, stronger, as if the weight of who he was bing had settled in him.


    ¡°Hi, baby.¡±


    He turned.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    The shift in him was instant. The Alpha heir receded, reced by my son.


    I walked toward him, steady, even though something in my chest tightened with every step.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading out for a few days,¡± I said.


    Though his expression stayed still, I sensed his awareness sharpen.


    ¡°Where?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Somewhere I need to go.¡±


    He arched a brow, looking so much like Kieran it was almost unsettling. ¡°That¡¯s not an answer.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I admitted softly. ¡°It¡¯s not.¡±


    I pulled him into my arms without warning. He was growing taller at an rming rate, and soon, I wouldn¡¯t be able to rest my chin on his crown or kiss the top of his head.


    I swallowed back the well of emotion that rose in me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back before you can miss me,¡± I promised.


    His arms came around me, and he gripped the back of my shirt. ¡°Be safe,¡± he whispered.


    I nodded. ¡°Take care of yourself, baby.¡± I pulled back and cupped his cheek. ¡°And do me a favor, take care of Ava for me, okay?¡±


    Something flickered in his eyes, and I might have been imagining it, but his cheeks grew warmer under my touch.


    ¡°She¡¯s...¡± He frowned, as if searching for the right words. ¡°Difficult,¡± he settled on.


    ¡°She¡¯s been through a lot,¡± I exined. ¡°She finds it hard to trust new people. Be patient with her, okay?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°Whatever.¡±


    I ruffled his hair. ¡°That¡¯s my baby.¡±


    ¡°Mom,¡± he groaned, smoothening his hair. ¡°You should stop calling me that. I¡¯m not a baby anymore.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, don¡¯t you dare grow up.¡±


    He huffed. ¡°I thought you were leaving?¡±


    I clutched my chest and groaned exaggeratedly. ¡°You wound me.¡±


    Then I reached out and pulled him into another hug.


    He stiffened for half a heartbeat¡ªjust long enough to pretend he wasn¡¯t a child anymore¡ªbefore rxing into it.


    ¡°I¡¯m proud of you,¡± I murmured. ¡°And I love you so much.¡±


    His grip tightened.


    ¡°I love you too,¡± he said, his voice softer.


    When I pulled back, I cupped his face, just to look at him one more time.


    Then I stepped away.


    If I lingered, I wouldn¡¯t leave.


    ***


    My mission required discretion and secrecy, so my departure was quiet and without ceremony.


    Corin was supposed to be waiting by a Kieran-approved vehicle and driver.


    He wasn¡¯t.


    Kieran was.


    He leaned casually against the car, arms crossed, looking entirely tooposed for someone who was disrupting a carefully nned arrangement.


    I slowed to a stop.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Waiting for you,¡± he answered.


    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°To say goodbye...right?¡±


    He straightened, pushing off the car and stepping toward me.


    ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°No, you¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to stay here,¡± I said, incredulous. ¡°That was the n.¡±


    ¡°ns change.¡±


    ¡°Not this one.¡±


    ¡°They do when they need to.¡±


    I crossed my arms. ¡°Where¡¯s Corin?¡±


    ¡°Noting.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not your decision to make.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just mine.¡±


    I arched a brow. ¡°Exin.¡±


    ¡°I talked to Alois. And my father.¡±


    My brows climbed higher. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°We agreed that the best course of action was for me to apany you to the Origins Archives instead.¡±


    I stared at him. ¡°You¡¯re serious.¡±


    ¡°Very.¡±


    I exhaled, running a hand through my hair.


    ¡°You¡¯re needed here, Kieran. The pack¡ª¡±


    ¡°Is stable,¡± he cut in calmly. ¡°My father is here. Gavin is here. Alois is here. They¡¯ll manage.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point.¡±


    ¡°It is to me.¡±


    I stepped closer, lowering my voice.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just decide to abandon your responsibilities because you¡¯re worried about me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t abandon anything,¡± he said evenly. ¡°I adjusted.¡±


    I threw my hands in the air in exasperation. ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable.¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°So I¡¯ve been told.¡±


    I shot him a look. ¡°This isn¡¯t funny.¡±


    ¡°Technically, this is all your fault.¡±


    My head jerked back. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    A flicker of amusement crossed his face.


    ¡°Afterst night, Ashar and I are unwilling to let you out of sight.¡±


    I let out an incredulous scoff. ¡°Tell me this isn¡¯t some possessive Alpha nonsense.¡±


    He shrugged again. ¡°Call it what you want. I¡¯m going with you, and that¡¯s that.¡±


    I tried to hold onto my irritation, I really did.


    But as I imagined making the trip with Kieran, I couldn¡¯t ignore the excitement stirring in my chest. The idea soothed my nerves, distracting me from my frustration and almost making me forget why I was protesting in the first ce.


    ¡°Besides,¡± he added, ¡°if I get the chance, I want to enter the Origins Archives Room myself.¡±


    That made me pause. ¡°You do?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who has...questions.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not ominous at all.¡±


    He pushed off the car and walked towards me.


    ¡°Come on,¡± he said, taking my bag off my shoulder. ¡°We have a long trip ahead of us.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes at his back, the gesture more about trying to hold my irritation than true anger.


    The truth was, his steady presence had already begun to settle something inside me that had been taut since the moment I decided to leave.


    I shook my head, a quiet breath slipping out as I followed him.


    ¡°You¡¯re insufferable.¡±


    ¡°And yet,¡± he said, opening the passenger door for me with unnecessary flourish, ¡°you¡¯re still here.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, a smile ying on my lips as I slid in.


    Kieran wasted no time in sliding into the driver¡¯s seat.


    He turned to me with a smile, his handing to rest on my thigh. "Ready?"


    The warmth of Nightfang lingered behind us, and aheady something colder, touched with the kind of uncertainty that always came before a threshold.


    My hand covered his before I could help myself. "Ready."


    The gates opened. The car rolled forward.


    The road stretched ahead, long and uncertain, carrying us toward answers that didn¡¯te without cost, toward a ce that had already changed me once and would likely do so again.


    But this time, I wasn¡¯t alone.

 Chapter 421 BAD DECISIONS

    <h4>Chapter 421: Chapter 421 BAD DECISIONS</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Morning light filtered through the tall ss panels of the New Moon Institute, clean and clinical, as though the building itself had decided that whatever chaos had torn through Moonlight Alley did not belong within its walls.


    I had no idea if the fire had touched the institute, but if it had, order had reasserted itself.


    There were no scorch marks. Any broken structures had been repaired or reced.


    Schrs moved through the corridors with the same quiet purpose as before, their conversations low, controlled, almost deliberately detached from the memory of fire and smoke that still lingered faintly in the air if you paid close enough attention.


    Kieran walked beside me, his presence a steady weight at my side.


    His shoulder brushed mine asionally as we moved through the institute, subtle and unintentional, yet each contact anchored me more firmly in the moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much,¡± Kieran said, his voice low.


    I nced at him. ¡°I¡¯m about to walk back into a ce that nearly killed me.¡±


    ¡°Funny, when I mentioned that same issue, you didn¡¯t seem to have a problem with it.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°It¡¯s easy to be brave from a distance.¡±


    His hand slipped into mine and squeezed.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± he murmured. ¡°You can be brave when I¡¯m here.¡±


    A smile tugged at my lips, and I squeezed back.


    We reached the rear exit of the institute and stepped out into the open air, where the mountain path began its gradual climb.


    The trees grew denser the farther we walked, their trunks older, thicker, their presence pressing in with a quiet gravity that made the air feel heavier.


    The world seemed to narrow, as if everything beyond this path had fallen away.


    Kieran noticed it too. I could tell from the way his posture adjusted, his awareness sharpening, his gaze flicking to the shadows between the trees before returning forward.


    We didn¡¯t speak until the cabin came into view.


    Smoke curledzily from the chimney. The familiar chopping block sat near the door, the axe embedded in its surface exactly as I remembered.


    The wind chimes stirred, bone and stone clicking softly together in a rhythm that felt older than the forest itself.


    And on the porch was Elias.


    He looked up the moment we stepped into the clearing.


    At first, his expression was unreadable. Then, surprisingly, a smile spread on his face.


    ¡°Well,¡± he drawled, pushing himself to his feet, his metal leg shifting with a faint, nging sound. ¡°If it isn¡¯t the stubborn girl who refused to die.¡±


    I greeted him with a smile of my own. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Elias.¡±


    He snorted, stepping forward, his gaze sweeping over me. His smile had disappeared as quickly as it appeared.


    ¡°I¡¯d say the same, but actually, it¡¯s too soon to see you again.¡±


    His attention shifted to Kieran.


    ¡°And you broughtpany,¡± he said, voice appraising.


    ¡°Kieran ckthorne,¡± I said simply. ¡°My mate.¡±


    Elias¡¯s gaze flicked between us once, then settled back on Kieran with renewed interest.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± was all he said.


    Kieran inclined his head, calm, unbothered. ¡°Elias.¡±


    ¡°You know who I am.¡±


    ¡°I was told.¡±


    ¡°Good. Saves time.¡±


    Elias¡¯s attention returned to me, his expression bearing something familiar: suspicion.


    ¡°So,¡± he said, crossing his arms. ¡°I know you didn¡¯te all this way just to visit.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    His eyes narrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back in.¡±


    Elias stared at me as if I had just announced my intention to walk off a cliff.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you time to retract that statement.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m entering the Archives again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not how this works,¡± he snapped. ¡°You don¡¯t just stroll back in whenever you feel like it. Your body barely survived the first visit.¡±


    ¡°I know; I remember.¡±


    ¡°Clearly not well enough.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to argue about what already happened,¡± I said evenly. ¡°I¡¯m here because I have another question.¡±


    ¡°And that question is important enough reason to risk tearing yourself apart again?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    His jaw tightened.


    For a moment, I thought he might refuse outright.


    ¡°You¡¯re reckless,¡± he said tly. ¡°Even more than your father.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t apliment.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Agree to disagree.¡±


    Elias took a step closer, his presence suddenly sharper, more imposing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand what that ce does,¡± he said, voice low. ¡°You got lucky once.¡±


    ¡°I like to think some of my resilience was involved.¡±


    He snorted. ¡°Barely.¡±


    His gaze searched mine, as if looking for hesitation, doubt¡ªanything he could use to push me back.


    He wouldn¡¯t find it.


    ¡°Does Alois know you¡¯re here?¡± he demanded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And he approved this?¡± There was disbelief in his tone, edged with irritation.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Elias exhaled sharply through his nose, muttering something under his breath that sounded distinctly like a curse.


    Despite the tension, a flicker of relief loosened something in my chest.


    He wasn¡¯t refusing.


    His gaze shifted again,nding on Kieran before returning to me.


    ¡°And him?¡± Elias asked. ¡°He¡¯s going in, too?¡±


    Kieran answered before I could. ¡°If permitted.¡±


    Elias huffed. ¡°The Archives decide that. Not me.¡±


    Kieran nodded. ¡°Then we¡¯ll let it.¡±


    Something unreadable passed through Elias¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he said gruffly. ¡°If Alois signed off on this madness, I¡¯m not standing in the way.¡±


    Relief settled in fully this time.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said.


    ¡°Maybe you should be saying goodbye instead,¡± he muttered. ¡°You might not walk back out this time.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond. I refused to consider that possibility.


    Elias jerked his head toward the path. ¡°Come on. If you¡¯re determined to make bad decisions, at least don¡¯t waste daylight doing it.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s hand brushed against the small of my back as we followed.


    *


    ELIAS¡¯ POV


    The Origins Archives Room was...awake.


    Not fully. Not the way they stirred when they judged or burned something out of a soul. But aware in a way that made the air feel tighter against my skin, like the space around the hollow had drawn a slow, deliberate breath and was holding it.


    And it wasn¡¯t for the girl.


    Seraphina Lockwood had already been marked once. The Archives knew her. We¡¯d crossed that line already, and I understood how it watched her now¡ªmeasured, expectant.


    This wasn¡¯t that.


    My gaze shifted, settling on the man at her side.


    Kieran ckthorne.


    I let the name sit in my mind for a moment, turning it over against the weight of what I was feeling now, testing it against instinct.


    Most people, even powerful ones, felt it the moment they stepped near the tree¡ªthe instinct telling them, in the oldestnguage we had, that they were standing before something that could unmake them.


    He stood too easily in this space.


    Because he wasn¡¯t being rejected.


    The hollow stirred. It was subtle, a faint shimmer along the edge of the opening, like light bending over water¡ªa shift in air pressure that rolled outward and then paused.


    I had seen that before.


    Not often.


    Not in years.


    Recognition.


    Well, now, that was...interesting.


    I watched him more carefully after that, studying the way he held himself, the way his attention fixed on the hollow¡ªnot with fear, not even with caution, but with a kind of steady awareness that didn¡¯t belong to men who didn¡¯t understand what they were looking at.


    Theresa would have noticed it faster than I did.


    The thought came uninvited, sharp and familiar, cutting through the moment with the familiarity of an old wound that never quite healed right.


    She had always been better at this part¡ªreading the things that didn¡¯t speak, recognizing the patterns hidden beneath power.


    And she had believed in things I didn¡¯t.


    In crowns. In bloodlines. In the old systems that most of us had long since stopped trusting.


    I didn¡¯t share that belief, but I recognized what it looked like.


    And what I was seeing now...


    I shifted my weight slightly, adjusting the cement of my prosthetic, and let out a slow breath through my nose.


    ¡°Not many get noticed like that,¡± I said.


    Kieran didn¡¯t react the way most would.


    No pride. No curiosity. No immediate question.


    Just a simple acknowledgment, like it meant exactly what it was supposed to and nothing more.


    That, more than anything, confirmed it.


    Whatever ran in his blood, it wasn¡¯t ordinary.


    And the Archives knew it.


    I wasn¡¯t Theresa; I didn¡¯t bow to ghosts or traditions that had outlived their usefulness. I didn¡¯t kneel for titles or lineages that had done little but fracture the world we were all still trying to survive.


    But I respected power when I saw it.


    And, more importantly, I respected what the Archives chose to acknowledge.


    I dragged my gaze away from him and looked between the two of them instead.


    ¡°Whatever you think you¡¯re walking into,¡± I said, my voice steady and firm, ¡°it¡¯ll be different.¡±


    Seraphina didn¡¯t flinch.


    I let my eyes linger on her for a second longer, measuring¡ªnot her strength, not her resolve, but the way she held herself nowpared to the girl who had stood here before me the first time.


    The Archives had taken something from her.


    And given something back.


    Whether that was a blessing or a curse remained to be seen.


    My gaze shifted back to Kieran.


    ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t care who you are out here,¡± I continued, my tone even, deliberate. ¡°Rank, power, blood¡ªit means nothing unless it decides it does. Don¡¯t assume you¡¯ll be treated gently.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    A corner of my mouth twitched. ¡°Good.¡±


    That was thest of it.


    I¡¯d said what needed to be said. Something about the two of them standing here together made the space feel...alive in a way I didn¡¯t entirely trust, and I wasn¡¯t about to linger long enough to find out what that meant.


    I stepped back, clearing the path to the hollow, the motion instinctive after years of doing the same thing for people who thought they understood what they were asking for.


    Most of them hadn¡¯t.


    Some of them hadn¡¯t walked back out.


    I nced once more at the dark opening beneath the ancient tree, then at the two of them standing before it.


    The Archives had already begun to watch.


    To weigh.


    To decide.


    ¡°Go on, then,¡± I said, jerking my chin toward the hollow. ¡°It¡¯s waiting.¡±

 Chapter 422 STARLIGHT HALLWAY II

    <h4>Chapter 422: Chapter 422 STARLIGHT HALLWAY II</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The moment I crossed the threshold, Kieran vanished.


    One step, he was beside me, solid, steady, his awareness brushing mine like a second heartbeat.


    The next¡ª


    Nothing.


    I stopped, breath catching as I turned, already knowing what I would find.


    Or rather, what I wouldn¡¯t.


    The hollow was gone. The mountain path, the ancient tree, Elias¡ªall of it had dissolved into something vast and familiar.


    Starlight stretched beneath my feet once more, soft and weightless, glowing with each step I took.


    Above me, the endless expanse of violet and silver swirled like a living sky, constetions shifting in dazzling patterns.


    The Starlight Hallway.


    I exhaled, steadying myself and forcing the instinctive spike of disorientation back under control.


    I guess the Origins Archives wasn¡¯t built forpanionship.


    It was built for judgment.


    For truth.


    And truth, more often than not, was something you faced alone.


    A flicker of awareness brushed my mind¡ªAlina, quiet but present, her warmth a steady anchor beneath the vastness pressing in around us.


    ¡®You¡¯re not alone,¡¯ she murmured.


    ¡°I know,¡± I whispered.


    A pulse of light rippled outward beneath my feet, subtle but deliberate, and then¡ª


    ¡®Seraphina Lockwood, you have returned.¡¯


    The voice threaded through me, not heard but felt, settling into my bones with familiarity.


    ¡°I have,¡± I said calmly.


    ¡®Sooner than expected.¡¯


    There was something almost...curious in it now.


    I lifted my chin, my gaze sweeping the shifting expanse. ¡°I have another question.¡±


    A faint flicker passed through the surrounding stars, like the echo of amusement.


    ¡®You are indeed Edward¡¯s daughter.¡¯


    My chest tightened, but I didn¡¯t linger on the feeling.


    ¡°I bet you know why I¡¯m here,¡± I said, my voice steady.


    ¡®You mistake the Origins Archives as all-knowing. But only you know truly why you are here.¡¯


    A small smile tugged at my lips. ¡°I forgot how cryptic you could be.¡±


    There it was again¡ªthat small flicker that felt like amusement.


    The path ahead of me unfolded, leading once more toward the circr dais at the center of the expanse.


    ¡®You may ask your question.¡¯


    I closed my eyes for a brief moment, letting everything settle¡ªthe urgency, the pressure, the countless threads of chaos unraveling beyond this ce.


    Aaron.


    The fragments of his mind.


    The iplete restorations.


    Catherine.


    Marcus.


    Whatever they were nning.


    The war that hadn¡¯t fully begun¡ªbut was already in motion.


    I didn¡¯t have the luxury of asking something vague or personal.


    I opened my eyes.


    ¡°How do I resolve the immediate crisis?¡±


    Silence followed.


    The stars dimmed slightly, the air tightening with something that felt like consideration.


    Then¡ª


    ¡®The Archives do not resolve crises.¡¯


    I exhaled, unsurprised. ¡°Of course you don¡¯t.¡±


    A faint ripple passed through the space, almost like acknowledgment.


    ¡®You seek direction,¡¯ the voice continued. ¡®Not oue.¡¯


    ¡°I...guess.¡±


    If I couldn¡¯t get a solution, I¡¯d settle for the way to reach it.


    ¡®Your question cannot be answered as you have framed it.¡¯


    Frustration flickered, but I didn¡¯t let it take root.


    ¡°Then reframe it for me.¡±


    The starlight drew closer, brightening as though the space itself were narrowing its focus.


    ¡®You do notck knowledge of the threat,¡¯ the voice said, calm and absolute. ¡®Youck mastery of your own power.¡¯


    I went still as the words settled into me, not striking like a blow but sinking deeper.


    Because it wasn¡¯t wrong.


    I understood what I was facing. I had seen enough, felt enough, pieced together enough to recognize the shape of the danger closing in around us. That had never been the problem.


    The problem was me.


    Or rather¡ªwhat I had yet to be.


    I had used my power when I had to, pushed it forward in moments that demanded it, relied on instinct and desperation, and whatever fragments of control I could grasp in the middle of chaos.


    I had fought with it, survived because of it, carved my way through trials that should have broken me.


    But every time, it had felt like holding onto something just beyond my reach. Like trying to direct a current that moved faster than I could think.


    I hadn¡¯t guided it.


    I hadn¡¯t shaped it.


    I had endured it and called that control.


    And now, standing here, with the weight of everything waiting beyond this ce pressing against the edges of my mind, that distinction no longer felt small.


    ¡®Your silver power remains iplete in execution,¡¯ the voice continued. ¡®Not in origin.¡¯


    Alina stirred within me, her presence heightening, resonating with the words.


    ¡°Then show me,¡± I said, quieter now, the urgency in me settling into something steadier. ¡°Show me what I¡¯m missing.¡±


    ¡®This is not knowledge that can be spoken,¡¯ the voice replied.


    I stepped forward without hesitation, my feet carrying me to the center of the dais, epting whatever woulde next. ¡°Then give it to me another way.¡±


    For a moment, nothing happened, and the silence stretched just long enough to make me aware of my own breath, of the faint hum of energy threading through the space around me.


    Then the world tilted as though something had adjusted the angle of reality itself.


    Light unfolded,yering itself around me in intricate, precise patterns, weaving through the air and into me.


    Whatever was happening didn¡¯t tear through me the way it had before. It didn¡¯t burn or fracture or demand that I endure it.


    Understanding followed¡ªnot all at once, but in fragments that settled into ce with increasing rity.


    At first, it felt abstract, too vast to grasp in a single moment, like trying toprehend the shape of something that existed beyond the limits of sight.


    But slowly, steadily, it began to align.


    Silver. Not just as power, not just as something I could call upon in moments of need, but as structure¡ªdeliberate, precise, governed by principles I¡¯d never had the luxury of time to understand.


    It was anguage, one I had been speaking without properly learning its rules.


    I sensed the way it moved, the way it responded, the way it threaded itself through thought, through intent, through emotion without ever being ruled by any one of them.


    A quiet realization settled in as the patterns became clearer and the flow began to make sense in a way it never had before.


    I could feel the ces where I had forced it, where I had pushed instead of guided, where I had reacted instead of shaped.


    I had treated it like something separate, something I had to reach for and wrestle into submission when in truth, it had always been part of me.


    Not a weapon I wielded¡ªsomething I was.


    Alina moved with me, her presence aligning seamlessly with my own awareness. There was no distinction in the way we moved through the knowledge now, no separation between her understanding and mine.


    She was me, and I was her.


    There was no resistance as the final pieces settled, no strain, no sense of something pushing against me from within. The silver flowed cleanly, naturally.


    It felt right.


    And best of all, there was no pain.


    I wasn¡¯t bracing against anything, wasn¡¯t forcing my body to endure something beyond its limits.


    My breathing was steady, my limbs stable, my mind clear¡ªa rarity after all I¡¯d endured.


    I stood there, fully present, fully aware, and entirely intact.


    A soft breath slipped from my lips, followed by an incredulousugh I didn¡¯t bother to hold back.


    ¡°That¡¯s new.¡±


    The starlight around me pulsed once, subtle but distinct, as if acknowledging the shift.


    ¡®Your foundation has been restored,¡¯ the voice said.


    I exhaled slowly, letting thest traces of the experience settle into something steady, something I knew would remain with me long after I left this ce.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    There was no spoken reply, but the space responded all the same, the faint shift in the air carrying a quiet sense of acknowledgment that didn¡¯t need to be voiced.


    I stepped back from the dais, the glow beneath my feet dimming.


    ¡®Your second visit concludes.¡¯


    It was done.


    One question. One answer.


    Even if the answer hade in a form I hadn¡¯t expected, it had given me exactly what I needed.


    The world began to fold inward, the vast expanse of starlight drawing itself together as though the space were closing around me, returning me to where I had begun.


    And then I was back.


    The hollow reformed around me, the cool mountain air brushing against my skin as the weight of reality settled into ce.


    The scent of earth and wood reced the endless expanse of the Archives, grounding me in something solid and familiar.


    I blinked, steadying myself.


    And then I saw him.


    Kieran stood just beyond the edge of the hollow, exactly where I hadst seen him before everything had shifted.


    Relief rose instinctively because we had both made it out unscathed.


    But it didn¡¯t hold.


    He wasn¡¯t moving, his posture still in a way that immediately drew my attention.


    Something was off.

 Chapter 423 WASTED POTENTIAL

    <h4>Chapter 423: Chapter 423 WASTED POTENTIAL</h4>


    KIERAN¡¯S POV


    The moment I crossed the threshold, the world...yielded.


    That was the only way I could describe it.


    There was no violent shift, no disorienting copse of space the way I had half-expected after watching Sera disappear from my side.


    Instead, the darkness beneath the hollow seemed to part around me, unfolding in a way that felt less like entry and more like acknowledgment.


    I immediately felt Sera¡¯s absence.


    Not just physically, but in that deeper way I had grown used to¡ªher presence brushing against my awareness, steady and grounding.


    It vanished the instant I crossed the threshold, leaving behind a silence that was too clean to be natural.


    For a brief moment, instinct urged me to reach out, to find her, to confirm where she was¡ª


    But I stopped myself.


    This ce was not built to be navigated by instinct alone, and forcing my way through it blindly would get me nowhere.


    I exhaled slowly, letting my awareness settle, letting the space reveal itself rather than trying to impose my will on it.


    The darkness lifted.


    Not into the endless starlit expanse Sera had described once before, but into something else entirely.


    The ground beneath my feet solidified into smooth, dark stone, polished to a reflective sheen that caught faint threads of light running through it like veins.


    The air was still, unnaturally so, carrying none of the organic atmosphere of the forest outside or the cosmic vastness I had expected.


    This ce had edges. Walls.


    I took a step forward, my boots echoing, the sound absorbed almost as quickly as it formed.


    The space around me extended in clean lines. Corridors branched outward in deliberate symmetry, each one illuminated by a dim, ambient glow that seemed to emanate from the structure itself.


    It didn¡¯t feel like the trial I expected.


    It felt like a system.


    And somehow, I understood that I was not where most people ended up.


    Elias¡¯ words surfaced in my mind. ¡®Not many get noticed like that.¡¯


    I hadn¡¯t thought much of it at the time.


    Now, though...


    I moved forward slowly, my gaze tracking the architecture around me, noting the way everything aligned with an underlying order that wasn¡¯t immediately visible but was undeniably present.


    A faint pull drew my attention down one of the corridors, subtle but distinct, like a thread tightening just enough to be noticed.


    I followed it without hesitation, my pace steady, my focus narrowing as the structure around me began to shift.


    The corridor widened.


    The light brightened.


    And then I stepped into something that made me stop.


    The room was vast, but not empty.


    It curved outward in a wide arc. The walls were lined with suspended panels of light¡ªhundreds of them, perhaps more¡ªeach one flickering with movement.


    Screens.


    Though that word didn¡¯t quite fit what I was seeing.


    They weren¡¯t devices.


    They were...windows.


    Each one disyed a different scene.


    Different people.


    Different moments.


    All of them visitors of the Origins Archives.


    I stepped closer, my gaze sharpening.


    Every panel showed someone inside it¡ªstanding on the starlit floor, walking through shifting constetions, kneeling, shouting, breaking, enduring.


    My eyes moved from one panel to the next, taking in fragments of lives, of choices, of questions being asked and answered in ways I couldn¡¯t hear.


    There was no sound, only movement.


    And then I saw her.


    Sera stood at the center of one of the panels, the starlight beneath her feet glowing as she faced something unseen.


    Her posture was steady, her expressionposed in that way it was when she braced for something.


    I stepped closer instinctively, my attention locking onto that single panel, shutting out the rest of the room.


    She was speaking, but I couldn¡¯t hear her.


    I frowned, my gaze shifting, searching for something that might allow me to bridge that gap.


    There had to be some form of control.


    I turned, scanning the room more carefully. My attention caught on a central tform that rose from the floor, its surface smooth and unmarked.


    I approached it, my steps measured.


    The moment I stepped within reach, the surface shifted.


    Lines of light spread outward from a single point beneath my hand as I rested it against the surface, forming patterns that felt...responsive.


    Alive.


    I narrowed my eyes, adjusting my hand, testing the reaction.


    The light followed.


    I tried to focus, to direct it, to find a mechanism to iste Sera¡¯s panel and hear what she was saying.


    Nothing changed. The screens remained silent.


    Frustration coiled low in my chest, tempered quickly by caution.


    This wasn¡¯t a system I understood. One wrong move could lock me out.


    ¡°Then how does it work?¡± I muttered under my breath.


    ¡®You may only observe.¡¯


    I startled, before I remembered the voice Sera had described.


    I straightened, my expression still, my attention sharpening.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± I asked evenly. ¡°Just observation?¡±


    ¡®Your ess is limited,¡¯ the voice answered. ¡®Your blood grants recognition, not authority.¡¯


    My first instinct was to ask what kind of recognition, but, deep down, I knew the answer. And I did not want my suspicion confirmed.


    I exhaled, the pieces aligning whether I wanted them to or not.


    ¡°So I can watch,¡± I said, my tone neutral. ¡°But not interfere.¡±


    ¡®Correct.¡¯


    My gaze returned to Sera¡¯s panel, tracking the subtle shifts in her posture, the steadiness of her stance.


    ¡°And if I wanted full ess?¡±


    ¡®Full ess requires eptance.¡¯


    ¡°Of what?" The question slipped out before I could help myself.


    ¡®You already know the answer to that.¡¯


    The answer surfaced uninvited.


    A title no one spoke of openly anymore.


    A position that had been erased, buried beneath time and blood and war.


    My jaw tightened.


    I wasn¡¯t surprised.


    I knew that one day, it woulde back to that.


    Another test. Another lure.


    Another carefully ced path leading toward something I had already decided I would not take.


    "I refused the throne a long time ago," I said through gritted teeth.


    ¡®We offer nothing,¡¯ the voice replied. ¡®We simply recognize¡ªboth current and wasted potential.¡¯


    That almost made meugh.


    I looked around the room again, at the countless panels, at the silent witnesses to lives being weighed and altered within this ce.


    Wasted potential...


    I knew what was implied.


    Control.


    Authority.


    The ability to see, to know, to perhaps even influence.


    And for a brief moment, I understood the appeal.


    Power like this could change everything.


    End threats before they formed.


    See enemies before they moved.


    Protect¡ª


    I cut the thought off before it could root.


    I didn¡¯t need this.


    I had never needed this.


    Everything I had built, everything I had fought for, had been done without titles handed down from ghosts.


    I had my pack. I had my family.


    That was enough.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± I said, my voice steady, final. ¡°Never have been, never will be.¡±


    ¡®As you choose.¡¯


    The weight in the room shifted subtly, the threads of attention that had been focused on me loosening.


    ess remained.


    But no further.


    I took onest look at Sera¡¯s panel,mitting the image of her¡ªstanding, steady, unbroken¡ªto memory.


    Then I stepped back.


    The room responded immediately.


    The light dimmed.


    The panels faded.


    The structure itself seemed to fold inward, the pathways dissolving as the space began to release me.


    And then I was back.

 Chapter 424 SOMETHING WHOLE

    <h4>Chapter 424: Chapter 424 SOMETHING WHOLE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Kieran?¡± I asked, stepping toward him.


    ¡°You¡¯re alright,¡± he said, his voice steady, but there was something beneath it¡ªsomething tight, strained.


    ¡°I am,¡± I replied, studying his face. ¡°You?¡±


    A pause. Brief. Almost imperceptible.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a lie.


    But it wasn¡¯t the truth either.


    I opened my mouth to press him, the question already forming¡ªwhat happened in there, what did you see, why do you look like that¡ª


    ¡°I was beginning to wonder if the Archives had decided to keep you.¡±


    Kieran and I turned.


    Elias stood a few steps away, his posture asposed as ever, though his face betrayed him.


    For someone who spoke in measured tones and carried himself as if nothing could unsettle him, the relief in his expression was unmistakable.


    His gaze moved over me quickly, assessing¡ªnot just my physical state, but something deeper, something I could feel him searching for.


    When he found whatever he was looking for, his shoulders eased.


    ¡°Good,¡± he murmured, more to himself than to us. ¡°You¡¯re intact.¡±


    ¡°I told you I would be,¡± I said, unable to keep the smugness out of my voice.


    He snorted. ¡°Maybe third time¡¯s the charm.¡±


    His eyes flicked to Kieran, something unreadable passing between them, before returning to me.


    ¡°So tell me,¡± he said. ¡°What did it give you this time?¡±


    I hesitated before answering. Because the answer wasn¡¯t simple.


    It wasn¡¯t a single thing.


    It was...everything.


    Understanding flooded my mind inyers. It was not chaotic or overwhelming, but precise and structured. Like someone had taken the scattered fragments of what I could do and arranged them into something whole.


    ¡°My power,¡± I said softly. ¡°I know how it works now.¡±


    Elias¡¯s brows lifted. ¡°Interesting.¡±


    It was so much more than interesting.


    I could feel the way it moved, the way it connected, the way it responded when I reached for it.


    Before, it had always felt like grasping at something just beyond my control, like trying to shape water with bare hands. Now it felt like threading something delicate and exact, each movement deliberate, each result predictable.


    ¡°I want to try something,¡± I said.


    Elias rolled his eyes. ¡°Of course you do.¡±


    There was the faintest hint of dry amusement in his tone, but he stepped aside anyway, gesturing loosely.


    ¡°Be my guest.¡±


    My gaze shifted, searching.


    Soon, I found what I was looking for. Leaning against the stone wall a few feet away¡ªa small, weathered object.


    I stepped closer, crouching as I reached for it.


    It was an oldpass. The casing was tarnished, scratched from years of use. The ss was cracked, a thin fracture running across its surface like a scar. The needle inside sat crooked, unmoving.


    I nced back at Elias. ¡°Yours?¡±


    He nodded once. ¡°A long time ago.¡±


    I turned it over in my hand, feeling the weight of it, the history etched into every imperfection.


    Then I closed my fingers around it.


    I didn¡¯t rush, didn¡¯t force it.


    I let my awareness settle first, letting the knowledge guide me instead of trying to control it.


    I exhaled slowly and reached.


    The silver responded instantly.


    Not as a surge or as a flood, but as something finer¡ªthreads, delicate and precise, slipping into the spaces between what was fractured.


    I could feel the misalignment, the way the internal structure had shifted just enough to disrupt the whole.


    I guided the threads carefully, weaving them through the damage, not forcing the pieces together but encouraging them¡ªrealigning and restoring the pathways that had once held it whole.


    The crack in the ss shimmered faintly. The bent needle trembled.


    And then it snapped back into ce.


    I opened my eyes.


    Thepass sat whole in my hand.


    Not new.


    But functioning. Alive again.


    I held it out to Elias.


    At first, he just stared at it, disbelief flickering across his face.


    Slowly, he reached out and took it from me, his fingers brushing the surface like he wasn¡¯t entirely sure it was real.


    The needle inside spun once, then steadied.


    Pointing true.


    ¡°Impressive,¡± he said quietly.


    A small smile pulled at my lips. ¡°It¡¯s as easy as breathing now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it is,¡± he murmured.


    His gaze lifted, sharper now. ¡°Try something else.¡±


    I already knew what he meant.


    My eyes dropped to his leg.


    Or rather, to the absence of it.


    The prosthetic was well-crafted and integrated seamlessly enough that most people wouldn¡¯t notice unless they were looking for it.


    But I was.


    And now I could see more.


    The...void. The ce where something had beenpletely severed.


    I stepped closer.


    ¡°May I?¡±


    Elias didn¡¯t move. He looked like he was holding his breath.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    I knelt, letting my awareness extend as it had with thepass.


    Find the fracture.


    Find what can be restored.


    The silver moved with me, slipping into the space¡ª


    And stopped.


    Not resisted or blocked. There was simply...nothing to anchor to.


    No fragments. No remnants. No structure waiting to be reconnected.


    I frowned, pushing a little further, testing the edges, searching for anything that could be used as a starting point.


    But the result didn¡¯t change.


    There was nothing there.


    I exhaled slowly, withdrawing.


    ¡°It won¡¯t work,¡± I said quietly.


    Elias didn¡¯t seem surprised.


    ¡°No,¡± he said, sounding resigned. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would.¡±


    I straightened, meeting his gaze. ¡°It¡¯s not damage. Not in the way thepass was.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he agreed again. ¡°It¡¯s absence. Absolute.¡±


    I nodded slowly, the understanding settling into ce.


    ¡°My ability restores what still exists,¡± I said. ¡°What¡¯s broken, misaligned, fragmented.¡± I paused, choosing the words carefully. ¡°But if something is entirely gone¡ªif there¡¯s nothing left to reconnect¡ªthen...¡±


    ¡°Then there is nothing for you to work with,¡± Elias finished.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Silence stretched between us for a moment, a little heavy.


    And yet, it didn¡¯t feel like failure, not the way it would have before.


    Because now I understood the limits.


    And more importantly, I understood the potential.


    I looked down at my hands again, flexing my fingers.


    ¡°I can fix them,¡± I said, more to myself than anyone else.


    Elias tilted his head. ¡°Fix what?¡±


    ¡°People,¡± I said, lifting my gaze.


    ¡°Aaron,¡± Kieran whispered.


    The way his mind had fractured.


    The way his memories had scattered into disconnected fragments.


    A pulse of excitement built in my chest as I nodded. ¡°I can restore him.¡±


    Kieran shifted beside me. ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing now,¡± I cut in, turning to him. ¡°It¡¯s not guesswork anymore. I can see it. The connections. The way they fit together.¡±


    Hope surged¡ªstronger than anything I had allowed myself to feel in days.


    ¡°I can fix him,¡± I said, softer now.


    And in doing so, find out what Catherine and Marcus were nning.


    For a moment, Kieran didn¡¯t respond.


    He just looked at me, and in his eyes, I saw equal parts relief and fear.


    Something else, quieter, more guarded.


    But he nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    I turned back to Elias, already shifting mentally, already mapping out what I needed to do.


    ¡°We should leave, then,¡± I said. ¡°The sooner we get back to Nightfang¡ª¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°You will go back,¡± he said. ¡°But...not yet.¡±


    A flicker of irritation sparked in my chest. ¡°We don¡¯t have time to waste.¡±


    ¡°You have time to make one stop,¡± he corrected calmly.


    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For information.¡±


    That cut through the urgency just enough to make me pause.


    Elias adjusted his stance, his gaze moving between Kieran and me.


    ¡°There is an inn along the lower pass,¡± he said. ¡°It does not appear on any official maps. Most who pass it believe it to be nothing more than a resting point for travelers.¡±


    ¡°And...it¡¯s not?¡± Kieran asked.


    Elias¡¯s mouth curved. ¡°It is many things. A ce of quiet exchange. Of observation.¡± His eyes sharpened. ¡°Of intelligence.¡±


    My pulse quickened.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying,¡± he answered, ¡°that the Origins Archives Room is not the only ce that has answers to questions.¡±


    ¡°You think they¡¯ll have something there?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I think,¡± Elias said carefully, ¡°that if there is movement¡ªns, shifts, preparations¡ªtraces of it will pass through that ce.¡±


    I nced at Kieran.


    He was already thinking the same thing I was.


    We didn¡¯t have the luxury of time. But we also couldn¡¯t ignore potential leads.


    I exhaled slowly, forcing the urgency in my chest to settle into something more controlled.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I said. ¡°We stop at the inn.¡±


    Elias inclined his head. ¡°Good.¡±


    But as I turned, already preparing to move, my thoughts weren¡¯t entirely on the inn.


    Or Marcus.


    Or Catherine.


    Or even Aaron and the fractured pieces of him waiting to be put back together.


    They were on my power. It had clear and defined limits, but within those limits, it was stronger than it had ever been.


    I was stronger than I had ever been.

 Chapter 425 THE INN

    <h4>Chapter 425: Chapter 425 THE INN</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The scent hit me before the inn came fully into view.


    It wasn¡¯t particrly strong or terrible, just...unique enough to tell me we had crossed into a ce where too many stories ovepped, where too many identities blurred together in ways that made instinct sharpen.


    I slowed, adjusting the hood of my cloak as my gaze swept over the structure ahead.


    From a distance, it looked unremarkable.


    Two stories of timber and stone. A weathered sign hung slightly crooked above the entrance, its faded lettering barely legible beneath years of wear. Lanterns burned low along the perimeter, casting warm pools of light that softened the building¡¯s edges.


    Ordinary¡ªdeliberately so.


    ¡°This is definitely not just an inn,¡± I murmured.


    Beside me, Kieran didn¡¯t break stride. ¡°Definitely not.¡±


    His voice was quiet, pitched low enough that it wouldn¡¯t carry, but I felt the awareness and tension in it. Controlled, contained, but very much there.


    Good.


    Because this ce was thest ce to let your guard down.


    I drew in a slow breath, letting Astrid¡¯s scent-masking perfume settle again against my senses.


    The perfume was good for more than masking the scent of a partner¡¯s pheromones.


    Right now, I didn¡¯t smell like Seraphina Lockwood.


    And my partner didn¡¯t smell like Kieran ckthorne.


    The modification was unsettling, but useful.


    The moment the door of the inn opened, the quiet tension outside gave way to noise.


    Voicesyered over one another,ughter cutting through low conversations, the clink of ss and metal, the steady rhythm of a crowded room.


    My eyes adjusted quickly, taking everything in without lingering too long on any one point.


    The room was full enough that no one person stood out unless they tried to.


    Travelers sat at scattered tables¡ªsome alone, some in groups¡ªcloaked figures beside merchants, hunters beside schrs, a mix that shouldn¡¯t have felt natural, but somehow did.


    Kieran shifted closer to my side, just enough to reinforce the image we were presenting: a couple.


    It wasn¡¯t a particrly hard fa?ade.


    I leaned into him, my hand brushing against his sleeve as we moved further inside.


    A woman¡¯s voice cut through the noise.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    The speaker stood behind a narrow counter near the wall, her posture rxed but her eyes sharp as they assessed us in a single sweep.


    A nametag identified her as Kristine, the manager.


    I stilled, ncing at Kieran before answering with deliberate hesitation. ¡°Um, yes,¡± I said shakily. ¡°We were told this ce might help with...a problem.¡±


    Her expression didn¡¯t change, but her gaze sharpened even further.


    ¡°People are told many things,¡± she replied evenly. ¡°What can I help you with?¡±


    I curled my fingers into Kieran¡¯s sleeve, grounding myself in the role.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been searching for a long time,¡± I said quietly. ¡°We were told if there was anywhere left that might have answers...¡±


    I trailed off deliberately, letting the uncertainty hang. Letting the hope show just enough to feel real.


    Beside me, Kieran¡¯s hand settled on my back.


    His voice, when he spoke, was steady, edged with restrained urgency.


    ¡°We¡¯re just asking for information,¡± he said.


    Kristine¡¯s gaze flicked between us.


    ¡°How long?¡± she asked.


    I blinked. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How long have you been searching?¡±


    ¡°Three years,¡± I answered without hesitation.


    Her eyes narrowed. ¡°And the person you¡¯re searching for?¡±


    ¡°My brother,¡± I said, my voice softening just enough. ¡°He disappeared. No trace. No body. Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Names,¡± she said.


    ¡°Lena,¡± I said, letting the name settle naturally on my tongue. ¡°Lena Hale.¡±


    Kieran followed my lead.


    ¡°Seth Hale,¡± he said.


    Kristine¡¯s gaze lingered on us for a beat longer, like she was weighing the way the names fit.


    ¡°Where are you from?¡±


    ¡°North ridge territories,¡± I replied easily. ¡°Small settlement. You wouldn¡¯t know it.¡±


    ¡°Try me.¡±


    I let out a quiet breath, my neurons firing overtime as I thought of an answer.


    ¡°Grey Hollow,¡± I said finally.


    It was vague enough to exist anywhere, specific enough to sound real.


    Her eyes narrowed. ¡°Never heard of it.¡±


    I offered a faint, tired smile. ¡°Most people haven¡¯t. As I said, it¡¯s a small settlement.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Silence stretched.


    The noise of the room seemed to fade as my focus narrowed to the woman in front of us.


    She studied us for another long moment, and for the life of me, I couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on in her mind.


    It took all the restraint I possessed not to take a trip into her mind. Using my power here would be like lighting a re in the middle of the room.


    Finally, Kristine exhaled. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    I was careful not to let my relief show on my face.


    We moved after her, weaving through the tables, past conversations that dipped slightly as we passed before picking back up again as if nothing had changed.


    The manager led us through a narrow hallway at the back of the main room, the noise dimming with each step until it faded into something distant and muted.


    Cool air brushed against my skin as we stepped into a small courtyard.


    Stone walls rose on all sides, lined with ivy that softened the edges withoutpletely hiding them. Lanterns hung at even intervals, casting steady light over a row of guest rooms that framed the space.


    ¡°This is as far as you go for now,¡± Kristine said, turning to face us.


    ¡°For now?¡± I echoed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been vetted,¡± she said. ¡°That means you wait.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± Kieran asked.


    ¡°For the owner to decide if you¡¯re worth speaking to.¡±


    ¡°And if we¡¯re not?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Then you leave,¡± she said with a shrug. ¡°And you don¡¯te back.¡±


    She gestured toward one of the doors along the courtyard.


    ¡°You¡¯ll stay there. Food will be brought. You don¡¯t wander. You don¡¯t ask questions.¡± Her voice dropped. ¡°And you don¡¯t try to be clever.¡±


    I inclined my head. ¡°Understood.¡±


    She held my gaze for a moment longer, as if weighing something.


    Then she nodded once.


    ¡°Sess,¡± she added, almost as an afterthought, ¡°depends on sincerity.¡±


    And she was gone.


    I exhaled, letting some of the tension bleed out of my shoulders.


    ¡°Well,¡± I murmured, ncing at Kieran. ¡°That went better than expected.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s tone was dubious as he arched an eyebrow. ¡°Did it?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°We¡¯re inside, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°For now.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Yeah, pessimism is exactly what we need right now.¡±


    He chuckled, but his gaze was already moving, scanning the courtyard, assessing every entrance, every shadow, every possible angle.


    I stepped closer to the door we¡¯d been assigned, my fingers brushing the handle before I paused.


    Something tugged at my awareness.


    I frowned, turning my head.


    Across the courtyard, one of the other doors stood slightly ajar just enough to reveal a sliver of the room beyond.


    And in that narrow gap, a familiar figure moved.


    I stilled, my breath catching.


    ¡°No way,¡± I murmured.


    Kieran¡¯s attention snapped to me. ¡°What is it?¡±


    The figure shifted again, stepping slightly into the light, and I saw his face.


    Recognition hit hard and fast.


    ¡°Maxwell?¡±

 Chapter 426 COINCIDENCE

    <h4>Chapter 426: Chapter 426 COINCIDENCE</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Across the courtyard, the man froze.


    I saw him hesitate, and then, with a sharp movement, he turned.


    The moment his eyes met mine, recognition red.


    ¡°Sera?¡± Maxwell gasped, disbelief threading through his voice as he stepped fully into the light. ¡°What are you¡ª¡±


    His gaze flicked to Kieran. Then back to me.


    Then, just as quickly, his jaw set and his eyes hardened.


    ¡°Not here,¡± he said under his breath.


    I didn¡¯t argue.


    The courtyard suddenly felt smaller. Tighter. Like every shadow had grown ears.


    Kieran¡¯s hand slipped into mine, and together we moved toward Maxwell¡¯s door instead of ours.


    He stepped back to let us in, closing it behind us with a quiet click that sounded as loud as a gunshot.


    The room was simple and sparse. A bed, a narrow table, a chair positioned beneath a small window.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Maxwell asked, keeping his voice low.


    I crossed my arms, studying him carefully. ¡°We could ask you the same thing.¡±


    A flicker of something¡ªhesitation?¡ªcrossed his face. Then he exhaled, running a hand through his hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m here because of Willow.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Your ex-wife?¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°What about her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s working a case,¡± he said. ¡°Her research team gged a pattern¡ªdisappearances that didn¡¯t make sense. No bodies. No traces. Just...gone.¡±


    A chill slid down my spine.


    He stepped closer to the table, bracing his hands against it as if grounding himself.


    ¡°At first, it looked like scattered incidents. Different regions. Different profiles. No clear connection.¡± His jaw tightened. ¡°Until they started lining up the timelines.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± I pressed.


    ¡°And every trail led here,¡± he said quietly.


    ¡°This ce?¡± I asked, ncing toward the door as if I could see through it to the courtyard beyond.


    ¡°This ce,¡± Maxwell confirmed. ¡°Or more specifically¡ªwho runs it.¡±


    My pulse picked up.


    ¡°The mysterious owner,¡± I said.


    Maxwell nodded. ¡°Mysterious is an understatement. No one knows his identity. Doesn¡¯t show his face. Doesn¡¯t deal with people directly.¡± His mouth twisted. ¡°But recently, word¡¯s been spreading.¡±


    ¡°What kind of word?¡± Kieran asked.


    Maxwe hesitated for a beat before continuing.


    ¡°He can reunite people,¡± he said. ¡°With the ones they¡¯ve lost.¡±


    The chill spread to my veins, and goosebumps prickled my skin.


    ¡°By ¡®lost¡¯, you mean...¡±


    ¡°I mean, there have been rumors of people reuniting with loved ones they¡¯d buried.¡±


    Kieran swore under his breath.


    I ran a hand through my hair, massaging my scalp to stave off the forming headache.


    ¡°What have you found out?¡± I asked Maxwell.


    ¡°Not much yet,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯re still in the recon phase.¡±


    ¡°We¡ª¡± I paused. ¡°Willow¡¯s here?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Not inside the inn. Too risky. She and her team are working from the perimeter. Tracking movement. Watching whoes and goes.¡± His voice dropped. ¡°Trying to figure out where the missing people are being funneled.¡±


    ¡°Missing people?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Those who get reunited usually...disappear shortly after the reunion.¡±


    ¡°Of course they do,¡± I sighed.


    Maxwell¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked between Kieran and me.


    ¡°Your reactions are...¡± He straightened. ¡°Do you two know anything about this?¡±


    The problem hit too close to home to be a coincidence.


    Kieran and I exchanged a tense, searching look, uncertain how much to reveal.


    We came to the same silent conclusion: Maxwell was Maya¡¯s brother, which earned him enough credibility.


    ¡°The answer is...not so simple,¡± I said.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t just trafficking,¡± Kieran began.


    Maxwell¡¯s eyes met his.


    ¡°No,¡± he agreed. ¡°I suspected it wasn¡¯t.¡±


    I exhaled slowly, forcing my thoughts into order.


    ¡°We think it¡¯s connected to what we¡¯re chasing,¡± I said.


    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± Maxwell asked.


    Surprisingly, it didn¡¯t take that long to give Maxwell the rundown of the Marcus and Catherine problem and how we suspected it was rted to their investigation.


    Maxwell was silent for a moment, ingesting all we had said.


    Then he said, ¡°As unsettling as all that is, it¡¯s definitely not a coincidence. Willow suspected something bigger, but until now, we didn¡¯t have names.¡±


    ¡°Now you do,¡± Kieran said.


    Maxwell¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°And you¡¯re sure?¡±


    ¡°As sure as we can be without walking into their operation directly,¡± I replied.


    Which, if this ce was what we thought it was...


    We were already closer than we¡¯d ever been.


    I crossed my arms again and began pacing, each step echoing my urgent need to process everything.


    ¡°So they¡¯re using the dead loved ones as bait,¡± I said, thinking out loud. ¡°And I bet they don¡¯t just reunite anyone. They probably vet them, filter who¡¯ll be useful before they recruit them and use them for gods know what.¡±


    Kieran sighed. ¡°This is much bigger than we thought.¡±


    ¡°Much worse,¡± I muttered.


    Maxwell straightened, his tone shifting to something more practical. ¡°Okay, silver lining¡ªthis is serendipitous. We have the same goal, and we can work together. Get to the owner. Find out what he¡¯s really offering.¡±


    ¡°And how he¡¯s connected to Marcus and Catherine,¡± Kieran added.


    ¡°But it¡¯s easier said than done,¡± Maxwell said. ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t just hand out ess.¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve already been vetted,¡± I said. ¡°They put us in the courtyard. Said we have to wait to be selected. Maybe we¡¯ll get lucky.¡±


    Maxwell hesitated.


    I frowned. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not just selecting people,¡± he said. ¡°They¡¯re making thempete.¡±


    ¡°Compete how?¡±


    Maxwell¡¯s gaze darted toward the door, as if he could hear something beyond it.


    ¡°Money. Influence. Information. Whatever the buyer has to offer.¡± His voice dropped. ¡°They call it an auction.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re turning desperation into leverage,¡± I said.


    Maxwell nodded. ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s jaw tightened.


    ¡°And the prize?¡± he asked.


    ¡°A meeting,¡± Maxwell said. ¡°With the owner. From there¡ª¡±


    A knock at the door cut him off.


    All three of us stilled.


    The knock resounded, and we unfroze.


    Maxwell moved first, tension coiling beneath the surface as he stepped toward the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Message for all guests,¡± a t voice replied from the other side.


    Maxwell opened the door just enough to receive a folded slip of paper before closing it again.


    He didn¡¯t speak as he unfolded it, but his expression tightened as soon as he read what was on it.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    He looked up.


    ¡°The auction is tonight.¡±

 Chapter 427 THE AUCTION

    <h4>Chapter 427: Chapter 427 THE AUCTION</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The corridor leading down to the auction chamber narrowed with each step. The air thickened as we descended, pressing against my lungs, as if I were suffocating.


    By the time we reached thestnding, my legs felt leaden, as if I¡¯d hiked a hundred miles.


    The doors opened without a sound.


    The room within wasn¡¯trge, not in the way I had expected. It wasn¡¯t a grand hall filled with glittering lights and polished excess. It wasn¡¯t designed forfort or spectacle.


    It was built like a pit, tiered downward in concentric rings that forced every eye toward the center. The stone underfoot was dark, uneven in ces, as if worn down by more than just time.


    Iron fixtures lined the perimeter, bolted directly into the architecture, some still bearing restraints.


    The audience remained in shadow, identities obscured, reduced to silhouettes and glints of movement. But the stage¡¯s center was exposed under a stark, unforgiving light that erased softness and magnified ws.


    The scent hit me next.


    Fear. Sweat. Blood that had been cleaned but not forgotten.


    My fingers tightened in Kieran¡¯s as we stepped forward, our cloaks blending us into the movement of others filtering into the space.


    No one spoke above a murmur. No one lingered. There was an understanding here that didn¡¯t need to be exined.


    ¡°Stay close,¡± Kieran murmured.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± I replied, my gaze already moving, taking everything in, mapping exits, counting bodies, assessing threat.


    Maxwell had entered separately. For all intents and purposes, we didn¡¯t know each other.


    A figure stood at the center of the pit, dressed in ck, face concealed behind a smooth, featureless mask. Their presence dominated the room effortlessly.


    The crowd settled.


    No announcement. No flourish.


    The first ¡°lot¡± was brought out.


    No attempt had been made to hide what had already been done to him.


    His shirt hung in torn strips. Dried blood marked where skin had split and poorly healed. One arm hung oddly at the shoulder, the joint slightly off, like it had been dislocated and forced back without care.


    My stomach tightened at the sight.


    A low voice echoed from somewhere unseen,yered and distorted enough that it felt less like a person speaking and more like the room itself choosing tomunicate.


    ¡°Opening bid.¡±


    A handler stepped forward and, without warning, drove a boot into the back of his knee.


    He dropped, the kind of fall that jarred through bone.


    ¡°Stand,¡± the masked figuremanded.


    The man hesitated¡ªjust for a second¡ªand that second cost him.


    The chain snapped tight, hard enough that his shoulders jerked back, forcing him upright by pain alone.


    A low murmur rippled through the crowd.


    Not difort.


    Interest.


    That was when I understood what was going on.


    The suffering wasn¡¯t incidental; it was part of the demonstration.


    The bidding started.


    At first, it sounded normal¡ªnumbers, increments, controlled esction¡ªbut it didn¡¯t stay that way.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take him at that price,¡± one voice calledzily, ¡°if he still has fight in him.¡±


    A de appeared in the handler¡¯s hand and sliced cleanly across the man¡¯s forearm.


    He sucked in a sharp breath, body locking.


    ¡°Move,¡± the bidder added.


    The man moved.


    Too slow.


    The handler struck him across the ribs with the t of the de, forcing a reaction.


    This time, he moved faster.


    The bidder hummed. ¡°eptable.¡±


    The number doubled.


    Another voice cut in.


    ¡°I want him conditioned first.¡±


    A pause.


    Then, almost conversationally: ¡°Break his dominant hand.¡±


    The handler grabbed the man¡¯s wrist and twisted.


    A wet, sharp crack echoed, quickly followed by a raw, blood-curdling scream.


    And the room...leaned in.


    The cruelty wasn¡¯t hidden.


    It was performed.


    Measured. Offered up as proof.


    Not just of what the ¡°lot¡± could endure, but of what the bidder was willing to demand.


    The price climbed.


    Not because of the man.


    Because of them.


    Because each personpeting wasn¡¯t just offering wealth. They were revealing appetite.


    The more specific the demand, the more interest it drew.


    The more inventive the cruelty, the more valuable the lot became.


    By the time he was sold, the man barely remained upright, and no one in the room cared whether he would survive what came next.


    The next lot was a woman.


    Unlike the man, she was rtively clean, but her clothes were basically rags, and she was all but naked.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t been properly processed,¡± the masked figure said.


    The word made my stomach churn.


    A bidder stood this time instead of raising a paddle.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want her damaged,¡± he said. ¡°I want her trained from baseline.¡±


    A handler stepped forward.


    Paused. Waiting.


    For instruction. For interest. For someone to define the terms.


    ¡°She holds eye contact,¡± a second bidder said, eyeing her. ¡°Let¡¯s see if she keeps it.¡±


    The handler¡¯s hand came up, lightning fast, and struck her across the face.


    Her head snapped to the side.


    She didn¡¯t fall. Didn¡¯t cry. Didn¡¯t look down.


    Slowly, deliberately, she lifted her gaze again.


    The bids climbed again.


    Not for who she was.


    For what they could turn her into.


    ¡°I want exclusivity.¡±


    ¡°I wantpliance.¡±


    ¡°I want her broken.¡±


    Each statement peeled back anotheryer of what this ce was.


    By the time the third lot was brought out, the pattern had locked into ce with brutal rity.


    This wasn¡¯t about money. The currency here was alignment.


    How far you were willing to go. How precisely you could define suffering.


    Howfortably you could stand in it¡ªand ask for more.


    This wasn¡¯t something we could win.


    Not without bing exactly what they were looking for.


    And that wasn¡¯t a line I would cross.


    Not even for answers.


    A slow, fierce anger began to build beneath my ribs.


    One day.


    The thought came unbidden, but it didn¡¯t feel like a passing impulse.


    It felt like a promise.


    One day, I would burn this entire system to the ground.


    Not just this room. Not just this inn.


    All of it.


    Every hiddenwork that fed into something like this.


    Every person who enabled it.


    Every structure that allowed it to exist.


    I exhaled slowly, forcing the heat of it down,pressing it into something I could carry without letting it show.


    Not tonight.


    Tonight, we needed information.


    But we weren¡¯t getting it this way.


    Kieran shifted beside me.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to get ess through this,¡± he said, his voice low.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°We leave?¡±


    The word sat between us.


    Leave. Empty-handed.


    Aftering this far.


    After getting this close.


    My gaze flicked toward the stage again, where another transaction was concluding, the masked figure already signaling for the next lot.


    Frustration coiled tight in my chest.


    ¡°I hate walking away empty,¡± I murmured.


    ¡°I hate you staying in a ce like this longer than necessary,¡± Kieran replied, his tone even, but there was something beneath it that I felt rather than heard.


    I nced at him, catching the set of his jaw, the tension in his shoulders that he wasn¡¯t letting spill over.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I said quietly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The masked figure raised a hand.


    ¡°Next.¡±


    Two handlers emerged from the shadows, guiding someone between them.


    A young girl. Omega.


    I paused, half-standing, my attention snagged.


    The first thing I noticed was that she wasn¡¯t broken, not in the way the others had been.


    There were marks on her wrists where restraints had been too tight, a faint bruise along her cheek, but her clothes were intact, her spine was straight, her chin lifted just enough to suggest defiance rather than submission.


    The second thing I noticed was that the room barely reacted.


    If anything, there was a flicker of disinterest.


    ¡°Opening bid,¡± the voice announced.


    The number was...low.


    Lower than anything that hade before.


    I frowned.


    That didn¡¯t make sense. She was indubitably the best-looking lot that hade out.


    No one reacted.


    No paddles raised.


    No voices requesting cruelty.


    Just silence.


    I nced around, scanning the tiers.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t they bidding?¡± I murmured.


    Kieran¡¯s eyes narrowed as he followed my line of sight. ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    My pulse picked up.


    There was something about this lot that the buyers didn¡¯t want anything to do with.


    I looked back at the girl.


    Her gaze moved across the room, not pleading, not searching for help.


    When her eyes passed over me, they didn¡¯t linger.


    But something in them shifted.


    Recognition?


    No.


    Instinct.


    The same one tightening in my chest.


    ¡®Take the opening.¡¯ We¡¯d be so aligned that Alina¡¯s voice sounded exactly like my inner thoughts. ¡®Now.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t give myself the chance to second-guess or hesitate.


    I lifted my paddle.

 Chapter 428 THE LOT

    <h4>Chapter 428: Chapter 428 THE LOT</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    At first, nothing happened.


    Then the silence broke, splintering into low voices that rose and tangled into something sharp, edged with disbelief.


    ¡°What is she doing¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªis she insane¡ª¡±


    ¡°That one¡ª?¡±


    The murmurs spread in uneven waves across the tiers. Shadows shifted as bodies leaned forward, interest sharpened not by cruelty this time, but by disruption.


    I didn¡¯t lower my paddle.


    At the center of the pit, the masked figure stilled.


    The handlers hesitated as well, their grip on the girl tightening as if waiting for instruction that hadn¡¯te yet.


    Beside me, Kieran went very still, his jaw tightening; his hands curled on his knees, betraying tension.


    ¡°Sera,¡± he said under his breath, his voice low enough that it barely carried past me. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    I didn¡¯t look at him.


    Truth? I had no fucking idea what I was doing.


    But for some reason, instead of dissuading me, the uproar only cemented my decision.


    ¡°Trust me.¡±


    Now that I was really listening, the room told me everything it hadn¡¯t before.


    ¡°...that¡¯s her¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªdoes she not know¡ª¡±


    ¡°No one touches that one¡ª¡±


    The words slipped through the noise in fragments, but they were enough.


    The realization assembled itself from the whispers¡¯ tone, the room¡¯s tension, the absence of appetite where there should have been plenty.


    My gaze stayed on the girl.


    On the way she stood¡ªunbowed, untouched in ways that didn¡¯t make sense in a ce like this.


    On the way the handlers weren¡¯t hurting her. Not like the others.


    This wasn¡¯t just another lot.


    She was part of the show.


    No¡ªworse.


    She was a constant.


    Disyed. Circted. Offered.


    And never taken.


    No one was bidding, not because shecked value.


    Because iming her would cross a line none of them were willing to touch.


    And I had just stepped directly over it.


    The distorted voice echoed again, though this time it carried something different beneath the modtion.


    ¡°Opening bid acknowledged.¡±


    The masked figure inclined their head, as though reassessing something.


    ¡°Do we have...confirmation?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t directed at me.


    It was directed at the room.


    At the invisible structure that governed this ce.


    At whoever was truly in control.


    The tension coiled tighter.


    I straightened my arm, holding my paddle high above my head in emphasis, and leaned forward enough to make my voice carry.


    ¡°I¡¯ve ced my bid.¡±


    The ripple of whispers sharpened again.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know¡ª¡±


    ¡°She has to know¡ª¡±


    ¡°Or she¡¯s dead.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s hand brushed mine, not stopping me, not pulling me back, but there¡ªgrounding, steady, ready.


    The auctioneer¡ªif that was what the masked figure was¡ªshifted their weight, recovering with practiced ease.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± they said smoothly, ¡°our bidder is...overly eager. It would not be the first time someone mistook the nature of a lot.¡±


    A few low chuckles followed that, thin and humorless. Almost...nervous.


    I let the silence stretch just long enough to make it clear I understood exactly what they were offering. An opening, a way out. A chance to retract without consequence.


    Then I shook my head. ¡°No mistake.¡±


    The murmurs rose, sharper, louder, no longer bothering to stay contained.


    ¡°She¡¯s pushing it¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªsomeone stop her¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªdoes she think she¡¯s untouchable?¡±


    The handler¡¯s grip on the girl cinched again, but she didn¡¯t flinch.


    Her gaze flicked toward me, and through her nk face, I tried to gauge what she was feeling.


    Fear? Hope? Relief?


    The masked figure stepped forward.


    ¡°You understand,¡± they said, voice still smooth but edged now, ¡°that certain...pieces are not typically acquired through standard bidding procedures.¡±


    There it was: The warning, wrapped in civility. The line, drawn without being spoken.


    ¡°I don¡¯t recall any stated restrictions,¡± I said evenly. ¡°Or is this an auction that only pretends to follow its own rules?¡±


    A shift in the room¡ªnot loud this time, but deeper. More ominous.


    Kieran¡¯s presence at my side hardened. His body leaned toward me, gaze sweeping for threats¡ªprotective, on edge. Not intervening, but ready to defend if necessary.


    The masked figure did not move.


    For a moment, I thought they might push back. Might shut this down altogether.


    Instead, they spoke.


    ¡°Rules,¡± they said, almost thoughtfully. ¡°Are...flexible. Contextual.¡±


    ¡°Then consider this context,¡± I replied, my voice steady, unhurried. ¡°I ced the opening bid. No one else has contested it.¡±


    I swept my gaze across the tiers.


    No paddles raised.


    No voices spoke.


    I looked back at the center.


    ¡°So unless there¡¯s another buyer,¡± I continued, ¡°this lot is mine.¡±


    The words settled into the space between us as the tension stretched.


    Then stretched further.


    And in that space, I made my decision fully.


    No backing down.


    Whatever this girl was tied to¡ªwhoever she belonged to¡ªI was not stepping away.


    Not after seeing what this ce was.


    Not after understanding what she represented.


    If this was a line, then I would erase itpletely.


    The masked figure exhaled slowly.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    A beat.


    Then, louder:


    ¡°Sold.¡±


    The word cut through the chamber, clean and final.


    I lowered my hand.


    Beside me, Kieran let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized he¡¯d been holding. His posture loosened, relief flickering across his face.


    ¡°Well,¡± he murmured, ¡°so much for incognito.¡±


    ¡°My bad,¡± I murmured.


    ¡°Next,¡± the masked figure said, turning back to the crowd.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to pay for my lot and leave now,¡± I called out.


    Another ripple went through the crowd, and the masked figure turned back to me.


    "It¡¯s customary to wait till the auction ispleted."


    I shrugged. "Rules are flexible, right?"


    Another tense silence ensued, and I bet if I could see their eyes, they would be zing.


    ¡°Very well.¡± I could have sworn they were gritting their teeth.


    The handlers moved immediately. One of them approached us, head inclined.


    ¡°Payment.¡±


    I reached into my cloak, already prepared, and handed over what was required without hesitation.


    The handler epted it with a short nod.


    ¡°Follow.¡±


    I didn¡¯t look back, didn¡¯t give the room the satisfaction of seeing anything in my expression.


    Kieran fell into step beside me without a word.


    Behind us, the auction resumed.


    Just like that.


    As though nothing had happened.


    As though the line I had crossed had never existed at all.

 Chapter 429 WORTHLESS OMEGA

    <h4>Chapter 429: Chapter 429 WORTHLESS OMEGA</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    We didn¡¯t waste another second in the inn.


    We hadn¡¯t unpacked, so there was nothing to pack.


    Once the Omega¡¯s restraints were off and the purchase waspleted, we were out of there.


    When we stepped out of the inn, the night air hit differently.


    It wasn¡¯t just the coolness or damp earth on the breeze¡ªit was an underlying shift. Subtle. Tense.


    Or maybe it was just the urgency pumping adrenaline into my veins.


    ¡°Straight to the tree line,¡± I whispered, not breaking stride.


    The Omega walked between Kieran and me, but I could still feel his presence¡ªrazor-edged and vignt, his head on a swivel.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like how quiet it is,¡± he murmured.


    ¡°Neither do I.¡±


    Behind us, the inn loomed, its windows dim, its structure deceptively ordinary. If I hadn¡¯t known whaty beneath, I¡¯d have believed it was just another stop along the road.


    Between us, the Omega kept pace with ours. She hadn¡¯t said a single word since we left the inn. Hadn¡¯t even looked me in the eye.


    Despite her stoicism and silence, a charged energy radiated from her, like a quiet storm sealed beneath ss.


    Ahead of us, the path curved toward the outer boundary. We were halfway there when the night¡¯s silence broke.


    We stopped.


    Kieran was instantly at my side, his body angling forward, already positioning himself between me and the direction the threat wasing from.


    ¡°Well,¡± he said under his breath, almost dry, ¡°there it is.¡±


    Figures emerged from the shadows ahead, then from the sides, cutting off the path.


    Thick builds. Scarred faces. Eyes zing with the promise of violence.


    From between them, Kristine stepped forward, looking calm andposed, like she had expected this exact moment to unfold.


    The manager¡¯s gaze slid over us, pausing briefly on me before shifting¡ªcalcting, assessing¡ªtoward the Omega.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush,¡± she said smoothly.


    I didn¡¯t respond.


    Neither did Kieran, but despite the scent-masking perfume, the familiar scent of cedar and rain filtered into the air, and I knew Ashar was ready.


    The thugs spread out behind Kristine, forming a loose semicircle.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made quite an impression tonight,¡± she continued. ¡°The owner...noticed.¡±


    Of course they did.


    ¡°You crossed a line most wouldn¡¯t even dare to look at,¡± she added, tilting her head. ¡°Bold. Reckless. Interesting.¡±


    ¡°Get to the point,¡± I snapped.


    Her cold smile didn¡¯t falter. ¡°Very well.¡±


    Her gaze shifted to the Omega. I stepped to the side, blocking her from view.


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to leave the girl behind,¡± Kristine said, her voice deceptively light, ¡°the owner is prepared to offer you something...valuable in return.¡±


    ¡°And what is that?¡±


    ¡°A special deal,¡± she answered. ¡°Help finding your missing brother.¡±


    A pause.


    Then, softer: ¡°Or if you¡¯re ready to drop the pretense, you could ask for what you really came here for, and it will be granted.¡±


    Honestly, I wasn¡¯t even surprised we¡¯d been found out. This ce traded in secrets the way others traded in currency.


    My silence stretched.


    Kristine watched me carefully, as if measuring the exact moment I might bend.


    ¡°Lena,¡± she said gently, ¡°or whatever your real name is. Surely, your goal is more valuable than a worthless Omega.¡±


    Kieran scoffed. ¡°Quite an entourage for a ¡®worthless Omega¡¯.¡±


    In a movement that was so tiny it was almost imperceptible, I felt a tug on my cloak.


    And then, so soft, I might not have heard it if all my senses weren¡¯t on high alert: ¡°Please.¡±


    Her posture was the same. Her empty expression unchanged.


    But I felt it nheless¡ªher despair. It wafted off her like a bad smell.


    That did it.


    My resolution hardened.


    I exhaled slowly. ¡°No.¡±


    The word didn¡¯t need volume; it carried anyway.


    Kristine¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change.


    ¡°You should think carefully,¡± she said, her tone still calm. ¡°Opportunities like this don¡¯te twice.¡±


    ¡°You should listen carefully,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯m not trading her for anything.¡±


    Kristine studied me for a long moment.


    Then her smile thinned as she took a pointed step backward. ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate.¡±


    The shift came instantly.


    The wolves moved in coordination, closing in from multiple angles, cutting off retreat, forcing engagement.


    Kieran stepped in front of me, his hand briefly brushing mine. Then he shifted, dropping into a ready, defensive stance, every muscle tense for action.


    The first wolf lunged.


    I didn¡¯t even need to think.


    The power within me responded instantly¡ªa precise pulse that spread outward from me in a sharp, focused wave.


    It slipped into their awareness, into the fragile space where thought met instinct, and pressed.


    The effect was immediate.


    The wolf mid-lunge faltered. His movement stuttered, his body locking as confusion flooded in, and his senses misfired.


    Kieran blurred into motion, intercepting and redirecting the attack with ruthless precision, mming the wolf into the ground before he could recover.


    Around us, the others staggered. Their coordination fractured, the clean formation breaking into confusion.


    ¡°What¡ª¡± one of them started, his voice rough with confusion.


    I didn¡¯t give them time to recover. I released another pulse, sharper this time.


    It sank into their minds like ice water, numbing and dulling their reaction, blurring aggression into something sluggish and unfocused.


    Kieran nced back at me, something like approval flickering in his eyes. ¡°You know, if I didn¡¯t have such a high sense of self, I would feel emascted.¡±


    The chuckle I let out was so inappropriate for the situation. ¡°Move.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    We darted through the opening in their ranks, dragging the Omega with us by her wrist before the attackers could block our escape.


    Footsteps thundered behind us as some of them recovered.


    But¡ª


    Not just theirs.


    From the tree line ahead, figures emerged.


    At their head was arguably the most beautiful woman I¡¯d ever seen.


    She had beautiful dark skin that caught the low light like polished bronze. Her features were striking: high cheekbones, a straight, elegant nose, and full lips set in a calm, unreadable line.


    Her eyes were dark and steady, sharp with awareness, framed by thickshes that only intensified her gaze.


    I didn¡¯t need an introduction to know that she was the infamous Willow.


    Maxwell was right behind her, his expression sharp and focused.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got your exit!¡± he called.


    Behind us, their team spread out, intercepting the pursuing wolves, creating a moving barrier between us and the inn.


    ¡°Go!¡± Willow shouted.


    We pushed past the tree line, deeper into the forest¡¯s cover, the sounds of conflict fading behind us with each step.


    We didn¡¯t stop or slow down.


    Not until the inn was no longer visible.


    Not until its scent fadedpletely.


    Not until the pressure in the air eased.


    Only then did we finally halt.


    Silence settled around us, broken only by our breathing and the distant echo of night creatures resuming their rhythms.


    Kieran exhaled, running a hand through his hair.


    ¡°Well,¡± he said, his voice lighter now, though the tension hadn¡¯t fully left him. ¡°That could have gone worse.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s one way to put it.¡±


    Kieran straightened, his gaze flicking behind me. "Are you okay?"


    I turned.


    The Omega stood a few steps away.


    One moment, she was nk and expressionless.


    The next¡ª


    The numbness cracked.


    Her shoulders lowered in something closer to release. And for the first time, emotion shed across her face¡ªtoo much to name.


    ¡°We-we escaped.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said softly. ¡°You never have to go back there.¡±


    Her eyes glistened.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know me,¡± she said, her lower lip wobbling. ¡°Why would you do all that...for me?¡±


    I stepped closer.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked.


    She hesitated.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said gently. ¡°You¡¯re safe, I promise. Whatever was done to you is over.¡±


    A single tear slid down her cheek.


    Then, quietly: ¡°Mireya.¡±

 Chapter 430 MIREYA

    <h4>Chapter 430: Chapter 430 MIREYA</h4>


    MIREYA¡¯S POV


    I didn¡¯t remember the exact moment everything went wrong.


    For a long time, all I had were disjointed fragments¡ªsensations that didn¡¯t quite connect, like scattered story pieces I was left to collect and piece together myself.


    The smell of sun-warmed dust.


    Laughter¡ªmine, I think.


    My sister¡¯s voice, calling after me with annoyance and fondness intertwined: ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    I had gone anyway.


    It was supposed to be a short trip. A simple errand just beyond the boundary of familiar territory, the kind that didn¡¯t require a second thought.


    I remembered the sky being clear that day, the kind of blue that made everything feel endless, open, safe.


    I remembered thinking I¡¯d be back before sunset.


    The next memory came like a rupture.


    Rough hands.


    Too many.


    The world tilted as something mmed into the back of my head. The sound hadn¡¯t even registered properly before the ground was gone beneath me, and darkness followed.


    When I woke, it was to pain.


    And voices. Low. Transactional.


    ¡°...good condition.¡±


    ¡°Pretty enough.¡±


    ¡°Should fetch a good price.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand at first. My thoughts were thick and slow, as if wading through honey. My wrists burned when I moved¡ªthat¡¯s when I realized they were bound.


    The room was dim. Not dark, but deliberately shadowed, like whoever owned it preferred things hidden.


    A man stood near the door, arms crossed, watching me with the kind of detached interest one might give an object they were considering purchasing.


    ¡°She¡¯s awake,¡± he said.


    Another voice answered from somewhere behind him. ¡°Good. We¡¯ll move her tonight.¡±


    "Where?" My voice was rough.


    The man by the door smiled in a way that reminded me of a shark documentary I¡¯d once watched.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±


    Everything moved too quickly after that¡ªnew restraints, a sack pulled over my head, the world reduced to sound and motion and the sharp, suffocating scent of suppressants.


    By the time I saw light again, it wasn¡¯t freedom waiting on the other side; it was a different kind of cage.


    Women lined the walls¡ªsome silent, others in tears. The air was thick with perfume that couldn¡¯t mask the sourness beneath.


    Days blurred. Or maybe it was weeks.


    Time stopped meaning anything when there was nothing to measure it against.


    They fed us, kept us clean, watched us like inventory.


    I learned quickly not to speak unless spoken to.


    Learned even faster that resistance didn¡¯t change oues. It only brought hurt.


    Day in and day out, our numbers fluctuated. Some days they took. Other days, they brought in fresh faces.


    And then they came for me.


    ¡°Move,¡± the guard who came for me snapped, not bothering to hide his irritation.


    ¡°I am moving,¡± I hissed.


    He shoved me. ¡°Not fast enough.¡±


    I stumbled, almost smacking my head against the door we¡¯d angled towards.


    He knocked once.


    ¡°Enter,¡± a deep voice called out.


    He pushed it open.


    ¡°Delivery,¡± he said.


    Delivery.


    The wordnded inside me, cold and leaden, sinking into a pit of dread that made my whole body clench.


    I lifted my head as I was shoved inside¡ªand everything went still.


    It hit me like something inside my chest had been yanked forward without warning, as if a thread I hadn¡¯t known existed had abruptly pulled taut.


    My breath caught as the bluest blue gaze snapped to mine.


    And in that moment, everything locked into ce.


    Mate.


    The word didn¡¯te from thought.


    It came from instinct.


    ¡°Boss?¡± the guard called out when the man in the room¡ªhis boss, apparently¡ªdidn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Leave,¡± he said, his voice barely above a whisper.


    The guard didn¡¯t argue.


    The door closed behind him with a soft click that sounded far too final.


    Silence settled. Heavy. Charged.


    I couldn¡¯t look away.


    Neither could he.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± he asked.


    His voice was low and controlled, like everything about him existed behind restraint.


    ¡°M-mireya.¡±


    He repeated it under his breath, like testing how it felt. ¡°Mireya.¡±


    My heart actually skipped a beat.


    ¡°Damian,¡± he said.


    That was how I met my mate.


    At first, I thought the bond meant something. I thought it might save me.


    And for a while, I convinced myself that it had.


    He didn¡¯t treat me like the others.


    Didn¡¯t touch me the way the men at the brothel the women were sold to had nned to.


    He took care of me.


    Gave me a room that wasn¡¯t a cell. Clothes that actually kept me warm and didn¡¯t put me on disy. Food that didn¡¯t taste like mold and rot.


    And sometimes, he was gentle.


    Enough that I started to believe there was something there I could reach.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this,¡± I told him once when we were alone.


    His gaze lifted from whatever document he¡¯d been reading, settling on me with uninterrupted focus.


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    ¡°This,¡± I said, gesturing vaguely, meaning everything and nothing all at once. ¡°Whatever this is.¡±


    A faint smile touched his lips. It didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to be more specific.¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean.¡±


    He studied me for a long moment, his piercing blue gaze unsettling.


    Then he stood and crossed the room.


    Every instinct in me said to step back.


    I didn¡¯t. I held my ground.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± he said quietly, stopping in front of me. ¡°You¡¯re starting to sound like you think you understand things you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I understand enough.¡±


    His hand lifted.


    I couldn¡¯t help it; I flinched.


    But instead of striking, he brushed his fingers lightly along my jaw, tilting my face up.


    The touch was gentle. Tender


    ¡°You don¡¯t,¡± he murmured. ¡°And you¡¯re better off not knowing. You just sit pretty and stay safe.¡±


    It was moments like that that made it easy to delude myself. Easy to pretend I was in some sort of loving rtionship.


    But it got harder to pretend.


    To pretend I didn¡¯t hear screams of abused women day in and out.


    To pretend I didn¡¯t see Damian wiping blood off his hands on more than one asion.


    To pretend that I hadn¡¯t slipped out of bed one fateful night and watched him rip a guard¡¯s throat out.


    That was the first time I tried to run.


    It wasn¡¯t thest.


    Each attempt ended the same way.


    Failure.


    Capture.


    And afterward, punishment.


    It wasn¡¯t physical¡ªhe could never bring himself to hit me.


    My punishment was istion. Restriction. Starvation.


    The world shrank, everything tightening and squeezing until the very act of drawing breath felt stolen, like even my lungs no longer belonged to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing this to yourself,¡± Damian told me once, after dragging me back.


    ¡°You could just let me go.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    His grip tightened on my arm.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re mine.¡±


    I¡¯d dreamed my whole life of hearing that sentence from my mate. Someone who loved me wholeheartedly, who would die before seeing me hurt.


    Fate had a sick sense of humor.


    I was on my knees before him, my wrists and ankles bound by silver, when he came up with the idea.


    ¡°You want freedom?¡± he asked, his tone conversational. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you."


    That got my attention. ¡°You will?¡±


    He gave me a small cold smile. He took a sip from the ss of scotch in his hand before he spoke again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll put you up for auction.¡±


    I nched. ¡°What?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°If someone bids on you, then you¡¯ll be free.¡±


    It sounded simple.


    It wasn¡¯t.


    Because no one touched what belonged to Damian Rooke.


    No one crossed that line.


    And even when someone dared to ce a bid, they never followed through.


    There was always a better deal.


    A safer option.


    A smarter choice.


    Or a mysterious "ident."


    And I remained.


    Disyed.


    Circted.


    Untouchable.


    Until her.


    She didn¡¯t hesitate, didn¡¯t back down.


    She saw the line and tap-danced all over it.


    Even now, standing in the quiet aftermath of escape, I couldn¡¯t quite understand it.


    Why me?


    Why that risk?


    ¡°You never have to go back there.¡±


    Her voice echoed in my mind.


    I looked down at my hands.


    They were steady. They bore no chains.


    That felt unnatural, like my skin was too loose.


    For so long, everything had been measured in control¡ªwhat I showed, what I hid, what I allowed to slip through.


    Now, there was space.


    Too much of it.


    Seraphina and Kieran.


    Together, they felt like something solid in a world that had been anything but.


    ¡°I owe you,¡± I said quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll repay it. However you need.¡±


    That was the only thing I had left to offer.


    ¡°But before that...¡±


    The words caught.


    Something like hope¡ªa fragile thing¡ªquivered in my chest, daring to take root again after so long buried under fear.


    ¡°I need to go home. I have a sister, and I need to let her know I¡¯m alive. I need to go home to Olivia.¡±

 Chapter 431 CHAOS MAGNETS

    <h4>Chapter 431: Chapter 431 CHAOS MAGNETS</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Shit.


    I¡¯d known the name Mireya was somewhat familiar, but it wasn¡¯t until she mentioned the name Olivia that the puzzle pieces clicked into ce.


    Olivia.


    The girl who had thrown herself into danger without hesitation. The one who had protected Celeste with her life.


    It wasn¡¯t my own memory, but I could vividly see the moment the bullet tore through Olivia from Celeste¡¯s perspective.


    My knees nearly buckled, a tremor rippling right through me, before I forced them steady.


    Mireya watched me with hope shining in her wide brown eyes.


    ¡®I need to go home to Olivia.¡¯


    I let out a slow breath, forcing my thoughts into order.


    I couldn¡¯t tell her.


    Not like this.


    Not in the aftermath of what had happened, with everything still too raw and unstable. The truth wasn¡¯t just information¡ªit was something that would hit hard, and it needed space tond.


    ¡°Mireya.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You need to rest.¡±


    A small crease formed between her brows. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been through worse.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt that,¡± I said evenly. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t need rest.¡±


    She held my gaze for a moment, as if weighing whether to argue.


    Then she exhaled quietly. ¡°Fine.¡±


    Kieran came up beside me. Although his presence was steady, his attention moved constantly¡ªtracking, assessing.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too loudly,¡± he murmured.


    I didn¡¯t look at him. ¡°Am I?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A beat.


    ¡°Share?¡±


    My gaze shifted to Mireya. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    His gaze lingered on me for a second longer, then he nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    From the tree line behind us, there was movement.


    Kieran and I instantly went on high alert¡ªuntil Willow¡¯s team appeared.


    They emerged in controlled formation, their presence cutting cleanly through the quiet of the forest.


    Maxwell stepped forward first, his eyes scanning us quickly before his expression settled into something more rxed when he confirmed we were all intact.


    ¡°You two,¡± he said, ¡°are veritable chaos mas.¡±


    I almost smiled. ¡°Guilty.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the assist,¡± Kieran said. ¡°And I¡¯m sorry if we ruined your mission.¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± Willow said, stepping forward. ¡°That was the most excitement we¡¯ve had in a while.¡±


    She stretched a hand out. ¡°Willow.¡±


    I did smile then. ¡°Sera.¡± I shook her hand. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Willow¡¯s gaze flicked to Mireya briefly, then back to me. There was no curiosity in it. No unnecessary questions.


    ¡°Where to?¡± she asked. ¡°We¡¯ll escort you in case there are any...surprises on the way.¡±


    ¡°Nightfang,¡± I said.


    Home.


    ***


    The journey back was fast.


    We doubled back under the cover of night, cutting through forest paths and less-traveled routes until we reached where the team had left their cars.


    Kieran and I peeled off briefly, retrieving ours while the others regrouped, engines turning over one by one in the quiet.


    Once everyone was in, we moved out in a tight formation, headlights kept low, taking back roads and unmarked routes to avoid attention.


    Inside the car, the rhythm shifted¡ªno longer footfalls and breath, but the steady hum of the engine, the blur of trees slipping past the windows, the constant awareness that never quite eased.


    Mireya sat in the back, silent again.


    In the rearview mirror, I caught glimpses of her¡ªher gaze fixed on the passing darkness, her posture held together by sheer force of will.


    Gods, the thought of breaking the news of Olivia¡¯s death to her twisted my insides.


    By the time the outer edges of Nightfang came into view, the sky had begun to lighten, the first hints of dawn bleeding into the horizon.


    The gates opened without question at our arrival.


    Home.


    For the first time since we left the inn, I allowed myself to rx.


    Mireya was led inside immediately.


    ¡°Get her settled,¡± I said quietly to one of the attendants who approached.


    She nodded immediately, her focus shifting to Mireya.


    ¡°This way.¡±


    Mireya hesitated, her gaze flickering to me.


    I held it.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe here,¡± I promised.


    The tension on her face eased. She nodded once and followed.


    I watched until she disappeared from view.


    Only then did I turn back.


    Maxwell stretched his arms, his expression easing now that we were inside familiar territory. ¡°Well, that was...eventful.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s one word for it,¡± Kieran said dryly.


    Willow cracked a smile, revealing a small dimple on her chin. ¡°Well, this has been fun, but we should get going.¡±


    ¡°Will you stay for a while?¡± I asked. ¡°I imagine there¡¯s some sort of hunt going on for you guys after...everything.¡±


    Maxwell and Willow exchanged a look.


    She answered before he could.


    ¡°We can¡¯t,¡± she said.


    I frowned. ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I have obligations at the dig site. Arrangements that can¡¯t be left unattended.¡±


    Maxwell gave a small, apologetic shrug. ¡°She¡¯s not exaggerating. If she disappears for too long, people start asking questions.¡±


    ¡°And we don¡¯t want that,¡± Kieran added.


    ¡°No,¡± Willow agreed.


    ¡°But you¡¯ll keep in touch, right?¡± I said. ¡°Update us if there are any...developments in your case.¡±


    ¡°We will.¡±


    Maxwell stepped forward, his expression softening.


    ¡°And if anything happens,¡± he added, ¡°you call. We¡¯re not that far out.¡±


    ¡°We will."


    I smiled at both of them. ¡°Thank you for everyth¡ª.¡±


    ¡°Maxwell Philip Cartridge, I swear to the fucking goddess!¡±


    Every head turned in the direction of the entrance where Maya stood.


    Hair loose, sleep-tangled, and wild around her shoulders. Barefoot. Wrapped in what looked like the first thing she had grabbed¡ªan oversized sweater slipping off one shoulder and oversized pants that most likely belonged to Ethan.


    She looked like she hade straight out of bed and hadn¡¯t bothered with anything beyond getting here as fast as possible.


    Her eyes locked onto her brother.


    ¡°Maya¡ª¡± he started.


    She didn¡¯t let him finish.


    She crossed the distance in a heartbeat and mmed into him, arms wrapping tight around his torso with enough force to knock him half a step back.


    "What is wrong with you?!¡± she snapped, her voice breaking somewhere between anger and relief. ¡°You disappear for weeks, no warning, no updates, nothing¡ªand then you think you can just leave again without seeing me?!¡±


    Maxwell blinked, clearly not expecting the full impact of that collision¡ªphysical or otherwise.


    ¡°Maya¡ª¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she cut in sharply, pulling back just enough to re up at him. ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®Maya¡¯ me. Do you have any idea how worried I was?¡±


    Her voice hitched, betraying everything she wasn¡¯t saying outright.


    Maxwell exhaled, the tension easing out of him as his hands came up, settling on Maya¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± he said, gentler now. ¡°Clearly.¡±


    Maya huffed, eyes still sharp, her grip not loosening.


    ¡°I can see that now,¡± she muttered. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not still mad.¡±


    A smile tugged at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Are those tears I see gathering in your eyes? When did you get so sentimental¡ªoof!¡±


    He doubled over when she sucker punched him in the gut.


    ¡°That¡¯s for adding another item to the long list of shit I worry about,¡± Maya hissed.


    A light tinkering sound filled the room as Willow threw her head back andughed.


    ¡°Gods, I¡¯ve missed you,¡± she said to Maya.


    A smile broke out on Maya¡¯s face, and she pulled Willow into a hug. ¡°I missed you, too."


    Then she pulled back and kicked Maxwell in the shin.


    ¡°Okay, what the hell?¡± he eximed, grabbing his leg.


    ¡°That¡¯s for not telling me you and Willow got back together.¡±


    Willowughed again. ¡°Go easy on him,¡± she said as she and Maxwell exchanged a tender look. ¡°Things are..plicated right now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you pint-sized bully,¡± Maxwell said, shooting Maya a disgruntled look. ¡°We¡¯re still working things out.¡±


    Maya rolled her eyes. ¡°Whatever.¡± Her expression softened. ¡°Still...it¡¯s good to see you two together.¡±


    Willow¡¯s smile softened as she looked at Maxwell, and I could see the love he¡¯d told me they¡¯d shared shining in her eyes.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she said, ¡°me too.¡±


    ¡°What about the twins?¡± Maya asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re fine,¡± Maxwell replied. ¡°With Mom and Dad. Safe. Probably being spoiled rotten.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Maya sighed. ¡°Cause¡ªMax?¡±


    Maxwell had frozen, his gaze going distant for a long while.


    When his focus snapped back, the lightness from moments before was gone, reced by something more serious.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Maya asked.


    Maxwell turned to Kieran. ¡°I spoke with my Alpha on the way here.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s attention sharpened. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°There are a ton of details to iron out,¡± Maxwell said. ¡°But he¡¯s agreed to ally with Nightfang.¡±

 Chapter 432 CIRCLING OF PREDATORS

    <h4>Chapter 432: Chapter 432 CIRCLING OF PREDATORS</h4>


    DAMIAN¡¯S POV


    Marcus and Catherine were an unlikely pair of allies.


    Marcus burned hot¡ªimpatient, vtile, always pushing, always needing to feel like he was the one driving the conversation forward.


    Even sitting still, there was a restlessness to him, a tension coiled beneath his skin like he might snap at any moment if the world didn¡¯t move fast enough to match him.


    Catherine was the opposite.


    Where Marcus reacted, she observed. Where he pressed, she waited.


    There was something unnerving about the way she held herself, like she was never fully in the room¡ªlike part of her was always somewhere else, calcting, rearranging oues before anyone else even realized there was a game being yed.


    If Marcus was fire¡ªloud, unpredictable, always threatening to consume¡ªthen Catherine was something colder. Something that watched the fire burn and calcted how best to use the ashes to her benefit.


    The meeting had started as all our meetings didyered words, veiled intentions, the careful circling of predators who had agreed, for now, not to turn their teeth on one another.


    ¡°...you¡¯re underestimating the rate of disruption,¡± Marcus was saying, irritation threading through his voice as he leaned forward, fingers tapping against the table. ¡°The interference patterns we¡¯ve been tracking aren¡¯t random. They¡¯re deliberate. Someone¡ªhell, maybe even a group¡ªis moving against the system.¡±


    I watched him without responding, my gaze steady, my expression giving nothing away.


    He hated that. I could see it in the tightening of his jaw, the way his shoulders squared just a fraction more.


    ¡°Your system,¡± he added pointedly. ¡°Your auction. Yourwork. If it copses, everything we¡¯ve built around it goes with it.¡±


    I leaned back in my chair, folding one arm over the other.


    ¡°If it copses,¡± I said, my voice calm, measured, ¡°then it means it was weak enough to be broken.¡±


    Marcus¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. ¡°Or maybe you¡¯re the one who¡¯s too weak to maintain it.¡±


    I felt it then¡ªnot anger, not yet. The tightening thread of something darker.


    Catherine¡¯s gaze flicked between us, her silence more deliberate than either of our words.


    ¡°Careful,¡± she said softly.


    Marcus exhaled sharply through his nose but leaned back, though the tension didn¡¯t leave him.


    I tilted my head, considering him.


    ¡°You¡¯re agitated,¡± I observed.


    ¡°And you¡¯re not agitated enough,¡± he shot back. ¡°That¡¯s the problem.¡±


    A faint smile touched my lips. ¡°You mistake stillness for inaction.¡±


    ¡°Stillness?¡± He scoffed. ¡°If your chest wasn¡¯t rising and falling, I¡¯d think you were a fucking statue.¡±


    ¡°Careful,¡± I repeated Catherine¡¯s warning. ¡°I promise you prefer me still.¡±


    For a moment, the room seemed to narrow, the shadows pressing closer, the air growing just a fraction heavier.


    And then the door opened.


    One of my men stepped inside, head lowered in deference, his movements controlled but not quite steady enough to hide whaty beneath.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked.


    He hesitated.


    ¡°Speak,¡± I barked.


    ¡°Sir...¡± His voice dipped, careful. ¡°There¡¯s been a...development.¡±


    ¡°Regarding?¡±


    ¡°The auction.¡±


    Foreboding stirred in my chest.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°The...untouchable piece¡±¡ªhe swallowed¡ª¡°has been imed.¡±


    For a second, I didn¡¯t understand the words.


    Not because they were unclear, but because they didn¡¯t fit.


    They didn¡¯t belong to any version of reality that made sense.


    ¡°Repeat that,¡± Imanded.


    He did, the abominable words wobbling as they fell from his lips.


    Something inside me snapped.


    The chair beneath me scraped sharply against the stone as I stood.


    ¡°No.¡± The word came out as a low growl.


    ¡°Sir¡ª¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    My hand came down on the table hard enough to crack the surface, the polished ckwood splintering beneath the force.


    ¡°She was not avable for purchase,¡± I said, each word clipped, controlled only by sheer force of will. ¡°That condition was absolute.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the man said quickly. ¡°But the bidder...she invoked the rules. Forced the im. There was no opposition.¡±


    Of course there wasn¡¯t opposition.


    No one would dare.


    No one¡ª


    My thoughts halted as rage swarmed in and overrode all else. It surged up fast, violent and molten, burning through the thinyer of control I was an expert at maintaining.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone,¡± I said, more to myself than to anyone else.


    The moment those words were out in the open, I felt it¡ªthe absence.


    A hollow space where something vital had been, something I had allowed to exist within my reach, within my control, under my protection.


    Gone.


    Taken.


    My breathing slowed, my nostrils ring with every heavy breath as I fought to keep my emotions under control.


    Marcus let out a sharp, humorlessugh.


    ¡°Well,¡± he said, pushing back from the table, ¡°that¡¯s what happens when you insist on keeping liabilities alive.¡±


    I turned my head slowly to look at him.


    ¡°Careful,¡± I growled.


    But Marcus wasn¡¯t done.


    ¡°You should have listened to me,¡± he continued, his voice rising. ¡°I told you from the beginning that Omega was a risk. A wild card you refused to eliminate. And now¡ª¡±


    I moved so fast, Marcus barely had time to blink before he was grabbed by his cor and mmed against the wall.


    ¡°And now,¡± I interrupted, baring my fangs in his face, ¡°you¡¯re speaking as if you hold no value for your life.¡±


    ¡°Get your filthy hands off me,¡± he choked out.


    ¡°Say one more fucking word about my mate, and I¡¯ll tear that wagging tongue out,¡± I snarled. ¡°Got it?¡±


    Marcus¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°How dare you threaten me in my territory?¡±


    ¡°You think I give a flying fuck about hierarchy and territories?¡±


    I released him with a sharp shove, stepping back. ¡°You seem to be under the impression that this is a partnership of equals.¡±


    ¡°It is¡ª¡±


    ¡°It is not,¡± I snapped.


    ¡°I allowed this arrangement,¡± I continued, my voice trembling with trapped anger, my red-tinged gaze locked on his. ¡°Because it served my interests. Profit. Expansion. A certain level of...entertainment.¡±


    His jaw tightened.


    ¡°Keep pissing me off, and not only am I out, but I¡¯ll also burn your fucking territory to the ground on my way.¡±


    Marcus held my gaze, anger sparking.


    ¡°You do not threaten an Alpha in his territory,¡± he snarled.


    My lips quirked up. ¡°Yeah? What the fuck are you going to do about it?¡±


    I saw the tension coil up in Marcus¡¯ body, saw the rage ripple through him¡ªand I relished it.


    Let him charge. Let him attack. I needed a good brawl, an outlet for the raging emotions I could barely keep leashed.


    But before he could move, Catherine¡¯s clipped voice sliced through the tension.


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    She rose slowly from her seat, smoothing an invisible crease from her sleeve, her expressionposed in a way that made the tension in the room feel almost...irrelevant.


    ¡°This is not the time,¡± she said.


    Marcus let out a sharp breath, dragging a hand through his hair as he stepped back.


    Only then did I shift my attention to Catherine.


    She met my gaze without flinching.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost control of a piece you deemed untouchable,¡± she said with a nonchnt shrug, as if I¡¯d misced a fucking pen. ¡°And from the sound of it, she¡¯s now in the hands of someone who has already demonstrated a willingness to disrupt your operations.¡±


    I gritted my teeth, jaw muscles aching as I forced my expression nk, refusing to show the ache her words left pulsing beneath my sternum.


    Mireya¡ªgone. Taken.


    Fuck.


    ¡°Which means,¡± Catherine continued, ¡°this is no longer just your problem.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± I asked. ¡°You¡¯re going to help me track down my mate?¡±


    She scoffed. ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about your little pet.¡±


    She crossed her arms. ¡°I have a solid guess on who your mysterious buyer is, and if I¡¯m right, then this esctes beyond inconvenience.¡±


    ¡°Inconvenience?¡± I hissed.


    ¡°Pull yourself together. This is more than the Omega, and you know it.¡±


    I took a deep breath, stamping down the urge to charge forward and snap Catherine¡¯s pretty little throat.


    She was right after all. There was a whole world outside Mireya. I didn¡¯t yet know how to live in it, but I would learn.


    There were more important things to focus on right now.


    ¡°So what exactly are you suggesting?¡± I asked.


    Catherine¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver.


    ¡°That we stop reacting,¡± she said. ¡°And start acting.¡±


    Marcus scoffed under his breath, but he didn¡¯t interrupt.


    She leaned forward, her fingers resting lightly against the fractured surface, as if the damage were nothing more than a detail to be ounted forter.


    ¡°We knew this wasing,¡± she continued. ¡°Disruption. Interference. Opposition. We prepared for it.¡±


    Her eyes locked on mine, and a shiver ran down my spine.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to use that preparation. Time to activate our hidden asset.¡±

 Chapter 433 THE ONE SIN

    <h4>Chapter 433: Chapter 433 THE ONE SIN</h4>


    CELESTE¡¯S POV


    I had been in Nightfang for weeks now.


    Long enough to learn the rhythm of the ce.


    Long enough to recognize the shift of guards at the perimeter, the distant echoes of training from the fields beyond the mainpound, the way the halls grew emptier as night settled in.


    Long enough to understand that while no one barred my door, no one truly weed me either.


    Freedom, in its most hollow form.


    I could walk the halls.


    I could sit in the gardens.


    I could exist.


    But I did so alone.


    No one sought me out. No one lingered if I happened to cross their path. Conversations died the moment I stepped too close, eyes slid away, shoulders stiffened, and whatever warmth had been there before I arrived vanished into thin air.


    They knew who I was, what I had done.


    And in Nightfang, that mattered more than any title or position I used to hold.


    I sat by the window, my fingers tracing the edge of the ss as I stared out at the stretch of trees beyond thepound walls.


    The forest here was dense, alive in a way Frostbane¡¯s harsher terrain never was. Green bled into every corner, thick and unrelenting, as if thend itself refused to leave any space untouched.


    It should have feltforting.


    It didn¡¯t.


    Because no matter how far I looked, no matter how much open spacey beyond those trees, I still felt caged.


    A soft knock broke through the silence.


    For a moment, I was too stunned to move.


    No one ever came to see me.


    The knock came again, quieter this time.


    Slowly, I pushed myself to my feet, smoothing my hands over the fabric of my dress as I crossed the room.


    My reflection caught briefly in the mirror across from me¡ªpale,posed, carefully put together in a way that had long since be instinct.


    Untouchable. Unbreakable.


    A lie I had worn so long it almost felt real.


    Almost.


    I opened the door.


    And froze.


    Seraphina stood on the other side.


    For a second, I thought I was imagining her.


    I knew the only reason I¡¯d been allowed to stay at Nightfang was that her precious son had requested it.


    She¡¯d avoided me like the gue since then, making sure I knew what my presence in Nightfang was: tolerated, but unwee.


    And yet, here she was.


    Her gaze met mine, steady, unreadable in that new way of hers that made me feel like she was seeing far more than she let on.


    ¡°Celeste,¡± she said.


    My throat felt dry.


    ¡°Sera.¡±


    ¡°I have someone who wants to see you.¡±


    I frowned, confusion threading through the edges of my thoughts. ¡°Me?¡±


    Not one, but two people wanted to see me?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I searched her expression for some kind of exnation, some hint of what this was about, but found nothing. Just that same calm, controlled stillness that hade to define her.


    ¡°Who?¡± I asked.


    Instead of answering, she stepped aside, giving me space to move past her.


    I hesitated for only a fraction of a second before crossing the threshold, pulling the door closed behind me with a soft click.


    We walked in silence.


    Through the corridors I had grown used to, past the turns I could now navigate without thinking.


    Once, I thought this would be my home, my pack.


    Now, I felt like an intruder.


    With every step, the tension in my chest tightened, my stomach twisting.


    We stopped just outside one of the smaller sitting rooms near the eastern wing.


    The door was already open, and there, standing just beyond the threshold, was her.


    My breath caught.


    As soon as I saw her face, I knew.


    It wasn¡¯t in the details¡ªnot in the shape of her features or the color of her eyes or anything so simple as resemnce.


    It was something deeper. Something instinctive.


    The way she held herself. The quiet strength in her posture. The sharp awareness in her gaze.


    Olivia.


    No¡ªnot Olivia.


    My stomach twisted.


    ¡°Mireya,¡± Sera said, her voice cutting gently through the silence. ¡°This is Celeste.¡±


    Mireya.


    The name settled into ce, and with it, recognition.


    ¡®You remind me of my sister, Mireya. She thinks she¡¯s invincible, too.¡¯


    Olivia¡¯s sister.


    Mireya turned fully toward me, her brown eyes meeting mine with a steadiness that made something in my chest constrict painfully.


    She didn¡¯t look like Olivia, not really.


    Where Olivia had been softer, warmer in a way that put you at ease without effort, Mireya was sharper, more contained, like someone who had learned to hold herself together the hard way.


    And yet, the connection was undeniable.


    ¡°I know who you are,¡± she said, her voice calm.


    I swallowed. ¡°You...do?¡±


    She nodded. Her gaze shifted to Sera. ¡°I was told about you and Olivia.¡±


    A lump formed in my throat. The entanglement of fear and resilience in Olivia¡¯s eyes as she pushed for me to run shed in my mind¡¯s eye, and it felt like the walls were closing in.


    I forced myself to hold Mireya¡¯s gaze, to keep my expression steady despite the sudden rush of something dangerously close to panic wing at the edges of myposure.


    I refused to look at my own sister, knowing all the evil deeds she must have ryed to Mireya.


    ¡°What...did she say?¡± I asked.


    Mireya¡¯s smile softened, though it didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.


    ¡°She said you were kidnapped like I was. That you were important to each other; you looked out for each other.¡±


    The wordsnded like a blow.


    ¡°I¡ª¡± My voice faltered, and I had to steady it before continuing. ¡°I see.¡±


    Then Mireya spoke again.


    ¡°When I first learned she was gone...¡± She paused, taking a deep, shuddering breath like she was willing her emotions to stay contained. ¡°I thought I would break. I didn¡¯t understand. I didn¡¯t know why she would be in a situation where...¡± She exhaled softly. ¡°Where she wouldn¡¯te back.¡±


    My hands curled at my sides.


    I couldn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t speak.


    Couldn¡¯t do anything but stand there and listen.


    ¡°Grief doesn¡¯t really make sense at first,¡± Mireya said. ¡°It just...exists. Everywhere. In everything.¡±


    Her gaze returned to mine.


    ¡°But eventually, you start looking for something to hold on to.¡±


    My chest tightened as a sense of dread crept in, slow and suffocating.


    ¡°And I realized...¡± she said softly, ¡°that Olivia wouldn¡¯t have thrown her life away for nothing.¡±


    My breath caught.


    ¡°She had her reasons,¡± Mireya continued. ¡°She always did.¡±


    No.


    ¡°She must have believed in what she was doing.¡±


    Stop.


    ¡°And if that belief led her to protect you¡ª¡±


    Please.


    ¡°Then you must have mattered to her.¡±


    Gods, I was going to be sick.


    ¡°I don¡¯t resent you,¡± Mireya said.


    I didn¡¯t know which was worse¡ªher words or the way she was looking at me.


    Because she was looking at me with calm eptance. With understanding. With something dangerously close to gratitude.


    ¡°As Sera saved me,¡± she added quietly, ¡°you must have done something just as important for Olivia.¡±


    The room was definitely closing in.


    The walls pressing closer.


    The air growing too thick to breathe.


    I stared at her¡ªat this girl who had every right to hate me, to me me for her sister¡¯s death.


    And instead, she offered me absolution.


    Undeserved.


    I couldn¡¯t carry that.


    ¡°I¡ª¡± My voice faltered again, my throat tightening painfully. ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Mireya¡¯s brows drew together, confusion flickering across her expression.


    ¡°Then help me understand,¡± she said.


    The words were simple¡ªan invitation.


    All I had to do was tell the truth.


    Olivia died because of me.


    Because I was too weak.


    Too selfish.


    The words rose¡ª


    And stopped.


    Trapped.


    Locked behind the same wall I had built so carefully, so deliberately, over the years.


    Because if I said it, if I let it out, then it would be real in a way I could never take back.


    And I would have to live with the look in Mireya¡¯s eyes when she realized the truth: her sister died for a worthless cause.


    ¡°I just...¡± I stepped back, the movement unsteady despite my best efforts to keep it controlled. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well.¡±


    It was a weak excuse, as pathetic as I was.


    Sera¡¯s gaze sharpened, her attention snapping to me with quiet intensity, but she didn¡¯t call me out on it.


    Mireya watched me, something unreadable flickering across her face.


    Concern? Confusion? Suspicion?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, the words tasting hollow even as they left my lips. ¡°I need...a moment.¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for a response.


    I turned and walked away, my steps measured at first, controlled¡ªuntil I reached the corridor.


    And then, I moved faster.


    The distance between us stretched, the sound of my own footsteps echoing too loudly in my ears, my heartbeat pounding so hard that everything else faded into the background.


    I didn¡¯t stop until I reached my room, until the door was closed behind me.


    And even then, I didn¡¯t feel relief.


    Because Mireya¡¯s words followed me. Echoed in my mind till it was deafening.


    ¡®I don¡¯t resent you.¡¯


    My knees gave out, and I sank to the floor, my back pressing against the door as the weight of it all came crashing down.


    ¡®I don¡¯t resent you.¡¯


    A broken sound tore from my throat, my handsing up to cover my face as the truth I had refused to speak wed its way to the surface anyway.


    Olivia had died because of me. She had, in fact, thrown her life away for nothing.


    After years of justifying my many transgressions, I had found the one sin I could not excuse.

 Chapter 434 COURTING DANGER

    <h4>Chapter 434: Chapter 434 COURTING DANGER</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    The door closed behind Celeste with a soft, final click.


    I kept my gaze on the empty doorway, my thoughts catching on the image she had left behind¡ªthe way herposure had fractured before she turned away, the way her voice had faltered, the way she had looked at Mireya like she was standing on the edge of something she didn¡¯t know how to face.


    Guilt.


    I had seen Celeste angry. Petty. Calcting. Cruel in ways I didn¡¯t even know existed.


    But guilt?


    I didn¡¯t even know she knew what the word meant.


    I exhaled shakily, forcing my attention away from the door and back to the room.


    Mireya stood where Celeste had left her, her posture stillposed, her expression quiet but not shattered.


    That, too, unsettled me.


    When I arranged this meeting, I had expected something else entirely. Shock. Grief breaking through whatever control she had been holding onto. Some visible fracture that proved just how much Olivia had meant to her.


    But Mireya hadn¡¯t broken.


    She had grieved at the news, but she hadn¡¯t unraveled.


    It spoke less to her rtionship with Olivia and more to the fact that, after being forced to suppress her emotions for so long, this had be her default setting.


    And I was worried.


    Since we returned, she hadn¡¯t eaten or slept, as if not trusting her new freedom or my promises of safety.


    ¡°Mireya,¡± I started. ¡°I think¡ª¡±


    ¡°I should leave.¡±


    I paused, caught off guard. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I need to leave,¡± she emphasized.


    I took a gentle step closer. ¡°Mireya, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been through, but believe me when I say you¡¯re safe here, I swear.¡±


    Her gaze held mine, sharp and assessing, as if measuring the truth of that statement rather than simply hearing it.


    ¡°I know,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s exactly the problem.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    She exhaled, slow and controlled, as if steadying something beneath the surface before letting it show.


    ¡°If I stay any longer,¡± she said, ¡°I make this ce a target.¡±


    My frown deepened. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Her hand lifted, fingers brushing against the side of her neck, just below her ear.


    I followed the movement and, for the first time, saw it.


    A faint mark, barely visible beneath the line of her hair. Not a bruise. Not a scar.


    ¡°What is that?¡± I asked.


    Mireya¡¯s hand dropped.


    ¡°A precaution,¡± she said.


    I stepped closer, narrowing the distance between us until I could see it more clearly.


    There was a...wrongness to it. A subtle distortion in the air around it, like something unseen, something alive, was coiled just beneath the surface.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a precaution,¡± I whispered. ¡°That¡¯s a leash.¡±


    ¡°Damian put it on me,¡± Mireya exined. ¡°Said it would help him find me if I ever seeded in escaping.¡±


    A chill slid down my spine.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention this earlier?¡±


    She exhaled. ¡°Honestly, part of me still can¡¯t believe any of it actually happened.¡±


    I swore softly, scraping a trembling hand through my hair.


    ¡°How does it work?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It tracks me,¡± she said. ¡°Distance doesn¡¯t matter. Time doesn¡¯t matter. If I stay in one ce too long...¡± She hesitated.


    ¡°He¡¯ll find you,¡± I finished.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And you think leaving is the solution?¡±


    ¡°I think staying puts all of you at risk."


    ¡°And leaving exposes you,¡± I countered. ¡°If he¡¯s going to find you anyway, better he finds you behind a veritable fortress.¡±


    Her brows furrowed. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why do you keep courting danger on my behalf?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°When I know why, I¡¯ll let you know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± She shook her head. ¡°He won¡¯t stop. Not just because I¡¯m his mate.¡±


    The word sat wrong in the air. Twisted. Contaminated. How could someone do to their mate what Damian did to her?


    ¡°But because I know things,¡± she continued. ¡°About his operations. His system. His...partners.¡±


    And suddenly, Mireya was interesting for a whole other reason.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re not leaving,¡± I said.


    Mireya shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not your decision.¡±


    ¡°Need I remind you that I practically own you?¡±


    She flinched, and my eyes widened.


    ¡°Shit, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I rushed to say. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that. I would never try to own you or control you, I swear.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°I just want you safe.¡±


    She pursed her lips, not meeting my eyes. ¡°Yeah, well, you¡¯ll be the opposite of safe if Damian finds me.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°How about this? You let us try to solve the...tracker issue. And if we can¡¯t, then you can leave. I won¡¯t force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    She eyed me warily. ¡°Solve it...how?¡±


    ***


    ¡°Show me,¡± Alois said.


    Mireya stepped forward and tilted her head, exposing the mark.


    Alois moved closer, his expression sharpening as he examined it, his fingers hovering just above her skin without quite touching.


    For a moment, he said nothing.


    ¡°Well?¡± I asked.


    He exhaled. ¡°It¡¯s not simple.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect it to be.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Witchcraft,¡± he replied.


    Kieran¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be fucking kidding me.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t random,¡± Alois continued. ¡°The structure, the binding, theyering of the spell work...¡± His gaze flicked to mine. ¡°It shares the same origin as one I¡¯ve encountered before.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Lucian Reed.¡±


    I froze, my jaw unhinging. ¡°Lucian has witchcraft?¡±


    ¡°From his maternal side,¡± Alois confirmed. ¡°I imagine it¡¯s a secret he keeps close to the vest.¡±


    Kieran scoffed. ¡°One in a thousand.¡±


    I pressed two fingers to my temples. At every given moment, a hundred things fought for headspace. I didn¡¯t know how much longer I couldpartmentalize.


    I hadn¡¯t had time to fully unpack how I felt about Lucian¡¯s letter, and now was sure as hell not the time.


    ¡°Okay. Lucian¡¯s...history aside. Is there anything you can do about Mireya¡¯s mark?¡±


    Alois straightened, his hand lowering as he stepped back.


    ¡°I can suppress it,¡± he said. ¡°Temporarily.¡±


    Mireya stilled. ¡°Suppress?¡±


    ¡°Dampen the signal,¡± he rified. ¡°Make it harder to track. Slower. Less precise.¡±


    ¡°But not remove it,¡± I said.


    He shook his head. ¡°No. Only a full-blooded witch can perform a spell that powerful.¡±


    He turned to Mireya. ¡°Who did this to you?¡±


    ¡°A woman,¡± Mireya answered.


    That drew all of our attention back to her.


    ¡°Can you describe her?¡±


    ¡°Not very well. She had silver-ish hair, and she wore a long green dress. But she wore a mask, so I couldn¡¯t see her face.¡±


    My pulse quickened as I reached into my pocket, pulling out my phone, scrolling quickly before turning the screen toward her.


    Catherine¡¯s image stared back.


    ¡°Do you think it was her?¡±


    Mireya leaned forward, studying the image.


    For a moment, she didn¡¯t speak, and my pulse kept racing, the anticipation flooding my veins like adrenaline.


    Then she shook her head.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Kieran frowned. ¡°You¡¯re sure? You said you didn¡¯t see her face.¡±


    Mireya¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver from the screen.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. The woman was younger.¡±


    I nced at Alois, who was frowning.


    ¡°You¡¯re certain?¡± he asked.


    Mireya nodded.


    Alois exhaled slowly, his expression darkening.


    ¡°If there are other witch factions involved,¡± he said, more to himself than to us, ¡°then this bes a lot moreplicated.¡±


    ¡°When has it not been?¡± I said with a resigned sigh.


    ¡°True,¡± he agreed. ¡°But it may berger than we anticipated.¡±


    ¡°Howrge?¡± I asked.


    Alois shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no way to know. Witches don¡¯t operate as we do. They don¡¯t follow a unified structure. They fragment. Divide. Align and realign based on interests, power, resources.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re saying there could be more than one group working with Damian,¡± Kieran said.


    ¡°If we¡¯re counting Catherine as one, then...yes.¡±


    ¡°Lovely.¡±


    I exhaled slowly, forcing my thoughts into order.


    ¡°Then we find them. We need to take out anyone that¡¯s even remotely connected to Catherine and Marcus.¡±


    Alois shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not simple.¡±


    ¡°Nothing is.¡±


    ¡°Only werewolf royalty can locate witch settlements,¡± he said. ¡°Only they have a chance in hell of controlling them.¡±


    The words stilled the room.


    For a moment, no one spoke.


    Because we all knew what came next.


    ¡°The royal line fell,¡± Kieran said.


    ¡°Officially,¡± Alois replied.


    I arched a brow. "Unofficially...?"


    ¡°There have been rumors that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Surely we¡¯re not going to start basing our operation on rumors,¡± Kieran cut in, voice tense.


    I turned to him. ¡°If there¡¯s even a chance that¡ª¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no chance,¡± he snapped. ¡°The royal line went extinct ages ago. We need to find another way.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Why are your hackles up?¡±


    A muscle ticked in his jaw. ¡°I just don¡¯t want us to waste our time chasing ghosts.¡±


    I held his gaze for a beat longer than necessary.


    ¡°Right,¡± I said slowly, drawing the word out.


    I didn¡¯t push any further.


    Not yet.


    But whatever that reaction was, it wasn¡¯t just about wasted time.


    And I had every intention of finding out why.

 Chapter 435 HORNET’S NEST

    <h4>Chapter 435: Chapter 435 HORNET¡¯S NEST</h4>


    SERAPHINA¡¯S POV


    Kieran didn¡¯t speak on the way back to our room.


    I tried to pretend it was nothing.


    The meeting had been dense,yered with many moving pieces, many implications that would take time to unravel.


    Silence after something like that wasn¡¯t unusual. If anything, it was expected.


    But this...


    This wasn¡¯t that.


    It wasn¡¯t the quiet of someone thinking. It was the quiet of someone holding something back.


    I felt it in the space between us as we walked the length of the corridor, in the absence of the small, instinctive touches that had long since be second nature between us.


    Normally, even in silence, there was a kind of awareness¡ªhis presence brushing against mine, steady and grounding.


    Now...there was distance.


    And I knew where it had started.


    Not in the strategy room.


    Not when Alois had mentioned royalty or witch factions or tracking curses or even Lucian.


    No¡ªit had started earlier.


    Back in the Origins Archives.


    The moment he came out of that ce, something had shifted in him. Subtle enough that no one else would have noticed. Controlled enough that it could be dismissed as fatigue or distraction.


    I had noticed.


    But then everything else had happened, and there hadn¡¯t been time to stop and ask.


    Now there was.


    We reached our room in silence.


    Kieran stepped inside first. His movements were stiff and controlled as he crossed the space and shed his jacket, tossing it carelessly over the back of a chair.


    I closed the door behind us, the soft click echoing loudly.


    ¡°Kieran.¡±


    He paused, but he didn¡¯t turn.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    I studied him for a moment, taking in the tension in his shoulders, the way his hands flexed once at his sides before going still again.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been quiet,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking.¡±


    ¡°I know how you are when you¡¯re thinking. This isn¡¯t that.¡±


    Slowly, he turned. His gaze met mine, steady, deliberately unreadable in a way that would have thrown anyone else.


    Not me.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± I said.


    His jaw tightened. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    Silence stretched between us.


    I held his gaze, refusing to let it slip, refusing to give him the space to retreat behind whatever wall he was trying to build.


    ¡°What was that reaction?¡± I asked. ¡°When Alois mentioned royalty.¡±


    ¡°There was no reaction.¡±


    ¡°You shut it down faster than a bullet.¡±


    His lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°Like I said¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie,¡± I cut him off, my chest tightening. ¡°Not to me.¡±


    His head dropped, and he released a sigh heavy enough to break a camel¡¯s back as he sat on the bed.


    I moved from my spot by the door and joined him, close enough that I was pressed into his side. I rested a hand on his thigh and squeezed gently.


    ¡°We don¡¯t keep things from each other anymore,¡± I said softly, ¡°right?¡±


    He lifted his head, his gaze shifting to mine. Something awfully close to vulnerability shed in his eyes before he masked it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t ever want to keep anything from you,¡± he said quietly.


    ¡°Then tell me,¡± I urged.


    His exhale was slow and measured. Like he was deciding something.


    Then, finally, he spoke. ¡°I...might know a way.¡±


    ¡°A way to what?¡± I asked.


    ¡°To find them.¡±


    Instantly, I knew what he was referring to.


    ¡°Werewolf royalty,¡± I confirmed.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I studied him, my mind already moving, connecting the pieces, filling in the gaps he hadn¡¯t yet spoken aloud.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything in the meeting?¡± I asked.


    The vulnerability returned in his gaze as he said, ¡°Why do you think?¡±


    I frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this...way?¡±


    His gaze held mine for a moment longer before he looked away again, his handing up to drag slowly down his face.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s not a solution,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s a gamble.¡±


    ¡°That applies to everything we¡¯re dealing with right now.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Not like this.¡±


    Something in his tone shifted¡ªdarker, heavier.


    ¡°Kieran...what aren¡¯t you saying?¡±


    He let out a quiet breath.


    ¡°Royal lines don¡¯t just...fall,¡± he said. ¡°Not without a reason. Power like that doesn¡¯t just vanish. It gets dismantled. Buried. Sealed. Locked away.¡±


    The way he said it made me pause¡ªnot as a fact, but as a warning.


    Goosebumps rose across my skin.


    ¡°And you think unlocking ites with...risks?¡±


    Silence.


    ¡°Kieran.¡±


    He clenched his teeth so hard I swore I heard a crack.


    ¡°There¡¯s always a cost,¡± he said finally.


    ¡°There¡¯s always a cost,¡± I echoed. ¡°So what is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he admitted, dropping his head again.


    ¡°You...don¡¯t know,¡± I repeated.


    ¡°No. But you can be sure the price to pay will not be cheap.¡±


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t understand this conversation.


    There was definitely more he was holding back, and I couldn¡¯t tell what was weighing on him more¡ªthe secret, or keeping it from me.


    He sighed. ¡°We can try anyway. If we¡ª¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The word slipped out before I¡¯d even realized I moved my lips.


    Kieran¡¯s gaze shifted to me. ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    My grip on his thigh tightened, my heart pounding harder as the image shed in my mind again, hitting so hard it stole my breath.


    Ash.


    Blood.


    Kieran on his knees.


    I forced it down.


    Forced myself back into the present.


    Back to him.


    Here. Safe.


    ¡°You¡¯re not doing that,¡± I said, my voice quieter now but no less certain.


    His expression shifted, concern furrowing his brows.


    ¡°Sera¡ª¡±


    ¡°There are other ways,¡± I said. ¡°We don¡¯t need to go poking a ho¡¯s nest.¡±


    ¡°But you¡ª¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not doing that, Kieran.¡±


    He stopped¡ªbecause he heard it.


    Not just the words, but the conviction behind them. The fear.


    I saw the moment he noticed.


    The way my hands had curled on his thigh. The way my breathing wasn¡¯t quite steady. The way my gaze locked onto his like I was afraid to look away.


    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked, his voice soft.


    I shook my head, shifting my gaze. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    He cupped my face, forcing me to keep my eyes on his.


    ¡°It¡¯s not nothing.¡±


    ¡°I said it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    The lie sat between us, flimsy and transparent.


    He didn¡¯t call it out, but I could see the awareness settle in his eyes anyway.


    ¡°Sera,¡± he whispered, ¡°if the royal line is the only way¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how true that was, but I needed it to be true.


    I couldn¡¯t¡ªwouldn¡¯t¡ªrisk a future where that image of him became real.


    ¡°I have another way,¡± I said, forcing the image down, down, down.


    His frown deepened. ¡°What way?¡±


    ¡°I can restore Aaron¡¯s memories.¡±


    ¡°How does that lead us to the witches?¡± he asked.


    I held his gaze, willing him to see it, to understand what I was offering.


    ¡°What he knows¡ªwhat he¡¯s connected to¡ªit¡¯s not nothing. If we push that first, we might not need to go down this road at all.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what the royal line had to do with Kieran in that ash field, but no way in hell was I going to find out.


    Long silence followed.


    I watched him, my heart still pounding, waiting for him to push back, to argue, to insist¡ª


    But he didn¡¯t.


    He wrapped an arm around my waist and effortlessly pulled me onto hisp. Tenderly, he tucked a stray strand of hair behind my ear, his fingers resting there.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, leaning into his touch, letting it ground me and keep the scary image away.


    Slowly, he nodded.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Relief hit hard. I closed my eyes, leaning forward, my forehead pressed against his.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get through all this,¡± he murmured, his breath warm against my lips.


    I nodded, not trusting myself to speak.


    Beneath the relief, the fear still lingered.


    Whether I liked it or not, the path he had just revealed was still there.


    Waiting.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!